《Transmigrate to be an Ancient Saint》


 C1

    "Outside, outside, Qin Shi Huang from the west has led three hundred thousand soldiers to go to the Genghis Khan''s Yuan Kingdom!"


    "Ming Kingdom''s Zhu Yuanzhang is about to fight a great war against Qing Dynasty''s Nur Ha Chi. Victory and defeat is hard to predict!"


    "The Darkhan Kingdom''s Liu Bang has already sent out an army to encircle and annihilate Liao Kingdom''s Yeru Ah Bao machine''s rebel army!"


    Xiao Wen woke up in a daze. He felt a little pain in his head. When he heard the words that came to his ears, he froze for a moment. The First Emperor of Qin, Ying Zheng, was about to go and fight for Genghis Khan''s country? What the hell was this?


    How did Zhu Yuanzhang of Ming Empire start a war with Nur Haji of Qing Dynasty?


    And even the State of Darkhan, Liu Bang, was trying to encircle and annihilate the Yale machine?


    These people were not of the same generation, why were they gathered together?


    Am I dreaming?


    Xiao Wen rubbed his forehead, then raised his head and looked around. Once again, he was stupefied. The surrounding people were all wearing ancient sackcloth, drinking wine in a small tavern, and discussing the military politics of different countries.


    He looked down at himself again. It was as if there was a cloth wrapped around his head. He wore a scholarly robe and a pair of wooden clogs. He looked just like an ancient scholar.


    Uh, did I just transmigrate?


    Xiao Wen facepalmed. Just as he was about to confirm whether this was true or false, his head suddenly felt a sharp pain. A jumbled, random, and unfamiliar memory flooded into his mind.


    He sat in a daze for a while. He was finally sure that he had crossed over to an ancient world.


    However, this was not a single dynasty in the history of China. It was an era where all the heroes rose up together. It was an era that encompassed the most complicated times of China''s most flourishing dynasties.


    In this era, there were the Qin Kingdom of Qin Shi Huang, the Han Country of Liu Bang, the Tang Country of Li Shimin, the Song Country of Zhao Kuangyin, the Yuan Country of Genghis Khan, the Ming Country of Zhu Yuanzhang, and the Qing Country of Nur Ha Chi...


    Every single one of them were the most famous founding emperors in the history of China. They divided the entire continent into many huge countries, and then continued to fight and kill each other.


    Alright, to put it simply, this was actually a world of war that was competing for hegemony.


    But in my previous life, as a librarian, what could I possibly do in this world?


    Do you want me, a good-for-nothing, to go to the battlefield and fight against those fearsome military generals?


    Or do you want me, a fellow who knows nothing about military matters, to be the advisor of those emperors?


    Xiao Wen felt his head aching. He felt that he had come to this world to seek a beating. If that were to happen, it would be a problem even if he were to survive.


    "Buzz!"


    Xiao Wen''s mind suddenly shook violently as a wave of ancient and vigorous Zhong Lu''s voices resounded.


    "A great ancient country with a long history ¡­"


    "To the east of the great river, to the tides, to the characters who have gone through the ages ¡­"


    "I don''t hate the ancients for not seeing me, I hate the ancients for not seeing me! Mad ears ¡­"


    Zhong Lu stirred violently as he chanted in a rhythmic manner. Divine charm spiraled into the air as he covered the sky and covered the earth as he rushed over.


    A library that looked like a huge castle slowly appeared in Xiao Wen''s Niwan Palace, making him dizzy and his mind tremble.


    Xiao Wen was completely stupefied as he stared blankly at it.


    Could it be that this library was an external device that the heavens had configured for him to transcend to a new world?


    It seemed that the heavens had finally treated him well, and they even knew how to give him a meal.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen became excited.


    With this, no matter what kind of bird the world becomes, as long as he meets it, he won''t understand it. Even if he won''t be able to enter the battlefield, become a general, or become a military advisor, at least he will be able to research and invent something small.


    Wow, just thinking about it makes me feel great!


    "Pfft, look at this kid crying and laughing at the same time. Don''t tell me he''s crazy!"


    "Hmph, I think even if he''s not crazy, he''s not far off. Ever since he was expelled from Ying Chuan Academy last month, he had only known to drink wine everyday and he had even gotten drunk like mud. I''m afraid that he has long since forgotten his own name and reputation. " A burly, bare-chested man looked at Xiao Wen with disdain and shook his head as he sneered.


    "This fellow is completely crippled!"


    "Pity his beautiful sister-in-law!" Three years of painstaking work to earn money for him to read, and after so much difficulty in letting him finish his studies and become a teacher in a small school in Yingchuan Academy, in the end, he can''t even teach children how to read and write. It''s practically like he''s been blinded by all the books he''s read over the years. "


    "A dignified man, a scholar, yet had to rely on a widow to earn money to support his family, and even shamelessly took out her sister-in-law''s hard-earned money to get drunk. I wonder if he has the slightest bit of conscience, he is simply throwing away all of our men''s face!" We are all ashamed to be associated with them! "


    In an instant, all the customers in the tavern were pointing at Xiao Wen with all kinds of disdain and accusations.


    Xiao Wen came back to his senses and glanced at them, but did not refute them. He was in a good mood and did not want to bother with them.


    At this time, a red-faced boy around ten years old pulled a seven or eight year old girl into the tavern. He rushed in front of him and shouted anxiously, "Mister, Mister, it''s bad! That Young Master Liu Hui is here to bother Big Sister again. Hurry back and help her."


    Looking at the red-faced child and the little girl, Xiao Wen was startled. Two familiar names suddenly popped out from his brain and he was instantly dumbfounded.


    Damn, this red-faced brat was actually called Guan Yu?! This name was too tyrannical!


    There was also that little girl who was carved from jade. She also had a rather bountiful name, Shangguan Wan''er.


    That was a female official who was highly valued by the ancient female emperor Wu Zetian. She was known as the ''prime minister'', and was the second strongest female expert of her generation, second only to Wu Zetian. Her talent was extremely high, and she held a very prominent position in the political and literary circles of China''s history.


    Xiao Wen felt a bit dizzy.


    Or was it just a coincidence?


    However, the world was in chaos now. Even the Qin, Han, Song, and Ming dynasties were crowded together. It seemed like there was nothing strange about the two of them appearing, except that they were still young.


    "Sir, let''s hurry up and leave before it''s too late." Xiao Guanyu tugged on Xiao Wen''s clothes and urged him on.


    Xiao Wen gathered his thoughts and hurriedly ran back home. He turned around and saw that the little girl was also running with Xiao Guan Yu. It looked like she was having a hard time running.


    He quickly picked her up to prevent her from getting too tired.


    There was no helping it, this little girl was too cute and attractive.


    "Hee hee, mister is so amazing." Shangguan Wan''er smiled as she wrapped her arms around Xiao Wen''s neck.


    Xiao Wen started to sweat. He was only hugging her and didn''t know what was so amazing about that.


    Xiao Wen''s previous home was in the western slums of Ying Chuan city. It wasn''t far from the tavern, so it only took him ten minutes to reach it.


    Before he even reached home, he saw that outside his own house, there was already a group of people eating melons watching the fun.


    "Give way, give way."


    Xiao Wen pushed his way through the crowd and into the courtyard, which was already packed with people. On the floor were several large wooden boxes of colorful gifts: gold hairpins, gold rings, gold earrings, red silk, sheep, pigs, candles, incense cannons, gift cakes, flowerpots, pomegranate flowers, etc.


    This was the betrothal gift that was given to him only when he was preparing to be engaged to his wife in ancient times. It was also the betrothal gift.


    Xiao Wen was immediately enraged!


    F * ck, this bastard surnamed Liu is too arrogant. Without his permission, he actually brazenly came to his house to poach!


    How preposterous!


    "Mister Liu, this little girl has already married into the Xiao family. She is from the Xiao family, and her death is from the Xiao family''s soul. Your love, this little girl will not be able to enjoy it, so please take these things back. " Opposite the young master, a young woman around twenty years old spoke in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.


    Xiao Wen knew that she was his original sister-in-law, Zhou Xian.


    When he carefully looked at her, he was startled. A hint of amazement flashed through his eyes and he couldn''t help but inwardly exclaim. What a beautiful girl!


    Although she knew she was beautiful from her original body, she didn''t expect her to be beautiful to such an extent that it was almost suffocating. She was simply a fairy descending from heaven.


    Those phoenix eyes, those white teeth and red lips, that figure ¡­


    Even if she was wearing the most ordinary coarse clothes made of sackcloth, it couldn''t cover up her elegant and refined temperament in the slightest.


    Such a peerless beauty, how could he allow her to be desecrated!


    Xiao Wen didn''t even think as he immediately rushed forward and stood in front of that young master. With a cold expression, he said in a deep voice, "Young Master Liu, did you hear that? My sister-in-law has already refused you. Please take your things and get lost. Our family doesn''t welcome you!"

 C2

    Liu Hui''s eyes froze as he glared at him. With a fake smile, he said, "Yo, wasn''t this the same Teacher Xiao Wen, who was expelled from Ying Chuan Academy last month because he couldn''t even teach Meng Tong how to read? I heard that you''ve been drinking in the pub everyday lately, day and night. Why did you come back so early? Could it be that after you drank all the money, you were chased out like a dog? "


    "Haha!" Young Master''s words are really interesting! "


    "Oh right, if you look carefully, this guy really does look like a dog!" And it''s even a pug! "


    "Hahahaha ¡­"


    The group of servants behind Liu Hui burst into laughter. They purposefully talked about Xiao Wen while ridiculing him in an extremely sarcastic and mocking manner.


    Zhou Xian''s face sank. She angrily said, "Master Liu, be careful of your servants who don''t know how to speak without restraint. If you dare to speak rudely again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Liu Hui immediately waved his fan and stopped the group of servants who were cheering for him. He said with a smile, "Miss Zhou, don''t be too serious. These servants of mine are just bragging. They don''t intend to say that Young Master Xiao is a dog."


    From the inside of these words, it was obvious that he was purposely scolding Xiao Wen, which immediately provoked a round of unbridled laughter from the crowd.


    Zhou Xian immediately opened her phoenix eyes wide and frowned. Her beautiful body trembled due to extreme anger.


    She expressionlessly turned around and entered the room. She pulled out a palm-sized carrying pole from the side of the door and tightly held it in her hand. Then she turned back and stared at Liu Hui and the others with her sharp eyes.


    Xiao Wen started sweating. He didn''t think that this beautiful sister-in-law would be so fierce when she looked so graceful and dignified.


    At the same time, he was a little touched. He didn''t expect a weak girl like her to stand up for him.


    "Leave this matter to me." He raised his hand to grab Zhou Xian''s wrist and said in a deep voice.


    "You ¡­ to solve the problem? " Hearing this, Zhou Xian was stunned. She looked at him in surprise, her beautiful eyes filled with surprise and suspicion.


    Having married into the Xiao family for three years, she knew better than anyone how timid, cowardly, and introverted her brother-in-law was. Since he didn''t like communicating with others, he was also afraid of conflicts with others.


    If it wasn''t for her, his sister-in-law, standing up for him time and time again, he wouldn''t have known how bullied he would be.


    To put it bluntly, he was just a useless coward!


    However, her father-in-law had treated her extremely well and told her to take good care of her brother-in-law before she died. She thought about it again and again and finally decided to stay in the Xiao family and protect her brother-in-law, Xiao Wen.


    However, looking at the resolute face of Xiao Wen, Zhou Xian felt that he was very different today, she now had the bearing and bearing of a man.


    "Trust me. "You protected me for so long in the past, let me protect you in the future." Xiao Wen looked at her with determination as he spoke in a low voice.


    Hearing his firm words, Zhou Xian couldn''t help but raise her head and look at him, meeting his determined eyes.


    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Somehow, she felt a little flustered. Her cheeks felt slightly hot as she gently nodded her head in a mysterious manner and retreated to the back.


    Xiao Wen smiled and turned to look at Liu Hui. Then, he took his carrying pole and walked towards him.


    Liu Hui pointed at the eager servants behind him and sneered disdainfully, "You think you alone can fight me?"


    "I don''t think I can beat you guys with the carrying pole. Then I''ll change it. " Xiao Wen threw away his carrying pole and picked up a machete that was about a meter long in the corner of the yard. The edge of the machete shined brightly, reflecting a cold light under the sunlight.


    "Crack!"


    He slashed at a tree with his blade, and the tree snapped in half.


    "Not bad, it''s quite sharp. It should be pretty good when used to chop people." he said to himself, and turned back to Liu Hui.


    Liu Hui''s face tightened, he could no longer continue to act smug. He quickly retreated and shouted, "Surnamed Xiao, I''m warning you, killing people is worth your life. If you dare to act recklessly, I won''t forgive you!"


    At this moment, his menacing servants also fell into disarray, desperately trying to protect him from falling back.


    What a joke, that machete was a killing weapon that could kill with one slash. What if this guy really went crazy and wanted to fight them to the death? They didn''t want to die so young right now.


    "It''s only paying with one''s life, what is there to be afraid of?" "Anyways, I will only have one cheap life. If I can exchange for your life, it would be a huge profit for me."


    After pausing for a moment, Xiao Wen''s gaze swept across Liu Hui and his servants one by one. He grinned, revealing his white teeth and laughed sinisterly, "It would be great if we could pull a few more people as a backup. We can have more companions on our way to the Yellow Springs, so we won''t be too lonely ¡­" "Hee hee ¡­"


    Everyone present felt that this boy was insane. He actually wanted to use a knife to chop people in broad daylight.


    Liu Hui was even more furious.


    F * ck, isn''t this kid usually pretty soft? How come he became so brave today?


    And even comparing his lowly life with his own, was he even worthy?


    "This guy is simply a coward. Even if I fed him ten Bear-Heart Leopards, he wouldn''t dare to kill me. If you want to scare me, he''s still a hundred years away. " Liu Hui sneered in his heart.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll marry your sister-in-law today, regardless of whether you''re willing or not!" If you agree, then I''ll let you have no place in Yingchuan City ever again! " Liu Hui angrily said, "Men, demolish this house for me!"


    With these words, a few brazen servants immediately took action, preparing to tear down the houses with their servants.


    Xiao Wen''s expression darkened as he coldly glared at him, killing intent flickering in his eyes.


    F * ck, do you really think that tigers don''t show off their might and treat me as a sick cat?


    Then this father will show you crazily today!


    "Those who are brave, go ahead and give it a try!" Xiao Wen shouted out loud as he charged into the crowd like a godly general, wielding his machete.


    Shouts and screams immediately arose in all directions. The crowd was thrown into chaos as they clutched their heads and fled in all directions.


    "F * ck, this kid is really crazy!" Liu Hui was shocked and angry. Seeing Xiao Wen charge towards him with a firewood knife, he was so scared that he almost peed his pants. He could not pretend to be a big tail wolf anymore and turned around to run for his life.


    As soon as the young master ran away, the servants immediately followed him as if they had just received amnesty.


    In an instant, the courtyard that was originally full of people became empty, leaving only the fiendish Xiao Wen, the dumbstruck Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei, and the colorful gifts scattered on the ground.


    "Hiss!" When did this always timid Xiao Budian become such a brave and fierce person? "


    "Incredible! This is incredible! The Xiao family''s brat dares to use his saber to chop people. This is a pace that defies the heavens!" "Could it be that the sun is rising from the west today?"


    The neighbors outside the house were all flabbergasted as they looked at Xiao Wen holding a machete and unleashing his strength. They couldn''t help but click their tongues in wonder.


    After running for more than ten meters with their lives, Liu Hui and the others let out a sigh of relief when they saw that Xiao Wen didn''t continue chasing them.


    This damnable bastard, I will not forgive him!" "When Liu Hui thought of his own group running away with a knife and losing all their face to his maternal grandma, his face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot as he cursed in a flustered and exasperated tone.


    "Young master, our betrothal gift is still at their home ¡­" A servant carefully reminded him.


    "Fuck you!" Liu Hui kicked him over and shouted in anger, "A bunch of trash! So many people can''t even handle that little bastard, why does this young master need you for? "


    "F * ck off, go and get that thing back immediately. If one is missing, I will cripple one of your legs!"


    "Huh?"


    The servants immediately felt a bitterness in their throats. They looked at each other and waited for a long time, but no one moved.


    Liu Hui, who was on the verge of exploding in anger, angrily said, "Ah what!? Why aren''t you going? Whoever dares to be slower, I will chop them up immediately! "


    As a result, the group of people shrunk their necks and slowly made their way back to the Xiao family''s house. Liu Hui felt a burst of anger in his heart, and his hatred for Xiao Wen deepened to the bone.


    "BOOM!" Dong! "BOOM!"


    Suddenly, the doors to the Xiao family residence opened and boxes of different sizes were thrown out.


    The group of servants were not angry, instead they were happy. They rushed forward and quickly carried away the box. Their faces were full of joy, as if they were glad that they did not have to face that madman''s big machete.


    Liu Hui was so angry that he almost vomited blood and fainted on the spot. F * ck, could it be that this Young Noble has spent money to raise such a large group of people? Is he really an idiot trash?


    Xiao Wen, you dare to fight with me, you piece of trash! When the time comes, I will make you personally kneel and send your sister-in-law to my bed! "Humph!" Turning his head to look at the Xiao Clan''s broken gate, Liu Hui''s eyes flashed with a vicious and resentful look.


    Jingzhou City''s Stinger Liu Biao was his distant uncle. If Xiao Wen dared to offend him today, he would definitely make that guy suffer a miserable death.


    With a cold snort, Liu Hui fiercely swung his sleeve and left without looking back.

 C3

    "Cough cough, that ¡­ I''m fine now, go back to your rooms and rest." I''ll clean the courtyard first. "


    Seeing Zhou Xian and her beautiful sisters staring at him fixedly, as if they wanted to see through him, Xiao Wen felt quite uncomfortable. He threw the machete into the corner and laughed dryly.


    Then he picked up his broom and began sweeping the floor with his back to them, praying that they would not ask him any questions.


    However, this was always the case in this world. The more one was afraid of something, the more likely it would be that something would happen.


    Zhou Xian walked forward with graceful steps. She frowned as she stared at him and said, "You seem very strange today. Your words and actions are very different from before. It is like you have suddenly become a different person."


    Xiao Wen remained expressionless as he chuckled, "What''s so strange about that? I just suddenly thought of a few things and decided to change myself from today onwards."


    "What did you figure out?" Zhou Xian frowned.


    "I am the only man in the family and the pillar of support. It should be me who makes money to support my family and protect you. This is my responsibility and responsibility as a man!"


    Xiao Wen looked at her with burning eyes. He said with a sincere tone, "It was my fault for making you worry for so many years. I''m very sorry."


    "But don''t worry. From today onwards, as long as I am here, you two sisters will never suffer or suffer any more harm. This is my promise to you all! " Xiao Wen held his head high and said loudly.


    Zhou Xian stared at him silently with her starry eyes.


    Xiao Wen felt a little scared by her gaze. He wondered what she meant by that. Could it be that there was something wrong with what he had just said?


    "Alright, since this is your promise, I hope that you can keep your word. I''ll be waiting to see. " After a long while, Zhou Xian retracted her aggressive gaze and said lightly.


    Then, she gracefully turned around and entered the house with her sister, Zhou Wei.


    Xiao Wen secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Seems like this sister-in-law is not just a ferocious person. Her gentleness is mixed with her coldness, her elegance with her power. She clearly looks like a gentle woman, but she still gives off a domineering aura. It''s simply a contradiction; it''s too hard to figure it out." Xiao Wen muttered to himself.


    When he thought about how he would have to spend time with her in the future, he suddenly felt a lot of pressure.


    "Sir, sir, you chased away more than a dozen bad guys by yourself just now. It''s really amazing!" A petite and adorable little figure jogged in from the door and excitedly shouted at him. Her big watery eyes were filled with little stars of worship.


    Seeing her, Xiao Wen immediately felt the worries in his heart fly out of his mind. He picked her up, and laughed: "Really? Then how powerful do you think I am? "


    "Ugh ¡­" Just like the big wolfdog next door, because it also often chased the people on the street all over the place. " Wan-Er poked her cute chin with her little finger, and said seriously after thinking for a while.


    Xiao Wen''s face turned dark instantly. This little girl, is there anyone who prizes others like you?


    "Oh right, why do you and Little Guan Yu keep calling me ''mister''?"


    "Since father and mother say that you are a teacher of the academy, we must address you as'' Teacher ''."


    "You''ve already started school?"


    Wan''er''s bright eyes dimmed, she bit her lips and shook her head, "No." Father said that the academy''s fees are too high and our family cannot afford it. Furthermore, girls don''t need to study at all, they just need to find a good husband and get married in the future. "


    As these words came out of the mouth of such a cute 7-8 year old girl, Xiao Wen suddenly felt that this was a very cruel thing to do.


    His mind stirred as he looked at Wan''er, whose eyes were slightly red. "Do you want to study then?"


    Wan-Er looked up at him and nodded, "Yes!"


    "Alright, then how about you let me teach you how to read and write, mister?"


    "Really?" Wan-Er''s eyes lit up.


    After receiving Xiao Wen''s confirmation, she immediately hugged his neck in joy and rushed out of his embrace towards the ground. He kept on yelling, "Wow, I can also read and write now! Brother Guan, I can read and write! "Teacher has already promised to teach me how to read and write!"


    Seeing that she was so happy that he couldn''t even speak properly, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but grin. This little girl was simply too adorable.


    "Sir, sir, I also want to read and write." The red-faced Guan Yu eagerly ran into the house. When he saw Xiao Wen, he immediately used both of his hands to grab his arms and looked at him pitifully. It would be so pitiful to say so.


    "Fine, since you also want to learn, then I''ll teach them together." Xiao Wen laughed.


    "Me too. Me too."


    It was unknown where this little guy came from, but before he could see him, his voice had already started shouting. When Xiao Wen saw him, he realized that it was a little boy around the same age as Wan''Er.


    "What''s your name? "How old are you this year?" Xiao Wen asked with a smile.


    "Mister, my name is Zhuge Liang. I''m already seven years old this year." The little boy very respectfully bowed to him and replied in a childish voice.


    Xiao Wen stared at him dumbfoundedly.


    F * ck me!


    This little guy was Zhuge Liang!


    What the hell!


    That''s the godlike man in my heart, and now he wants to be my student?


    Xiao Wen pinched his thigh.


    He pinched his cheek again.


    It hurt a little.


    Hmm, it looks like I''m not dreaming.


    After three seconds of silence, Xiao Wen suddenly hugged Zhuge, excitedly kissing him on the face. He couldn''t help but say joyfully: "You want me to be your husband, right? "Sure, no problem. From now on, you are my student!"


    Wahaha, the idol that I admire has become my student, what could be more exciting in this world!


    Xiao Wen felt like he was going crazy with joy.


    He had originally thought that he would be the most miserable transcender in history, but who would have thought that God would first give him a brain library, and then give him Shangguan Wan''er, Second Brother Guan Er, and Zhuge Liang''s three brushes.


    "Greetings, sir."


    "Greetings, Mister."


    "Wan-Er greets you, sir."


    With Little Zhuge taking the lead, the three kids greeted Xiao Wen with a bow and a bow.


    Xiao Wen let out a light cough and pretended to be a teacher as he received their simple greetings.


    "Mm, I''m very satisfied with all three of your students." From tomorrow onwards, you will all come to my place to read and write. I will help you prepare pen, ink and paper. "


    "However, I must first tell you all that studying is a very serious matter. You all must put in all your effort and study well. Upwards Ho!, in the future, you will become a useful pillar of our society."


    "If anyone dares to be lazy, sir, I will make them eat their little whips. Do you remember that?" Xiao Wen warned him sincerely.


    "Got it." The three little fellows replied in unison with their young voices.


    Looking at their cute little faces, Xiao Wen felt as good as if he''d had a glass of ice water on a hot day.


    "Sir, I have a question that I would like to ask. Is that possible?" Zhuge Liang''s bright eyes shone as he asked in a tender voice.


    "Of course you can, go ahead and ask." Xiao Wen said generously.


    "I wonder what kind of books you have read, what abilities you have, and what kind of knowledge do you have?" Zhuge Liang said.


    Xiao Wen was stunned as he looked at him.


    Damn, are all geniuses really born?


    The little fellow is only seven years old, and he already knows to test the knowledge of a teacher like me?


    He was simply a monster!


    It was fortunate that he had the public library as a hack, or else he would be in trouble.


    He played with his fingers, recalling the titles he had heard of back on Earth, blowing on them as he spoke, "Sir, there are too many books that I have read to be able to count. "For example, the ''Sutra of Three Words'', ''The Family Name'', ''Thousand Words Classics'', ''Four Books and Five Classics'', and so on. From astronomy to geography, there is nothing I have not read about in both ancient and modern times."


    In any case, there was a huge library in his head that could access books at any time. He could brag about it however he wanted, and he could brag about it to the end of his life.


    "Wow, I''ve actually read so many books. Mister is so awesome!" Wan-Er, who was the most supportive of the group, immediately clapped her hands and exclaimed out loud, her eyes were filled with sparkling stars.


    Xiao Wen was speechless. He seriously suspected that the words'' you''re so awesome ''had already become a catchphrase for her.


    Could you please change it for something new?


    "Teacher is indeed knowledgeable, talented, and admirable." Guan Yuwen, who liked both civil and military cultivation, said with a creak as he expressed his admiration.


    Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction. To be able to make Second Brother Guan admire him, this was something worth showing off for the rest of his life.


    However ¡­


    This little Zhuge was still frowning and didn''t say anything. Could it be that he had some doubts about what he said?


    Xiao Wen felt a little uneasy as he pretended to be calm and asked, "What''s wrong?"

 C4

    "Sir, please forgive this student''s rudeness, but why have I never heard of the Three Character Classic, the Hundred Families, and the Thousand Character Classic after learning it from uncle for a period of time? "Could it be that uncle and I are too ignorant?" Little Zhuge said sullenly.


    "Never heard of it? "No way." Xiao Wen was a bit confused.


    The three books, ''Three Thousand'', were the three most famous traditional monastic studies books in the history of China. How could little Zhuge not have heard of them?


    Xiao Wen was somewhat puzzled. He carefully combed through the memories left behind by his original body and was surprised. He didn''t expect that these three books really wouldn''t exist in this world.


    In the original history, the Three Character Classic was created by the scholars of Song, Ming and Qing dynasties. The book was written in the early days of the Northern Song Dynasty, and the Thousand Character Classic only appeared in the Southern and Northern Dynasties.


    Now that the Qin, Han, Song, and Ming dynasties had appeared together, history had been thrown into disorder. It was likely because of this that these three books had never appeared in this world.


    If that was the case, would the other famous books in Chinese history be like the ''30000'' and be ''lost'' because of the anachronism of the times?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen immediately became happy.


    If that was the case, that would be great.


    He had the library, which was a super hack. He could ''borrow'' the works of famous people and walk unhindered in this world. He might even be able to obtain the honorary titles of ''Poetic Sage'' and ''Poetic Immortal''.


    "Sir, are you alright?" Seeing Xiao Wen giggling, Little Zhuge couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing, I just remembered something interesting." Xiao Wen chuckled and said shamelessly, "As for the three books you asked about, they were written specifically for children. They have yet to appear, so it is normal for you to not have heard of them. I''ll teach you guys when I have time in the future. "


    "Yes, I''ve only written a few books, not many." Xiao Wen replied modestly as he pretended to be humble.


    However, Little Zhuge was excited and bowed deeply to him. "Sir, you are very talented. I acknowledge you!"


    Xiao Wen felt a bit embarrassed when he saw how gladly he submitted to him. After all, he had once been his idol. It wasn''t kind of him to lie to him like this.


    So he helped the little guy up, and said matter-of-factly, "These are all paediatric children. "In the future, when you guys have mastered your studies and are able to write your own books, that is what I am most proud of."


    "Mister, you can rest assured that I will not disappoint you." Little Zhuge nodded heavily, with a firm expression on his young and tender face.


    "That''s for the best." Xiao Wen gave a gratified smile as he looked at the sky. It was almost dusk, so he said, "It''s already getting late, you should all hurry home. Be careful on the way. "Remember to report to my house tomorrow morning at 7 AM on time. Don''t be late."


    "Yes, sir." The three little fellows saluted and bade farewell to him. Then, they happily left the Xiao family.


    Xiao Wen also happily turned around and was about to return to his room when he suddenly heard a burst of unbridled laughter and ridicule coming from outside the door.


    "I heard that Xiao fella took in a few Meng Tong as his student today. I wonder if that''s true or not?"


    "Haha, don''t tell me that stupid kid is crazy. He couldn''t even speak properly, yet he still dared to accept students? In my opinion, it''s more like it''s a disciple who misled others. "


    "The world is big and full of wonders. He thought that after a few years of reading, he would be able to teach and educate others. He didn''t take a piss and look at himself in the mirror to see what kind of virtue he had. Was he worthy to be a teacher? It''s simply hilarious! "


    "It''s a good thing our academy''s Principal Liu is wise and expelled him early. Otherwise, who knows how others would still laugh at our academy''s ignorance, admitting all those cats and dogs inside."


    These people spoke in a very loud voice, clearly meant for Xiao Wen in the room to hear.


    From the memories of his original body, Xiao Wen already knew the identities of these guys. He was a former colleague of his in Yingchuan Academy who was once a teacher, and had always been very unhappy with him. As long as he found an opportunity, he would use all his strength to make fun of him.


    To put it simply, these people were just like the scum of Earth, who only cared about punishing and torturing others. Even if there was no enmity between them, they would still take the initiative to come over and build their happiness on other people''s pain.


    "Enough?" Xiao Wen walked to the door in big strides. He pushed it open and stared at the young men in front of the door as he coldly spoke.


    The people outside were stunned when they saw him. They didn''t expect Xiao Wen, who was usually timid, to take the initiative to look for them.


    One of them, a rather handsome looking man, crossed his arms over his chest and calmly looked at him. He smiled and said, "I just heard that you accepted a few students, so we came here to take a look. Is this news true?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Xiao Wen frowned.


    The man raised his chin and said proudly, "Of course it does. Even though you have already been expelled from the academy, you were once a teacher of our academy. We definitely cannot let you ruin the reputation of our academy, and even more so, we cannot let you mislead a student for the sake of your own selfish desire. "


    Xiao Wen was so angry that he laughed, "Isn''t that what you said too broad? "Do I have to ask your permission before I do anything?"


    "You want to do something else, we don''t care. But if you want to use our Ying Chuan Academy''s name to swindle and swindle people, we absolutely will not allow it. " "In short, if you want to accept a student, don''t even think about it!"


    "What if I insist on taking it?" Xiao Wen said with a dark face.


    "That will depend on whether you have the ability or not." The elegant man glanced at him with disdain as he spoke with an arrogant expression.


    "Hmph, with that despicable last resort of yours, you still want to recruit students? I advise you to give up on this thought as soon as possible. " A scholar behind him raised his head and puffed up his chest as he looked at Xiao Wen with disdain.


    "Just an embroidered pillow, don''t come out and embarrass yourself, or else you''ll be in trouble." The other scholar also said this with an arrogant expression.


    At this moment, all the neighbors had heard the commotion and walked out of their houses to watch. Zhuge Liang, Guan Yu, Shangguan Wan''er and their families were among them.


    The three little guys wanted to run over and help Xiao Wen, but they were all stopped by their parents.


    He had to think of a way to get rid of these guys in front of him, and also get rid of the negative effects of his previous self being expelled from Ying Chuan Academy. Otherwise, forget about his three students being unable to protect him, his reputation would be ruined as well.


    Seeing that there were people watching, Xiao Wen looked at them and said indifferently: "You say my knowledge is shallow, but you call me an embroidery pillow? Does this mean that all of you are rich and talented scholars? "Since that''s the case, why don''t we compete on the spot and see who exactly is that unskilled idiot."


    "Haha, you mean to say that you want to fight with us? It can''t be that you''ve gone insane from drinking, right? " A scholar laughed.


    "He really doesn''t know his own limits."


    "Come, come, come. Since you want to bring about your own humiliation, we shall grant your wish. "Speak, what do you want to compete in? Draw a path for yourself, and you can choose any zither, chess, calligraphy, or painting."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not done yet." Xiao Wen calmly said, "If you want to gamble, of course there''ll be a prize. If anyone lost, they would put a big sign around their neck that read "I''m Big Grass Bag, I apologize to XXX", and then they would circle the streets of Yingchuan naked. "How about it? Do you dare to accept the challenge?"


    "Ugh ¡­"


    When the scholars heard this, they were stunned and looked at each other.


    It was fine to hang a signboard to travel the streets, but wouldn''t it be too damaging for a naked body?


    If Wan Yi were to accidentally lose, then he would truly lose all of his gentleness, and his heroic reputation would be ruined!


    Where did this brat get the confidence and courage to fight with them?


    "What, you don''t dare to bet?" Xiao Wen mocked.


    "What a joke, who said I wouldn''t dare to bet!" A scholar scoffed, "Since you want to court death, we''ll grant your wish." But when that happens, don''t kneel down and beg us for forgiveness while crying and yelling. "


    "There''s no need for you to worry about that." Xiao Wen''s gaze swept across the others and landed on the handsome looking man in the end, "What about you guys?"


    "Sure." From the corner of his eyes, the elegant scholar shot a glance at a beautiful woman that had unknowingly appeared behind Xiao Wen. He nodded slightly as a trace of vicious greed flashed in his eyes.


    But now, Xiao Wen wanted to take the initiative to deliver himself to his doorstep and humiliate him, so how could he refuse?


    Perhaps after publicly humiliating Xiao Wen, he could even coerce his beautiful sister-in-law, who was a beauty that could topple empires, to become his beautiful concubine.


    When he thought of that devastatingly beautiful girl about to become his plaything, Cai Jing couldn''t help but feel itchy. He couldn''t help but lick his dry lips. He felt his body getting hot and restless.

 C5

    That''s right, the one who had taken the lead in finding trouble with Xiao Wen over and over again was called Cai Jing. He had the same surname as the person known as the ''Head of the Six Bandits'' in the history of China.


    Xiao Wen was almost certain that this Cai Jing was none other than Cai Jing.


    However, because of the change in the world, Cai Jing''s fate changed. He was no longer the powerhouse in history.


    However, it was difficult to change one''s nature. Cai Jing''s ruthlessness and cunning, his love of playing with power, and his self-righteous wisdom to control others'' nature remained the same.


    This guy specializes in writing essays and calligraphy and he has a certain reputation in China''s history. However, calligraphy is one of Xiao Wen''s biggest weaknesses and isn''t suitable for him to cheat using the library, so Xiao Wen has already made up his mind to not compete with him.


    Therefore, he rolled his eyes and said, "Painting with the zither, chess, and calligraphy are too troublesome. How about we use poetry and poetry to compete with each other and invite a few respected seniors to conduct an arbitration?"


    "Hmph, why would I not dare? Just you wait, I''ll go over to a few seniors from the academy right now. " A scholar said.


    "How about we just let a few old men like us be the judges?" An old man around fifty years old walked out from the crowd and said with a smile as he stroked his beard.


    Xiao Wen turned his head to look at the old man. He was wearing a towel and was wearing a scholarly robe.


    Next to him were a few other elders around the same age as him. All of them had extraordinary bearing, and had a scholarly air to them.


    Xiao Wen didn''t know the identities of these people.


    When Cai Jing saw the old man leading the group, he walked toward him excitedly and asked nervously, "Are you Mr. Cheng Yan?"


    The old man nodded and laughed heartily. "That''s right, it is this old man. How did little friend know?"


    Cai Jing was overjoyed. He bowed respectfully and said, "Mister''s name is like thunder in my ears. It is my fortune to see Mister''s face today. If there is anything that this student is disrespectful towards, please forgive me. "


    The other scholars also bowed to the old man in respect, "Your student greets Sir."


    The old man laughed: "No need to be so polite." We just happened to pass by and happened to meet. We might not be able to say it, but it''s us old geezers who didn''t disturb you, right? "


    Cai Jing hurriedly replied, "No, no. Mister is willing to judge for us. This is what the students are hoping for."


    "That''s good." The old man nodded in satisfaction and turned to look at Xiao Wen. "This is ¡­"


    Cai Jing shot a glance at Xiao Wen, and spoke in a slandering manner, "Oh, he''s just a teacher who has been expelled from Ying Chuan Academy. "He didn''t have any real talent, but wanted to use the academy''s name to recruit Meng Tong and mislead others. We couldn''t stand for that, so if we wanted to stop him, he declared that he would compete against us.


    "Is there such a thing?" The old man looked up and down at the calm Xiao Wen, a strange look flashed across his eyes, and he said thoughtfully: "Since that''s the case, you can start the competition now."


    "Thank you, sir." Cai Jing quickly nodded, then turned around to look at Xiao Wen. "Tell me, how do you want to compete?"


    Xiao Wen ignored him. He stared at the old man who was called Cheng Yan and was surprised. My darling, this old man can''t be the father-in-law of Zhuge Liang in history, Huang Chengyan, right? This was too much of a coincidence.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but turn to look at the young fellow, Zhuge Liang, and wondered if he should let him know that this old man was his future father-in-law so that he could curry favor with him right now. At the same time, he could hook up with his wife, Huang Yuying.


    I heard that Huang Yuying is also an extremely intelligent woman. If I can kidnap her and bring her here, maybe I can get another talented student under my name.


    However, Zhuge Liang was still too young for this, so it was best to talk about it in the future.


    While thinking, Xiao Wen said to Huang Chengyan: "For the sake of fairness, why not let Mr. Poetry, poetry, poetry, the subject matter is not limited. "


    "That''s right. It is the most fair for you to set the questions." Cai Jing immediately followed up with a snake-baton, silently praising Huang Chengyan.


    "In that case, why don''t the two of you write the first half of the first half, and then the other half?" Huang Chengyan said.


    "Make out a couplet?" Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment.


    "What? Are you afraid?" Cai Jing quickly mocked.


    Xiao Wen sneered.


    What the hell was he afraid of!


    He only felt surprised. Originally, he thought he was going to compete in poetry or something like that, so he had been thinking about who he should compete in poetry or something. However, he didn''t expect it to be a couplet competition. That would be much simpler.


    In the past, when he was online, he had seen many famous couples from thousands of years ago. They were extremely difficult, and it would take hundreds of thousands of years before he would be matched by someone from the later generations. Although he had basically forgotten about it, there must be some in the library. He could just find a few and finish off Cai Jing in a matter of minutes.


    Xiao Wen was secretly delighted and decided to go to the ''Library'' to look for the Absolute Choice.


    But in the next second, he was dumbfounded.


    This was because he did not know how to enter the virtual library or how to search for information.


    He pondered for a while and even used his legendary ''Will'' to try to sense and control the ''Library''.


    However, the library had no reaction even after a long time.


    Xiao Wen coughed up blood. He couldn''t just ask him to stick his hand into his own brain and look for it, right?


    F * ck, if I had known this would happen, I would have researched this thing.


    Now that he had failed at such a crucial moment, it was time for him to die!


    At this moment, Cai Jing, who had been conceited and learned, began to shake his head and give the first half, "When water has insects, it becomes turbid; when water has fish, it causes fish to fish; when water has water, it gives rivers and lakes are Miaomiao."


    "Alright." The surrounding crowd immediately shouted out.


    Huang Chengyan nodded his head and said, "That''s right. This is a word combination couplet that uses water as the basic word. It''s quite a trick."


    After getting his praise, Cai Jing immediately became elated. He proudly glanced at Xiao Wen and said, "It''s your turn to accept the second half of the couplet."


    "Lower, Lower..." "How do I match the second half?"


    Xiao Wen was sweating profusely. His mind was in a mess and he was so anxious that he was almost like an ant on a hot pan.


    He was a rookie who had never learned how to match pairs. Without the Library of Heaven''s Path, how could he match a pair of couplets?


    "Haha, you can''t even match such a simple combination of words, can you?" Cai Jing burst out laughing.


    Sensing that everyone was staring at him, Xiao Wen became anxious. He even hated both Heaven and the ''library'' that he was grateful to from before.


    If the library did not help him cheat today, then he would not be as simple as just losing face. He would become the laughingstock of the entire city. From then on, his reputation would be ruined and his life would be ruined.


    "You with the surname Xiao, if you can''t match up, then you might as well admit defeat. Stop wasting time." Everyone knows that you have no money left in your pocket, so there''s nothing to be surprised about whether you''re right or not. " Cai Jing taunted.


    Xiao Wen gritted his teeth and was about to open his mouth to make up some nonsense.


    Suddenly, his mind jolted. The library, which was originally as unmoving as a mountain, trembled slightly. A large scroll covered in black text slowly unfolded.

 C6

    On the first line of the scroll, a line of red words was very eye-catching. It was the second verse of Cai Jing''s first couplet, ''Below the tree, above the tree, at the end, wood, pine, and camphor''.


    Xiao Wen was overjoyed, and immediately said: "Tsk, isn''t it just a combination of words, what''s so difficult about it? Listen. "If the upper part of your couplet is cloudy with water, turbid with insects, fish with water, water with water, rivers and lakes with Miaomiao; then I will look at the lower part of the couplet, which is dominated by wood, and above wood, which is the last, with wood and cypress and camphor.


    Cai Jing, who was gloating, froze. He could no longer laugh. He looked at Xiao Wen in a daze, "Impossible, how could you possibly be right?"


    "Why can''t I match it?" Xiao Wen said.


    "Because... "Because ¡­" Cai Jing stuttered for a long time, but no one answered.


    "Hmm, it''s a match between wood and water, between Cypress Pine and Camphor, and between dense and vast rivers and lakes. Not bad, it can be said to be a perfect match." At the same time, he threw a look of praise at Xiao Wen.


    Cai Jing was furious with jealousy. This should have been an honor that belonged solely to him. What right did this kid have to share it with him?


    "Hmph, it took you so long to match the second verse. Is it worth being proud of?" Cai Jing mocked.


    Xiao Wen shrugged his shoulders and retorted in an indifferent tone, "This first half is too unskilled. I really don''t have anything to be proud of in this second half."


    Cai Jing flew into a rage, his old face instantly flushing red.


    This darn bastard actually dares to say that my first half isn''t up to anything?


    "Then why don''t you give it a try?" Cai Jing suppressed his anger and said coldly.


    Xiao Wen quickly glanced at the Couplet Organization on the scroll and pretended to listen, "Listen carefully. My first verse is, "Lonely Cold Window is a widow."


    The quick-witted Cai Jing rolled his eyes and already had the answer in his mind. He sneered, "This is the so-called first half? It seemed like there wasn''t any difficulty. Listen to me as I speak the second verse, lotus flower and onion stem. "How about it?"


    With that, he looked at Xiao Wen with a disdainful expression.


    He had originally thought that this guy would come up with some sort of difficult pair, but he didn''t expect that he would end up with a similar couplet. It was too simple. Trash was truly trash.


    Xiao Wen looked at him with a smile, but didn''t say anything. He turned his head to the side and looked at Huang Chengyan.


    Initially, Huang Chengyan''s expression was relaxed, but after a while, his expression gradually became serious. After lowering his head and thinking for a while, he slowly shook his head and said, "Not good, not good at all."


    Cai Jing, who was proud of himself just a moment ago, stiffened as his complexion changed constantly. He summoned up his courage and asked, "May I know which part of you feels bad?"


    "This match is neither neat nor tidy, nor is it right, neither does it match the mood." Huang Chengyan explained unhurriedly, "Firstly, the lonely window is empty. At first glance, the head of the window is a treasure cover, but in reality, the head of the window and the space is the acupoint treasure cover. But you only use the words "Grass Head". "


    "Second, this couplet is about a woman who has been widowed and has been left alone in her room, feeling lonely and miserable. Every word and sentence is filled with sorrow and loneliness, causing all those who heard it to be moved. But at the same time, although this woman was lonely, she gave off a feeling of adoration. Your second verse has no conception of a battle at all. It''s purely for the sake of battling. "


    "The third, the flat ¡­ Forget it, it doesn''t matter whether we talk about it or not. " Huang Chengyan shook his head.


    He thought that he was proud of the second verse, but the result was that he was criticized to be useless. Cai Jing''s old face instantly turned red like a monkey''s butt. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a crack on the ground to hide in.


    He had lost all his face!


    "Then does Mister have a second verse?" Xiao Wen calmly asked.


    Huang Chengyan gave him a deep look, his murky eyes flashed and he let out a long sigh and said, "No." These words are ''one word,'' and ''concept'' is'' one word. With this old one''s ability, these two words are unable to match each other. "


    "With this couplet, there will be no connection between the heavens and the earth!"


    "Little friend, your writing skills are profound, this old one is ashamed of myself!"


    After he finished speaking, he bowed slightly towards Xiao Wen, and his tone was filled with admiration and admiration.


    Seeing this, the surrounding crowd burst into an uproar. They were all shocked by Huang Chengyan''s high evaluation of Xiao Wen.


    Huang Chengyan was a famous scholar in the Darkhan Kingdom. Even he admitted that he was inferior to Xiao Wen, so how powerful was Xiao Wen''s writing skills?


    Especially the phrase "Once this couplet is used, there is no connection between the world and the world!", Xiao Wen was exalted to an extremely high level.


    When Cai Jing heard this, his lungs almost exploded. He even hated Huang Chengyan to the bones.


    "Isn''t it just a lonely winter window? What''s so great about it? From what I see, he was lusting after the beauty of his widowed sister-in-law, which is why he purposely made such an association to seduce her. In my opinion, he is simply a shameless, gentle beast! " Cai Jing shouted angrily.


    Once he said that, the crowd went into an uproar again. All of them looked at Xiao Wen, then looked at the beautiful sister-in-law Zhou Xian behind him, and started whispering to each other.


    "Hiss!" Hearing this, this first verse seems to really be something that he specially made for his sister-in-law. "


    "Ever since his elder brother died in battle, his sister-in-law had been widowed at home for three years. "A single man and a single woman living in the same room, it''s hard not to have many lovers ¡­"


    "Lady Zhou is young and beautiful, with a beauty that can match anyone within a hundred miles. It isn''t strange that his brother-in-law would fall for her, his sister-in-law."


    "It can''t be that the two of them already had a thing going on between them, right?"


    "Looks like this fellow really is a cultured beast."


    "It really isn''t easy for a widowed woman to protect her chastity."


    Hearing these people''s harsh words, Xiao Wen instantly felt a chill in his heart.


    Especially when he felt a pair of cold eyes staring straight at him from behind, he felt a chill down his spine, as if someone had splashed cold water on his whole body from his head to his feet!


    [Oh my god. I just casually said the word ''eternal''. Do you have to open such a big hole in your brain and think about so many irrelevant things?


    You want me to die without a burial ground!


    "Cai Jing, I will fuck you!"


    Xiao Wen shouted as he rushed in front of Cai Jing and threw a punch at his face. With a "peng" sound, Cai Jing''s entire body flew a few meters back and half of his face immediately swelled up.

 C7

    Xiao Wen was still angry, as he sat on Ye Zichen''s body and punched him again. He cursed angrily, "When I was in the academy, you had nothing better to do, so you came to find trouble with me. Do you really think I''m an easy target, that I can pinch you however I want to? This daddy has endured you for a long time! "


    "Holy shit, I want to accept students, and you''re trying to stop me. I''m blocking your way! "


    "Bam!"


    "You can''t afford to lose a fight between you and me, but you slander me and my sister-in-law. You''re shameless to the extreme!"


    "Bam!"


    "Wise scum!"


    "Bam!"


    "Ferocious beasts are inferior!"


    "Bam!"


    Xiao Wen cursed as he punched heavily towards Cai Jing''s head. The concentrated punches landed on Cai Jing''s body like a violent storm.


    In the blink of an eye, the originally handsome Cai Jing was reduced to a pig head by Kuang Ping. Blood flowed from his face, and he looked miserable. He didn''t even have the time to scream.


    "F * ck, your elder brother is solemnly warning you today. If you dare to slander my sister-in-law''s reputation again, your elder brother will crush you once!" Xiao Wen stomped on Cai Jing''s stomach in anger and cursed loudly.


    He turned his head and stared coldly at Cai Jing''s few scholars. With a ferocious expression, he said, "And you little bastards, don''t think that I won''t do anything to you because Principal Liu is protecting you. If you piss me off, I''ll kill you just the same!"


    "Scram! All of you, f * ck off!"


    Those guys had long been scared witless by Xiao Wen''s madness and Cai Jing''s pitiful state. After hearing what he said, they ran without looking back, leaving even the capital of Cai behind.


    The bystanders sucked in a breath of cold air as they stared blankly at the fiendish Xiao Wen. They couldn''t help but shrink back their necks.


    "This is bad, the kid from the Xiao family has gone crazy again!"


    "Oh my god, this guy is getting more and more violent. He''s going to beat people up at any moment. He''s too scary!"


    "Hurry up, hurry up and go back into the house!"


    The group of people stopped watching the commotion and ran back to their own homes like frightened rabbits. It was as if Xiao Wen would eat them.


    "Sir, sir, you are too good! Wan-Er likes Mr. Ye! "


    Xiao Wen, who was gasping for air, turned around and saw that a woman was holding her in her arms. She was shouting at him excitedly.


    Xiao Wen didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This little girl was really eager to stir up trouble.


    "But, I just hit Cai Jing a few times in a bad mood. Is there a need to scare me so much?" Looking at the scattered crowd, Xiao Wen gloomily muttered to himself.


    "Little friend, it''s getting late, this old man and the others will take their leave first. If you have free time in the future, this old man will personally pay you a visit." Huang Chengyan looked at Xiao Wen with a meaningful look in his eyes, and said with a smile.


    "I dare not, I should personally pay a visit to Mister." Xiao Wen hastily replied. In any case, he was already a well-known senior. If he was allowed to visit him, he would probably be crowned with a bad reputation of ''haughty arrogance''.


    "Alright. That old man is always waiting for little friend to arrive. If there is anything you need help with, just let me know. This old one''s house is at Wu Tu Lane in the east of the city. " Huang Chengyan nodded.


    "Thank you, sir, for your love. Then Mister take care, your student won''t be able to see you off. " Xiao Wen said.


    "It''s alright. Little friend, it''s better if you take care of your family matters first. " Huang Chengyan smiled brightly, then left, loudly chanting whether intentionally or unintentionally, "Fair ladies, it''s easy to catch a lady. Fair and beautiful woman, I long for. He couldn''t wait to snore. "Relaxed and carefree, tossing and turning ¡­"


    Xiao Wen smiled bitterly. This damned old man was not a good person either. He knew he was in a bad situation, yet he still deliberately came to cause trouble. Wasn''t this just a scam?


    As expected, he raised his head to look at Zhou Xian, who was standing inside the door. Zhou Xian''s beautiful eyes immediately became cold as she stared at him.


    "Cough, cough." What they just said was all nonsense, you must not take it seriously. " Xiao Wen lightly coughed and braced himself to speak.


    "The food is cold, let''s eat first." Zhou Xian glanced at him and said emotionlessly. Then, she turned around and went back into the house.


    "Sigh, we''re in trouble again." Xiao Wen scratched the back of his head with a headache as he followed him in with a bitter face.


    "Hmph, I knew you weren''t a good person." The 12 year old beauty Zhou Wei suddenly popped up out of nowhere, glaring at him as she spoke in a hateful tone.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Xiao Wen was flabbergasted. He didn''t know how he had offended this little granny.


    Dinner was very simple. There were two plates of vegetables, a plate of pork, and a bowl of rice for each of them.


    Xiao Wen continued to eat without lifting his head.


    Zhou Xian seemed to have forgotten about his existence as she chewed and swallowed slowly and elegantly.


    Only Little Zhou Wei, who was already standing like a jade, glared at him from time to time, as if she had a deep grudge against him.


    After finishing his meal, Xiao Wen prepared to return to his bedroom. However, when he raised his head, he saw his beautiful sister-in-law staring at him without blinking. There were traces of scrutiny in her bright eyes.


    Xiao Wen was startled and pretended to be calm as he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you sure you want to accept those three young masters as your students, and offer them ink and paper for free?" Zhou Xian blandly said.


    "Yes, I do have this intention." Xiao Wen nodded.


    "Then you''d better think of a way to earn enough silver. My family is so poor that I only have three taels left." Zhou Xian took out three silver taels from her waist and placed it in front of him, "Since you have promised to take on the responsibilities and responsibilities of a man, I will leave this to you. If we don''t make money within three days, we''ll all starve to death. "


    Looking at the pitiful amount of three taels of silver, Xiao Wen was stunned, "Is our family really that poor?"


    The little girl, Zhou Wei, slammed the table angrily. "What do you think?" "My family has always relied on elder sister and me to help others make a few beauties in order to earn some money. I have to maintain my family and also provide for you to study. I originally didn''t have much left, and now that this month has all been taken away by you to drink, do you think our family won''t be poor?"


    Zhou Xian frowned and said in a displeased tone, "A woman should have the appearance and attitude of a woman. You are so rude, how is that proper?"


    "But he''s really annoying. "Elder sister worked so hard to earn money, but he was just wasting time outside, not caring about us at all. What right do you have to that?!" Zhou Wei''s mouth twitched, and her eyes reddened. Tears of grievance welled up in her eyes.


    "That''s another thing, not a reason for you to be so rude." Zhou Xian said with a straight face.


    Zhou Wei sat back on the chair angrily. Her back was facing Zhou Xian as she glared at Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen felt ashamed, he let out a sigh and sincerely said: "This is my fault, I apologize to you all. "In three days, I guarantee that I will be able to make money within three days."


    Her sister-in-law Zhou Xian frowned and looked at him, "You''ve never worked before, how do you want to earn money?"


    "Hmph, he must have just casually bragged about it." Zhou Wei said sarcastically.


    "The mountaineers have their own brilliant plans. You just wait and see. " Xiao Wen smiled mysteriously.


    Zhou Xian looked at him deeply but didn''t say anything. She picked up the dishes and went into the kitchen.


    Zhou Wei immediately stomped her foot on his chest like a runaway wild horse, and said angrily, "You scoundrel, I hate you to death!" Not only have you spent all the money that we painstakingly earned, but you have also caused your sister to be laughed at by so many people, and her reputation has also been ruined.


    Faced with such a bloody accusation, what else could Xiao Wen say? He could only bear it in silence and wait for her to finish venting her anger.


    Xiao Wen started to sweat profusely. This girl is too fierce, she even wants to die together with me.


    After Zhou Wei left, he quickly returned to her room to ponder over the matter in the library.


    Whether or not he would be able to earn money in the next three days was entirely up to him.


    After several experiments, Xiao Wen finally figured out how to use the library. As long as he concentrated his thoughts and imagined the questions and information he wanted to inquire about, the library would naturally display the corresponding results.


    This was something similar to the internet. As long as he typed in a question and clicked on it to search, his mother would immediately give him an answer.


    "It''s ancient times now. If I want to invent a little thing to earn money, what kind of invention would be the fastest way to earn money, and also the fastest way to make a lot of money?" Xiao Wen was lying on the bed, frowning and thinking hard.


    "Got it." After pondering hard for a long time, Xiao Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up, and an idea came to mind.

 C8

    I''m a fucking genius!


    In this scorching summer day, the surrounding neighbors didn''t wear thick clothes, but everyone''s clothes weren''t thin either! Especially those rich kids, they were all dressed like dogs. Although they all liked to take a folding fan and leave it unscathed, but everyone knew that these people were not someone they could casually provoke!


    In this day and age, there was no air conditioner (what the hell was that?), no refrigerator (could a box be frozen?), and even an electric fan (what was electricity?). No, the only way for ordinary people to drive a government agency was to take advantage of the cold weather and drink cold tea. If they could drink the tea brewed from mung beans, they could be considered a rich family.


    Xiao Wen thought: I can use my super library to make ice! Furthermore, the price wasn''t high, it was definitely a popular item!


    Whether it was in ancient times or in Xiao Wen''s era, ice was a rare and rare commodity in this scorching summer day. Only the royal relatives or the large families in the city would be able to enjoy such benefits, and the quantity was very limited.


    Their ice cubes were prepared in the winter, then piled up in the cellar until the next summer.


    It was impossible for ordinary people to have an icehouse in their homes, so using ice in the summer became an extravagant hope. As for the younger generation of the rich families, because their clans were large and their populations large, although they had accumulated a lot of ice cubes, the amount that they distributed to everyone was not that much.


    The more Xiao Wen thought about it, the more he felt that this method was feasible!


    Xiao Wen immediately started to use his super library to search online for ways to make ice cubes.


    Soon after, lines of densely packed red words and many chemical formulas appeared in Xiao Wen''s mind.


    The first method is to use the refrigerator and pour the water into the container for three to five hours.


    After reading this, Xiao Wen was speechless. If I had a fucking refrigerator, would I need to worry about how to make ice cubes?


    The second is to use the super strong heat absorption of dry ice, to make ice. Simple and crude! But after reading the production process, he was dumbfounded!


    "Dry ice is solid carbon dioxide. Under the pressure of 6250.5498kPa, the carbon dioxide will condense into a colorless liquid and then quickly solidify under low pressure." A summary of the first paragraph from the super library!


    After reading this sentence, Xiao Wen felt helpless! Where am I supposed to find an instrument to put so much pressure on it? Resolutely reject!


    Then, he continued searching, and what he saw before him was something that lit up his eyes ¡ª potassium nitrate ice production method!


    Xiao Wen saw that there were many methods to produce potassium nitrate, such as synthesis, solvent extraction, ion exchange, and so on ¡­ When he saw the last sentence, Xiao Wen felt that his spring was coming.


    Because Xiao Wen saw the soil quality of potassium nitrate: the method of making nitrate soil


    "Potassium nitrate is commonly known as gunpowder or nitrous oxide. It is an important raw material of gunpowder and compound fertilizer. Potassium nitrate can be produced from nitrate soil and wood ash. After the organic matter in the soil decays, nitric acid is produced through the action of nitrite bacteria and nitric acid bacteria. Nitrate roots combine with potassium, sodium, and magnesium plasma in the soil to form nitrate. This was how the nitrate in the nitrate soil came about. Nitrate is generally found in latrines, pig and corral houses, old fences in courtyards, cliffs, caves, and floors that are not easily washed by rain. "The nitrate soil is moist and not easy to dry under the sun. After being exposed to the sun''s rays, it turns slightly purplish red ¡­"


    After reading through a series of events, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but feel elated. "The heavens are truly on my side!"


    "Heavens?" Please, God, God is not yours, hurry up and think of how you can make money to support your family in these three days, right? If you can''t earn enough money, then give me back those three taels of silver! "Hrmph." Zhou Wei said in a bad mood after hearing Xiao Wen''s words.


    Xiao Wen felt a bit embarrassed. He knew that his previous master had brought a lot of trouble to this family.


    "Rest assured, I have already found a way to earn money!" You and Big Sis will count the money, right? " Xiao Wen said proudly.


    "How do we make money?" Zhou Wei asked.


    Xiao Wen raised his spirits and asked the thirteen-fourteen year old girl, "What season is it now?"


    "Summer, of course! Are you stupid? " Zhou Wei replied snappily.


    Xiao Wen looked at Zhou Wei exasperatedly. Just how much hatred did this little girl have towards him? When he thought about it later, it was indeed because she was too dispirited and didn''t have a good impression of him. However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    He said to Zhou Wei, "Think about it, it''s such a hot summer, we can sell ice cubes!" You''ll definitely be able to make money, and your business will definitely become very hot, right? "


    Zhou Wei looked at Xiao Wen in confusion. "Selling ice cubes?" Very popular? "


    Zhou Wei tried her best to understand what Xiao Wen meant by ''explosive''. After a moment, she shouted angrily, "Xiao Wen! Do you think I''m easy to fool because I''m young!? Where are you going to find ice on such a hot day? Are you stupid? Or do you think I''m too young to be fooled? "


    At this moment, Zhou Xian came out of the house and heard their conversation, "Xiao Wei, don''t be so rude, girl. How many times have I told you? As a woman, you should be gentle and refined. How is it proper for you to talk like that?"


    Zhou Xian stood there modestly, like a daughter of a rich family, as if she was born dignified in her bones.


    "Sis, Xiao Wen said he''s going to sell ice cubes!" Do you see if he has a fever? "Either he''s crazy or he''s a fool!" Zhou Wei said as soon as he saw his sister.


    Hearing this, Zhou Xian said to Xiao Wen, "This idea is indeed good, but we don''t even have an icehouse in our house, so where did the ice come from?" Right now, you have to take responsibility for the food and clothing of our family of three, you can''t play around with us. "


    "Sister-in-law, although we don''t have any ready-made ice cubes, we can make one. Forget it, even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand. "Just wait for me to bring your sisters to the Kangzhuang Road!" Xiao Wen said proudly.


    "Is this child stupid?" Zhou Xian thought, but didn''t say it. Zhou Xian also wanted to see what this brother-in-law was up to.


    Ever since she matched couplets with Cai Jing, Zhou Xian felt that her brother-in-law might be someone great, perhaps because of his personality.


    "Just drop it! "Remember, if you can''t earn enough money within three days, just die with me!" After saying that, Zhou Wei stretched out her small hand and pulled her sister back into the room.


    "Eh, I''ll just do it myself." Xiao Wen looked at his sister-in-law''s imposing figure and Zhou Wei''s back, which seemed to be ready to risk her life at any moment. Then, he began to prepare to start his own business of creating ice cubes!


    "A sparrow knows the ambitions of a great man!" When Xiao Wen saw that there was no one else in the courtyard, he started to act cool.


    After that, Xiao Wen began to focus on his plan to make ice.

 C9

    First, Xiao Wen started to search for the raw materials for potassium nitrate on the wall of his house. Sometimes he would go to the latrine, and sometimes he would run to the wall of his house to flip it over and over.


    This made Zhou Wei, who was already dissatisfied with Xiao Wen, stomp her feet in anger!


    "Xiao Wen! You''ll go to the latrine and run to the backyard. Didn''t you want to make ice cubes? Are you sure you''re not making fertilizer for the dealer? " Zhou Wei said as he looked at Xiao Wen in annoyance.


    When Xiao Wen heard this, he also knew that he hadn''t made the ice cube yet. Now, it was useless to say anything.


    The actions of the original owner of his body had already put a lot of pressure on the two sisters. A month ago, he had gone out to get drunk with the sisters'' hard work, and now he had to teach the three children a lesson for free and even provide them with ink and paper. This had increased the pressure on Xiao Wen to earn money.


    "Don''t worry!" I will never break my promise! " Xiao Wen said confidently. He knew that whatever he said now was useless, so he could only use facts to speak.


    "Zhou Wei, don''t be rude. Since she had already decided on it, there was no need for him to say anything else. Little Wei, you must remember, as a woman, your words and actions must not be so frivolous! " After Zhou Xian heard Zhou Wei talk, she said coldly.


    Zhou Wei was unhappy. Why was it always her who got hurt?


    Zhou Xian saw Xiao Wen busy the whole afternoon and didn''t know what he was up to. However, seeing that Xiao Wen had indeed changed quite a bit these past two days, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Instead, he called Zhou Wei into the room and began to teach her a girl''s appearance and how to talk.


    Zhou Wei was almost fourteen years old, and in two years, someone would probably come to propose.


    This was because in the era that Xiao Wen lived in, women began to stay in their rooms for a long time after they were ten years old. If Zhou Wei was still playing outside with the boys at his age, it would seem that this woman had no rules and no manners.


    Therefore, other than working with his sister to embroider flowers and the like, he spent most of his time listening to his sister nagging about the various aspects of a woman''s etiquette!


    On the other hand, Xiao Wen was also observing the steps of the super library while practicing.


    The Heavens did not disappoint those who were kind to him. Xiao Wen successfully produced potassium nitrate that night!


    "It''s a success!" Xiao Wen shouted.


    "What are you arguing about? What was there to argue about? "It''s already time for ten. Hurry up and go inside to eat. What are you shouting for?" Zhou Wei snappily ran out to the courtyard to talk.


    Hearing this, Zhou Xian also walked out of her room. She looked at the two and said, "Zhou Wei, how did I teach you before?" Girls have to be dignified and generous. How is it proper for you to make such a ruckus? Xiao Wen, hurry up and go inside the house to eat. "


    Zhou Wei pointed at Xiao Wen and said, "Hmph!" What are you looking at? Hurry up and enter the house to eat! "


    Xiao Wen laughed embarrassedly and said, "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. You guys can go back to your rooms to eat first, I''ll be there in a bit." I''ll give you all a surprise later. "


    "Surprise? You promised me and Little Wei that you would earn some money in three days! As a man, you must stand up for yourself. If you dare to take responsibility for your actions, I hope you will not go back on your words! " Zhou Xian stood up straight and stood in front of Xiao Wen like a queen. She didn''t ask too much and just said a few words before going back into the room.


    After a while, Xiao Wen entered the house with a large wooden bucket in his left hand and a copper bowl full of water in his right. He said to the two sisters, "Come, come, come. I''ll show you something good."


    "This is water, not ice! Then what are we, the two of us, joking about? " Zhou Wei said.


    "Let me show you what point water becomes ice!" Xiao Wen said proudly.


    As he said this, Xiao Wen picked up the potassium nitrate that he had meticulously prepared throughout the afternoon. The white powder was first thrown into the large wooden bucket by Xiao Wen, and he said to Zhou Wei, "Go and get some water."


    Zhou Wei was anxious to see Xiao Wen make a fool of herself, so she brought out the small bucket of water in her room and waited beside Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen poured out half of the copper basin''s water first, then floated it on top of the wooden bucket. He said to Zhou Wei, "Slowly pour the water, with the speed at which I put the powder."


    Zhou Wei obeyed.


    Not long later, the water in the copper basin started to feel cold. Xiao Wen knew that it had started to change. He immediately grabbed a handful of potassium nitrate and threw it into the bucket.


    The cold air immediately transmitted through the copper basin to pour water into the basin. Very quickly, the water in the basin turned into an ice cube!


    "Wah ¡­" Sister, sister, look, it''s really frozen! The water has really turned into ice! " Zhou Wei looked at the scene before her and cried out in excitement.


    "Xiao Wen, what spell are you using?" Zhou Wei asked curiously.


    "This is not a spell, this is wisdom!" Xiao Wen De said!


    "This move of yours is indeed impressive! How did you do it? " Zhou Xian asked curiously!


    "The mountaineers have their own brilliant plans!" Xiao Wen stroked his chin, pretending that he had a beard!


    "Look at how capable you are!" Zhou Wei said.


    "This bucket is too small, and it''s not enough either. I''d like to ask my sister-in-law to borrow some barrels and copper pots tomorrow so that we can start making ice tomorrow morning. By tomorrow morning, we''ll go out to the market and sell ice. We''ll definitely make money!" Xiao Wen said excitedly.


    "Little Wei and I will embroider at home tomorrow, and we''ll make dinner while we wait for you to come back." Zhou Xian said after drinking the porridge.


    At this time, Xiao Wen realized that out of the two sisters, one was a widow while the other was a teenager who was about to be engaged. It really wasn''t appropriate for them to show their faces outside.


    "Alright!" "Then wait for my good news at home tomorrow!" Xiao Wen said happily.


    And so, the three of them began their light and tasteless dinner!


    Xiao Wen looked at the plate of pickled vegetables in front of him, as well as his own fried vegetables and three bowls of porridge!


    "Believe me, with me, Xiao Wen, in the future, I won''t let you guys eat this kind of food. From now on, I will let you fish and meat, gold and jade ribbons, mountain and sea delicacies, inexhaustible! Enjoy all the glory and wealth! " Xiao Wen looked at the dishes in front of him, then looked at the two siblings who were eating with him and said.


    "Sis, Xiao Wen became foolish again!" Zhou Xian snappily said.


    Then they started to eat again, and the whole night went by without incident.


    On the morning of the second day, the three students arrived at Xiao Wen''s home on time.


    Ever since Xiao Wen had won Cai Jing and Huang Chengyan''s recognition, Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er''s family had held Xiao Wen in even higher regard. They felt that their child was learning from Xiao Wen, and at that time, Xiao Wen had thought highly of his child! Not only did he not oppose it, he was especially supportive.


    "Wan-Er greets you, sir."


    "Greetings, Mister."


    "Greetings, sir."


    After the three little guys entered Xiao Wen''s house, they greeted him with a bow and a bow.


    "Because Mr. Brushstroke, Ink and Paper, I will only be preparing them for you at the market in the afternoon and will only be able to use them tomorrow, so I''ll first teach you a few essays today." Xiao Wen relied on the three little guys and spoke imposingly so as to not lose his dignity.


    As the saying goes, in his place, he was plotting. To put it bluntly, it was a perfect match in terms of attire!


    "Thank you, sir, for your love." Zhuge Liang thanked him. Guan Yu and Wan''er immediately thanked him.


    Come and say to me, "When people are born, they are naturally kind-hearted."


    "In the beginning, people were naturally kind-hearted." The three little fellows followed and said.


    Thus, with the Three Character Classic as the teaching method, the teaching of these three students began!


    After learning, the three of them left Xiao Wen''s home with gazes full of worship.


    When it was almost time, Xiao Wen started to make ice cubes!


    Because potassium nitrate is dissolved in water, the heat absorption characteristics, so their own made potassium nitrate made ice especially quickly.

 C10

    Thanks to the help of Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei, the ice was quickly made!


    With the equipment complete, Xiao Wen was very surprised at the two sisters'' ability to borrow items. In less than an hour, a cart of ice was made, each piece the size of a brick.


    Looking at this block of ice, Xiao Wen couldn''t keep his eyes off it. This was all money!


    In order to prevent the ice from melting faster, Xiao Wen even took out the winter quilt and used several quilts to wrap the entire cart with ice cubes!


    Xiao Wen then pulled the cart towards the market.


    "Come back early. I''ll prepare some food for you from home with Little Wei!" Zhou Xian looked at Xiao Wen''s back and said.


    Zhou Xian knew that her brother-in-law didn''t let her down and really changed her!


    "Un, got it!" Xiao Wen said.


    When Xiao Wen went to the market, he called his three favorite disciples along the way. In return, one of them even sent them an ice cube to use during the summer!


    "Sir, I wonder where this ice cube came from. The student didn''t know that the teacher has an icehouse? " Little Zhuge Liang asked curiously!


    Xiao Wen said proudly, "I made this myself, it''s not like last year''s winter ice in the ice cellar!"


    "Wah!" Mister is so awesome! " Wan-Er clapped.


    "Teacher is really powerful!"


    "Sir is truly a genius!"


    When he arrived at the market, Xiao Wen discovered that it was surprisingly similar to the one in the TV series. He felt like he was filming a TV show.


    "Selling ice cubes!" "A cold ice cube ¡­" The three children shouted in unison!


    "Louder!" When we get back, I''ll give each of you one more piece of ice! " Xiao Wen said.


    "Selling ice cubes ¡­"


    "Selling ice cubes..."


    "Selling large ice cubes ¡­"


    Not long later, a group of people surrounded him.


    "Aiyo!" It''s Mr Xiao. Didn''t you open a private school? Why are you selling ice cubes again? "


    "Mr Xiao? "Who is Mister Xiao?"


    "You don''t even know this, this Teacher Xiao is a teacher from Yingchuan Academy. Later on, he was ostracized and came out of the school."


    "He''s even a teacher at Yingchuan Academy?"


    "That''s right! I also heard that after this Teacher Xiao left the academy, those people who excluded him were still unwilling to forgive him! "


    "Ha!" Are those people so despicable? "


    "I remember a teacher named Cai Jing came over just to provoke you. He went against Mr Xiao''s couplet and ended up suffering a crushing defeat!"


    "Not only that, I even heard that Mr. Huang Chengyan values Mr. Xiao a lot!"


    The crowd, who originally wanted to buy ice cubes, had yet to see any ice cubes, so they began to talk to each other.


    As Xiao Wen listened to these people''s comments, he couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart: Being praised by others is indeed a great thing!


    "Mr Xiao, are you selling ice?"


    "That''s right!" Ice! I wonder if this uncle would like one? " Xiao Wen replied.


    "It''s such a hot day and your house doesn''t have an icehouse. Where are you going to find ice cubes?"


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    "This ice cube is something that only the sons of rich families can use. Where did a teacher like you get this ice cube from?"


    "Is this Xiao Wen crazy?"


    "Didn''t I hear that Cai Jing''s couplets were pretty good?"


    A group of neighbors surrounded him, talking back and forth.


    Xiao Wen didn''t say anything. He lifted the quilt covering the ice and let out a cry. A puff of white smoke came out and people could see the ice through the white smoke. After that, Xiao Wen covered the block of ice again.


    "Hey!" Look, it really is ice cubes! "


    "Yes!" Where did this brat get this ice cube from? "


    "Little bro, how much are you selling this ice cube for?"


    "So cheap? I thought it would cost several taels of silver! " The man who had asked for the price said.


    "Come come come come, little brother, I''ll give you 100 gold coins, give me 10 gold coins."


    "Give me five."


    "Mister Xiao, give me two pieces."


    "I want 20!"


    When the villagers saw that Xiao Wen was selling them for real and that the price wasn''t expensive, they crazily started to buy them. After they finished, they ran back to their own homes, afraid that the ice they bought would melt on the road.


    Just like this, Xiao Wen''s cart full of ice was sold out in less than two hours.


    Xiao Wen smiled when he saw that there were actually 10 taels of silver in the amount of money after counting the results of his hard work.


    Xiao Wen lowered his head to look at the three children who had earned their first pot of gold. Then, he smiled and said to the three children, "Let''s go. Mister, I''ll treat you guys to a candied fruits today. I''ll buy some ink and paper as well."


    "Really?" Wan-Er shouted in joy.


    "Really! "If you say it, you will never be able to keep up with it!" Xiao Wen said.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Afterwards, the three little guys lined up in a row and bowed deeply in thanks to Xiao Wen.


    After Xiao Wen finished buying the ink, paper, and candied fruits, he pushed his cart back home with the three children.


    When he got home, he saw Zhou Wei and Zhou Xian sitting in the living room, sewing.


    Xiao Wen looked at Zhou Xian, sitting gracefully in front of the table. Her every move was graceful like a mountain and river painting, not tiring to watch.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen had returned, Zhou Wei put down his sewing and quickly ran over to him. "How was it?" How about it? "How much did you sell today?"


    "It can''t be that the ice melted before even reaching the market, right?" Zhou Wei said dejectedly.


    "Speak!" What was going on? Say something! " Zhou Wei asked eagerly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s been a hard day. Drink some water and take a rest. It''s not easy to be outside! " Zhou Xian said.


    "Still ¡­" Xiao Wen sighed again.


    "What''s going on, hurry up and tell me!" Zhou Wei was on the verge of bursting into tears.


    "Also... Really, there were too many people buying ice from the market. You can''t even collect the money! " Xiao Wen said in distress, and then laughed out loud!


    "Xiao Wen, you lied to me!" Zhou Wei said angrily.


    "Alright, you two stop messing around. Your big brother Xiao Wen has also been tired all day, stop messing around! " Zhou Xian said.


    Then, Zhou Xian looked at Xiao Wen and said, "How is it? "How is it today?"


    "The ice cubes have all been sold, so I earned ten taels of silver. I bought some ink and paper for Guan Yu, Shangguan Wan''er and Zhuge Liang. I still have about nine taels left." After Xiao Wen Yan finished speaking, he placed all of the fruits of his hard work from the past few days on the table.


    "Wah!" So much money! If he could earn so much in a single day, how much money would he get in a month? Elder sister, we won''t have to live our lives with money anymore! " Zhou Wei said excitedly.


    "One cannot reveal his wealth." Zhou Xian only said these few words and didn''t say anything else. She gave Xiao Wen a deep look and went back to her own room.

 C11

    On the second day, the three little guys went to Xiao Wen''s house as usual.


    The three kids were especially happy because they could finally learn to write today.


    Xiao Wen first grinded and spread out the paper. Then, he began to write the ''Three Character Classic''.


    As the Three Character Classic was being written, the expressions of the three little fellows became strange.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Wen asked with furrowed brows.


    "Please forgive my words. I don''t recognize a single one of what you wrote." Zhuge Liang said.


    This was what Xiao Wen Ming had discovered. Although the Chinese characters used in this era that he had lived in, they were all small charms. The difference between them and the characters he had learned were like heaven and earth.


    "Haha ¡­" This is the teacher''s own creation, simplified words. Of course you don''t know each other! " Xiao Wen laughed embarrassedly.


    "Sir is indeed powerful. The predecessors said that the name of Zhao Jie''s calligraphy piece is well-known throughout the ages. I admire your ability to record it into the annals of history!" Zhuge Liang said respectfully.


    Xiao Wen looked at Zhuge Liang. This little guy was not simple at all. If he were to voice out his doubts, he wouldn''t be offended.


    "How about this, today we will memorize the Three Character Classic and wait for these few days to figure out how to teach you guys before we start to learn ''The Heart of Tranquil Water''." Xiao Wen said.


    Wise as I am, I will first suppress the three of us first before thinking of other ways to teach them new knowledge.


    After that, Xiao Wen continued to teach the three kids the >. At noon, he would take the cart to sell ice, and at night, he would return home and start counting money!


    Xiao Wen understood the principle of not exposing one''s wealth. However, good times don''t last long. The matter of him selling ice was being watched by the town''s hooligans!


    "Boss, have you heard?" In the west side of the city, there is a person called Xiao Wen who sets up a stall to sell ice all day long. " A petite person said.


    "I heard, what''s wrong?" Guo Xiong said.


    In Ying Chuan city, this Guo Xiong was not only a local tyrant, but he also brought along his lackeys and gambled there, secretly doing all sorts of shady business!


    "I heard that this kid doesn''t have an icehouse in his house! Moreover, he was a poor scholar. I also heard a few kids say that this Xiao fella made all the ice himself! " The thin, shifty man said in a low voice.


    "Then tell me, this kid is quite capable!"


    "Boss, if we can get the way to make ice cubes for him, in the future, just providing all of the rich merchants and officials with ice cubes will earn enough money for us brothers to spend!" The man rubbed his hands together as if the money were his own.


    "Makes sense!" Guo Xiong rubbed his chin and nodded as he spoke.


    "How about ¡­"


    "We can snatch the way he made the ice! In the future, Big Brother will have as much money as he needs! " That person hurriedly said.


    "You''re right, let''s go!" Guo Xiong said.


    Then, they started to inquire about the place where Xiao Wen often set up his stall and the way home.


    As usual, Xiao Wen finished selling the ice cubes and returned home.


    Ever since Xiao Wen started buying ice cubes, the living standards of their family gradually improved. Because of Xiao Wen, Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei''s reddish work also started to stop. He had more free time.


    Xiao Wen also bought a zither for Zhou Xian. The two sisters would embroider at home when they had nothing to do, and their lives would become more lively after playing the zither.


    Just as Xiao Wen was about to walk onto a road with very few people, and was happily thinking about what good food Zhou Jing would cook for him tonight, he suddenly discovered that his vision had turned black.


    A large sack covered Xiao Wen from head to toe. No matter how much Xiao Wen struggled, it was all in vain after he was carried away by five people.


    After all, he was a librarian in his previous life and a teacher after transcending worlds. His martial prowess was equivalent to a trash with a fighting strength of 5.


    Xiao Wen was done thinking! He knew that he could hide his wealth, and he wasn''t usually too ostentatious. He didn''t expect that he would be targeted! Call the police? There was no fucking police at all!


    After about fifteen minutes, the gunny sack that Xiao Wen was wearing was finally taken off.


    He looked closely and saw seven or eight men surrounding him, tying him to a pillar inside the room.


    Am I a big man?


    "Tell me, how exactly did you make the ice so that you wouldn''t suffer some physical pain?" Guo Xiong glared at Xiao Wen as he spoke.


    "First, we get potassium nitrate through the soil, and then we pour potassium nitrate into the water at a certain rate. Finally, we get the ice!" When Xiao Wen heard this, he immediately blurted it out.


    There were many ways to earn money. After all, there was a super library, but he only had one life!


    The few men were stunned, clearly not understanding what he meant. Guo Xiong went up and slapped Xiao Wen: "Are you messing with us!?"


    This was Xiao Wen Ming''s reaction. These people were illiterate, not to mention, they were the illiterates of this era!


    Xiao Wen suddenly had an inexplicable feeling that an Elementary Scholar would not be able to explain when encountering a soldier. What a change of fate!


    Xiao Wen was confused by the beating. He composed himself and said, "The process of making ice cubes is very complicated. There is a medicinal herb on the mountain that I accidentally found while I was walking up the mountain."


    Xiao Wen knew that even if he told them the correct method to make the ice, they wouldn''t understand, so he might as well make it up by himself.


    "What did the flower look like?" Guo Xiong asked excitedly.


    "The petals are seven colors, a total of seven petals. Each petal is as big as the size of a palm! "It''s especially eye-catching." Xiao Wen continued to make up.


    "All of you, go to the mountain in the west of the city to look for flowers. "Monkey, you stay here and watch him. Otherwise, this brat will run away again." Guo Xiong said.


    With that, five or six burly men started to pick flowers on the mountain. The scene was so beautiful that Xiao Wen couldn''t bear to watch it.

 C12

    After resting for a while, Xiao Wen shifted his gaze to Monkey.


    He discovered that although this monkey was a group of men, the difference in size was obvious.


    The group of men from before were all over 1.7 meters tall. Their muscles were as firm as rocks, and they were all dressed in simple clothes. They had a strong and robust appearance.


    However, compared to the big men with 1.7 meters in height, this monkey was far inferior. Xiao Wen estimated that this guy was probably only 1.5 meters tall. As for his body, it was also extremely thin and small. Rather than saying that the clothes were for wearing, it would be more accurate to say that they were for wearing.


    Staring at the monkey for a while, Xiao Wen felt that if he could escape from being tied up, then in a duel, he would have a high chance of defeating the monkey.


    After all, whether it was Xiao Wen or Monkey, they both had the strength of a delinquent. At this stage, no one had many tricks up their sleeves.


    If both parties were bare-handed, then what they competed with was physical fitness and mentality.


    There was no need to talk about physical fitness. Those who were weaker than this monkey were most likely the refugees in the slums who were struggling to survive. If he had the guts, then Xiao Wen would have already taken the machete and forced Young Master Liu and his underlings to retreat on the very first day of his teleportation.


    The more daring he was, the stronger he was. Xiao Wen didn''t even need to think about how to deal with this monkey after he escaped. All he had to do was untie himself without the monkey noticing.


    Suddenly, the monkey turned around. He looked at Xiao Wen with his round eyes and revealed a malicious smile.


    "What do you want to do?" When Xiao Wen saw the monkey, he immediately became vigilant.


    Monkey walked to Xiao Wen''s side with a smile and whispered into his ear, "Was the recipe you gave Guo Xiong, that dumb brute, fake? Perhaps, even the seven-colored flower is something that dupes Guo Xiong. "


    "You ¡­" Xiao Wen, who had been found out, almost wanted to ask how the other party knew. However, when he thought about it again, he felt that this guy might have been trying to trick him.


    Therefore, he turned his face away and said, "I am tied up right here, and the result of lying is that I get beaten up by you. "What good is that to me?"


    Seeing that Xiao Wen was unwilling to admit it, Monkey laughed and said, "I can feel that the first sentence you said a moment ago was actually some kind of a real method. Do you know that even though I don''t look like I can fight, I can still hang out with Guo Xiong? because I''ve read a book and I''m pretty smart. "


    It was also more dangerous.


    Xiao Wen couldn''t help but recall the old saying. In different situations, the more books one read, the more reactionary one''s thoughts would be.


    Xiao Wen remained silent for a moment before insisting, "If you were to confirm that I am lying, then you would have exposed me just now. You only suspect me now. "Don''t waste time, whether this method is real or fake, we''ll know when Guo Xiong comes back."


    "Is that so?" Monkey narrowed his eyes with a slightly hesitant look. It seemed that Xiao Wen''s confident attitude had already caused him to waver.


    However, the monkey quickly regained his composure.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and said: "Brother, I advise you to obediently hand over the real method. Why don''t you wait for me to notify Young Master Liu... "Hum, hum, hum!"


    "You want Young Master Liu to torture you?" Monkey shook his head and laughed maliciously, "I only asked him to come over to fix a letter and pass it to your sister-in-law. I remember that a few days ago, Young Master Liu came to your house to ask your sister-in-law for help, but you chased him out. However, if your sister-in-law knows that you have been kidnapped by Young Master Liu, will she agree to marry Young Master Liu? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen immediately exploded. Ignoring the rope he was tied to, he twisted and struggled. Furthermore, he roared, "If that Liu fella dares to touch even a hair on my sister-in-law''s head, I promise I will kill his entire family!"


    Of course he knew that although Zhou Xian was usually gentle and quiet, she took good care of her brother-in-law. If Liu Hui really used Xiao Wen''s life to threaten Zhou Xian. Zhou Xian might actually agree to Liu Hui''s proposal.


    However, this way, the two Zhou sisters would hate Xiao Wen for the rest of their lives. As for Xiao Wen, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    Absolutely!


    Absolutely!


    He definitely could not let Liu Hui threaten Zhou Xian with her life!


    At this moment, Xiao Wen made up his mind. Even if he was going to die, he definitely wouldn''t allow himself to become a bargaining chip for Liu Hui to threaten Zhou Xian''s sister.


    But looking at Xiao Wen''s expression, Monkey didn''t feel threatened at all.


    He sneered and said, "I also heard that you recently took in three young disciples. Two men and one woman. The man was called Guan Yu and the other was called Zhuge Liang. And that girl is called Shangguan Wan''er. "


    "What do you want to do?" This time, Xiao Wen didn''t refute him. He didn''t need to carefully investigate the matter of him taking in three children to be able to find out.


    The monkey patted Xiao Wen''s face and said, "I''m not interested in those two boys. However, Shangguan Wan''er was eight years old this year. She was in her prime. A girl of this age is my type. "As long as you tie her up, hehe ¡­"


    "You have such thoughts about my daughter. Do you want your head to hit the ground?" Hearing this, the innocent image of Shangguan Wan''er appeared in Xiao Wen''s mind.


    The future female politician was now just a naive and romantic little girl. Xiao Wen didn''t want this girl to be ruined by others.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Monkey shook his head and said, "Teacher Xiao, you might have gotten something wrong."


    "What?" Looking at his wretched expression, Xiao Wen really couldn''t think of any other explanation.


    However, he still underestimated the monkey''s lower limit. The thin but extremely vicious guy said with a smile, "If you feed Shangguan Wan''er some medicine, she''ll be in a muddled state the whole time. After this is over, I will turn over your medicine and strip off your clothes to put beside her. When the time comes, do you think that everyone will believe you, or believe the reality that they saw? "


    "Think about it! You want to disgrace yourself and let that girl Shangguan Wan''er live in shadow for the rest of her life. The other two students are also disappointed in you. Or was it to obediently hand over the real method of making ice? If I choose wrongly, I might regret it for the rest of my life! "


    Thinking about Shangguan Wan''er who had lost her chastity and chose to commit suicide, and the looks of disappointment and contempt in Guan Yu''s and Zhuge Liang''s eyes when they found out about this, Xiao Wen felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse.


    Despair spread within his heart.


    "No!" I absolutely can''t let this happen. "


    He quickly closed his eyes and turned on the retrieval system. "Search for Escape Technique!"


    "Bone Shrinking Art!" From the age of five, I have practiced for twenty years and have mastered it. I can freely control the contraction of my bones, enter the gaps that are normally inaccessible, and also escape from the bindings. "


    F * ck! Not to mention five years old, I''m past fifteen. Do I have twenty years of practice? I haven''t had twenty hours, have I?


    Xiao Wen continued to read.


    "Indian Yoga! Cultivating for ten years, you can control your body''s muscles and make movements that ordinary people cannot do, and also use a special posture to get rid of the bindings. "


    I don''t even have ten hours!


    Xiao Wen felt depressed.


    After searching a few more seemingly powerful techniques, Xiao Wen finally found a reliable one.


    "Dislocation of the thumb, holding the thumb joint down, dislodging it, freeing the hands from the restraints such as handcuffs. As long as he mastered the specific method, he didn''t need to train with it. However, improper use may result in a fracture of the thumb joint and may leave the body with sequelae. "


    Enough!


    It was better to say that leaving behind future troubles was better than having a lifetime of regret! After all, although Monkey''s few threatening methods did not directly harm him, every step he took was deadly. This made Xiao Wen realize that there were some things in this world that were worse than death.


    What''s more, it was just a problem with the thumb joint?


    Xiao Wen immediately pressed down the thumb joint on his left hand, using the dislocated thumb technique to open up the gap. Then, he took the opportunity to free his right hand.


    Looking at the monkey''s terrified expression after getting rid of its bindings, Xiao Wen sneered. Without explaining anything, he used all his strength and threw a punch towards that annoying face!

 C13

    "I told you to use Zhou Xian to threaten me!"


    Ah!


    "I told you to use Shangguan Wan''er to threaten me!"


    Ah!


    "Young Master Liu, right?"


    Ah!


    "Rape a girl?"


    Ah!


    "You''re very powerful, aren''t you?"


    "Stop fighting ¡­" Teacher Xiao, if you are so magnanimous, please spare me! "


    Inside the house, Xiao Wen untied the rope that bound him with the thumb dislocated technique. Then, without any hesitation, he punched Monkey in the face.


    As expected, although this monkey looked arrogant, his stature was still there. If it was a big guy like Guo Xiong, Xiao Wen might not be able to deal with him. But the monkey was just a weak chicken. How could he withstand Xiao Wen''s full power punch?


    Seeing the monkey fall to the ground, the furious Xiao Wen didn''t hesitate and directly stomped on the monkey''s face.


    After breaking apart the monkey''s nose with a single kick, Xiao Wen finally let out a mouthful of evil Qi when he saw the blood all over the other party''s face.


    "Heh heh!" People like you probably secretly harmed quite a few young lolis. "Even if we do not do so now, it is only a matter of time ¡­" Xiao Wen picked up a wooden stick beside him and looked at the spot where the man''s legs had hit.


    "What are you going to do?" Seeing Xiao Wen''s actions, Monkey turned pale with fright. He twisted and turned his body, wanting to retreat. At the same time, he stared at Xiao Wen with fear in his eyes.


    However, with his speed, how could he even catch up to Xiao Wen? Xiao Wen''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "I will cripple you today!" At this moment, Teacher Xiao no longer had the demeanor of a scholar. He had the bearing of an executioner who was about to be sentenced to death. He raised the wooden stick in his hand, and without any hesitation, he stomped on the ground between Monkey''s legs.


    Ah!" Miserable screams sounded out in the room, just to prevent Xiao Wen from shouting out in pain. Guo Xiong and the others chose to lock Xiao Wen up in a remote place, so under normal circumstances, almost no one would pass by. This way, it would make it easier for Xiao Wen to be discovered after killing the monkey.


    After leaving the house, Xiao Wen realized that he was probably in a dilapidated wooden house in a ruined temple. Finally, he managed to leave this desolate place and return to the city.


    Xiao Wen let out a sigh of relief as he looked at the bustling crowd.


    "Finally safe." He let out a breath, but then frowned, "Although he managed to escape for the time being, Guo Xiong will definitely not let this go." If we don''t get rid of him once and for all, something might happen. "


    He opened up the system''s library and looked at the contents on it, thinking about how to deal with Guo Xiong.


    "Chlorine?" As the most powerful chemical weapon in Europe during the First World War, its power need not be described in detail. He only had a method to produce chlorine, but with the industrial technology of this era, he could not get equipment that could produce chlorine!


    "Molotov cocktail?"


    It was a guerrilla weapon invented during the Spanish Civil War, just before World War II. The materials needed were simple ¡ª a glass bottle, a piece of natural rubber that could attach fire to a person, a piece of magnesium that could raise the temperature of a flame, and gasoline that was ten times as hot as natural rubber and magnesium.


    Magnesium was only used to increase power, so even if there wasn''t one, it wouldn''t be too much of a problem. After all, the Molotov cocktails were originally meant for burning tanks, so the temperature had to be high. However, if it was just burning, a few hundred degrees of normal flame would be enough. If nothing else, he would just add a bit of coal cinder. This thing wasn''t expensive in the big man''s eyes, but the smoke and gas it emitted was enough to suffocate one to death before they were burned to death.


    Glass bottles can be replaced by ceramic vases, which need not be considered.


    And natural rubber, sugar is also a good substitute. Although the effects weren''t that good, it was still okay to burn people.


    It''s just gasoline...


    Although the gasoline in Molotov''s cocktail could be replaced with many things. Distillation wine, oil, animal fat, vegetable oil, these are all fine.


    However ¡­ In this era of lagging productivity, whether it was distilled wine or animal fat, they were all rare and precious items. If it was just for daily use, Xiao Wen''s current level would still be able to afford it. But to use it to burn people... Even if Xiao Wen went bankrupt, he wouldn''t be able to buy enough to burn Guo Xiong and the others to death.


    Oil is cheap, but it''s not much use in normal times. In order to obtain it, he also needed to order from the local caravan.


    But the water will not save the fire. If he had waited for the caravan to bring him oil, Xiao Wen would have already felt cold.


    "Looks like that''s the only way." Xiao Wen muttered to himself as he looked at the saltpeter, sulfur and charcoal black powder formula.


    As for the materials, Xiao Wen wasn''t worried at all. Nitrate and sulfur were two common items in the pharmacy.


    In ancient times, people used sulfur as an insect repellent to smoke away insects. As for saltpeter, it was used as a medicine that could nourish the human body.


    As for charcoal, although it was a hot day, there wasn''t much demand in the market. Other than some elegant scholars who liked to make tea with charcoal, there was no other way to buy large quantities of charcoal to make gunpowder.


    However, burning charcoal wasn''t a difficult task for Xiao Wen. Relying on the super library''s information, he could get as much charcoal as he wanted.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen arrived at the entrance of the pharmacy.


    "Have you heard? Yesterday, East Street''s Doctor Han executed a concubine of the county governor''s family. That night, the entire family suffered a calamity. " While Xiao Wen was buying the medicine, he suddenly heard a voice from beside him.


    He turned around and saw two men, who were also here to buy medicine, standing behind him.


    "Sigh!" I heard it too. That Doctor Han was truly pitiful. The county governor''s concubine clearly could not be cured, but the county governor insisted on having Doctor Han take action. In the past ten years, we''ve also seen Doctor Han''s medical skills. He''s definitely not some mediocre doctor. "


    "That''s why I say, it''s best if this doctor doesn''t have any family members." Once you get married, you won''t be able to escape even if something happens. "


    "According to what you said, all the people in this world who have a family should not do it?"


    "Isn''t that? As long as his family was present, he would have a burden. At this point, a man should give up on the pursuit of fame and gain.


    Hearing the discussion of the two passersby behind him, Xiao Wen fell into silence. Although he was unmarried, he had Zhou Xian and her sister at home, and he even had Zhuge Liang and his other two young disciples.


    If he was alone, there was nothing to be afraid of. Killing someone was a wanted man, at most, he could just run away.


    With the efficiency of the ancient law enforcement, even if the government wanted to capture him, running away would be an easy task. Furthermore, as long as he could travel to other countries, even the officials of the burly man would not be able to catch him.


    But he had family and a disciple. If they were to seek death at this time, it would most likely implicate them.


    "As expected, I am still not suited to killing people every ten steps and living a travelling life without leaving a name!" After all ¡­ I am also a burdensome person. " Xiao Wen bitterly smiled as he helplessly thought to himself.


    "Sir, what kind of medicine would you like to buy?" Are there any prescriptions? " At this moment, the voice of the pharmacist sounded out in front of Xiao Wen.

 C14

    "Big brother, were we fooled by that kid?"


    "Yeah, big brother, we''ve looked through this entire mountain, but we couldn''t find the Rainbow Flower that brat talked about."


    "Could it be that we found the wrong place?"


    "This mountain is only this big. We have already searched this mountain twice, how can we be mistaken?" How about you go and look for it yourself? "


    "What kind of joke is this? It''s almost dark." If you want me to climb the mountain again, wouldn''t that mean I''ll die in the jaws of tigers and leopards? "


    Due to the restriction on productivity, this era''s wilderness still had many wild beasts. It was fine as long as they were armed in groups, no wild beast would dare to challenge the world''s most powerful terrifying standing ape. But at night, walking alone in the deep mountains was no different from suicide.


    As Guo Xiong listened to his brothers bickering, he also grew increasingly irritated.


    Originally, he thought that it was luck that he didn''t find the Rainbow Flower. After all, in such a large mountain, it would still take some luck to find a particular plant.


    However, after returning to the predetermined place, Guo Xiong heard his brothers saying that they didn''t encounter the Seven Colored Flowers Xiao Wen had mentioned. How could he not understand that the Seven Color Flower that Xiao Wen spoke of was something that he had randomly made up.


    "How preposterous. If I were to go back today and not beat that brat up, it would be a waste for me to have been a ranger here for so many years. " Rangers were the names given to them by these local thugs and gangsters. For a long time now, Guo Xiong had been a travelling adventurer.


    He wanted face, a sense of loyalty, a light life and death, and a shameless talk about money. Perhaps he might not be able to complete the last two, but the first two were still essential qualities that he needed to be a Ranger.


    "Xiao Wen, just you wait!"


    "Achoo!"


    Walking on the main street, Xiao Wen suddenly sneezed. He looked at his surroundings and felt somewhat puzzled. Why would he suddenly beat someone up for a medical examination on such a hot day?


    Was it because he had been exposed to the ice so long recently that he caught a cold?


    Looks like I should pay more attention to my body from now on. Don''t ruin your body before you earn enough money. It was not worth it.


    "But now is not the time to worry about this. Right now, the most important thing is to consider how to do it in the future. "


    After leaving the pharmacy, Xiao Wen had already been walking for quite a while. He watched the bustling crowd gradually become sparse, and he was very clear on his own situation.


    Right now, he had the method to create ice cubes in the middle of a hot day, but he did not have the appropriate protective measures. In his previous life, there was a period where he was protected by patent law. Moreover, he had the authority and capital to usurp the patent through various means.


    In this feudal society, this phenomenon would only make the bones more exposed, let alone pay attention to one''s appearance.


    Without any form of protection, he was undoubtedly a child in possession of the money. If he wasn''t careful, he would be eaten to the point where not even his bones were left.


    Even if he could finish Guo Xiong off silently this time, there would still be Liu Xiong, Li Xiong, Zhao Xiong, and Zhu Xiong who would try to rob him of his skills.


    Therefore, at this stage, what he should be thinking of was not how to earn more money, but how to find a backer that could protect him.


    "Back then, he was as strong as General Qi Jiguang, and was well-educated and well-educated. The level of the Qi Army was close to that of the modern soldiers. But he also had to rely on the castrates to be able to unleash his talents. Right now, my ability to protect myself is even worse than Qi Jiguang''s. How can I not find someone to rely on? "


    Although he was a transcender, he did not want to be attached to these guys who had read less than a tenth of the books he had read in his life. They did not understand chemical physics, and their maths was even inferior to third grade students. However, in the face of such a heavy reality, he still decided to find a backer.


    "One day, I will rely on my own strength to establish my foothold in this world, no longer relying on others." Xiao Wen clenched his fists as he thought to himself.


    The time and space in the era that Xiao Wen lived in seemed to have intersected with each other. Many heroes, regardless of what era they were born in, had gathered here.


    The backer that Xiao Wen wanted to pay a visit to was also the County Magistrate. He was an extremely famous person in history ¡­


    A corrupt official!


    "If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would never have imagined that a Manchu official would actually become the prime minister of the Darkhan Kingdom." Looking at the plaque of the Grand Guardian''s Estate, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but curse in his heart.


    The backer he was looking for was called the Tzu Tzu Chi Lu, but in the history of the Qing Dynasty, he had an even more resounding name ¡ª Hehen.


    In the original history, he could be considered a powerful official in the middle stage of the Qing Dynasty, a merchant. This man is good at amassing money and has a shrewd and adept political method.


    By marrying his son to the Tenth Princess of the Emperor Qianlong, he was able to amass enormous wealth in the name of the royal family. During his career, he owned a total of more than 300 banks and 75 pawnshops.


    If financiers were all shameless vampires, then Heshen, this vampire, had probably already reached the level of a prince or even a true ancestor.


    However, Xiao Wen had no other choice. In this county where Xiao Wen was located, there was no other family as powerful as the Hings Family. If he found another family to support, he might be able to stop the others, but he definitely wouldn''t be able to stop the greedy Heshen.


    "Excuse me, is the county governor here?" Xiao Wen asked as he looked at the guard dressed as a soldier of the Han Dynasty. Honestly speaking, he felt that the soldier''s appearance was a bit comical.


    He actually asked a soldier of the Han Dynasty if there was an official of the Qing Dynasty in the mansion behind him.


    "Does this count as killing the officials of today''s dynasty with the sword of Shang Fang from before?" Xiao Wen cursed in his heart.


    And hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the soldier was worthy of being a guard in the county governor''s residence. He calmly asked Xiao Wen without the slightest arrogance: "Who are you? Why are you looking for the county governor? "


    In fact, Xiao Wen was wearing a green scholarly robe. Even though the current emperor disliked Confucian Scholars so much that he had once peed in a Confucian scholar''s hat, scholars were still scholars.


    In this world, those who were able to read and write were always above others.


    However, an angry voice suddenly came from behind Xiao Wen.


    "Scoundrel Xiao Wen, you''re actually here!?" "Let''s see what happens if I don''t beat you to death today and let you experience the consequences of deceiving me, Guo Xiong."


    When Xiao Wen heard this, he couldn''t help but turn his head when he felt the overwhelming killing intent behind him. He saw Guo Xiong''s face darken as he quickly walked up to him, grabbed his clothes, and kicked him.


    "I want to see who can have you today." A trace of a proud smile appeared on Guo Xiong''s ferocious face. It was as if he had already eaten Xiao Wen today.

 C15

    Even though at this moment, Guo Xiong looked like he was going to eat Xiao Wen whole. However, aside from the initial panic, Xiao Wen was not afraid in the slightest.


    He looked at Guo Xiong with a cold smile. At this moment, Guo Xiong was grabbing onto Xiao Wen''s clothes. Xiao Wen laughed, "Liar? Brother Guo, if you want to beat a liar, go ahead and do it. Why did it come to my head? "


    "You are the one I beat! What a good Xiao Wen, you actually dared to trick me, saying that if there is a Rainbow Flower that can make ice on the mountain, I will beat you up today! " Guo Xiong furiously glared at Xiao Wen as he grabbed his clothes.


    However, Xiao Wen did not move in the face of that menacing killing intent. He glanced at the imperial guards and said, "This is the entrance to the imperial guard''s residence. If Brother Guo feels like this one has fooled you, we can go there and confront him." Have I ever lied to you? The right decision will naturally be made. What? Brother Guo still doesn''t trust Taiyuan? "


    Hearing this, Guo Xiong''s face turned green. At this time, he finally came back to his senses and looked behind Xiao Wen.


    At this moment, the imperial guards had already drawn their swords and held them horizontally in front of their bodies. He looked at Guo Xiong and said, "How dare you make trouble for the people, how dare you behave atrociously in front of the Residence of Great Guardian. "Hurry up and let go of me, I''ll take your dog life!"


    Hearing this, Guo Xiong was instantly terrified.


    If it was a one-on-one duel, he was naturally not afraid of the soldier in front of him. However, the other party had the County Governor''s back. Offending that lord was not something that a small travelling adventurer like him could afford.


    Guo Xiong looked at this soldier, and a few seconds later, a fawning smile appeared on his face. He looked at him and smiled: "General, please listen to me." This Xiao Wen was once the teacher of Ying Chuan Academy. However, not long ago, he was expelled from Ying Chuan Academy. The current him was only relying on the money his widowed sister-in-law used to make his wife red all day to buy wine. However, today, he probably doesn''t have any money at home. He actually duped me, wanting to swindle some money from me to buy some wine. Presumably, the reason he came to look for the imperial guard was to swindle some money out of him. Therefore, the general must not listen to this villain''s slanderous words!


    Hearing Guo Xiong''s words, a hesitant expression appeared on the soldier''s face. He looked at Xiao Wen, wanting to give up.


    "Good heavens, Guo Xiong, your ability to invert right and wrong is truly strong." I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you. " Xiao Wen looked at Guo Xiong and scolded him.


    "Isn''t it?" Guo Xiong looked at Xiao Wen with a cold smile, as if he was sure that Xiao Wen would take him down.


    "Are you going to kill them all? The method of making ice is not yours to begin with, is it really worth it for you to do so? " Xiao Wen whispered to Guo Xiong.


    After the fight at the drugstore, he really didn''t want to take the risk of battling Guo Xiong.


    He had the ability to get rid of Guo Xiong''s gang when he was prepared. However, he could not afford the legal costs that would follow.


    When Guo Xiong heard Xiao Wen''s words, he thought Xiao Wen had given in. Therefore, he advanced and said, "Obediently follow me back. As long as you hand over the real ice making method, I will spare your life."


    "I''m afraid that even you, a Ranger, wouldn''t dare to kill someone! If I go back with you, I won''t lose my life, but I''ll definitely get beaten up. " Hearing Guo Xiong''s words, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but retort.


    "Whatever you say, the reality is here. If you don''t come back with me now, you''ll be in even worse shape later on. " Guo Xiong said.


    "Is that so?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen helplessly sighed and said, "Don''t tell me that for the sake of benefits, you can even abandon your brother?"


    "What did you say?" Guo Xiong''s expression changed slightly when he heard the trace of ill intent in Xiao Wen''s words.


    Looking at his expression, Xiao Wen understood that his idea was correct. So he said, "Aren''t you surprised that I''m here? That''s because after you left, I broke free of the rope and then beat the monkey so badly. If you go back now, you might even see the monkey dying. However, it was too late for him to return ¡­ "That might not be the case."


    "What!" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Guo Xiong flew into a rage. A sense of righteousness. As a hoodlum, it was him ¡­ Oh! No, it was the most important survival asset for a ranger. If he could give up his brother''s life for the sake of benefits, then the people around him would definitely push him down.


    At that time, even though Xiao Wen would have a life on his hands, Guo Xiong would be the most troublesome one to deal with.


    "Just you wait, if anything happens to my monkey brother today, even if I, Guo Xiong, have to risk my life, I''ll kill you." With that, Guo Xiong let go of Xiao Wen''s clothes and stopped pestering him.


    "Great!" "Great Hero Guo, I''ll be waiting for you." Watching Guo Xiong leave, Xiao Wen said proudly.


    Then, he turned around to look at the soldier guarding the gate and cupped his hands. "General, I will have to trouble you to inform him."


    "No problem, wait here for a moment." The soldier nodded, turned around, and went in to report.


    Under the invitation of the soldier, Xiao Wen entered He Heshen''s mansion. After walking in a zigzag pattern for a long time, they finally arrived at a courtyard.


    He looked at Heshen in the courtyard. This was Heshen''s home, so he was wearing only his usual clothes. Compared to his usual appearance of dressing as a government official, he had lost a bit of his official prestige, but he had become a bit more easygoing.


    "Student Xiao Wen greets Lord Grand Guard." Xiao Wen said as he walked in front of He Heshen and saluted with his hands folded in front of his chest.


    In most countries of the world, scholars have all sorts of privileges. Among them, Da Ming was the most prominent. It inherited the original history of the Great Ming Dynasty to acquire the name of duty-free. However, this was only a big guy who did not take any examinations, and there was no way he could be tax-exempt from getting a place in the academy.


    But at least he still had some special privileges. At least, in the presence of the envoy, Heshen, he would not have to bow down before an official.


    If it was Guo Xiong, he would have kowtowed and kowtowed long ago.


    "Xiao Wen, you came looking for me at this time instead of going to the Residence of Great Guardian. Do you have any explanation for that? " Although he had already guessed that Xiao Wen''s goal was to find him as his backer, He Shen still pretended to ask.


    "It''s just some private matters, and it''s hard to wait for the great hall. If we go to the Grand Guard and look for the Lord, I''m afraid we will defile the Lord''s official uniform. " Xiao Wen said.


    In Chinese tradition, doing business for an official was a taboo. Thus, if Xiao Wen were to negotiate a business deal with Heshen, even if the business deal had huge benefits, Heshen would drive him away without a word.


    It was only in this kind of private situation that Hezhen, this old fox, would reveal a greedy expression and discuss business with Xiao Wen.


    However, He Heshen wasn''t anxious at all after hearing Xiao Wen''s words. Perhaps from his point of view, although Xiao Wen''s Ice Creation Art had benefits that were worthy of his attention, it wasn''t enough to cause him to lose his composure.


    Looking at Heshen, Xiao Wen took out what he had acquired today and said: "The students were entrusted by the Emperor to sell ice in the market. These are what you received today, and you will hand them over to your lordship as usual. Please have a look, milord. "


    He Shen took the silver and looked at Xiao Wen. Both of them knew that the negotiations on the benefits of ice had already begun.

 C16

    "Sir, this is today''s income. Please take a look." At this moment, Xiao Wen took out a few dozen taels of silver from his pocket with a smile on his face and handed it over to He Heshen.


    Xiao Wen didn''t directly explain the deal to Hishen. Instead, he used a layer of cloth to hide it. He knew very well that even though greedy officials like He Heshen were greedy, they also had their own methods.


    In the brothel, when playing with Hu Ji, they would not directly say that she was a girl, but rather that they were studying a foreign language.


    No one else would want the benefits directly, either. They would have to put them in a basket or box of pastries, or give them flowers or pastries. However, after he left, he threw away the flowers and fed the pastries to the dogs, leaving behind only the silver notes hidden within.


    Although Xiao Wen had never experienced this before, he had never eaten pork. Could it be that he had never seen a pig run before?


    Thus, on the way here, Xiao Wen had already thought of a way to talk with Shen.


    Sure enough, when He Wu heard Xiao Wen''s words, his eyes lit up.


    If it was just a two-digit amount of silver, perhaps he wouldn''t care at all. However, a business that could earn him two figures of silver a day was enough to move his heart.


    However, he looked at the silver that Xiao Wen handed to him and frowned.


    "Why did I only earn so little today?"


    If the amount of money he earned every day could be multiplied by several times, then his heart would still palpitate. But now, he was just a little bit away.


    Hearing He Heshen''s words, Xiao Wen smiled bitterly and said, "My lord, you don''t know. The student follows your instructions, relying solely on his own strength to complete the process of making and selling ice. A student''s ability is limited, but he can only earn so much. "Master, think about it. If it''s just a shop assistant, I''m afraid ten days to half a month will be enough to earn so much."


    Limited manpower...


    Hearing this, He Heshen''s expression eased up a bit. It would be acceptable to make so little money if you were unable to expand your business because of limited manpower.


    "That being the case," Heshen looked at Xiao Wen and said, "You''ve been selling ice these days, do you think you can make money by selling ice?"


    "That is a huge business opportunity!" Hearing this, Xiao Wen immediately started to flatter the ice business. He said, "The cost of making ice is not high. If we were to sell it at the same price, ordinary people would probably be able to buy 10 or so catties of ice a day to enjoy at home. "As long as my lord is willing to make profits and sell more, this road will inevitably become my lord''s golden egg hens."


    "Good!" Hearing Xiao Wen''s answer, He Xing was overjoyed. He looked at the silver taels in Xiao Wen''s hands again. The total of nineteen silver taels, he directly took out seventeen of them.


    "The remaining two taels of silver will be your payment for your hard work." From now on, you will follow this rule. "


    "Milord, this ¡­" Seeing Heshen directly take away seventeen silver taels, it was obvious that he was planning to take up ninety percent of the profits in the future business.


    Xiao Wen almost cursed out loud when he saw He Shen''s group open their mouths wide.


    "Why?" He Heshen pinched the moustache on his upper lip, looked at Xiao Wen from the corner of his eye, and said, "You still want more?"


    Xiao Wen bitterly smiled and said, "The students have a widowed sister-in-law and her sister. There were also three children who were studying with their students. I''m afraid we can''t afford to spend all this money! "


    If this money was only used to buy food, then ten percent of the profits from Xiao Wen''s family of six would be enough for them to have meat at once. And this was enough to completely destroy 99% of the families in the world.


    After all, if it was a farmer, having porridge at every meal was already a good day. Being able to get meat for the holidays could be considered a well-off family.


    If Dunton had meat, perhaps even some poor landowners in remote areas would find it hard to do so.


    Before, Xiao Wen''s family was able to have pork to eat on normal days because of the two sisters'' beauty.


    For ordinary people, if they wanted to rely on two women, they could live such a good life?


    Dream on!


    However, Xiao Wen''s goal wasn''t just to eat as much as he could everyday, but also to have more meat.


    What he wanted to do was to teach Zhuge Liang, Guan Yu, and Shangguan Wan''er, the three youngest children, to become geniuses.


    However, the technology used to manufacture ink and paper was not as good as that used in Song and Ming kingdoms, and the prices paid were not friendly to civilians.


    If he wanted to rely on his own economic strength to teach the three kids, he would probably need a lot of money.


    "If it''s sixty to seventy percent, then I''ll take it. However, to take 90% of my profits in one go, this old thief Heshen is truly shameless. " Xiao Wen cursed inwardly.


    However, in He Xing''s eyes, Xiao Wen''s ten percent of his income was enough for him to live a prosperous life.


    Want more?


    A human heart is not satisfied with swallowing an elephant!


    Looking at Xiao Wen, He Shen kept silent for a while before saying, "The people in my family are nine times more than you. Don''t tell me you want to split the profits among your family members? "


    "But Sir, you have countless properties under your name, you don''t need to worry about food or clothing at all!" Xiao Wen said somewhat gloomily.


    Innumerable properties?" He Heshen suddenly revealed a puzzled expression. He looked at the butler beside him and asked, "Does my name have other businesses? Didn''t I always rely on my salary to support my entire family? Now that I can''t support it anymore, I found a way to make money by making ice cubes, right? "I have always been a clean and honest person with a clean background. Don''t you dare slander me with your blood!


    Clean and honest?


    Innocent?


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but feel a deep admiration for He Heshen''s shamelessness.


    It was Xiao Wen''s first time seeing a greedy official calling himself a Qing official in such a righteous manner.


    However, just as he was about to say something, He Heshen waved his hand and said, "I''ve been busy dealing with official business in the yamen for the whole day. It was late in the morning, and he was tired. Butler, see the guests out. "


    "Yes sir!" The housekeeper bowed towards Heshen and then coldly said to Xiao Wen, "Teacher Xiao, please!"


    When he saw He Heshen lazily facing away from him, humming a pleasant tune and playing with the silver taels that he had just taken from Xiao Wen, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but want to kick him.


    But when he thought about the Zhou sisters and his three disciples, he knew that if he was kicked, he wouldn''t suffer any revenge and would be implicated by the people around him. That was what Xiao Wen couldn''t accept.


    Following the butler to the door, he left Heshen Manor. Suddenly, the butler shouted, "Teacher Xiao, please wait a moment."


    "What?" Forcing back his anger, Xiao Wen turned around to look at the butler, his face showing neither joy nor anger.


    "I know you''re still angry with your lordship." He Shen''s butler had a calm expression on his face when he saw Xiao Wen''s expression.


    "I wouldn''t dare." Xiao Wen coldly said. However, his face was already filled with those unwilling emotions.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s expression, the butler took two steps forward. He looked at Xiao Wen and said, "Teacher Xiao, right now, you have to figure out something. That is, the one with the greatest power in the entire county is my lord. "Only my master can ensure your safety and prosperity."


    "Your status in the future will be decided by my family."


    Whether it was a cloud or mud, the sky was up to the people ¡­


    Hearing this, an unreconciled feeling rose in Xiao Wen''s heart.


    "One day, my life will be left to me!" Looking at the butler''s respectful yet arrogant expression, Xiao Wen silently swore to himself.

 C17

    In fact, Xiao Wen had always done things swiftly and decisively. Especially after his revenge had been inflated to the extreme.


    Looking at the steward who had taught him "whether it''s a cloud or mud, relying solely on He Shen", Xiao Wen already had a plan.


    Looking at the butler, Xiao Wen bowed and said: "Listening to your words is better than reading for ten years. Just now, I, Xiao, was too obsessed with the pride of being a scholar. But who would have thought that these things are just a joke in front of power. "


    "Being able to think like this, you can also be considered as having a solid footing. The future is limitless! " When the butler saw Xiao Wen''s respectful appearance, he didn''t know that this was Xiao Wen''s acting skills. He thought that Xiao Wen had truly comprehended everything.


    But then, Xiao Wen continued: "Although the lord has already made the final decision regarding the distribution of benefits, I still have one more thing to do. I hope that the butler can help me."


    "This ¡­" Hearing Xiao Wen''s tone, the butler knew that it was definitely because of the distribution of benefits. Xiao Wen was a little unwilling, so he decided to continue the negotiations with He Shen through him.


    But the butler had followed him for many years. He was very clear that Heshen would never lower his head in front of an insignificant person like Xiao Wen.


    Thus, there was a trace of hesitation on his face.


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Wen gritted his teeth and fished out a few taels of silver from the money he earned two days ago and handed it over to the butler.


    Then he said, "Actually, this Xiao does not want to oppose His Excellency. However, if the lord wishes to earn a lot of money, you still have to listen to my words. "


    After weighing the silver in his hand, the butler decided to temporarily forget about his previous worries.


    If what Xiao Wen said was true, he would naturally pass it on to He Shen. However, if Xiao Wen''s words sounded too bullsh * t, he could also turn around and not recognize him.


    "If you have something to say, feel free to say it." The butler had a peaceful expression on his face as he spoke to Xiao Wen like an elder next door.


    Seeing that the butler was already carefully listening to Xiao Wen, a trace of light flashed in Xiao Wen''s eyes.


    He said, "Opening an ice workshop is the same as opening a dyeing workshop. First, you need talented people with skills like me, second, you need suitable tools, and third, you need an endless supply of raw materials. Only in this way could more ice be produced. Now that my lord has refused to give me the capital to purchase goods and has refused to give me the means to purchase raw materials in large quantities, I would like to earn some money.


    "Earn more money?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the butler ignored his complaint and nodded: "Indeed, since you have no way of making a move on the split and want to earn more money, you can only increase your reputation. "That''s right. He''s a talent, able to stand on solid ground and have a long-term vision."


    "Then I want to ask the lord for some ice making equipment and large quantities of materials. These requirements ¡­" Xiao Wen looked at the butler in anticipation.


    "Of course." The butler patted Xiao Wen''s shoulder and said, "After expanding the production, you won''t be the only one who can earn more money. The Lord''s side would also be able to earn more profit. If that''s the case, your lordship will most likely agree to your request. "


    "That''s good." Hearing this, Xiao Wen revealed a happy expression.


    However, in the eyes of the butler, this kind of joy was because he could earn more money. As a matter of fact, Xiao Wen was rejoicing that his path of revenge had begun without a hitch.


    "Then tell me what you need." As long as it''s not too expensive or unorthodox, the Lord will generally agree. "


    "Alright." Xiao Wen nodded. "I need some things. Charcoal, sulfur, and saltpeter ¡­"


    When Xiao Wen returned home, Zhou Wei, who was sitting in the yard, immediately stood up. There were leftovers on the table beside her.


    "Why did you come back so late? The curfew drum has been sounded five hundred times! " Zhou Wei looked at Xiao Wen as she returned. She thought about how she had been guarding here since lunch, trying to get rid of those flies and wait for four hours. Her tone was a bit displeased.


    "Curfew Blow Drum ¡­" Xiao Wen went into a daze, then recalled the rules of this era.


    Or the basic rules of ancient times.


    Every night, when the sun set, the clock at the official yamen, which is our current clock, would ring six hundred times.


    Every morning, after five or four quarters of an hour, the officials would ring the "Open Door Drum" four hundred times.


    Anyone who, after the "closed door drum" and before the "open door drum", walks the streets of the city without reason, shall be guilty of a "night crime" and shall be flogged twenty times.


    However, there were always exceptions. If it was a matter of delivering a letter to the government, or asking for medicine for the sake of their lost marriage or personal matters related to their illness, they could only walk with the consent of the street patrol. However, they were not allowed to leave the city.


    Even though Xiao Wen was busy with private matters just now, this personal matter was closely related to He Heshen''s interests. Thus, private matters were also a matter of business.


    It was probably because Xiao Wen had been clever and had greeted the night watchman when he left. He hadn''t even met an official who had interrogated him along the way.


    This almost made Xiao Wen, who had just arrived, forget about this rule.


    "I just went to He Heshen''s residence to discuss the ice business with him." Xiao Wen said.


    "Ice business?" Hearing this, Zhou Wei frowned and said, "Looks like you''re finally going to look for a backer." I thought that you would get beaten up, and only then did I learn my lesson! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen, who was about to drink a bowl of soup, almost choked.


    He quickly put down the bowl of soup, coughed a few times, and then said with some dissatisfaction, "So you already knew I would be coveted, why didn''t you say so earlier? Do you know, I was almost beaten to death by Guo Xiong today? "If I hadn''t run away, I''m afraid I would have been beaten up before I could find Heshen."


    "Humph!" Zhou Wei looked at Xiao Wen with disdain and said, "When you took my sister''s and my red money to get drunk, did you ever think about how we would feel? You''re lucky you didn''t get beaten. Even if you get beaten up, you deserve it! If you have to blame something, then blame your lack of conscience in the beginning! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was speechless.


    Even though Xiao Wen who was originally drunk in the tavern wasn''t him. However, since he had already possessed this body, Xiao Wen had naturally inherited the body''s original owner''s karma.


    The debauchery of those days, the sins of those days, he had to bear all of them.


    But...


    "However, don''t you know that while they covet my ice techniques, they may not come looking for me?" You and your sister will also be in danger! "


    Xiao Wen roared as he looked at Zhou Wei.


    You and your sister will also be in danger ¡­


    Hearing this, Zhou Wei didn''t know why, but she suddenly felt her heart thump violently.


    Following which, the jumbled emotions surged into her mind like a normal tide, causing her consciousness to be drowned in an instant. It was as if her mind had been thrown into chaos ¡­

 C18

    "You really ¡­" Is that what you think? " After looking at Xiao Wen for a long time, Zhou Wei finally spoke up after a brief hesitation.


    Xiao Wen, who was originally eating in silence, put down his bowl upon hearing Zhou Wei''s words.


    "If I told you that I wouldn''t be afraid of anyone without you around, would you believe me?"


    "I am not afraid of anyone who would attack me in the open or attack me in the dark. "However, I am very afraid that someone will take all of you away. Then, my three disciples will threaten me."


    "Compared to me, all of you are too weak."


    Xiao Wen possessed all sorts of knowledge about survival in the wild, escape from the secret chamber, special combat, and fitness. As long as he had enough time, he could become an existence similar to Master Bei.


    However, he could not teach all of his knowledge to others. After all, in ancient times, people''s brain development was definitely not as good as that of a modern human like Xiao Wen due to the imbalance of nutrition intake.


    With an IQ of 120, in the modern world where the average IQ in China was above 100, it could be said to be mediocre. However, in the ancient times, although it could not be said to be extremely intelligent, it was still considered outstanding.


    Moreover, having enough intelligence and understanding was not enough.


    A lot of Xiao Wen''s knowledge was based on modern people''s compilation.


    Although the super libraries did not lack the knowledge compiled by the ancients, the libraries were not kind enough to translate the modern knowledge into words that the ancients could understand and explain it ¡­


    After all, this was unrealistic.


    The only way to understand this knowledge is to let those who accept it understand the knowledge they need first.


    To train your fitness, you need to understand basic physics and basic biology first. Only in this way would he be able to understand the meaning of all kinds of movements, and the relationship between eating calories and exercising his body.


    To learn how to configure dangerous chemicals, you first need at least a high school level knowledge of chemistry. You don''t need to be proficient in it, but you can''t do it like diluting sulfuric acid, directly pouring concentrated sulfuric acid into the water.


    A lot of knowledge was just common sense in the eyes of modern people.


    However, this common sense was only slowly digested by Xiao Wen after nine years of compulsory education.


    But once Xiao Wen offended someone on the outside, the Zhou sisters and the three little guys would have nine years of training. They would be just like him, unafraid of open fire or open fire?


    No!


    Not to mention nine years, not even nine.


    If Xiao Wen were to offend someone right now, he wouldn''t have to wait for so long. The next day, Xiao Wen''s house would be surrounded by people.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s roar, Zhou Wei was silent.


    He didn''t know why, but even though this guy was shouting at him, his attitude was even worse than when he took the money he earned to get drunk in a tavern.


    However, Zhou Wei''s heart seemed to calm down a little.


    "What happened to me?"


    Feeling her heart pounding, Zhou Wei couldn''t help but mutter to herself in confusion.


    After a long time, she realized that Xiao Wen had already disappeared. All that was left was an empty bowl and chopsticks.


    "She''s still that bastard!" He actually wants me to help him wash the dishes. " Zhou Wei pouted as she thought to herself.


    On the other side, Guo Xiong brought his group of brothers to the woodshed where Xiao Wen was originally imprisoned before the end of the night watch drum.


    When he opened the door, he saw Monkey lying unconscious in the woodshed. However, there were some bloodstains on his lower body.


    Despite his brother''s situation, Guo Xiong was still very anxious. But he tried to control his emotions.


    He walked over to the monkey and slowly and carefully lifted his clothes.


    He saw that the lower half of the monkey''s body had been badly mangled. The cucumber that was originally there had been smashed into a pulp.


    "Bastard!" Looking at the miserable state the monkey was in, Guo Xiong didn''t know what to think when he woke up. But now, his mind was filled with hatred towards Xiao Wen.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, the other brothers also saw the blood and flesh on the monkey''s lower body.


    "Life can be saved, but I''m afraid there will be no future for the monkey in the future." Guo Xiong suppressed his anger and said.


    The moment he said those words, the crowd immediately burst into an uproar.


    "That little thief Xiao Wen actually dared to commit such a crime!"


    "How dare he do this to monkeys ¡­"


    "We must avenge the monkey!"


    "Yes!" A monkey actually did such a thing. We must let that Xiao Wen have a taste of the afterlife! "


    "Revenge!" "Revenge!"


    There were three ways to not be filial, and one would only get bigger if there was no future.


    Rangers had been a contradictory group since ancient times. Since ancient times, these people had two completely different forms.


    On the one hand, they were evil, vicious, treacherous, and bullying the common people. Many of them even had human lives on their hands. Of course, people like Guo Xiong, who had always been heartless, had never actually killed anyone.


    On the other hand, these Rangers were very reputable. They followed the old morality, revered morality, and valued honor. For the sake of a righteous word, for the sake of his own honor, he would sometimes sacrifice his own life without hesitation.


    In their view, there were three ways to not be filial, and no future would be greater. The rod attack that Xiao Wen had given the monkey had killed the monkey''s descendant.


    In Xiao Wen''s opinion, sparing the life of a monkey was already a great gift. However, in the eyes of these adventurers, what Xiao Wen did was even worse than killing a monkey.


    Seeing the angry expressions on his brothers'' faces, Guo Xiong knew that he had to make Xiao Wen pay for what happened to the monkey.


    "It''s curfew time now. If we go out, we''ll only be beaten. So we''ll go out in the morning. "


    "I want to use a small knife to cut off Xiao Wen''s second brother bit by bit. I want him to taste the feeling of losing his second brother."


    "By the way, let his sister-in-law and his sister-in-law''s sister give us some fun and sell it to the brothels. Let him taste the pain of losing his loved ones. "


    Early the next morning, Guan Yu arrived at Xiao Wen''s home.


    "Strange, is mister still not up yet?" Little Guan Yu looked at the Xiao family''s residence and couldn''t help but frown.


    This era does not have all sorts of recreational activities like the twenty-first century. Especially in places where productivity and culture are relatively backward, it is a daily routine for people to rise and fall from the sun.


    A situation like the twenty-first century where cultivators were everywhere was almost impossible to see.


    "Is this the Xiao family?" Ice production is obviously very profitable, but he actually lives in this kind of crappy place, it''s really hard for us to find him! "


    Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind him.


    Little Guan Yu turned around and saw a group of men walking towards the Xiao family behind him.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Seeing these people harboring malicious intentions, Guan Yu immediately went up and asked.


    "For what?" The leader, Guo Xiong, looked at Guan Yu with contempt and said, "This Xiao Wen hurt a certain brother, today we came to teach him a lesson. I advise you to leave quickly and be implicated in this matter. "


    "And if I have to stop you?" Guan Yu secretly clenched his fists and asked.


    "If you block me again, I''ll send you to the Men''s Wind Hall so that Xiao Wen can watch you getting blown up every day." Guo Xiong said without a care.


    Five minutes later, Guan Yu looked at the hoodlums on the ground, touching his slightly bearded chin, seemingly thinking of something.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zhuge Liang''s voice rang out without any warning from behind Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu turned around and looked at Zhuge Liang. The little guy''s face showed a hint of seriousness. He jokingly said, "We''ve always relied on mister''s money to buy ink and paper. This isn''t a good feeling. So I was wondering if I should sell these people to the men''s club. "He should be able to earn a lot of money this way ¡­"

 C19

    Yesterday, Xiao Wen had gone from being kidnapped to using his thumb to escape, all the way to the pharmacy. However, after some hesitation, he had turned around and walked to Heshen Mansion, where he went through a series of negotiations and mental torture.


    After dinner, he went straight back to his room to sleep.


    "What time is it?" Xiao Wen closed his eyes again as he slowly opened them. Vaguely, he heard a noise coming from outside the house.


    "Don''t tell me that little bastard Liu Hui came to propose to us?" Last time, I was slapped in the left cheek. This time, you want to slap in the right cheek as well? " Face smacking was just an abstract description, but Liu Hui was indeed humiliated by Xiao Wen.


    Because of this, Xiao Wen was very clear that Liu Hui was just a tough guy. That fellow was the same as Guo Xiong, only he had a treacherous heart and didn''t have the guts of a scoundrel.


    In fact, the valiant martial artists in the Darkhan Kingdom were indeed many who liked to take revenge on the streets for their kindness and blood. However, if those people were not already dominating a region, they would be able to accomplish great things on the battlefield.


    With this courage, Liu Hui would not rely on his family''s strength to be a popinjay. And Guo Xiong wouldn''t just be the head of a hoodlum in a prefectural city.


    After understanding the essence of this group of people, Xiao Wen was no longer afraid.


    In fact, out of all the people that Xiao Wen had met, the only one that he was afraid of was He Shen.


    It was needless to say how filthy and dirty this official of the border was in his heart to be able to make it to this point.


    If such a person were to offend his interests, then it was likely that he would really end up losing his life.


    As he thought about it, Xiao Wen subconsciously put on his clothes.


    He didn''t have time to brush his teeth with the branches of the willow tree. He just wiped his face with a cloth made of linen and went out the door.


    When he walked to the door, Xiao Wen was stunned.


    With Guan Yu in the lead, Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er at the side, the three little fellows had actually tied up the unconscious men, who were either struggling or crying out in grief, with hemp ropes.


    Xiao Wen was quite familiar with a few of these men. And among them, the one that Xiao Wen was most familiar with was their leader ¡ª Guo Xiong.


    "Zhuge Liang, what''s going on?" Xiao Wen couldn''t help but ask as he saw the three lolis happily wrapping around the lackeys that were still lying on the ground.


    "Sir." Zhuge Liang stood up and paid his respects to Xiao Wen before saying, "This morning, we saw a group of people sneaking around in front of your door. After asking a bit, we realized that they were here to cause trouble for you. So Guan Yu and I worked together to subdue these guys. "


    "Lies!" At Zhuge Liang''s words, Xiao Guanyu immediately stood up. His little face was flushed, much like when he grew up in a parody.


    Little Guan Yu walked in front of Xiao Wen, looked at Zhuge Liang, and said: "Zhuge Liang is so weak, I can beat him with one hand. If he were to fight with her, he might end up dragging her down. Sir, I defeated all of them by myself. "


    Xiao Wen nodded. He did not doubt Guan Yu''s words.


    After all, Guan Yu was a Martial Saint. Even if he hadn''t grown up yet, it would have been easy for him to defeat this group of rangers.


    On the other hand, Zhuge Liang was just a military advisor.


    In terms of courage, having an empty fort strategy as his trump card naturally wouldn''t be a problem. But his martial arts value...


    Xiao Wen felt that he couldn''t even compare to the peerless general Pan Feng, who was killed by Hua Xiong.


    Seeing Zhuge Liang covering his head and squatting in defense, Xiao Wen couldn''t help laughing.


    He rubbed the little guy''s head and said, "Little Liang! If you don''t have enough strength, just hide behind Xiao Yu and watch when there''s a fight in the future. "


    Then, he said to Guan Yu, "Little Yu, how did you defeat all of them?"


    "Use this." Guan Yu raised his fist the size of an adult. Xiao Wen felt that if Guan Yu grew up, his fist would be the size of a claypot.


    "Directly use your fist?" Although Xiao Wen didn''t know what kind of weapon Guan Yu used in the past, he could still show off his might when using the Azure Dragon''s crescent moon blade.


    However, no matter what, Xiao Wen still felt that it was a little too surreal for someone of his age to compare their physical strength with a fist of a grown man.


    Xiao Wen felt that if Guan Yu had practiced mechanical combat since he was young and used it in actual combat just now, it would still be a bit more realistic.


    After all, the reason he was so afraid of Lao Lang was because he had a lot of experience in the field of equipment fighting techniques. Facing a group of bullies who only knew eight punches, not to mention Guan Yu, who had trained for several years, even Xiao Wen could defeat them all with a steel rod.


    However, facing Xiao Wen''s question, Guan Yu shook his head. His face was flushed red to the ears. It seemed that this honest looking fellow was very excited when he was showing off.


    He said, "My father said that I''m a martial arts genius, so he asked me to practice martial arts since I was young."


    "Oh?" Zhuge Liang stood up, his face was full of curiosity as he asked, "Isn''t your house full of cowboys?" Every time a big family''s cow accidentally fell to its death, your father would always come to buy it ¡­ "


    Selling cow meat ¡­


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but retort.


    He vaguely remembered that whether it was in the true history or in the act, Guan Yu had never set such a thing as selling cattle.


    The only one that fit this set was Guan Yu. He only remembered that an animated movie related to the Three Kingdoms had appeared in his childhood.


    Bang!


    It was unknown what Xiao Wen was thinking about. However, upon hearing Zhuge Liang''s words, Guan Yu turned around and faced his head.


    Then, Guan Yu said, "Although my family is not a martial arts family, but after all, they sell to be bullies, so my family is still considered rich. "After knowing that I am a martial arts student, my father sent me to his home next door to the Cai house to practice martial arts under the tutelage of Master Wang who practices Iron Palm."


    "Master Wang?" At this time, Shangguan Wan''er also came over and told Guan Yu, "I heard from my mother that Cai Jing is actually Master Wang''s son ¡­"


    It turned out that Cai Jing was a bastard. Xiao Wen nodded.


    Seeing Guan Yu and the others chattering non-stop in front of him, Xiao Wen suddenly asked, "Xiao Yu, would you be interested in learning martial arts from me?"


    Xiao Wen felt that letting Guan Yu learn the Iron Palm Art was simply too strange.


    After all, this world didn''t have any martial arts or internal force. When a bare-handed martial artist fought, they would definitely not be a match for a soldier in armor and equipment.


    In order to prevent Guan Yu from taking too many detours, Xiao Wen felt it was necessary for him to personally teach Guan Yu.

 C20

    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the three little guys all revealed a surprised expression.


    With a skeptical look, Zhuge Liang was the first to ask, "Sir, do you really know martial arts?"


    "Nope." Xiao Wen shook his head confidently.


    "Then what are you going to teach Guan Yu?" Zhuge Liang asked again.


    "Does one need to know martial arts to teach people?" Xiao Wen said.


    In his view, as long as one knew how to train and had solid theories, it was sufficient for him to teach others martial arts.


    As for whether or not he knew any martial arts, that was not important at all.


    The coach of the National Sports Team of the 21st century. How many youngsters could have scored better than an athlete?


    Several of the football clubs in Europe and South America have hired retired football players to coach them.


    Training his own martial arts and training others were two entirely different things.


    However, when Zhuge Liang heard Xiao Wen''s confident words, he felt completely speechless.


    He asked, "How do you plan on teaching Guan Yu?"


    "Very simple." Xiao Wen laughed, "First, I will find an experienced surgeon to examine Guan Yu''s body, verify the condition of every muscle in his body, and then focus on his weak points."


    "What?"


    "There''s such a thing?"


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang simultaneously cried out in alarm.


    Guan Yu had practiced martial arts since he was young, so he naturally knew about martial arts. Although he had never heard of Xiao Wen''s method before, he still vaguely knew that the method that Xiao Wen spoke of contained countless mysteries.


    As for Zhuge Liang, although he was not a martial artist, in the Darkhan Kingdom, he was valiant. Even if he did not practice martial arts, he was only comparing himself to Guan Yu, a martial artist.


    In fact, although Zhuge Liang couldn''t possibly have the ability to lead troops into the enemy''s camp, at least when he was being hunted down, he would be able to ride a horse and run away. When he encountered wild beasts or bandits, he could draw his sword to defend himself.


    Only the scholars of the Song and Ming Kingdoms would feel that practicing martial arts was a vulgar act, and they would even be proud of not having enough strength to bind a chicken.


    Thus, when he heard Xiao Wen''s suggestion, he had a feeling that something was not ordinary.


    At the scene, only Shangguan Wan''er, who was a girl, was at a loss because she had never come into contact with any martial arts before ¡­


    Seeing the two of them being so shocked, Xiao Wen smiled in satisfaction.


    With his index finger pointing upwards, he lightly waved it and said, "Then, I will use the medical techniques I learned along with my medicinal food to plan out each meal for Guan Yu, allowing him to absorb it to the greatest extent ¡­ The power of food. "


    Originally, Xiao Wen wanted to say that he wanted to absorb the most nourishment from the food. However, these little fellows were still ancient people. No matter how smart they were, they would not be able to understand the meaning of the modern word ''nourishment'' out of thin air.


    So he could only change the way he said it,


    At the same time, Xiao Wen felt helpless. If he didn''t have enough basic knowledge, it would be difficult for him to teach the three little ones many things. Even if they were to forcibly instill information, most likely these little fellows would find it hard to understand.


    Then he said, "Also, I will let Xiao Yu learn a few of the military''s common equipment moves, but I will absolutely not let him have any contact with those fancy martial arts. In terms of techniques, a single move was enough to cover the entire world. When fighting, the most important thing was still the body. In any case, we won''t have the chance to use any gorgeous moves on the battlefield ¡­ "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuge Liang suddenly asked, "Sir, although your method is good, there is a fatal problem. Regardless of whether it was for medicinal food or to invite a doctor, it all required a large sum of money to maintain. As the saying goes, a poor man should be rich in martial arts. It was already very difficult for an ordinary rich family to raise a person who had graduated from work and trained in martial arts. "According to your method, I''m afraid you''ll have to double the amount of money you need.


    Hearing Zhuge Liang''s words, Guan Yu''s eyes quickly dimmed down.


    In fact, although they didn''t know it, the method Xiao Wen was talking about was basically a combination of the methods used to train athletes and soldiers in the twenty-first century.


    Even in the 21st century, where productivity was much higher than today''s, the cost of training an outstanding athlete was enormous.


    In this era, it would be even more exaggerated.


    Although Xiao Wen had already cut back on many details, he knew that the expenses for Guan Yu to practice martial arts were not something that the Guan Family could bear.


    Even though he knew that there was a path that could make his martial arts worth even higher, because he couldn''t afford it, Guan Yu''s eyes gradually dimmed.


    He knew very well that his father''s hard work of waking up early in the morning to make money to support him in his martial arts training was already very difficult. If he wanted to train according to Xiao Wen''s method, he would have already gone bankrupt before he became a genius.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t worried.


    Touching his head, Xiao Wen consoled him, "Although Xiao Yu will spend a lot of money in the future, mister, I know how to earn money. This ice maker is almost enough. "


    However, during the negotiations last night, Xiao Wen''s profits had been taken away by Heshen to a total of 90%.


    However, with He Heshen''s business channels, he was able to expand his business of making ice and selling ice tenfold.


    With this decrease and increase, Xiao Wen''s income could still return to a level of a few dozen silver coins per day.


    In addition, he also needed a portion of Guan Yu''s father''s allowance. It would be no problem at all for him to maintain the cost of learning martial arts.


    "Really ¡­" Sir, can I really train like that? " Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Guan Yu''s eyes lit up.


    He looked at Xiao Wen with excitement and anticipation.


    "Of course." Xiao Wen said, "I promise, I won''t be so poor as to let you give up on your martial arts practice."


    After saying that, he extended his pinky and hooked it with Guan Yu''s pinky.


    Little Guan Yu naturally understood what Xiao Wen meant.


    "Hook, hang ¡­"


    "A hundred years ¡­"


    "Don''t change."


    "That''s right, Xiao Liang, Wan''er." After making a promise with Little Guan Yu, Xiao Wen suddenly thought of something.


    He looked at the remaining two little fellows and asked, "Although I don''t have enough money right now, I might not have enough in the future. If you have money in the future, do you want to practice martial arts with Little Yu? "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu immediately revealed an expectant expression. His eyes lit up as he looked at Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er. He almost said to them, "Come on, let''s practice martial arts. Anyway, there is still time ¡­"


    However, when he heard Xiao Wen''s words, he saw the passionate look in Guan Yu''s eyes. Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er took a step back.


    Shangguan Wan''er timidly said, "Sir, I think it''s better if the girl stopped practicing martial arts. I''m not interested in that one, and the swordsman is both ugly and dangerous. I think it''s better if I learn how to use the zither, calligraphy, and painting from you. "What do you think?"


    When Zhuge Liang heard this, he immediately raised his head and puffed up his chest, looking very righteous. "I am definitely not afraid of hard work in martial arts," he said, "Liang was praised by the neighbors since he was young, saying that I am extremely smart and have the demeanor of a marquis. When we are on the battlefield, we naturally have to prepare ourselves in order to make a decisive battle a thousand miles away. "


    "Although it is good to practice martial arts, it is still no less than a hundred people. If you want to learn, you have to learn the method of invading tens of thousands of people. May I ask if Sir knows the Military Strategy? "


    Seeing him act so brave despite being afraid of practicing martial arts, Xiao Wen felt it to be both funny and cute. He smiled and said, "Of course I do. As long as you want to learn, I guarantee that you will become an army god whom tens of thousands of people worship. "


    Zhuge Liang was pleasantly surprised, "Really?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen nodded.


    From the classical era''s chariot infantrymen, to the feudal era''s heavy crossbows, to the modern era''s lined up shooting, the Second World War era''s steel torrent, the super library''s Xiao Wen, he had a certain understanding of the military theories of various eras.


    There was no problem in teaching Zhuge Liang.


    "However, war is a continuation of politics. Politics, on the other hand, is determined by the economy. The military script was in fact only a small part of the war. Little Liang, you have to learn more about politics and economics. "


    As the Prime Minister of the Han Dynasty of the Three Kingdoms, Zhuge Liang''s role should not be limited to tactics and commands on the battlefield. His gaze must be placed on the country, or even on the world. Only by looking at the general situation would one be able to win a hundred battles and one hundred victories.


    So Xiao Wen decided that teaching Young Zhuge Liang the art of invincible men should begin with Karl von Clausewitz''s War Argument.

 C21

No content

 C22

No content

 C23

No content

 C24

No content

 C25

    The process of making ice with earth was actually not difficult at all. As long as one understood the principles behind the technique and had sufficient materials, even a child would be able to create one.


    In ancient times, people inadvertently found that saltpeter dissolved in water will absorb a large amount of heat, causing the temperature of the water to drop, even freezing. In other words, if he wanted to create ice cubes, he just needed to dissolve the saltpeter in water.


    The Lingnan of this world belongs to the Song Kingdom. The Gourmet who ate everything in the southern part of Lingling was not one of the brawny man''s people. However, it was very difficult to get the big man to give up on cooking with ice.


    The day after Xiao Wen set up his stall to sell ice, a woman appeared next to his stall. Every day, she would set up a stall next to Xiao Wen and boil some mung beans. Afterwards, when Xiao Wen''s ice arrived, she would buy some and add them into the mung bean soup to make mung beans.


    After that, the fruit juices, wine, and even meat stalls with ice cubes appeared one after another. Xiao Wen''s street immediately became a food street with ice cubes.


    However, there was a problem if the frozen potassium nitrate solution was sold directly.


    Inhaling potassium nitrate dust will irritate the respiratory tract. If it inhales high concentration of potassium nitrate dust, it may even cause pulmonary edema.


    Extensive exposure to potassium nitrate will also cause methemoglobinemia, affecting the ability of oxygen carrying in the blood, such as headache, dizziness, cyanosis, nausea, vomiting and other symptoms.


    And this was still light. If it gets serious, the person in contact can even cause breathing problems, collapse, or even death.


    The oral administration is more harmful. If someone takes a certain dose of potassium nitrate, he will have severe abdominal pain, vomiting, bloody stools, shock, generalized convulsions, coma, or even death if he is unlucky.


    Even potassium nitrate is highly irritating to the skin and eyes. Inappropriate contact may even result in burns.


    However, Xiao Wen had been selling ice for a long time and there were no problems, so he had his own methods.


    Firstly, before he''d started making ice, he''d spent two silver to buy a complete set of worn-out leather armor. When these things went from fur to leather armor, they had already gone through a process of nitrification. Naturally, although these leather armors were old enough to be difficult to defend against, they could withstand the corrosion of the potassium nitrate without a problem.


    There was no potassium nitrate in the ice, and some of it was famous.


    When making ice, Xiao Wen didn''t just add potassium nitrate into the purified water. Instead, he used some tricks.


    When he was making the ice, he first spent half a silver tael to buy a large amount of coarse salt. After putting the salt into the water, Xiao Wen formulated a 30% concentration salt solution.


    Before he had transmigrated into this world, Xiao Wen''s hometown was located in a small town in the north. But when he was very young, he lived in the southern province of Cantonese with his parents, who were out doing business.


    He remembered the snowstorm that engulfed Guangdong province in 2008, trapping many of the workers who planned to go home for the winter in the north of the city on the highway. At that time, Xiao Wen was in the car and saw a salt-sprinkling cart flying by.


    The salt-sprinkled cart was driving on the highway, constantly sprinkling salt water. It wasn''t long before the ice melted on the road.


    He had asked his parents innocently if the saltwater sprinkled down by his uncle was hot, and why the ice had melted in an instant.


    Later on, he checked the information on the internet and found out that the freezing point of brine was much lower than normal water. As for the 30% salt solution, the freezing point could even be reduced to -21%!


    And now, Xiao Wen had also used the low freezing point of the salt solution to create many solutions that were below zero degrees Celsius. Then, he placed a clay pot filled with clear water into the solution of the salt containing potassium nitrate to cool it down through the ice water.


    This way, the potassium nitrate would not pollute the safety of drinking water, and Xiao Wen would also be able to create clean ice cubes. It had to be said that this was a method that was perfect for both sides.


    "Xiao Yu, fetch water from the well. I need you to fill all the water vats here within two hours. "Do you have any confidence in completing the mission?" Entering the workshop, Xiao Wen first gave Guan Yu instructions.


    Hearing this, Guan Yu proudly said, "Such a small matter, not to mention two hours, it should be more than an hour."


    "He really is a proud child."


    Even though Xiao Wen knew nine things about fitness, he didn''t know a thing.


    However, he still knew that excessive training would lead to the loss of his tissues and the pulling of his muscles.


    When he was still in university, he had a classmate who practiced Taekwondo. He was originally quite good at martial arts and defeated five hoodlums outside the school. But once, for a major match, it was overtrained and resulted in a tear in the ligaments.


    When Xiao Wen rushed to the scene and carried the guy onto a stretcher to the school gate to get an ambulance, just hearing that wailing sound was enough to make his hair stand on end.


    One could imagine how much pain this brother must have felt.


    Therefore, he didn''t want Guan Yu to meet with such misfortune.


    Injuries are small, but the key is to train the injuries caused by the injuries, many of which were placed in the twenty-first century and cannot be cured.


    Xiao Wen didn''t want Guan Yu''s arm tendons to break due to fatigue. He wouldn''t be able to pick up his destined Azure Dragon''s crescent moon blade for the rest of his life.


    Guan Yu looked at Xiao Wen in disappointment, but Xiao Wen''s eyes were firm and unquestionable. He could only pout his lips and leisurely walk over to carry the water.


    After that, Xiao Wen, along with Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er, moved the coarse salt that was about to be used to make the salt water.


    Although Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er''s position was that of a scholar, Xiao Wen didn''t want the two children to become weak scholars and weak girls who couldn''t even fight a chicken.


    A healthy body was necessary.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Wen and the other two poured out the appropriate amount of salt into almost all the water tanks, leaving only one person to fill them with water.


    As for Guan Yu, he only had five or six water vats left unfilled.


    However, at this time, a knocking sound came from outside the door.


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Wen immediately tensed up.


    He could not let the people from Heshen know that the three little fellows were helping him make ice cubes.


    He immediately called out to the three little fellows, telling them to hide.


    Then he went to the door and opened it.


    What he saw was a man in official uniform, with a handsome appearance.


    "Why do I feel that this pretty boy has a sickly, gentle, scum feeling?" Vaguely, Xiao Wen could feel that beneath the handsome appearance of this person, there was a tyrannical and bloody aura.


    If Xiao Wen had experienced life and death situations, he would know that this person had just killed quite a number of people.


    However, the other party was wearing an official''s uniform, so he should be one of Heshen''s men.


    So Xiao Wen said in a strong and calm voice, "Didn''t I say that I can handle the ice by myself? "I don''t need anyone else."


    "Hur hur." That person said, "I am Wang Er, not here to find Mister Xiao to steal my teacher."


    Wang Er''s words were very explicit. Without concealing anything, he said the word ''thief''.


    "Then what are you doing here?" Xiao Wen asked with furrowed brows.


    "I came here to tell Mister ¡­" Wang Er told Xiao Wen about how he forced Guo Xiong to kill his brother, then cut off his wrist tendons.


    "I wonder how mister is feeling?"


    "Very bad." Xiao Wen said with an ashen face.


    Although Guo Xiong couldn''t hold his weapon anymore, Xiao Wen was clear that a beast without claws would be more cunning in using its teeth.


    The current Guo Xiong would only be more dangerous than before.


    "What a lousy teammate!" Looking at the sickly Wang Er, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but silently curse in his heart.

 C26

    "Do you know what you''re doing? Wang Er. If we don''t get rid of our enemies, you are going to leave a disaster to scam me! " Seeing Wang Er''s complacent look, Xiao Wen was not happy at all.


    Although Wang Er seemed to be helping him, Xiao Wen knew that Wang Er was only helping him.


    This Wang Er, in his own name, forced Guo Xiong to kill all his brothers and then cut off the tendons in his arms.


    Under these circumstances, if Guo Xiong didn''t intend to commit suicide out of remorse, then he would have to give up everything and wholeheartedly take revenge on Xiao Wen.


    The so-called soft ones were afraid of the hard ones, the hard ones were afraid of the horizontal ones, the horizontal ones were afraid of being stunned, and the rigid ones were afraid of not wanting their lives.


    The current Guo Xiong was a puppet that knew nothing, and could only act according to the will of vengeance.


    "Don''t worry!" Mister Xiao, I have already made the most complete preparations, and it is impossible for him to return. " Looking at Xiao Wen''s resentful expression, Wang Er seemed to be planning a battle.


    He took out a yellow, paper, black and white notice and handed it to Xiao Wen.


    When Xiao Wen opened it and took a look, the first thing he saw was Guo Xiong''s portrait.


    What''s the use of Guo Xiong''s portrait? To ward off evil?


    In fact, with Guo Xiong''s ferocious expression in the painting, if he used Guo Xiong as a gatekeeper, perhaps he really could scare away ghosts ¡­ What the heck!


    Xiao Wen knew that if he only relied on Guo Xiong''s portrait, no matter what, he wouldn''t be able to stop the madman from attacking him.


    As such, he continued to read through the announcement.


    "On June 17th, Cloud County''s Ranger, Guo Xiong, killed me, twenty-one Rangers, by the Western River outside the city. The crime is heinous, and the county governor''s mansion is currently holding him captive."


    "If you provide me with any clues, I will reward you with 50 gold coins." Able to capture or kill Guo Xiong and bring his head back to County Governor Manor.


    Wang Er looked at the way Xiao Wen was reading the bounty slip and smiled confidently: "This Guo Xiong has already become the sinner who killed his own brother. Even the ones close to him will become hateful to him. Furthermore, with a large bounty on the bounty, I estimate that many people will be tempted. Thus, Guo Xiong had already become a loner. A loner who cannot wield a knife, why should Mr Xiao be afraid? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen felt both angry and amused.


    If Guo Xiong was caught just like that, it would be good. However, Xiao Wen''s intuition told him that if Guo Xiong didn''t get caught because of this, then he would become even more dangerous.


    After all, the moment he was discovered by Xiao Wen was the moment he thought that he could kill Xiao Wen in one hit.


    At that time, even if Xiao Wen were able to survive, he would have to pay a price.


    However, when Xiao Wen saw how confident Wang Er was, he didn''t know how to persuade him to be more careful.


    This proud fellow would probably ignore all his warnings!


    "Since Mister Xiao has finished looking at this wanted poster, you should be relieved now! Now that I''m busy with official business, I won''t bother Mr. Xiao any longer. Go on with your business! "


    With that, he took back the wanted poster from Xiao Wen, turned around, and left.


    Looking at Wang Er''s leisurely back as he left, Xiao Wen became even more furious.


    He stretched out his hand and gave Wang Er a middle finger, cursing, "This little brat is not worth scheming over!"


    "Sir, why do you look so pale? Did the person who just came say something? " Seeing that Xiao Wen had returned, Zhuge Liang saw the displeasure on his face and asked.


    Hearing Zhuge Liang''s words, Guan Yu and Shangguan Wan''er also turned to look at Xiao Wen.


    "Humph!" "He''s just a prick, a self-righteous guy!" Xiao Wen coldly snorted as he explained the situation to the three little guys.


    After hearing Xiao Wen''s description, Guan Yu''s eyes turned red.


    He couldn''t help but say to Xiao Wen, "I''m sorry, sir. I''ve implicated you. If I didn''t beat down Guo Xiong and the others, then Guo Xiong wouldn''t be like that right now. "


    Xiao Wen looked at Guan Yu''s expression and was a little worried that he would do something extreme out of shame.


    However, just as he was about to say something to comfort Guan Yu, Shangguan Wan''er, who was at the side, shook her head.


    The little girl used her sweet and full of healing powers and said to Guan Yu, "This has nothing to do with Brother Guan Yu. It was a matter of course for Guan Yu-gege to subdue those rangers and stop them from committing murder. The problem was still that scoundrel Wang Er. It wasn''t right for him to do so. It''s also because of him that Guo Xiong became so dangerous. "


    Wan-Er, I didn''t expect you to have the stats of an angel.


    Xiao Wen actually didn''t know how to comfort someone.


    Even though Xiao Wen''s Super Library had a guide, he definitely wouldn''t believe what was written on it.


    In his previous life, he had often been scammed many times by books on how to teach others how to treat others, seduce girls, treat his subordinates, and curry favor with his superiors. Now, as long as someone told him that reading books could raise his EQ, he would definitely knock that person down without a word.


    Of course, this was on the premise that the other party could afford to offend him, and that he could even defeat him ¡­


    Seeing that Guan Yu''s mood had stabilized, Xiao Wen nodded his head in satisfaction.


    He clapped his hands and let the three kids look at him, then said, "Alright, although Guo Xiong is indeed very dangerous right now, and also very troublesome. However, the most important thing for us to do now is to complete the order Heshen had given us. "So, I hope you all don''t think about those useless things first. You all better focus on getting the ice cubes ready."


    He then shouted, "I need to finish all the ice four hours in advance today. Do you have any confidence in completing the mission?"


    "Yes!" The three little fellows shouted in their young and tender voices.


    With salt water and potassium nitrate in it, the mixture of potassium nitrate and ice water with temperatures as low as minus twenty-one degrees Celsius appeared very quickly in this scorching summer day with the help of chemical force.


    In fact, the heat conductivity of the metal barrel was much better than Xiao Wen''s previous crockery.


    As such, when Xiao Wen put the bucket into the -21-degree ice water mixture, not long later, buckets of salt water were made.


    "Alright, pour all the ice into the chest! After you''ve finished pouring, remember to cover the quilt. " Cotton quilt has the function of heat preservation. It can keep the body''s heat in winter and keep the body''s temperature in cold winter.


    Naturally, it could also block the cold air of the ice block during the summer, so that it wouldn''t melt so quickly.


    After busying himself for eight hours, Xiao Wen looked at the mountains of ice and revealed a happy smile.


    Now, all he had to do was wait for the person pulling the block of ice to come over and pull it away.


    "Speaking of which, although I gave him 90% of the profits, he gave me a hundred times the amount I wanted. That is to say, the money I earn is ten times more than what I earned before! "


    He looked at the three little fellows before finally turning his gaze to Guan Yu.


    "Go!" "Xiao Yu." He turned to Guan Yu and said, "Sir, I''ll take you to see a doctor right now."


    Finding a doctor to judge Guan Yu''s current muscle training is his first step to becoming stronger.


    Under Guo Xiong''s threats, the earlier he took this first step, the better.

 C27

    Guan Yu''s eyes lit up at Xiao Wen''s words. As he looked at Xiao Wen, the fatigue from working all day vanished.


    This reminded Xiao Wen of his high school physical education class. After completing the daily training of 1500 meters, they were all full of shamelessness, as if they were on the verge of death. However, when someone took out a basketball and prepared to play a football, they all came back to life without any signs of fatigue.


    You know, jogging and basketball, the two sports, in terms of heat consumption, are equal.


    Looking at Guan Yu, Xiao Wen couldn''t help recalling his youth. With a bitter smile, he brought the three little guys out of the workshop.


    Arriving at the county city''s infirmary, Xiao Wen saw that there were quite a few people there.


    "These people were all injured in the conflict with the northern herdsmen. After all, the Cloud City is located at the border of the big sized men and is often attacked by the herdsmen. " Looking at these people, Guan Yu''s eyes showed that he was eager to give it a try.


    Of course he didn''t want to fight these sick and wounded. After all, even though Emperor Guan was still young, he was still someone who cared about his dignity.


    It was just that, as the clouds were close to the countries on the northern plains, they would often clash with the nomadic cavalry. If there was a natural disaster on the prairie that resulted in insufficient harvest, these nomads would even launch a large-scale invasion on the big men, attempting to use their plundered materials to survive this disaster ¡­ Or through war to consume part of the population, to save resources.


    This was also the reason why virtually every family in the Cloud County had a family member who died in the war.


    Take Xiao Wen''s big brother, Zhou Xian''s husband for example.


    This lucky big brother of his was precisely on the wedding night, when the nomadic armies from the north suddenly pulled back. At that time, the Grand Cloud Guard had urgently transferred the males from the clans to the front lines.


    For the sake of her husband''s safety, Zhou Xian didn''t care that she had just arranged a marriage and that the family didn''t have much money, so she sold her family property. She bought a set of Man Armour imported from Song Kingdom for Xiao Wen''s big brother to wear, and also bought a foreign blade imported from Tang Country, which was said to be from the same type of Black Armored Army under the Emperor of Tang Country, Li Shimin.


    Xiao Wen''s big brother, Xiao Wu, was the same as his name. He had practiced martial arts since he was young and had amazing physical qualities.


    He had originally thought that if Xiao Wu could reap the rewards from that battle, then his family would be able to reclaim the money they had spent to buy weapons.


    However, he didn''t expect that Xiao Wu would be caught by the archers of the nomadic armies in the first round of the battle. He had shot three arrows, all of which were blocked by Xiao Wu''s armor.


    However, the fourth arrow had pierced through the gap in the armor and struck a vital point. Xiao Wu had also lost his life on the battlefield because of this.


    As for his Man Armor and Mo Dao, they were obtained by the nomadic armies as a result of this.


    After this battle, the Xiao family fell into a predicament.


    "Little Yu, you have to remember that everyone is born of your parents, born of flesh and blood. If you do not have to do it as a last resort, do not kill anyone just to satisfy your selfish desire. "


    "The great soldier, the ominous weapon, which the saint had no choice but to use. If you do not show kindness, that person will sooner or later become a monster in the middle of a massacre. "


    "Do you understand?"


    Guan Yu nodded, as if he understood something, and then shook his head. He knew what Xiao Wen meant with every word he said. But when linked together, it made him feel at a loss.


    Xiao Wen let out a sigh. He didn''t expect Guan Yu to know the meaning of life at such a young age.


    But in his three views, people could kill in order to protect themselves, protect their families, protect their neighbors, and protect their country.


    They could also kill people for the sake of maintaining morals, acting on behalf of the heavens, and eliminating violence and safety.


    But if someone else were to speak rudely and start killing, it would undoubtedly be Long Ao Tian who was looking down on everything.


    If he killed someone for their own benefit, he would be a bandit and a vampire.


    If he killed in order to satisfy his desire to kill, then he was a demon, a fiend.


    And if you kill people for the sake of killing them...


    Xiao Wen sighed. He only hoped that he wouldn''t encounter such an abnormal person!


    Walking into the infirmary, Xiao Wen glanced at the injured people present.


    Some of them had basically recovered, but there were also a few who were dying because of the heat, the bacteria, and the serious infection.


    "Temperature is clearly the key to treating external injuries. In winter, people are much less likely to be infected than in summer. But from the time I sold ice until now, I had never met a single patient who came to buy ice. What happened to the doctor? "


    It wasn''t that Xiao Wen was greedy for money, but that ice cubes did have a miraculous effect when treating external injuries. However, the doctors here did not allow their patients to buy ice cubes from him.


    Xiao Wen felt that because there wasn''t any ice cubes to treat them, there would be a lot of patients who would die from the wound infection in the past few days.


    Suddenly, he heard a burst of noise coming from the infirmary.


    "Doctor, are you really unable to treat this illness?" Xiao Wen couldn''t help but take two steps forward when he heard the rough voice of a man coming from the consultation room.


    In this era when the medical system was lagging behind, many of the difficult illnesses that couldn''t be cured had disappeared.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that this was only for the doctors who didn''t know much about medicine.


    In this era, Xiao Wen, who sat in the super library, possessed theoretical knowledge that surpassed everyone else.


    Even though he hadn''t actually done it, it was still possible for him to kill someone when he drugged them. However, this probability was still much higher than the probability of them sitting and waiting for their deaths. Using their bodies, they would be able to survive.


    "General Li, forgive me for speaking bluntly, but this is a terminal illness. Let alone this old man, even His Majesty''s imperial doctors are unable to treat it."


    "But didn''t you say that you could cure it before?" General Li''s tone carried a trace of displeasure. He felt as if he had been toyed with.


    "General Li, your son suffered from fetal poison. According to the ancient formula, I have already fed him the Coptis chinensis and prayed to the gods. However, it was still ineffective. "If that''s the case, what else could it be if not terminal illness?"


    Hearing that it was the Fetal Poison, Xiao Wen was immediately disappointed.


    In fact, fetal poison wasn''t an ancient disease. Long ago, people had figured out the cure.


    It was just that it was possible that Han State''s medical standards were similar to that of the Han Dynasty, and it was in the state of half taking medicine and half worshiping the gods.


    There was no clear distinction between the profession of a doctor and that of a Magus.


    That''s why the term fetal poison is considered a terminal disease.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen closed his eyes helplessly and started to search through the super library for information.


    Not long later, he walked into the infirmary and looked at the doctor with the sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. Although it was true that Huang Lian had been used to treat the fetal poison in the past. However, someone had already verified that there was no use in using Huang Lian to treat the fetal poison! In contrast, Coptis chinensis can also increase the burden on the stomach and intestines of infants. "


    "General Li." Xiao Wen turned towards the armor-clad man holding the baby and asked, "Did your son bleed after eating Huang Lian?"


    "This ¡­" General Li thought back and said, "There is, but the doctor said that this is the poison blood in my son''s body, and it has been excreted through feces." This blood is not only harmless, it is also beneficial. "


    "Nonsense!" Xiao Wen berated loudly, "The baby''s stomach is unable to bear the medicinal properties of the Huang Lian. Your son''s blood was all injured by the medicinal properties of this Coptis. This so-called doctor is just a quack doctor! "


    Hearing this, the doctor who was sitting on the chair suddenly jumped up.


    He pointed at Xiao Wen and cursed, "Who is the doctor here? You? If you have the ability, then treat General Li''s son. "


    "Treat then!" Do you think I wouldn''t? " Xiao Wen sneered as he looked at the doctor.


    If he was only prescribing medicine according to the patient''s condition, then there was probably no one in this world who could surpass him.

 C28

    Seeing this infuriated doctor who had been exposed, Xiao Wen sneered coldly.


    If one were to judge his condition thoroughly, Xiao Wen might not even be able to match up to an ordinary physician. After all, this sort of thing required not only theoretical foundation, but also experience.


    Even though Xiao Wen was in the super library, he was almost omniscient. However, just by reading books, it was impossible for him to cultivate to a level that could be achieved through decades of experience in traditional Chinese medicine.


    However, if the patient already knew what the specific illness was, Xiao Wen could quickly find the corresponding prescription through searching the books in the super library.


    In front of Xiao Wen, any difficult problems would not be a problem.


    As long as the medicine that cured this disease was not ordinary sulfonamides and penicillin did not appear in this world, then Xiao Wen could concoct the medicine to cure this disease.


    "But if that is the case, then I am not a qualified doctor. At most, I am just a pharmacist. "


    Giving a self-deprecating laugh to himself, Xiao Wen turned to General Li and asked: "General, what''s wrong with your son''s condition? "Can you let me have a look?"


    "This ¡­" General Li hesitated for a moment, but still lifted up the infant''s clothes to reveal the skin underneath.


    Looking at the child''s skin, Xiao Wen immediately felt uncomfortable. He could only feel his stomach churning, and an urge to vomit welled up within him.


    He saw that the baby''s skin had already corroded and pus was covering the wound. It seemed that the baby was already infected.


    On the baby''s shoulder, some of the late gestational poisons had different symptoms.


    Xiao Wen saw that on the little guy''s shoulder, there were a lot of chicken pox. This scene was as if it was seen by many people with phobia, and would probably cause their hairs to stand on end.


    On the baby''s arm, there is a rash of erythema that appears only in the early stages of the disease.


    "How old is the noble young master?" Xiao Wen asked as he looked at the baby.


    "Only four months."


    Xiao Wen nodded. From birth to three months, it is the peak period for infants to be infected with fetal toxins.


    However, it wasn''t strange for a fetal poison to appear in four months.


    "Then how heavy is your son?"


    General Li thought for a moment and said, "When we were three months old, my son weighed a full ten kilograms."


    Twenty catties!


    Hearing this number, Xiao Wen was shocked.


    It had to be said that this little fellow was quite fat.


    "Humph!" Those who asked questions were all things unrelated to the illness. What does the multiplicity of children have to do with treatment? I don''t think you know anything about medicine. You call me a quack. Hurry up and go home, don''t embarrass yourself anymore! "


    That quack doctor saw Xiao Wen inquiring about the illness, but he was asking about something that didn''t seem to have anything to do with the illness.


    Therefore, he started to mercilessly mock Xiao Wen.


    However, Xiao Wen ignored the words of this quack.


    He just glared at her, then turned back to the baby.


    "Since it''s Little Fatso, then it should be the seborrheic eczema." Xiao Wen stroked his chin as he made his judgement.


    Fetal poison, also known as mildew, or infantile eczema. It is actually a common skin disease in infancy.


    The cause of infantile eczema is more complex.


    Stimulation of the baby''s skin, indigestion, and congenital anaphylaxis may all lead to the disease.


    But in general, the baby has two types of eczema.


    A type, is dry eczema, this kind of eczema is often seen in the emaciated infant, often in the baby''s scalp, brow and other parts, its skin lesions often shows a small amount of grey and white furfurfur-like skin peeling off, there is no obvious liquid exudation. However, infants with this type of eczema often cry or fall asleep from paroxysmal, violent pruritus.


    The other is seborrheic eczema. This eczema is common in obese infants, usually on the top of the head, in the brow, beside the nose and behind the ears. Erythema, papule, or herpes can be seen on the baby''s cheeks at the onset of the disease. The rash often exudes yellowish grease and forms a greasy eschar, but the itching is not obvious.


    Generally speaking, a three-month-old infant''s weight would be around 13 to 15 kilograms.


    But this little guy in front of him had already reached twenty pounds.


    In other words, he was an obese infant. And the fetal poison, or infantile eczema, should be seborrheic eczema.


    "A prescription for treating seborrheic eczema..."


    Closing his eyes, Xiao Wen once again used the knowledge from the Great Library. In next to no time, numerous medicinal formulas appeared before him.


    "As expected, thousands of years of accumulation of medicine isn''t a problem to treat fetal poison at all. Furthermore, there was not only one way to treat the fetal poison, there were many ways to treat it. But that''s good, after all, not every recipe can be found in this backward world. "


    As Xiao Wen looked at the formulas, he couldn''t help but be happy.


    Honestly speaking, if the results of the super library''s search were accurate, there would only be a single formula. However, the prescription contained penicillin. Xiao Wen wanted to cry but had no tears.


    After all, with his current abilities, he still had a long way to go before he could produce penicillin.


    But in fact, there were many methods that weren''t suitable for Xiao Wen''s current situation.


    For example, one of the recipes was to use glycerol as the main ingredient.


    What is yellow glycerin? Xiao Wen, who didn''t know what was going on, felt speechless after checking.


    Yellow glycerin is calcium base fat, which is usually used for mechanical lubrication.


    This was not the industrial era. Where could he go to get yellow glycerin to treat his child?


    For example, this one ¡­


    The prescription was as follows: Use 25 grams of dry alum, 10 grams of rosin, 10 grams of lead powder, 10 grams of ice shards, and grind them into powder in a beehive.


    Even though there were some medicinal herbs in this era, it was still quite troublesome to find them.


    However, if General Li''s family background was sufficient, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, this recipe said ¡ª Lead powder was poisonous and shouldn''t be overused.


    It had to be known that Xiao Wen was in need of money right now. If he used lead powder, which was toxic, to treat a child, he might not be able to cure the little guy, and might even kill him instead.


    Finally, Xiao Wen set his gaze on a reliable medicinal formula.


    He looked at General Li and said, "General, treating the fetal poison is actually not difficult at all. "You just need to grind the same amount of catalpa bark, cyan wood fragrance, and Huang Bai into powder, mix it into a paste and apply it to the areas where the child is affected by the fetal poison. Slowly recuperate and it will soon recover."


    "If this medicinal formula is really useful, then I will definitely pay you a visit." Since General Li was holding an infant in his arms, he couldn''t clasp his hands towards Xiao Wen, so he could only stand and say this.


    He saw General Li leave happily with the medicinal formula in his hand. Xiao Wen shifted his gaze back to the doctor.


    "This is bad!" Looking at the doctor''s expression, which was so dark it seemed as if ink was about to seep out, Xiao Wen suddenly felt his head hurt.


    Although the other side was only a quack when it came to treating patients. However, even a mediocre doctor was skilled in inspecting the human body.


    Looking at the furious expression on the doctor''s face, Xiao Wen knew that he wouldn''t accept his request to check on Guan Yu''s muscles.


    Furthermore ¡­


    Xiao Wen looked outside. Initially, he had planned to sell his ice cube while talking to the doctor.


    Elsewhere, ice is just a way for people to get rid of the summer.


    Although it is very useful, some people who have spare money are basically willing to spend some of it.


    But in the end, this wasn''t necessary for him to live. Those who felt that they could endure the heat probably wouldn''t be interested in Xiao Wen''s ice cubes.


    However, in the infirmary, ice was a type of life-saving tool. Ordinarily, summer supplies that were not available would become a necessity here.


    Xiao Wen knew that under these circumstances, as long as the doctor placed his ice cube in the prescription, these patients would definitely not be stingy in buying ice cubes.


    More importantly, Heshen didn''t think about the effect of the ice cube in medical treatment.


    In other words, as long as Xiao Wen''s actions were a little more secretive, the money he earned by selling the ice cubes to the patients would belong to him.


    "Whatever!" Ignoring the doctor, Xiao Wen walked out of the infirmary.


    Compared to making money, Xiao Wen believed that saving a person''s life was better than making a seven-layered pagoda.

 C29

    Looking at the quack''s angry expression, Xiao Wen knew that even if he gave him more money today, he wouldn''t be able to get Guan Yu to examine his body.


    Helpless, Xiao Wen could only turn around and leave the infirmary with the three kids.


    "Isn''t that Xiao Wen?" Suddenly, a strange voice sounded from behind Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen turned around and saw a pale-faced young man sitting on a stretcher, glaring at him.


    Beside him were two young men in short, coarse clothes. They didn''t look too strong, but they were carrying a stretcher. They were carrying two pieces of the stretcher in silence.


    "You!" When he heard Xiao Wen talk about his grandson who had been chopped into mud, Monkey immediately became angry.


    His pale face instantly flushed red, he glared at Xiao Wen and said: "Remember, I won''t let you go. Similarly, I will not let your family go, nor your students. "


    When a man loses his most precious root, the man who becomes a hermaphrodite, not only physically loses some of his male sexuality ¡ª for example, his beard.


    His mind. There would also be some changes.


    Extreme, extreme, irritable, brutal, perverted.


    In that instant, Xiao Wen could see in the monkey the villainous elements of the eunuchs in all the literary works.


    However, when facing the crazy monkey, Xiao Wen didn''t show any fear.


    He said lightly to Monkey, "I remember the last time you said that, I beat you up and made you beg for mercy. His originally arrogant appearance instantly turned into that of a stray dog that was eating sh * t. What? You still want to humiliate yourself like this? "


    A powerful person warned others. That was what they called deterrence. If the weak were to warn others, it could only be called a verbal warning.


    Whenever he thought about how he beat the monkey to the ground, how he chopped the monkey''s offsprings into mud, and then how the monkey bared his fangs and brandished his claws, Xiao Wen''s heart wouldn''t waver at all. He even felt like laughing.


    However, after hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the monkey exploded. He screamed, "Who are you calling a homeless dog? "You''re the homeless dog!"


    "I have a family, but you ¡­" Xiao Wen walked in front of the monkey and taunted him, "Guo Xiong is already a wanted criminal. Now, no one can help you take revenge. "


    After saying that, he walked back to San Yu''s side and patted them on their shoulders, indicating that they should leave together.


    At this moment, Monkey''s angry shrieks rang out once again.


    He said loudly, "The one with the surname Xiao, although my Big Brother Guo is exiled, he''s still my Big Brother. The guy who killed his elder brother and seduced his sister-in-law on the battlefield! "If you disobey others, you will die a horrible death!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen immediately stopped.


    He looked back at the monkey and saw his triumphant smile.


    "Say that again!" Xiao Wen roared.


    "Just say it," Monkey said loudly, "You, Xiao Wen, killed the big brother of your family on the battlefield and seduced your sister-in-law! "If you disobey others, you will die a horrible death!"


    Bang!


    Just as Monkey finished his sentence, Xiao Wen had already rushed in front of him.


    Before the two young men carrying the stretcher could react, Xiao Wen punched out towards the monkey''s face!


    Under this heavy punch, the monkey''s frail body flew out of the stretcher like a kite with its string cut. It rolled twice on the ground before stopping.


    At this moment, the two young men carrying the stretcher finally reacted.


    Almost at the same time, they put down the stretcher and simultaneously threw punches at Xiao Wen.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After two muffled sounds, Xiao Wen was not hit.


    When he thought about the two men who tried to attack Xiao Wen, he felt an unbearable pain and was knocked down to the ground.


    "Humph!" If you want to make a move on Mister Xiao, you should first think about whether you can beat me! "


    Looking at the two people on the ground, Guan Yu coldly said.


    It turned out that, in the instant those two men made their move, Guan Yu had already rushed to their side.


    He first sent a punch straight towards the youth on Xiao Wen''s right, knocking him down. Then, he turned around and swept the floor with his leg, turning the young man on Xiao Wen''s left over onto the ground.


    Xiao Wen looked at Guan Yu with certainty, then turned his gaze back to the monkey.


    He saw that the eunuch did not reveal any expression of fear.


    On the contrary, he opened his mouth wide, letting the blood in his nose stain his teeth as he laughed loudly, "You all saw it! This guy got angry from embarrassment, that''s why he hit me. "


    "Xiao Wen, the more you beat me up today, the more evidence you''ll be able to prove that you killed your brother and seduce your sister-in-law. Because of you, shame has turned into anger! "


    Hahahahaha!


    Xiao Wen Chen wanted to ignore what he had said and continued to attack. However, Monkey''s crazed laughter attracted the attention of passersby.


    "Could it be that what that fellow said is true?" There is actually someone in this world who lures his own sister-in-law and kills his own brother in the battlefield? "


    "I know that guy. His name is Xiao Wen. Her sister-in-law Zhou Xian is beautiful and charming, if it was her, then it would indeed lead to crime. "


    "I remember that he beat Cai Jing of the Cai Family up because of this, right? Could it be that you were also angry from embarrassment? "


    "I think it''s possible."


    Hearing the passersby talking about him, Xiao Wen''s face was so dark that ink could almost seep out.


    He looked around, wondering if he should continue beating up the monkey.


    It would be hard for him to quell the anger in his heart if he didn''t beat him up.


    Beating him up would result in him falling into a trap that the monkeys had set for him.


    Just as Xiao Wen was in a dilemma, Zhuge Liang walked out from behind him.


    He walked over to the monkey and said loudly, "If we don''t get rid of this man, he will definitely bring disaster upon the nation and the people in the future." Today, I am going to kill this scourge on behalf of the heavens. "


    While speaking, Zhuge Liang pulled out a self-defense dagger from his pocket and walked towards the monkey.


    Seeing that Zhuge Liang was planning to kill someone on the street, a middle-aged man with a friendly appearance hastily stopped him.


    "Little kid, why do you say that?" The middle-aged man asked.


    In this era, it was not strange for rangers to kill people in public. This kind of thing even became a kind of romance in the Darkhan Kingdom.


    If a ranger wanted revenge for his kin, or if he wanted justice, under normal circumstances, as long as the local officials were not involved in their own interests, they would be at ease.


    Some officials who appreciate the action of the rangers will even acquit them.


    However, Zhuge Liang didn''t count the number of his opponent''s crimes when he suddenly drew his sword to kill him. If his reasons were not sufficient, the judge might consider that he was too young to be sentenced to death.


    However, it was difficult to escape from the sin of living.


    For the sake of this child, the brawny man felt that he had to stop him.


    However, Zhuge Liang stared at the brawny man, his eyes bloodshot as he said, "I have something to say. Everyone, please listen quietly."


    Seeing this, Xiao Wen''s expression turned strange.


    Zhuge Liang...


    I have something to say, please listen carefully ¡­


    This Bridge...


    Could it be Zhuge Liang was scolding Wang Lang.


    Seeing Zhuge Liang''s righteous appearance, it was obvious that he was prepared to use his ultimate move.


    This time, Xiao Wen immediately felt relieved.


    The last person to face Zhuge Liang''s attack head on was Wei''s disciple, Wang Lang. He had already been angered to death by Zhuge Liang''s scolding.


    And this time, even if Zhuge Liang didn''t scold the monkey to death, with Zhuge Liang''s ability to talk and fight the group of scholars, he would probably be able to scold the monkey to the point of disgrace, and then be torn to shreds by the angry crowd.


    With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Xiao Wen''s mood hadn''t returned to its previous leisurely state.


    But when he saw Zhuge Liang''s exit, he knew that this monkey was not far from death.


    As for Xiao Wen Ren, he only needed to watch the show from the side.


    Looking at Zhuge Liang''s spirited back, Xiao Wen thought to himself.

 C30

    Since ancient times, Chinese people had a habit, and that was to watch the show.


    At this moment, there were more and more people who came to watch the show because of Monkey''s wild laughter. Xiao Wen and the others were completely surrounded by the onlookers.


    Xiao Wen felt that if someone was shocked to the end, they would probably be in danger due to lack of oxygen due to the concentration of the crowd.


    However, when they saw Zhuge Liang standing among the crowd and being stared at by countless pairs of eyes without a trace of fear, they couldn''t help but reveal a smile.


    "It looks like Xiao Liang was born with the ability to speak generously in front of so many people!" Truly worthy of being a person who is able to speak out and fight against the group of scholars. Even though you have not grown up, you possess outstanding talent. " Xiao Wen sighed.


    In fact, as a modern man, Xiao Wen''s character was not considered ostentatious.


    Although he was able to speak from the podium when he was in school. But if he had been on the playground, giving a speech in front of hundreds of people, he would have made a joke.


    In his eyes, those students who were able to enter the crowd on the stage were just like monsters.


    After recalling the past, Xiao Wen thought back to his past.


    "In the past, the people of the Hu Jia Village had died a great number of times. "I, County Governor Darkhan, have gathered the descendants of all the noble families to go forth and fight so that I can protect the hundreds of thousands of citizens of Cloud City behind me!"


    "Although my Mr Xiao''s eldest brother is worth a new marriage, he has never shunned the responsibility of protecting his family and country. He was armed and ready, and together with his fellow soldiers, he went forth to kill the enemy. I once heard from my family that the battle had left a trail of blood and bones in the sky. Among the twenty people in the Cloud County, one of them died in the same month. "


    "But just when the situation in Cloud County is in danger, where are you, Monkey? You eat the rice grown by the big men and the peasants, and you wear the cloth woven by the big men and women, but you do not fulfill the duty of a big man to go to war and kill the enemy and protect the country. Instead, he had nothing to do all day to harm the village. And now, you have slandered the relatives of the fallen soldiers. How will you meet the millions of citizens who have perished on the battlefield in the past few years in the Cloud County? "


    Hearing Zhuge Liang''s words, almost everyone''s eyes turned red.


    They looked at the monkey. Clearly, their anger had shifted to this guy.


    "If I were to die on the battlefield, I''m afraid that this man will come and harm my family." The brawny man who had stopped Zhuge Liang earlier said as if he had thought of something.


    On the side, a tall and muscular man echoed, "To die to protect your family, there is nothing to be afraid of. The most frightening thing is that even though I''ve died, there are still people who have come to harm my family. "


    "We absolutely cannot let such people remain in this world!"


    "Yes!" If we don''t kill him, it will be hard for us to let the dead rest in peace. "


    The mood of the people is contagious.


    When the first person was infected with Zhuge Liang and made a sound, more and more people were angered by the monkey''s actions.


    Some of the monkeys they railed against even tried to kill him.


    However, no one dared to step forward to kill the monkey.


    Clank, clank, clank, clank!


    The sound of a gong suddenly rang out from outside the crowd. Everyone immediately stopped their actions and turned silent.


    Following which, a young voice sounded from outside the crowd.


    "Send out the city guards. Stand still and don''t get crowded!"


    It''s the City Defense Army!


    Hearing this, the commoners all stopped their crowded movements.


    In a place like the Cloud Arena, a position like the City Defense Army had a high death rate. However, their power was enormous as well.


    Sometimes, the city guards of the Cloud County would even overstep their authority to deal with matters that should be under the jurisdiction of the yamen constables.


    Other than the fact that people from the city''s defense guard were about to step in and manage the city''s security, it sounded rather unfathomable from other places. But in the other clouds, it was a normal operation.


    "What are you doing?" As soon as the city guards entered, they angrily asked Zhuge Liang, who was standing in the middle of the square.


    He had just patrolled the area when he saw many civilians surrounding the area.


    In the clouds was the land of the four battles, the people were valiant, and the issue of public security was also very sensitive.


    Seeing so many people gathered here, the guards of the city guards were surprised and angry at the same time.


    Although Zhuge Liang appeared to be unperturbed under the watchful eyes of the crowd, that was under the circumstance that no one dared to threaten him.


    It was obvious that this soldier''s tone was filled with anger and threat, yet he was still not under Zhuge Liang''s control.


    He looked at the guard, trembling and unable to speak.


    "General, we are executing justice!" Seeing that Zhuge Liang couldn''t speak, Xiao Wen helplessly sighed and went up to explain.


    "Justice?" The soldier looked suspiciously at Xiao Wen and asked: "Where is the justice in this place that you need to carry out?"


    "General, look." Xiao Wen pointed at the monkey and said, "He just insulted the soldiers who had died all these years, as well as the relatives of the soldiers. I fear that the soldiers will not rest in peace if they learn of it from the bottom of their springs. So I plan to kill this man to pay my respects to the souls of the fallen. "


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the people around you. They saw it too."


    "Yes, that''s right! "Just now, this fellow was insulting the fallen soldiers. I can bear witness to it."


    "I''m a witness too!"


    "Bring me too!"


    There was no one in the audience who didn''t want the monkey to die. Therefore, they all stood out, indicating that what the monkey did just now was indeed an insult to the fallen soldiers.


    Hearing this, the soldiers of the city guards understood the severity of the problem.


    In the Cloud County, almost every family had a family member who died in battle. It was normal for brothers and sisters to die or fathers to die or sons to die.


    Therefore, maintaining the honor of the dead soldiers was the political correct thing to do in the Cloud County.


    Even He Heshen did not dare to openly insult the dignity of a dead soldier. After all, there were many rangers in the Darkhan Kingdom who liked to kill officials who had lost their virtue.


    If Heishen dared to commit suicide like that, he would probably be chopped to death in the street the next day.


    Therefore, the city guards'' vigilance was retracted.


    Their leader looked at the monkey and said, "Do you have any last words? If there are parents and children in the family, can someone be entrusted with the care of the family? "


    "None ¡­" After Monkey finished talking, he was stunned for a moment before realizing that these were his last words.


    Immediately, he scrambled to the soldier''s feet and hugged his thigh as he wailed, "My lord, spare me! I just said that he had an affair with my family''s sister-in-law, but that little bastard actually went along with the plan and insulted me, insulting my dead soldier. How could I have the guts! "


    The current him was just like when he was beaten down by Xiao Wen and prepared to be castrated.


    Who would have thought that just now, he would still be so arrogant like he was sure of Xiao Wen.


    At this moment, Monkey was already on Xiao Wen''s death list. How could Xiao Wen let this guy get away with it?


    Thus, he borrowed a great sword from a big fellow beside him, unsheathed his sword, and quickly and ruthlessly stabbed the monkey''s neck.


    "You ¡­" Monkey stared with wide eyes. He felt that his life was rapidly slipping away, but in the end, he could not say anything.


    Monkey, pawn.


    "General, sinners usually say they are innocent when they face punishment. To truly determine whether or not it was true, it still depended on the opinions of the commoners. General, do not listen to the words of this lowly person! "


    Looking at the now lifeless monkey, the city guards helplessly looked at Xiao Wen.


    After hesitating for a moment, he said, "Find a few people to deal with his corpse." On a hot day, the body will soon stink. "


    Just a ranger.


    As far as he was concerned, a ranger would die just like that. Furthermore, he was a travelling adventurer who had offended the masses.

 C31

    The killing of Xiao Wen was purely an emergency.


    "We can''t let this guy have even the slightest chance of survival." This was Xiao Wen''s thought at the moment of killing.


    However, this thought vanished into thin air the moment he stabbed the sword into Monkey''s body.


    What replaced it was an inexplicable sense of fear.


    "I killed someone ¡­" An inexplicable sense of horror suddenly welled up in his heart. It was not because the concept of the law of murder had sunk deep into his heart, but because he felt that his life was gradually slipping away from him. It was too unbearable.


    Especially before the monkey died, it kept making ''gege gege'' sounds. Xiao Wen knew that his voice wouldn''t come out as per normal even after his throat had been punctured. It was because of this that this fellow spoke so loudly.


    Hearing this sound, Xiao Wen felt as if he was watching ten million ghost movies at the same time.


    Terrifying, terrifying ¡­


    "Find a few people to deal with his corpse." On a hot day, the body will soon stink. "


    The voice of the city guards rang in Xiao Wen''s ears. All of a sudden, it brought his thoughts back to reality.


    Looking at Xiao Wen''s pale face, the soldier curled his lips and said disdainfully: "Isn''t it just killing people? The people in the clouds are afraid of killing? This is simply a humiliation. "


    A bloody smell entered Xiao Wen''s nose, making his stomach churn and making him want to vomit.


    He suppressed his discomfort and said, "This is my first time killing someone. "I had thought that the first time I killed someone, I would be like my elder brother, fighting on the battlefield against the enemy ¡­"


    In the clouds, even if one was a scholar, it was still a duty to kill the enemy.


    In the last war, the county governor had recruited Xiao Wen''s brother.


    Now that Xiao Wu was dead, if another war broke out and the county governor gathered the commoners once more, it would be his turn to enter the battlefield.


    "Hug ¡­" "Sorry." Hearing this statement, which belonged to the martyr''s family, the soldier felt touched.


    He took out the jug of wine from his waist and handed it over to Xiao Wen, saying, "Drink some wine after killing someone, and your heart will feel better. I hope that will help you. "


    "Thank you." Xiao Wen took the flagon and opened the cap.


    Dunton...


    The wine contains a great deal of impurities that affect the taste. This was the first time that Xiao Wen felt the taste of rice grains that weren''t completely filtered yet.


    However, at least the wine still tasted good. That was why it made Xiao Wen feel better.


    After handing the wine jug back, Xiao Wen once again looked at Monkey''s corpse.


    This time, he mustered his courage again and walked over to the corpse of the monkey.


    "Go, find me a mat and a shovel." Xiao Wen said to Guan Yu beside him.


    "Yes, sir." Guan Yu nodded his head and immediately ran away.


    Then, Xiao Wen turned to Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er and said, "Xiao Liang, Wan''er, help me clean up the bloodstains here. Otherwise, when we come back later, we''ll have a curfew."


    "Yes, sir." Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er nodded in unison.


    Not long after Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er left, Guan Yu returned.


    It was said that many of the nearby streets were deeply moved by Xiao Wen''s actions. Therefore, he did not spend much effort and returned with a straw mat and a shovel.


    Thus, Guan Yu took the shovel while Xiao Wen wrapped the corpse of the monkey with a mat and left the county gate. They walked all the way to the cemetery outside of the city.


    "Sir, is killing really that scary?" When they were burying the monkey, Guan Yu asked as he looked at Xiao Wen, who still didn''t look too good.


    He didn''t seem to be afraid of the body. There was only curiosity in his eyes.


    "It''s not scary." Xiao Wen replied.


    He thought for a moment, then added, "The first time was a little scary, but after a while, I won''t be afraid anymore."


    "Too long?"


    "Yes." Xiao Wen nodded. "If a person is constantly immersed in revenge and anger, they will forget about the fear of killing."


    "Xiao Yu, you have to remember that mister killed someone today. Although it was for revenge, it was also to take a just stand. However, if there is someone by my side who has died from their evil deeds, I will absolutely not kill them for revenge. "


    "Humans have their own ideas on right and wrong. Otherwise, they would only know how to be intimate with one another. What''s the difference between that and beasts?" Do you understand? "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Guan Yu nodded his head.


    Seeing his expression, Xiao Wen sighed. Suddenly. He said to the bamboo forest, "After hiding for so long, you should have come out by now!"


    No Sound...


    "Sir, is there a mistake?" Looking at Xiao Wen, Guan Yu was at a loss.


    However, Xiao Wen did not move his gaze away from the bamboo forest. He said, "If you think that by ambushing me you will be able to kill me, then you are completely wrong. Because I know you''re there. "


    As he spoke, Xiao Wen used the shovel in his hand as a weapon and placed it in front of his chest, looking fully on guard.


    Suddenly, Xiao Wen heard a rustling sound. Soon after, a few strong men dressed as rangers walked out of the bamboo forest.


    "Aren''t you afraid that we''ll kill you?" One of the rangers said as he looked at Xiao Wen. In his hand was a wooden stick. At the end of the stick was a kitchen knife.


    "I''ve even killed people, what is there to be afraid of?" Xiao Wen stared at these Rangers. With their equipment, if they met a fully armed soldier, they would probably be pressed to the ground and rubbed against it.


    However, it was more than enough to deal with Xiao Wen.


    "You with the surname Xiao, don''t be too arrogant!" "After I break all three of your legs, I will take you to your house and kill your beautiful sister-in-law in front of you." The ranger looked at Xiao Wen and roared in a low voice.


    "Don''t you know how to threaten them?" Xiao Wen looked helplessly at the Ranger in front of him. It seemed that all the rangers he met liked to threaten him with the three little guys and Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei.


    "Guo Xiong''s matter was caused by Wang Er, it has nothing to do with me." As for Monkey, he used my family to threaten me. As the saying goes, if a disaster does not fall on my family, I will break the nomad''s moral code. Could it be that you all want to take revenge for such a person? "


    "So what?" One of the rangers sneered, "For a slut like your sister-in-law who adultery with her uncle, it wouldn''t be too much for us to go to your house together with ten of us to play with her."


    Hearing their evaluation of Zhou Xian, Xiao Wen''s eyes turned cold. He looked at the rangers and asked, "The death of the monkey is the death of many wrongdoers. Are you really going to defend him? "


    "Too many immortals!" A ranger from the Ba Shu region shouted with a hometown accent, "Monkey bro raped your sister-in-law, he really thinks highly of you." Otherwise, how could he be willing to play with your trashy sister-in-law who you''ve played with countless times! Even if it''s not righteous, what does it have to do with you? "


    "Die for me!"


    As he spoke, he took out his weapon and rushed towards Xiao Wen.


    "Do you know why I''ve been talking nonsense with you for so long?" Seeing the incoming Ranger, Xiao Wen suddenly asked in a low voice.


    After a few breaths, no one answered Xiao Wen.


    However, Xiao Wen replied with a sneer: "Because you guys are already dead."


    Just as he finished speaking, "Sou!" An arrow came piercing through the air. The ranger that was charging at Xiao Wen was only five steps away from him.


    However, he couldn''t continue to attack Xiao Wen.


    At the same time, the whine of a war horse could be heard.


    Immediately after, five fully armed cavalrymen holding onto their pikes charged in the direction of those Rangers.


    In the blink of an eye, the originally arrogant Ranger was slaughtered into a river of blood under the charge of these cavalrymen.

 C32

    From the Ranger''s Charge to the Cavalry''s hidden arrows killing people and finally forming a Charge, Xiao Wen maintained his calm expression as if he wasn''t involved in the matter at all.


    This time, he was not the least bit nervous.


    "Sir, did you notice those cavalrymen just now?" Guan Yu, who was at the side, saw that he was so calm, so he asked curiously.


    "Yes." Xiao Wen nodded, "Whether it''s the cavalry or the Rangers, they are hiding very well. But they couldn''t avoid my eyes. "


    "So powerful!" Hearing this, many little stars appeared in Guan Yu''s eyes.


    "It''s nothing." Xiao Wen laughed. "This is just my anti-tracking secret art."


    Even though Xiao Wen hadn''t trained his body since he arrived here, there was no need to talk about the ability to sense.


    When he first discovered it, Xiao Wen was still very surprised. After all, in his previous life, these things were kept a secret.


    After all, when agents return to their normal positions in the system and prohibit the use of the knowledge they have learned in their training, it is clear that agents, plainclothes policemen, and scouts are the best of the best.


    Thus, whenever Xiao Wen had nothing to do, he would start reading.


    Although this kind of non-practical study, but only on paper. He hadn''t developed a habit of countertracking for a long time. In his daily life, he still had a lot of loopholes that he would be caught in and ambushed by others.


    This was also the reason why Guo Xiong would catch him after he sold out the ice yesterday.


    However, after going through a series of unforeseen events, Xiao Wen became even more cautious.


    In the super library, Xiao Wen meticulously executed the scouting and anti-tracking abilities for agents, plainclothes, and scouts.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Guan Yu''s expression turned even more intense.


    "Mister''s secret arts are really amazing." Guan Yu''s tone carried five points of adoration and five points of hesitation.


    "You want to learn it?" As Xiao Wen read about it, he naturally knew what he was hesitating for. He laughed softly at the question.


    "Can I?" Guan Yu opened his eyes wide, a trace of anticipation rising.


    After all, the reason why secret arts were considered secret arts was because they were not easy to spread.


    However, Xiao Wen had his own considerations.


    To him, the Tracing Technique and the Reverse Tracing Technique were just some interesting tricks. However, Guan Yu was someone who would become a great general in the future.


    If he were to march and fight like this, his enemies would probably all be toyed with.


    At this moment, the group of riders who had just killed the ranger had already wiped the blood off their lances.


    They rode their horses all the way to Xiao Wen and dismounted from their horses.


    "What are they going to do?" To the side, Guan Yu looked at the horsemen with a somewhat nervous expression.


    After all, if these cavalrymen attacked them together, with his and Mister Xiao''s power, they would probably be defeated in a single exchange.


    However, Xiao Wen did not panic.


    In order to Guan Yu''s future prospects in the military, Xiao Wen understood a bit about the Chinese army in this world.


    Therefore, he knew that the cavalry in the middle of the Cloud County was not the famous Yulin Guard of the former Han Wu Emperor''s era, but the Northern Cavalry that was set up in the time of Liu Bang, the founder of Hangao, to fight against the Huns!


    Before this force was formed, when the Han army faced the Huns, because the other side was too fast, they could only defend, but could not pursue.


    In order to cope with this situation, Liu Bang, the founder of Hangkao, had specially gathered a large number of innocent children (sons of the landlords) from the north, the Upper County, the Tianshui, the Longdai and so on to form the Northern Cavalry.


    This was because the Northern Cavalry wanted to maintain a clean background. If they recklessly killed people, it could affect their future prospects.


    Thus, Xiao Wen believed that although they might make a move against a ranger who wanted to kill someone else, they definitely wouldn''t make a move against an unarmed commoner.


    Sure enough, the leader of the cavalrymen rode his horse all the way to the front of Xiao Wen.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, he asked with some concern, "Are you alright? I just saw those rangers wanting to take action against you, so I hastily ran over to help. "


    "Thank you for your help, General." Xiao Wen saw that this cavalry troop looked kind and didn''t look like evil people, so he cupped his hands in thanks.


    Seeing Xiao Wen express his thanks, the cavalry soldier waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to be so polite. When these rangers fought the Hu, they would hide at the back like cowards. However, when it came to harming the villagers, they were extremely daring. "In my life, these guys are the ones that I hate the most."


    "Just that." He asked doubtfully, "Brother, you don''t seem particularly rich. Why do those travelling adventurers want to kill you? Have you ever offended them? "


    Xiao Wen looked at his clothes and laughed bitterly.


    He had made his fortune by making ice, but that was only for a few days. Because it didn''t take long, he didn''t even have time to prepare a set of decent clothes that matched his current identity.


    No wonder this cavalry thought he had no reason to rob.


    However, Xiao Wen still explained, "Earlier today, their big brother was killed by me in public because he insulted my big brother who died on the battlefield. I presume that they also bear a grudge in their hearts. "


    "Insulting the soldiers who died on the battlefield? You deserve it! " Hearing this, the cavalryman revealed an angry expression.


    He then looked at Xiao Wen and asked, "The Rangers who have made their move today, may not be the only ones. In the days to come, you may be attacked by other rangers. Do you feel a little regretful? "


    Regret?


    Naturally, Xiao Wen wouldn''t regret it.


    In terms of logic and benefits, Xiao Wen''s most reasonable solution when the monkey insulted Xiao Wu was to teach these Rangers a lesson, letting them know that he was not to be trifled with.


    With Monkey''s courage, Xiao Wen believed that as long as he seriously threatened him, this travelling adventurer would definitely retreat.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t a bystander.


    Under the influence of the original owner''s memories, his consciousness after transmigration could no longer tolerate anyone trying to insult his family.


    From a emotional point of view, Xiao Wen didn''t regret his actions.


    Looking at this cavalry, Xiao Wen''s eyes were filled with determination.


    He enunciated each word firmly and firmly, "All that exists in the Dao shall exist, even if there are millions of people."


    "Even though I will be targeted by countless Rangers because of this, I know that what I''m doing is the right thing to do!"


    "Alright!" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the cavalry''s eyes lit up.


    "I will stay in the Cloud County for one month. If a ranger is looking for trouble with you, you can ask me for help. I guarantee that I will kill them all. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was also inexplicably excited.


    With a few cavalry soldiers from the Northern Cavalry helping him, no matter how many rangers there were, they were only here to send themselves to their deaths.


    When the time came, they would definitely kill one of them and have a pair of them die!


    Thinking about this, Xiao Wen once again cupped his hands together and asked: "I am Xiao Wen, how may I address you, big brother?"


    The cavalry soldier waved his hand and said: "No problem, I have the same surname as the current Son of Heaven, Liu, with a single name, One Long. Just call me Liu Long. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Without any hesitation, he opened the super library and started searching.


    Half a second later. He opened his eyes in surprise and looked at Liu Long.


    "It''s actually him!" Xiao Wen''s heart was in turmoil.


    He''d never imagined that the cavalryman before him was actually one of the 28 generals of the Grand Cloud General under the command of Emperor Hanguang.

 C33

    Actually, Xiao Wen wasn''t too familiar with the historical Hanguang Martial Emperor as well as his twenty-eight Cloud Platform Generals. He didn''t even fully recognize the name of the twenty-eight generals on the Cloud Platform.


    However, he just happened to have an impression of Liu Long''s name.


    In fact, what Xiao Wen remembered most about the history that Wang Mang had built from the Han Dynasty was still the war in Kunyang. Liu Xiu had used twenty thousand men to face the four hundred thousand strong army of Wang Mang and under such circumstances, it was absolutely impossible for him to win and the meteorite fell from the sky and instantly destroyed the four hundred thousand strong army of Wang Mang.


    Because of this, the future generation called Liu Xiu the Great Magister of the Fire element, the son of the Plane. His luck was so strong that even though it had been five thousand years in China, it was still something that had never been seen before or seen before.


    However, after his conversation with Liu Long, Xiao Wen secretly understood Liu Long''s situation.


    In the original history, Liu Long was a member of the Han Dynasty, but his father, Liu Li, did not hold a title.


    To him, the identity of a clan leader was just a false reputation. In fact, before he followed Liu Xiu, he was just as low-level as Liu Bei.


    However, in this world, Liu Long''s family environment was slightly better.


    He came from Peixian, and he was a distant relative of the Emperor Liu Bang. Although his family was not a big family, they were still landlords.


    Therefore, as a distant relative of the Han Emperor, Liu Long was fortunate enough to become a member of the northern cavalry.


    There was no such thing as a banquet that did not disperse, let alone the fact that it was only a short conversation.


    As the sky gradually turned dark, Xiao Wen could even hear the sound of the curfew drum coming from the county city.


    Thus, he bid farewell to Liu Long and returned to the Cloud County City with the news.


    As for Liu Long, he brought his comrades to the encampment of the Northern Cavalry in the clouds.


    The next morning, Xiao Wen didn''t wait for the three little guys to gather at Xiao Wen''s place. Instead, he went to He Heshen''s workshop by himself.


    In fact, before returning home, Xiao Wen had told the three kids not to go to the Ice Workshop in the morning. When it was almost impossible to find people to help at noon, they went to the workshop to help.


    "Mister Xiao, it''s so early today!" Early in the morning, Zhuo Wangsun was waiting for Xiao Wen at the entrance of the workshop.


    Seeing Xiao Wen coming over, Zhuo Wangsun immediately cupped his hands in greeting.


    "Isn''t it normal for the sun to rise and set?" Xiao Wen coldly said.


    Because of what happened yesterday, he was in high spirits. But Zhuo Wangsun and Xiao Wen weren''t good friends either. Therefore, Xiao Wen didn''t maintain a friendly face when facing this merchant.


    Zhuo Wangsun nodded at Xiao Wen''s words.


    He took out a rather large money bag from his clothes and handed it over to Xiao Wen, saying, "Yesterday''s orders will earn me a total of 1200 silver. But after deducting the cost, there will only be 1000 silver left. "Thus, according to the rules, the one hundred silver taels should be given to mister."


    Xiao Wen took the money pouch and weighed it. He felt that the silver inside was a little heavy and it was indeed around ten Jin.


    He put the silver into his pocket, then cupped his hands towards Zhuo Wangsun and asked: "I wonder how many orders are there today?"


    "Yesterday, his business had just opened, so many people were curious and bought more. But today is already the second day, and the demand for ice is not that high. " With that, Zhuo Wangsun gave Xiao Wen a stack of papers with an ice demand order written on it.


    Xiao Wen understood in his heart that even if he were to be too conservative, he still wouldn''t be able to use one hand to cover the sky and reverse the rules of the market.


    "However, he probably still covets my secret formula." I wonder what tricks will this guy play next time? " Thinking of Heshen''s hypocritical look, Xiao Wen could not help but guess maliciously.


    After sending off Zhuo Wangsun, Xiao Wen saw a young man walking over with a bag in his hand.


    "Mister Xiao, you''re early!" The man came in front of Xiao Wen and said.


    "After all, I have to do business too. However, it has been hard on you to come so early. " Xiao Wen was a lot more polite towards this man.


    He took the sack from the man and opened it. Inside was an exquisite moving wheel skating team.


    This kind of thing didn''t have much technical content. In fact, its blueprints were even found in the physics books of junior high school. Thus, when Xiao Wen thought of this godly item, he quickly drew it on paper and gave it to the blacksmith from the Cloud County.


    Looking at the smooth and exquisite workmanship in the sack, Xiao Wen found it hard to believe that this thing was the goods he had ordered yesterday and had arrived today.


    "Yo!" The blacksmith weighed the silver and said, "Mister Xiao, I''ve said before that this item will only cost you five taels of silver. You''re giving too much, aren''t you?"


    "Not much." Xiao Wen laughed. Even though the craftsmen of this era had a low status. In Xiao Wen''s opinion, a skilled blacksmith was a rare talent. Naturally, he wanted to win her over.


    He turned to the blacksmith and said, "The remaining money is for our family''s adults to eat. Take it!"


    Then, Xiao Wen paused and seriously said, "I only wish for one thing from you, and that is not to spread the news about me ordering this thing today. If anyone asks, you say I came to order a kitchen knife. "


    Xiao Wen had said the same thing yesterday. Therefore, the blacksmith only replied as yesterday, "As long as you don''t use this thing as a criminal, I will definitely keep my mouth shut."


    Naturally, Xiao Wen didn''t use this skating crew to commit adultery.


    In fact, he used his own money to buy the roller coaster team instead of letting Heshai reimburse him because he didn''t want this shameless guy to treat the roller coaster team''s technology as a business and sell it.


    Xiao Wen knew how to make ice cubes, but he was helpless when it came to the wheel skating team. He didn''t think that Heshen would give him a share simply because he was providing the skills.


    After installing the wheel skating group on the well, Xiao Wen started to work. With the godly and labor-saving roulette, as well as the help of the three little guys, Xiao Wen was able to finish the day''s work in no time.


    "Alright!" That''s all for today. Let''s go find a doctor to check on Xiao Yu''s body! " Xiao Wen looked at the mountains of ice and said to the three little guys.


    Zhuge Liang did not understand as he asked, "Sir, you have already offended the doctor of the infirmary yesterday. Would anyone still look after Xiao Yu''s body? "


    "Of course." Xiao Wen smiled. In fact, he had already inquired about the location of General Li''s army yesterday.


    At this time, he pointed in the direction of the army''s base and said, "Although the military doctors from other aspects are not good, in terms of surgery and orthopaedics, there is absolutely no problem. Today, we''ll make a trip to the army camp. "

 C34

    Last night, Xiao Wen had already thought it through. For a place like the military camp, there were many injuries. If after every battle, he had to go to a nearby city to find a doctor to treat his injuries, then the cost of the medicine would be countless. Not to mention, if the army were to enter deep into the desert or plains, where would they find military doctors in the territories of the enemy countries?


    He couldn''t possibly spend the rest of his life not invading other countries and instead just protecting his family and country, right?


    This sounded very arbitrary, but in this era, no one could be as arbitrary as Song Xiang.


    He had displayed his benevolence and righteousness to his people who were loyal to him. If one was benevolent to the enemy, it would be akin to being merciless to one''s subjects.


    Moreover, practically everyone who sat on the throne of the Emperor was a proud and arrogant person. It was the wish of every emperor to establish a territory and establish a reputation within the ancestral temple, to show off in front of their ancestors and for future generations to admire them.


    Therefore, it was the absolute duty of every emperor, including Liu Bang, to have military doctors to enhance their ability to survive in enemy territory.


    "Although military doctors may not know much about many diseases. If anything, he would only know orthopedic and surgical medicine. This little bit of medical skill was far from enough to allow them to treat a child. However, Guan Yu''s condition was not an ordinary pediatric disease. All he needed was a surgeon and orthopedic doctor to tell him about his condition. "If that''s the case, then we can rely on the military doctors in the military camp." Seeing the doubt in the three kids'' eyes and their distrust towards a creature like the military doctor, Xiao Wen explained.


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang said, "So this is the dialectic for the specific analysis of the specific problems that you mentioned a few days ago? This student has been taught. "


    "Indeed, letting those military doctors inspect big brother Guan Yu can be considered as a good choice. Furthermore, taking advantage of this opportunity, Guan Yu-gege can also build a friendship with General Li''s army. In the future, big brother Guan Yu can use this method to quickly obtain the opportunity to accomplish his goals. " In just a few seconds, Shangguan Wan''er had thought of the benefits of going to the military camp.


    There are no strong professional headhunters in this world, and leaders may struggle to find the right people to support them. Talented people, however, may not be able to find their own talent.


    Guan Yu also knew that if he joined the army in a normal way, he wouldn''t necessarily be able to go to the place with the most wars. If he was unlucky, he would be thrown to a county in the middle of the Darkhan Kingdom to defend. There would probably be no day for him to make a comeback.


    After hearing the words of the crowd, Guan Yu''s eyes became fervent.


    "Then that''s it!" Xiao Wen patted Guan Yu''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go to the military camp and take a look."


    Guan Yu immediately nodded heavily.


    "Stop, state your name! Otherwise, don''t blame the crossbow arrow for being merciless! " When Xiao Wen arrived at the entrance of the military camp, a soldier that was stationed there shouted.


    Xiao Wen paused for a moment. He couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. General Li''s skill in military management. This military discipline had most likely caught up with Zhou Yafeng''s Willow Battalion, who dared to use military law as an excuse to shut out the Emperor!


    "Student Xiao Wen requests an audience with General Li."


    "Do you have a warrant?" The soldier lowered the crossbow so as not to accidentally injure it. However, he still unsheathed the standard longsword at his waist and walked over.


    If he had a warrant, Xiao Wen could directly enter the military camp to look for General Li. Unfortunately, General Li left in a hurry and didn''t leave any contact information for Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen only found out about the location of the military camp when he asked around.


    Therefore, he shook his head and said, "I don''t have a warrant. I would like to ask this general to help me report this."


    However, the soldier did not move. He looked at Xiao Wen suspiciously and said, "Bringing a group of children with you, you might not be General Li''s family member. You must know that this is a military camp, not your house. If it''s someone else important, maybe I''ll let them go. But in order to preserve the dignity and discipline of the army, I cannot allow you to enter. "


    "General, you misunderstand." Xiao Wen laughed bitterly, "These are my students, they and I are not the relatives of General Li. If it''s possible, I would like to ask this general to help us pass a message. "


    "Humph!" The soldier didn''t seem to believe Xiao Wen. He snorted and said: "You princes, you don''t even recognize your own father as you want to go in there? "As expected, the nobility are a bunch of guys who have a mother and no son."


    Hearing that, before Xiao Wen could react, Guan Yu had already walked up and scolded him: "Who did you say has a mother and no father? "Say it again, I will definitely beat you until you''re flat on the ground."


    Although Guan Yu''s parents are alive and well, his family is well. However, yesterday, he had heard about Xiao Wen and the Xiao family''s Knight. He knew about Xiao Wen''s identity as an illegitimate child and felt that the soldier''s words about having a mother and not having a father to teach him would probably excite Xiao Wen.


    Thus, he took the initiative to stand up for his husband.


    "What are you roaring for!" Hearing Guan Yu''s angry rebuke, the soldier roared at him even louder, "Don''t think that I will be afraid of you just because you''re princes. "Even if you are General Li''s child and have violated the military law in the military camp, I can still kill you."


    After saying that, he waved his sword towards Guan Yu.


    However, it was fine to not swing the sword, but to swing the sword. Guan Yu watched the soldier wield his sword and thought that he was going to be attacked. He did not hesitate and directly grabbed the soldier''s hand. With a twist of his hand, he directly snatched the soldier''s sword and placed it on his neck.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Drop the sword!"


    "Don''t you want to live?"


    Seeing Guan Yu instantly subdue the soldier, the guards at the entrance all pulled out their crossbows and aimed in Xiao Wen''s direction. It seemed that if there was even the slightest movement, they would pull out their blades and use their crossbows to shoot down Xiao Wen and the others, turning them into porcupines.


    Following which, the doors of the military camp opened and a group of spearmen emerged. They held spears in their hands, pointed them at Xiao Wen and the others, and surrounded them.


    "Put him down, or you will die a miserable death." A troop leader shouted at Guan Yu.


    A hint of hesitation appeared in Guan Yu''s eyes. However, the form was better than the person. After a short stalemate, Guan Yu chose to give up.


    "Cough, cough!" The soldiers that were originally under Guan Yu''s control immediately ran out of his attack range. He looked at Guan Yu in fear and said to the team member, "What should we do with them?"


    "Kill him!" the team leader said coldly.


    "Wait!" Hearing that, Xiao Wen immediately shouted: "Didn''t you say you can keep your life just by letting go of the hostages? How can you go back on your word! "


    "Going back on your word?" The leader sneered and said, "I never said that you would be able to survive after dropping off your hostages. Since ancient times, only death awaited those who dared to charge into the army. Unless you bring an army here, you will definitely die. "


    "I want to see the general." Looking at the soldiers raising their spears, with the iron spears emitting a dense killing intent, Xiao Wen quickly shouted.


    "Kill him!" Xiao Wen''s words didn''t get a response. The team ratio continued to command.


    "You won''t even let children go?"


    "I don''t want to die! Quickly think of a way to get out of this mess! "


    "Damn it! If you want to kill me, then kill me! I''ll be the only one who dares to charge into the army! I''ll bear the consequences!"


    "555... I don''t want to die. "


    A man, a woman, and three children all spoke at the same time. However, the long-haired soldiers did not hesitate.


    The scythe of the god of death continued its dark ritual of harvesting lives.


    However, a voice suddenly sounded, breaking this moment of despair.


    "Stop! Stop right now! " General Li''s voice sounded at the entrance of the army camp. Xiao Wen looked through the crowd and saw him roaring like a lion.

 C36

    "Did this gentleman say he was going to treat the dysentery patients inside?"


    "That''s impossible, right? My Darkhan Kingdom is full of talents, but there aren''t many people who can treat dysentery. This gentleman was still young. If he was going to treat some of the wounded, he might be able to do so. But the treatment of dysentery... "


    "I hope he has the ability! My brother is among the dysentery patients. "I hope that he can possess this ability ¡­"


    When they heard Xiao Wen''s words, a group of soldiers began to talk among themselves, ignoring military discipline.


    After all, in their minds, dysentery was something even more dangerous than the northern barbarians.


    As long as he fought on the battlefield with all his might, he would always be able to defeat the tiger cavalry.


    However, dysentery was an invisible existence.


    Even if you are a man from the Iron Tower who can fight ten battles, after getting dysentery, you will become extremely thin and weak in a short period of time.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t the least bit afraid when he looked at the ghastly and terrifying appearance of the dysentery patient camp.


    He took a piece of linen with a protective muzzle, put it on his face, and headed for the camp.


    At the side, General Li, the group of soldiers, as well as the three little fellows that Xiao Wen had brought with him, also put on some linen cloth and walked into the camp.


    As soon as he entered the camp, Xiao Wen smelled a strong stench that even the linen cloth couldn''t resist. He looked at the tent and realized that the soldiers inside were actually drowning by the bed. As for some garbage, rotting food, and feces, they were all piled up together. When Xiao Wen saw them, he felt like vomiting.


    However, in order to gain military merits and to save the lives of these soldiers, Xiao Wen walked into the tent with an unchanging expression, as if he was the parent of a doctor.


    "Dysentery, the name of the syndrome of TCM. It is a dysentery under the red and white pus blood, abdominal pain, acute and severe clinical characteristics. The main cause of the disease is exogenous when the demonic plague, internal injury and unclean diet. The disease is located in the intestine and is closely related to the spleen and stomach. The pathogenesis is dampness-heat, blight poison, cold and wet knot in the intestines, stagnation of blood and Qi, turning into pus and blood, large intestine conduction loss, for dysentery. "There is much evidence of violent dysentery, and there is much deficiency syndrome of chronic dysentery."


    After checking the situation of the wounded soldiers, Xiao Wen spoke in a low voice.


    Most of the soldiers on the field were illiterate people who had never read a book before. They could not understand the many professional terms that he had said at all, as if they were listening to a scripture from heaven.


    Even a person like General Li, who had read a book, had a blank look on his face. He only knew that General Li was explaining something related to dysentery.


    Only the military doctor at the side knew what Xiao Wen was talking about, and said with an excited expression: "Truly worthy of being a genius doctor capable of treating dysentery. Although I have been exposed to dysentery for many years, this is the first time I have heard someone summing up the characteristics of dysentery in such a concise manner. It''s better than ten years of study. "


    "So that''s how it is, looks like Godly Doctor really is a Godly Doctor!"


    The injured soldiers originally thought that Xiao Wen was young and weak, so they didn''t think much of his medical skills. However, after seeing their military doctor praise him so much, their worries were immediately dispelled and their attitude towards Xiao Wen became warm.


    "You praise me too much. I just like to read more books." Xiao Wen waved his hand humbly. "There''s no need to talk much. Let''s hurry up and deal with the injured."


    Having said so, he turned to the soldiers behind him and asked, "Where is the military judge?"


    "I''m here!" A soldier walked out from the crowd and said in a neither humble nor haughty manner.


    Xiao Wen said, "Now I want to lay down some rules for your military camp. You must remember this well. In the future, if anyone dares to violate these rules, you will be punished according to military law."


    "Firstly, we must always pay attention to the camp''s hygiene, especially the wounded barracks. Dishonest, rotten food, useless garbage, all must be transported out of the camp in time to dig holes and bury them. All soldiers are strictly forbidden to throw trash around and drown in it. "


    Hearing this, the soldiers at the side immediately burst into an uproar.


    "Is there a need to be so particular?"


    "We are all barbarians, isn''t it a little inappropriate to let us carry out such a troublesome rule?"


    "That sounds really unbearable."


    Xiao Wen frowned and said in a displeased tone, "I am giving you rules, not discussing with you. Everyone must abide by them! Of course, if all of you want to die faster, or want everyone to be infected by plague, dysentery, and other infectious diseases, and then die in excruciating pain, all of you can continue to be as dirty and messy as you are right now. "


    "I do not know if you will die on the battlefield. But even if you survive the battlefield, you will still die from these damned habits of life, from many diseases and diseases. "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, everyone''s expression changed. It had to be said that Godly Doctor Xiao Wen''s reputation was quite useful. When he started to roar, all the soldiers lowered their heads.


    One had to know that even if these soldiers were to face General Li, they wouldn''t be so soft.


    Seeing the soldiers submit, Xiao Wen''s eyebrows slowly relaxed.


    He said, "As long as you can comply with this rule of mine, the chances of you suffering from dysentery and other infectious diseases will be reduced by seventy to eighty percent."


    As he spoke, he walked up to a patient.


    This was a patient suffering from dysentery and was extremely weak. When he saw Xiao Wen, he barely opened his eyes and asked weakly, "Who are you?"


    Xiao Wen looked at him and said solemnly, "I''m here to save your doctor."


    "They say dysentery is hopeless. "Therefore, I can only wait here for my death ¡­" The patient said miserably.


    "No!" Xiao Wen resolutely shook his head. "Dysentery is caused to a large extent by urinals. As long as I get someone to clean up the trash here and let you live in a clean environment, along with the medicine I gave you, there''s a 90% chance of your dysentery recuperating. "


    The patient''s eyes lit up and asked excitedly, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen nodded.


    Then, he paused and said, "But even so, you still have a ten percent chance of dying. To eliminate this 10% chance, you have to cooperate with me. "


    "Alright, go ahead. As long as you can cure me, no matter what you want me to do, from today onwards, my life will be yours! "


    Xiao Wen replied, "It''s simple. You have to fully cooperate with the treatment of me and the other doctors. I believe that you will be able to overcome any illness or pain and maintain an optimistic mindset. If you really can''t hold on any longer, think about your parents and children more, understand? "


    "Is it that simple?" The patient looked at Xiao Wen in astonishment, his eyes full of doubt. However, he resolutely said, "Doctor, don''t worry. I will definitely cooperate with your treatment!" I also believe that I can live for a few more decades, and I won''t give up so easily. I still want to kill a few more of those assholes. "


    "Very good!" Xiao Wen nodded, gave him an encouraging look, then turned around and left in satisfaction.


    Then, he said to the military judge who was following closely behind him, "The second one, the military doctor who is on duty in the sick and wounded camp, the sergeants, must treat the patients with a smile and a friendly attitude, and must not send any negative emotions to the sick and wounded. No matter what, they must be convinced that they still have a chance of survival."


    "But what if the patient is beyond saving?" the judge asked.


    "As I said, whenever!" Xiao Wen said resolutely.


    This was based on the principles of his former wife, Nightingale.


    Self-confidence may not create miracles, but without self-confidence, you cannot let the Goddess of Fortune come to you.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the military judge silently remembered it. Although he didn''t know why Xiao Wen did this, his instincts told him that it was indeed beneficial for the patient.

 C37

    After repeating the words of his wife Nightingale in a way that the military judge could understand, Xiao Wen asked again, "Where is the kitchen? Take me to it."


    "The kitchen?" General Li was puzzled, "Could it be that Mister still hasn''t eaten yet? Now there''s only leftovers in the kitchen, why don''t I get someone to make something for you. "


    Xiao Wen shook his head. "I''m bringing you to the kitchen to find out the key to solving the dysentery."


    Everyone came to a realization.


    From ancient times until now, eating and drinking to cure illnesses had never been a strange thing.


    The soldiers who were there had been living at the border for a long time, so they knew very well that the Northern Hu people were buying and drinking tea from the Central Plains to treat some diseases.


    So if there was anything in the kitchen that could cure dysentery, they wouldn''t be surprised.


    After following everyone else to the kitchen, Xiao Wen took a look at the chopping board and discovered that both raw and cooked food were left behind.


    In other words, these people were actually using the same chopping board to cut raw food and cooked food!


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Wen also felt speechless.


    He said to the chefs, doctors and judges behind him, "From now on, it is forbidden to use the same chopping board to cut raw and cooked food. The cutting board must be separated from the cutting board. "


    He thought for a moment, then said, "Soldiers are not allowed to eat raw meat. Sashimi is only allowed to eat freshwater fish, and the internal organs must be removed."


    Although in the future generations of Chinese citizens, many of the mainland''s people were very afraid of raw food. It wasn''t about the parasites, it was just that they were disgusted because of their race.


    After all, the neighbor across the sea was a people who liked to eat sashimi.


    Xiao Wen used to have this kind of mindset when he went to see sashimi.


    Later, however, his roommate in college changed his view of sashimi.


    In fact, the people in the southern coastal areas of China also had some habits of eating sashimi and half-cooked beef. His roommate''s father had grown up in the countryside and didn''t have much access to foreign cultures. He claimed, however, that his father had eaten sashimi as a child.


    It could be seen that sashimi was a dish with a long history in China.


    Only later did Xiao Wen learn that Zi had once lived through it. He never hated food, and never hated food in detail. Chisels referred to raw food.


    Since people in this era loved to eat raw meat, Xiao Wen needed to remind them not to eat raw meat.


    Beef can be eaten half-cooked, freshwater fish can be eaten raw, but others, such as chicken, duck, goose, pig, salted fish, must be cooked to eat. Furthermore, he could not eat his internal organs!


    Immediately afterwards, Xiao Wen saw a bunch of garlic hanging on the pillar.


    Historically, this thing had been brought back from the Western Regions by Zhang Qian, the emperor of the Han Wu Dynasty.


    As recorded in the "Dietetic Spectrum of Casual Residence": "The living are hot, the mature are warm, remove cold and damp, dispel yin and evil, warm the lungs, eat the grain and turn the meat into meat, break the blood of evil, and attack the cold. Treating diarrhea, abdominal pain, constipation, detoxification, rogue and insecticidal. External moxibustion carbuncle, stop bleeding by water.


    The handbook for barefoot doctors, as revised during the period of China, also contained the recipe for dysentery.


    Prescription: Garlic, appropriate amount


    Method: Peel garlic.


    Usage: take three to five pieces of medicine each time, three times a day and three days after the stool is normal.


    After handing the prescription over to the military doctor and chef for them to carry out, Xiao Wen checked a few more hygiene issues. After setting some hygiene regulations, he left the kitchen with the others.


    "One more thing. I have a main prescription for treating dysentery." "You remember that."


    Immediately after, with a "putong" sound, the military doctor knelt on the ground and paid respects to his teacher. He said: "Divine Doctor Xiao giving us the prescription is our honor. Please accept this student''s bow. "


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Even in the presence of their superiors, the soldiers simply dropped to one knee, leaving the other to themselves.


    However, he didn''t expect that there would be a soldier kneeling on the ground in front of Xiao Wen ¡­


    However, after Xiao Wen was surprised for a moment, he saw that General Li and the soldiers didn''t have any strange expressions on their faces. Moreover, they even took the initiative to step back, as if they were unwilling to learn from Leylin secretly.


    "Even if you want to learn, can you?" Xiao Wen looked at the bunch of idiots. He believed that these guys didn''t even know how to read or write. It was undoubtedly a fantasy to hope that they would be able to memorize some unknown medicinal herb recipes.


    So he said to the doctor, "There are about a hundred dysenters in this army. You will prepare five servings of old men, three servings of ground elm, three servings of cheeses, and three servings of lilacs, ground into a powdered shape, with water pills, and a coat of carnallin, and make a pill half a dollar (one dollar and two and a half grams) for the dysentery patients to take three times a day. "Do you remember?


    "Disciple will remember." The military doctor bowed towards Xiao Wen.


    After explaining the precautions needed to treat the dysentery patient and the military judge, Xiao Wen turned his gaze back to General Li.


    "General Li, in fact, I have come this time for a matter that I need General Li''s help with." Xiao Wen said to General Li.


    "Mister Xiao saved my son, and now he has saved more than a hundred of my brothers. If you have anything to say, feel free to say it." General Li said very straightforwardly.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal." Xiao Wen said, "It''s just that my medical skills and inheritance methods are a bit special. Although I am adept at grasping medicine to cure patients after determining their condition, I am very unfamiliar with the method of hearing and hearing. Right now, my disciple Guan Yu is preparing to learn martial arts, so I hope that the military doctors in the general''s army can help me feel Guan Yu''s bones, so that I can verify the rules of the training. "


    "Mister Xiao doesn''t need to be courteous. This is just a small matter. " General Li said frankly.


    Thus, Xiao Wen brought Guan Yu and the other three juniors to the Military Medical Center.


    That night, Xiao Wen returned home under the protection of a squadron of cavalry. He opened the super library and started reading books related to fitness and athlete training.


    At the same time, the butler hurried into Heshen''s study, where the lights were still on.


    "What''s the matter?" He hen frowned and asked as he saw the butler walk in without knocking.


    However, he knew very well that this old fellow had always been steady. If it wasn''t for the special circumstances, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry.


    "Reporting to Lord, just now the city guards reported that Xiao Wen had returned from outside the city." "However, he was escorted by a group of soldiers from the Lee family ¡­" Butler was anxious.


    "Uncle Lee?" He Heshen put down the book in his hand and said in surprise.


    He was appointed by the Emperor to lead the war. A few days ago, because of a detailed report that in the near future, the Hu people would be conducting military operations in the middle of the clouds, he had his army stationed here as a precaution.


    However, he was quite wary of this Uncle Li.


    He was originally an emperor in the clouds. But when Uncle Lee brought his army here, it was like a fierce dragon crossing a river.


    Even if Heshen was the local snakehead here, no matter what Li Bo Ke said, he was still a guard here.


    Thus, in the Cloud County, there were still quite a few of his followers.


    Therefore, He Heshen treated Uncle Li as a threat almost immediately, and was very wary of him.


    "How did the two of them collude?" Squinting his eyes, He Lin asked doubtfully.

 C38

    "My lord, do you remember what we did to that Uncle Lee''s son?" He Heshen''s steward said in a sharp tone, with shifty eyes and shifty eyebrows.


    "Of course." He Jia nodded, "One of Uncle Li''s concubines is a man from the clouds. A few days ago, in the name of returning to her parents'' home, she had returned to the clouds with her newborn child. But who would have thought that the little kid actually suffered from fetal poison. "


    "Thus, in order to distract Bo Ke and prevent him from making a move in the middle of an invasion, we had Doctor Han in the county help us, dragging the child''s illness and making Bo Ke run for his life."


    At this time, the butler also said, "But that doctor surnamed Han doesn''t know what''s good for him. He kept his mouth shut and refused to cooperate with us. So the lord set him up and let him kill one of his lord''s concubines. "


    "In order to prevent Uncle Li from becoming suspicious, the concubine that my lord sacrificed seems to be a real concubine ¡­"


    Hearing this, He Shen proudly waved his hand and said, "That concubine was only temporarily admitted into the sect to consume her energy. If she''s dead, then so be it." If it was a real concubine, I wouldn''t have the heart to sacrifice myself. "


    Hearing this, the butler smiled.


    "Master is wise." he said in a flattering tone.


    He Ling leaned back in his chair, narrowed his eyes, and asked with a smile, "In that case, what did this Xiao Wen do?"


    The housekeeper paused for a moment, then asked, "Sir, do you still remember Doctor Zhang?"


    "That quack doctor?" Hearing this, He Heshen nodded. "Didn''t we ask him to replace that old man surnamed Han and help us drag out Uncle Li''s son''s illness? He shouldn''t have recovered so quickly, right?"


    "That''s right!" The butler said, "But he came to tell me this afternoon. Yesterday, in the infirmary, Xiao Wen told me about a formula that he had never heard of, but it is said to be able to cure the fetal poison ¡­"


    "What!" He Heshen immediately stood up when he heard this.


    He opened his eyes wide and said angrily, "This Xiao Wen, how dare he ¡­"


    "Calm down, milord." Hearing He Shen''s anger, the butler quickly comforted him, "I have also never heard of this Xiao Wen who used to have medical skills. He might not have been randomly concocting some medicinal formulas just for the sake of getting to know General Li. If that''s the case, then it would be of great help to us. "


    "Mm ¡­" Thinking of this, He Heshen couldn''t help but agree.


    He said to the butler, "If that''s the case, then although Xiao Wen''s thoughts are critical, his actions are worth encouraging. We can''t touch him for the time being. "


    He pondered for a moment, then asked the butler, "That Zhang guy, did he write down the prescription?"


    "Although that Zhang fellow is only a quack, he is still very sensitive towards medicine formulas. Thus, the moment Xiao Wen mentioned the recipe, he remembered that it was only for ordinary medicinal ingredients. "


    He Shen frowned slightly and said, "Tomorrow, find a few children suffering from fetal poison in the county and start treating them in accordance with this formula."


    "If we don''t save him, then we will let Xiao Wen go for now. This kind of person who seeks fame for profit and has many opportunistic methods is not a threat to us."


    Obviously, He Heshen had subconsciously excluded himself when he said this.


    "And if it''s saved?" Hearing this, the butler bowed and asked.


    "Saved?" He Heshen sneered, "If you can save him, then don''t blame Xiao Wen and I for doing our fifteenth job. It was already too much for him to ask for ten percent of my profits in making ice. "Now you still dare to do such a thing ¡­"


    "That''s tolerable, but what can''t be endured?"


    The next day, Xiao Wen woke up. As he watched the sun rise over the horizon, he thought back to before he had crossed over.


    At that time, I was just thinking about sleeping! I didn''t expect that right now, the sun would rise and set...


    In the past, Xiao Wen was a cultivator. Even though he hadn''t been paralyzed like the Immortal Cultivator Chieftain, he had gone through tribulation and ascended. He did not become absent-minded like some people and did not become a clone.


    However, he was still able to cultivate a Nascent Soul stage black eye ring.


    After a yawn, Xiao Wen looked at the sun, which was about to be born, and wondered if he should sleep a little longer.


    But at this time, he heard a burst of shouts coming from outside the door.


    "Mister Xiao, Mister Xiao, quickly open the door!"


    Hearing the sound, Xiao Wen immediately recognized the three little guys.


    Helplessly, he could only climb out of bed with dark circles under his eyes and go out to open the door.


    "Why are you guys so early?" Xiao Wen said resentfully.


    "Hehe!" Didn''t Mister say yesterday that the training would begin today? So I came. "


    Xiao Wen looked at the rising sun from the horizon and felt a bit helpless.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Xiao Wen asked.


    In ancient times, many people did not have the habit of eating breakfast.


    Similarly, before he transmigrated, due to the fact that he frequently cultivated, Xiao Wen didn''t have much time to eat breakfast. He even had lunch ¡ª because during this time, he was still sleeping.


    However, because this world didn''t have enough entertainment, Xiao Wen wasn''t as obsessed with cultivation as he was in the past.


    As a result, he went to bed early and got up early, also having the habit of eating breakfast.


    As a result, under Xiao Wen''s request, the three little guys also got into the habit of eating breakfast everyday.


    At this time, Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er affirmed Xiao Wen''s doubts. But Guan Yu shook his head in embarrassment.


    "Hug ¡­" I''m sorry, sir. " Xiao Guan Yu scratched his head and said: "It''s my first training today, so I''m very excited. "When I left the house, the morning drum had just sounded, so I didn''t have the time to eat breakfast."


    Xiao Wen looked at him speechlessly. He then went to the newly constructed ice cellar and took out a pot of ice water. After that, he added a spoonful of salt into it and passed it to Guan Yu.


    "When we''re done, we''ll start training. "First, follow me for half an hour."


    Guan Yu nodded and drank the cold water in one gulp.


    Xiao Wen then took out a big three, small four pairs of shoes from the house and told the little guys to change into them.


    "This is?" Guan Yu touched the shoes and found that they were not made of cloth or grass, but leather.


    "Just leather shoes." Xiao Wen smiled. "In the future, our sports will be very strong. We must have a pair of shoes of good quality. If you make it out of leather, it''s good. If you wear ordinary cloth shoes, I''m afraid you will quickly wear them out. As for the straw sandals ¡­ "


    Xiao Wen shook his head. Wearing straw sandals while running for a long distance, he was afraid that the soles of his feet would wear out before he could even develop any muscles.


    Seeing that the three little guys quickly put on their shoes, Xiao Wen said goodbye to Zhou Xian, who had just gotten up, left the house, and ran along the road with the little guys.


    At the same time, in an alley not far away from Xiao Wen''s house, a man hiding in the shadows couldn''t help but sneer as he watched Xiao Wen leave.


    "When your Monkey Bro was alive, he had a business plan to talk to me. And the business content is to sell Xiao Wen to me as a betrothal gift to ask for Zhou Xian''s hand in marriage. Am I right? "


    "Yes, young master." Beside him, a delinquent-like guy said.


    "Alright then!" The Young Master nodded and said, "There are some changes in the current situation. But I still want to continue this business. "I''ll pay. You guys send someone, today we''ll tie this Xiao Wen up and bring him back."


    "No problem." The little hoodlum revealed a happy smile and happily agreed.


    The sun continued to rise, gradually shining down on the alleyway.


    The shadow dissipated, revealing the face of this young master.


    If Xiao Wen was here, he would have definitely recognized this person. He was the young master of the Liu family who wanted to force Zhou Xian to marry him ¡­


    Liu Hui!

 C39

    Three Mile City, Seven Mile City. Xiao Wen brought the three little guys to run around the city. The actual amount of training they had was only three Mile ¡ª which was 1.5 kilometers.


    Although the amount of training was small, it was still a burden to Xiao Wen, Zhuge Liang, and Shangguan Wan''er who rarely trained.


    However, Xiao Wen was a grown man who had grown up in the Darkhan Kingdom. Even if he was a scholar, he had received military training for two years. Compared to those scholars from the Great Song Nation who had been slow at training in the southeast, his martial prowess was on a completely different level.


    Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er were both born and raised in ancient times. Even though they were still children, they were not so hardworking as to risk their lives just by running 1500 meters.


    Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er were leaning against the wall, panting heavily.


    Xiao Wen clapped his hands and said, "Don''t stop immediately after you''ve finished running. Take two steps and slowly sit down to rest."


    "No way, mister ¡­" Zhuge Liang waved his hands as he said with a frown, "I feel like vomiting ¡­"


    Shangguan Wan''er, who was at the side, did not speak, but from her expression, it seemed that she was the same as Zhuge Liang.


    "In the future, don''t eat breakfast before you come. After you finish your morning practice with an empty stomach, eat breakfast. " Xiao Wen shook his head helplessly.


    Although having breakfast before doing morning exercise and fasting was good or bad, Xiao Wen still decided to let the two kids eat breakfast empty-handed when he saw that they wanted to vomit their undigested breakfast.


    "Sir." At this moment, a look of excitement appeared on his face. He asked, "What are we going to do next?"


    According to Xiao Wen''s plan, a 1500 meter morning training was just a warm-up for Guan Yu.


    Xiao Wen didn''t reply him immediately. Instead, he opened the super library.


    "Open the notebook."


    In the library, he was able to create any notebook he wanted to use to record things.


    This way, he could avoid using actual paper to record information, resulting in the leakage of some key information.


    "Guan Yu has a body fat rate of 17%. Although he looks very strong, he''s actually a bit fat ¡­"


    As Xiao Wen thought this, he recorded the amount of heat Guan Yu consumed while running.


    Next, Xiao Wen took a look at his own diet plan, which was set up after reading the health book and comparing it with the nutrition table.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Wen suddenly opened his eyes. He felt that something was wrong.


    Using the scouting method of a top secret service agent and a scout, he looked around before Xiao Wen suddenly said, "Xiao Liang, Wan''er, go to the house and get a machete and a stick."


    Even though they were still out of breath, Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er still nodded in agreement.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s serious expression, Guan Yu immediately understood what had happened.


    He hurriedly adjusted his breathing, maintaining his peak condition for the enemy.


    Xiao Wen took the machete and gave the stick to Guan Yu, then told the other two little guys to hide in the house.


    "Xiao Yu, the next step originally was to eat breakfast. However, it seems like we should postpone the breakfast phase. Before that, let''s have a real combat training session. " Xiao Wen said to Guan Yu.


    "Yes!" "Sir." Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Guan Yu respectfully said.


    However, even though his expression was warm and frugal, Guan Yu''s eyes were shining with excitement.


    It was just like when he was acting, he was humble and proud!


    A moment later, Xiao Wen saw a few hoodlums walking out of the alley.


    They all held sticks in their hands and wore cold smiles on their faces.


    "Xiao Wen, we''ve already checked, there won''t be anyone here to help you. If you know what''s good for you, just surrender. I promise you that you won''t die. However, if he were to resist ¡­ Hehe! "Then we''ll have to suffer some physical pain."


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s face turned cold.


    With Xiao Guanyu by his side, he did not believe that these hoodlums would be able to do anything to him.


    However, he was still very curious, why would there be people who dared to come when he had just killed so many of the city''s hoodlums yesterday.


    After all, the reason why hoodlums were hoodlums was not because they were strong enough to harm the countryside.


    It was because they were too weak, too useless.


    In the Darkhan Kingdom, any man who had the guts to fight for his life would choose to join the army. As for the hoodlums, they were those who did not dare to enter the battlefield.


    Generally speaking, the fighting strength of the ordinary recruits from the Darkhan Kingdom was the ceiling to the fighting strength of these rangers.


    After he revealed his doubts, the travelling adventurer immediately burst into laughter.


    The leader of the riders looked at Xiao Wen and said: "Xiao Wen, why don''t you look at what time it is? It didn''t matter if it was the troops or the city guards. Or perhaps it''s the Northern Knights who helped you yesterday. Even your neighborhood is out. There is no one around here who can help you. Right now, you are alone. "


    "Alone?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen looked at these Rangers with a strange expression in his eyes.


    He said, "You guys, we clearly have two people, but I''m afraid you aren''t blind."


    However, once these words were spoken, the hooligans burst into laughter once again.


    "You want to beat us with just a little kid? This kind of kid, I, your father, can fight ten of them. "


    "I''m afraid he doesn''t think we''re all as good as Long Yang. When you''re begging for forgiveness by selling your butt, it''s quite easy to have a child to share. "


    "Scram!" "Who would have thought that you, a dead woman, would have such a hobby?"


    "Humph!" This little guy''s skin is tender and tender, why don''t we catch him too? "Selling it in a men''s club would earn you a fortune."


    "Don''t! "Let me feel refreshed before I sell it..."


    Hearing these filthy words and even Long Yang''s good words, Guan Yu gripped his staff tightly and frowned.


    As proud as he was, he naturally wouldn''t allow these people to provoke him.


    "It seems like you really know nothing about power!" Xiao Wen sneered as he looked at these hoodlums.


    "What?" Hearing this, the hooligans didn''t pay much attention to it.


    They held sticks as they looked at the malicious Xiao Wen and said, "Once you''re captured by us, you''ll know what power is."


    Then, three of the lackeys rushed forward.


    Although these three bullies had ferocious expressions, Xiao Wen wasn''t worried.


    In the past few days, he had also seen some of the modern equipment fighting techniques in the library. Now, he understood that these hoodlums only looked very strong. But in fact...


    It couldn''t withstand a single blow.


    Xiao Wen ignored the attacks of the two lackeys, took a deep breath and raised his machete high up in the air.


    Immediately after, a surge of power rose from Xiao Wen''s heels, followed by muscle force, making him continuously climb.


    "Ha!" Xiao Wen used all of his strength and swung the machete in his hand towards the hoodlum who was charging at him.


    "Crack!" With an astonished expression, he saw that the lackey''s head had been directly hit by Xiao Wen''s machete, causing him to die on the spot.


    Ah!" Seeing that Xiao Wen killed the hoodlum in front of him in a single round, the two hoodlums beside him stopped in their tracks.


    They looked at Xiao Wen in extreme fear, and said while trembling: "Xiao ¡­ Xiao Wen ¡­ "You actually dare to kill people ¡­"


    Although these hoodlums were usually fierce, they were in reality quite a fierce bunch.


    They didn''t dare enter the battlefield. One, they were afraid of death. Two, they didn''t dare to kill.


    But now, Xiao Wen had actually pulled out his saber and killed him without saying a word. This actually made these hoodlums scared.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t care about the hoodlum''s reaction.


    With He Xing as a backer and General Li as a backer, Xiao Wen didn''t think that he would have any troubles in this ancient society where the rule of law was weak.


    A hoodlum, if he dies, so be it!


    With this thought in mind, he continued to brandish the machete in his hand and charged towards the group of hoodlums with Guan Yu in tow, who had more than ten more juniors than him.


    "You youngsters are just like an overturned dog. You will be placed in Seoul to sell your goods!"

 C40

    In fact, there weren''t many casualties in this battle.


    Guan Yu, who could open up peerless amongst these hoodlums, only held a wooden stick.


    Thus, after this battle, these hoodlums had suffered more injuries and fewer deaths.


    After that, Xiao Wen had Guan Yu call over the two little guys in the house and tie the hoodlums up with them with a piece of hemp rope.


    "Speaking of which, I''m a little curious." Seeing these guys wailing on the ground, Xiao Wen walked over to a hoodlum who didn''t seem to be too seriously injured.


    The wooden sabre was placed around his neck, the cold sabre edge was like an unpredictable rope, sticking to his skin, causing the hoodlum to reveal an expression of shock.


    Xiao Wen even smelled the scent of urine.


    Looking at this hoodlum, Xiao Wen revealed a look of disdain. He gloomily said, "Since you''re so afraid of death, why are you still seeking death? I really don''t understand what you think. "


    That hoodlum looked at Xiao Wen in silence.


    Even though Xiao Wen was afraid, the lackey still managed to maintain his tenacity. Thus, he pressed down on the machete, causing a trace of dark red blood to flow out from the wound on the lackey''s neck.


    "Rao..." Please spare my life! " Seeing that Xiao Wen was really going to attack, the little hoodlum could no longer hold on and hurriedly begged for mercy.


    "Then tell me, who instructed you?" Xiao Wen said fiercely.


    Just at this time, a hoodlum suddenly said, "Bastard, if you want to say who the mastermind is, it means that Brother Sin is being unfair! If you die, we''ll take care of your parents for you. But if you tell others, even if you survive today, you can forget about staying here in the future. "


    Hearing this, the hoodlum named Erye turned pale and kept silent.


    Seeing the change in Erye, Xiao Wen frowned. He looked at the hoodlum who tried to coax Er''zi into silence, and walked in front of him.


    "I didn''t make you speak. So unruly, who did you learn it from? " Xiao Wen said with a frown.


    "Hehe!" Looking at Xiao Wen, the hoodlum said proudly: "You want to know who ordered us to sneak attack you? Yes. "Help your grandpa. If you lick it well, I''ll tell you."


    Xiao Wen''s frown deepened. He looked at the hoodlum and said, "Do you know? I don''t like uneducated people. "


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and swung his sword, causing the head of this lackey to fall to the ground.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s decisiveness, the bullies all revealed panicked expressions.


    Not only was he a hoodlum, but even Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er were pale in the face.


    Only Guan Yu remained calm.


    "He really is a genius." Xiao Wen turned around and looked at the three little guys, expressing his affirmation towards Guan Yu.


    He then turned to Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er and said, "Today, I''ll explain it to you both in person. I''ll teach you two a lesson."


    "Please advise me, Mister." Zhuge Liang tried his best to remain calm despite his pale face.


    He knew that these hoodlums committed countless crimes on a daily basis. Besides killing people, they did not have the guts to do such vile things. He had probably already done everything else once. This kind of scum deserved to die.


    "So be it!" Zhuge Liang closed his eyes and thought. Shangguan Wan''er also closed her eyes.


    Looking at Zhuge Liang, Xiao Wen helplessly shook his head, but he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. His character will decide his fate.


    Historically, he had followed the emperor of Shu, Liu Bei, to the grave. Naturally, there was a certain amount of righteousness in his heart. It was due to this innate benevolence that he and Liu Bei were together ¡­ You always think that Gaygay?


    Sighing, Xiao Wen said, "Today, Mister, I will teach you. To be merciful to the enemy is to be cruel to one''s own people. If you want to protect people you cherish, don''t show mercy to those who try to hurt them. If you still cherish your life, then do not show mercy to your enemies. "


    "Don''t forget, if it wasn''t for those people who couldn''t beat me and Little Yu, I would have probably died a terrible death. And Xiao Yu will also be sold to the Men''s Wind Hall. "


    Xiao Wen didn''t even dare to think about how many children, even before they could enjoy the love of their parents, had been sold to men''s studios and brothels, leading a dark and gloomy life.


    Hearing this, Shangguan Wan''er suddenly opened her eyes.


    Although the sight of the corpses in front of her eyes made her uncomfortable, she still tried hard to let herself see.


    In history, Shangguan Wan''er was born in the most brutal Tang dynasty in the feudal history of China. As the Prime Minister of Wu Zetian, although she was known as Hui Wen, she could still be considered a gentle person.


    But to be able to climb to the position of being above everyone else as a woman, the strength in his heart would definitely not lose to any man ¡­ Especially the current Zhuge Liang.


    Xiao Wen looked at Wan''er with satisfaction, but then looked away.


    He said to Erzi, "For the sake of loyalty, are you really willing to give up everything?"


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words and seeing the wooden sabre in his hand dripping with his brother''s blood, Second Egg couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    "Since you are willing to give up your life for a sense of loyalty, then you are a very loyal person." Xiao Wen said.


    Then, he brandished his machete and walked towards another hoodlum.


    Looking at that b * stard, Xiao Wen was like a devil as he held the machete to that hoodlum''s neck.


    "For the sake of secrecy, he wouldn''t even care about his brother''s life. Or in order to save my brother''s life, tell me the answer. I''m curious as to what you would do. " Xiao Wen said as he looked at Erye.


    "Don''t ¡­" The hoodlum with the knife on his neck begged for mercy. He said, "I''ll tell you what, he won''t tell you, I''ll tell you. "The person who wants us to deal with you is ¡­"


    Crack!


    The sound of a throat being cut sounded out. The bullies looked at Xiao Wen in shock.


    The lackey whose neck was held by Xiao Wen was now lying in a pool of blood with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    Looking at the hoodlum''s appearance, Xiao Wen said: "Firstly, I don''t like uneducated people. I didn''t ask you to speak, so you can''t speak carelessly. "


    "Second, I don''t like people who don''t care for loyalty. Eggs leaked his secret for your life. He was loyal. However, for the sake of your own survival, you have leaked information, which is worse than pigs and dogs! "


    Third, Xiao Wen didn''t say it out loud. Xiao Wen didn''t really believe that there were other hoodlums besides Er''zi. From the very beginning, he had been constantly pressuring Erzi.


    But the other bullies were different. Before they were threatened by Xiao Wen, they had enough time to fabricate a reasonable lie to deceive him.


    Thus, other than Er''zi, none of the lackeys present believed him.


    Xiao Wen was like a farmer, holding a machete and walking in the crowd. As if he was cutting through leeks, he cut off the heads one by one.


    Corpses littered the ground, and blood flowed like a river.


    "I''ll tell you!" Suddenly, as if unable to bear the scene, Goudan shouted, "I''ll say, I''ll say everything. Don''t kill my brother, I will tell you everything you want to know. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen revealed a satisfied smile. Looking at the slobbering b * stard, he asked, "Who instructed you to harm me?"


    "Liu Hui."


    Second Egg said this name without any emotion in his voice.

 C41

    Xiao Wen was a person who would sometimes be as gentle and frugal as a scholar. However, when threatened, he would also be the first to become hot-blooded.


    Looking at the pile of corpses in front of him, he had no regrets.


    These rangers usually do all sorts of evil in their villages. Xiao Wen didn''t think that what they just said about capturing Guan Yu and taking him to the Men''s Wind Hall was a joke.


    Because that was their usual trick.


    They''re not afraid of anything unless they kill themselves.


    However, when Xiao Wen heard Liu Hui''s name, he couldn''t help but be vexed.


    Liu Hui, the coward who ran away in fear after threatening him with a firewood knife. Xiao Wen really didn''t expect that it was this guy who had taken the lead in this conspiracy.


    "Humph!" Xiao Wen snorted disdainfully as he muttered to himself, "This guy is a coward after all. If he dares to confront me head on with a weapon for the sake of this plan, I will admire him a little. However, this guy is just a little nobody. "


    Even though Xiao Wen was very angry with Liu Hui''s actions, due to his embarrassing appearance when he asked for marriage last time, Xiao Wen had already completely looked down on him.


    "Although this trash''s family is still considered strong, as long as I become a noble and kill him, the Liu family won''t be able to do anything to me."


    Right now, his biggest trump card was General Li''s promise of a Left Scoundrel title.


    Although the Liu family had the same surname as the current emperor, Liu Bang, one of them was Pei County''s Liu family, and the other was Yun Zhong Liu family. Naturally, these fellows were just ordinary commoners, not royalty.


    When he got the title of the Head of the Left Residence, not to mention the small family called Liu family, even Heshen had to show some respect in front of him.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen did not plan to take revenge immediately.


    Spring and Autumn Gongyang said: "Nine lifetimes of hatred can be avenged?" The enmity of ten lifetimes can be avenged!


    Revenge on Liu Hui, not in a hurry.


    Xiao Wen ordered Xiao Guan Yu to run to the Great gatekeeper''s manor and He Heshen to send someone to clean up the corpses of the rangers. Then, Xiao Wen took the remaining two little guys and headed for the workshop.


    After returning to the workshop, Xiao Wen looked around. There were no hoodlums nor people from Heshan. Thus, he brought the two little guys into the workshop.


    Little Zhuge Liang seemed to be avoiding what had just happened.


    While he was using the pulley to pick up buckets of water from the well, he looked at Xiao Wen''s gloomy face and asked, "Mister Xiao, if you have anything interesting to teach Guan Yu about martial arts, can you teach us?"


    "What do you want to learn?" Xiao Wen poured a large bag of salt into the water tank and asked.


    To be honest." Zhuge Liang faced Xiao Wen and bowed: "Xiao Yu is a general talent, he learned kung fu and learned the art of fighting against a hundred people. But I had no interest in leading the charge. My goal is to be a general, to be above everyone else. "I don''t learn the way of a hundred enemies. If I want to learn, I''ll learn the way of a million enemies.


    If you don''t want to learn the art of 100 enemies, then learn the technique of 10 thousand enemies ¡­


    Xiao Wen twitched his mouth. The last person who said that seemed to be the West Chu Overlord, Xiang Yu. Little Liang, what can''t you learn? He had to do what Xiang Yu said.


    Don''t you know that flags can''t just stand around?


    However, after he finished, Xiao Wen started to carefully think about what Zhuge Liang had just said.


    In fact, it was a political concept that only existed in the Song Dynasty.


    However, time and space were crisscrossed in this world. Zhuge Liang was a character in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty. It was not strange that some of the Song Dynasty''s ideas emerged from his mouth.


    However, Xiao Wen became suspicious of the need for a country to learn the art of invincible beings.


    Looking at Zhuge Liang''s pair of eyes that were filled with stars, Xiao Wen asked, "You think that if you want to seize this position, you will only have to face ten thousand enemies? Is learning the ways of a great enemy enough? "


    This ¡­" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuge Liang was momentarily at a loss for words. He had never really thought about whether learning the Battle Mage''s Book of All People''s Enemies would make him a qualified executioner.


    Thus, he bowed towards Xiao Wen and said, "Please enlighten me, Mister."


    Xiao Wen put down the bag of salt and said, "As a criminal, his task is to lead one country''s citizens to fight against other countries'' citizens. And how many people are there in other countries? Ten thousand is impossible. "


    "You will have to deal with millions, or even hundreds of thousands of civilians. As an assassin, you should learn the art of invading tens of thousands of people. "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuge Liang was enlightened. Xiao Wen''s unique indirection was something he had never thought of before. At this moment, it was as if she had opened the door to a new world. He hurriedly asked, "What do you mean by ''invincible enemy method''?"


    "Wealthy and powerful people, nurture and train the troops. When encountering an enemy, as an assassin, he didn''t have to worry about tactics and tactics. He could just let his men lead an army that was stronger than the enemy through. "It''s good if you win, but if you lose, you have to gather all the troops you can, and then you have to do it again until the enemy is beaten to death."


    He still remembered that in his previous life, during the Southern and Northern Wars of the Eagle Soy Country, the Confederate countries had to deal with the war of the drug dealers, so their strategists were like the clouds and they were like the rain. From the very beginning, the army of the northern United States had been pressed to the ground and rubbed against it.


    However, the United States, which owned the industrial area of the Great Lakes, had relied on its strong industrial forces and absolute power to eventually defeat the elite soldiers and generals of the south.


    Like during the Second World War, when Hans invaded Mao Xiong, he used the Barbarossa Plan. Guderian, Manstein, and other generals even played with the F¨¹hrer''s million-strong army, once beating the bear to a pulp.


    But what could he do in the end?


    Mao Xiong had the second largest industrial power in the world and was much more powerful than Hans. Even though he had suffered a loss due to his commander''s inadequacy in the beginning, in the end, the tide of steel still surged forth and crushed him back.


    The battle skills of a hundred men were still no match for the tactics of ten thousand men who were commanding the army.


    However, the tactics and commands of a myriad of enemies could not compare to the methods used to strengthen the armies of rich countries, which could rival hundreds of thousands of people.


    "However," at this time, Xiao Wen suddenly said: "There is simply too much content in the military strengthening method of the rich countries. If you want to learn it, it won''t take just a few years. Therefore, I divided the methods of strengthening the armies of rich countries into the laws of rich countries and the methods of strengthening the armies of strong people. I think you should learn only one thing at a time. "


    Zhuge Liang''s eyes lit up. He asked, "What are the laws of the rich and the strong?"


    "The law of the rich countries is to make all the people wealthier together, and the country can raise countless soldiers by normal taxes. Even in the war, there was no need to live off the exorbitant taxes. It was just that the content of the laws of the rich countries was very complex, covering 360 lines in the world. "So it''s impossible to learn it without ten or twenty years." Xiao Wen said with a smile.


    This answer made Zhuge Liang fall into deep thought. Xiao Wen seemed to hear Zhuge Liang mutter for ten to twenty years.


    It seemed that he also felt that this cycle was a bit long.


    Then Zhuge Liang asked, "What about the method of strengthening the army?"


    "The method of strengthening the army is to let you learn how to train a strong army. By relying on this elite soldier, you can defeat enemies who are a hundred times stronger than yourself. However, this method would not only teach him how to spend money, but would also not teach him how to earn money. Without a certain level of economic strength, I''m afraid your money bag will not be able to hold on even before the military training is completed. "


    "Of course, there are benefits to the method of strengthening the army. I think within three to five years, you will be able to learn the art of strengthening the army. "


    After carefully listening to Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuge Liang pondered for a moment before saying, "I want to learn the ways of strengthening the army!"

 C42

    "Is this the way to strengthen the army?" Xiao Wen revealed a curious expression.


    From his point of view, the Chinese people seemed to be infatuated with things that were useless in the early stages but had great potential in the later stages.


    And between the strong and the strong in the rich countries, the rich countries were clearly the weaker ones in the early stages, but the stronger ones in the later stages.


    Xiao Wen was immediately curious about Zhuge Liang''s unreasonable choice.


    "Can you tell me why?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Yes, sir." Zhuge Liang cupped his hands and said, "The goal is to become a marquis, becoming a marshal above all others. However, in the Darkhan Kingdom, there was a rule: without military merits, one could not be awarded the title of marquis, nor could one be conferred the title of marquis. If Liang Ming wants to be dukedom, this army will definitely be the first station. "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    It was the emperor of the Darkhan Kingdom, Liu Bang, who had promised him nothing. Xiao Wen felt that this promise would not be changed for at least the next three generations of emperors.


    Any policy that did not have too many conflicts of interest towards the nobility would at least require eighty to ninety years to be abandoned.


    Moreover, the fact that Wuliang Hou did not seal the state was only a subconscious rule in the Han Dynasty''s history. Although it did exist, no one said it out loud.


    At the very least, if it wasn''t for the history of his previous life, a commoner like Xiao Wen wouldn''t have known about the existence of such unspoken rules.


    As for Zhuge Liang, he was only an aboriginal and was able to see through the unspoken rules of the imperial court. It was obvious that he''d spent quite a bit of effort to do so.


    While he was praising, Xiao Wen also started to hold his breath and focus on listening.


    Zhuge Liang continued, "In my imagination, if you want to become a marquis, you must join the army and constantly kill the enemy. This process might take ten or twenty years, or even twenty or thirty years. And in such a long period of time, the methods of rich countries were nothing but dragon slaying skills to Liang. There''s no place at all for me to use it. "


    "Rather than this, I might as well learn how to strengthen the army first." After I join the army, I will learn the ways of the rich countries. When the laws of rich countries are good, glorious military merits can also be accumulated to the level of noble families. When that time comes, with the dukedom and the methods of the rich countries working together, the time will be up. "


    Zhuge Guoliang''s life planning was very thorough. When Xiao Wen heard this, he also felt that it was feasible.


    "That''s right. The dialectic I taught you was not in vain for you to think this way. If you were to first learn the methods of a rich country and come out in your thirties or forties, no matter how talented you are and how little military merits you have, you will at most reach the level of a Grand Servant and be able to rule over the history of the world or a Young Palace. "


    These official positions were those related to the rich countries within the internal affairs of the country.


    However, compared to the Prime Minister of the Third Young Master, he was much weaker.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll teach you the way to strengthen your army." However, it was best to try this method of strengthening the army personally. So from today on, I will use this method to train you until you become a qualified soldier. In the meantime, how much skill you can learn will depend on your own skill. " Xiao Wen said to Zhuge Liang in a deep voice.


    "Please advise me, Mister." Zhuge Liang bowed and said.


    "Alright!" Xiao Wen closed his eyes and opened the super library system.


    A book which he had browsed through multiple times was reflected in his eyes.


    "Pla Soldier Training Outline!" The number one military exercise grimoire in the world, this was the best thing that Xiao Wen could take out.


    Looking at Zhuge Liang, Xiao Wen shouted with the tone of an officer, "Stand at attention! "Stand still!"


    "Lift your head!" Extend your chest! Abdomen! "Look straight ahead."


    "Stand still, I didn''t tell you to move, you definitely can''t."


    When Guan Yu brought all the officials from the county to Xiao Wen''s house to clean up the dead bodies and take away the rest of the hoodlums, he returned to Xiao Wen''s workshop.


    However, they were knocked to the ground by Guan Yu.


    "So weak." Guan Yu looked at the hoodlums lying on the ground with disdain and said, "Don''t say that you don''t have the guts to fight on the battlefield. Even if you are so weak, when you enter the battlefield, you will only be sending military merits to the enemy. "


    Returning to the workshop, Guan Yu saw Zhuge Liang standing motionlessly in the corner. He curiously asked, "Sir, what is Liang doing?"


    "Him!" Xiao Wen said, "He''s learning how to train his soldiers. If you guys stay in the army, maybe he can help you train a few elite soldiers to fight on the battlefield with you. "


    "Military training method?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Guan Yu''s eyes instantly lit up. He said to Xiao Wen, "Sir, since this is a military training method, can you let me try it?"


    Xiao Wen looked at Xiao Guan Yu, he picked up the bamboo ring and patted his head, "What''s the use of you learning this?"


    Next, Xiao Wen explained in detail, "Training methods to train soldiers is a method that allows ordinary people to become elites. However, you yourself are extremely talented. Even if you use this method to train your soldiers, they might not be able to contend against you. You are only doing this for the sake of asking for fish. "


    "The training I arranged for you before was to allow you to develop your body''s potential. Only that thing is a training method that truly suits you. "


    "In the future, don''t learn what I didn''t tell you to learn. Sir, I am not one of those poor literati who are stingy in teaching you. It''s just that I teach you according to your aptitude. I don''t teach you many things because they are useless to you. If you learn it, it will just be a waste of time. "


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir." Clutching his head, Little Guan Yu said with a bit of grievance.


    Wan-Er looked at Xiao Wen with a sly eyes and murmured, "Teach him according to his talent..." I wonder what Teacher will teach me. "


    Suddenly, Wan-Er''s face showed a look of expectation.


    When Xiao Wen was still teaching and educating people, He Shen, who was in the Residence of Great Guardian, frowned.


    In his hand, he held the report that Wang Er had just handed him.


    He hen frowned as he looked at the content above about Xiao Wen killing people in the street.


    "Lord, is there anything wrong?" The butler asked. This butler, when he was at home, was indeed a housekeeper. However, in the county governor''s yamen, he was a teacher and aide.


    Hezhen handed over the report and said, "Ever since Xiao Wen came into contact with Uncle Li, his behavior has been very abnormal. Yesterday, he had killed a ranger in public. And this morning, he had killed a few more Rangers in front of his house. His courage seems to have grown. "


    "Could it be that the lord sent Wang Er to show that he was protecting Xiao Wen, which caused him to act boldly?" Butler guessed.


    "I''m not sure." He Li blankly shook his head. He said, "I may be the one behind this, but that doesn''t mean he found that damned bastard, Lee, as his backer."


    After thinking for a moment, He Xing suddenly asked, "I asked you to experiment on the formula for treating the fetal poison. Do you have any results?"


    "Milord, only a day has passed." Butler wryly smiled.


    "Oh!" He Xing nodded. "If there''s any news about the treatment, immediately report it to me."


    "Yes." He Heshen said.


    After thinking for a while, He Heshen took out a snow-white piece of paper and wrote on it:


    The day before, he had met a scholar who knew how to make summer ice at the Xiao clan in Yunzhong County and was trying to seize the secret of his technique. Unexpectedly, Xiao Wen found a new backer.


    His backer was the former Grand Cloud Guard, who was now stationed in the middle of the Cloud County under the pseudo-Han Left General Lee Bo Kao.


    In order for me to successfully seize the summer ice making method, I ask for your majesty''s permission to send out my eight flags to ride in the clouds, kill Uncle Li, and eliminate Xiao Wen as a backer.


    This subject is very grateful.

 C43

    At this moment, Xiao Wen wasn''t clear about the current situation; he had already set his eyes on the military camp outside the city. Sometimes, he would stare at Zhuge Liang''s standing posture, sometimes he would pour buckets of water into the water vat with Guan Yu and Wan''er.


    After dropping the saltpeter into the water tank, the saltpeter quickly reacted with the concentrated salt water in the water tank.


    A vat of ice water with a temperature of -20 degrees Celsius was quickly produced by the chemical reaction that absorbed a large amount of heat.


    He put the barrels of pure water into the ice water mixture and hung them on the support with a rope. He didn''t need to do anything else; he only needed to wait patiently. Soon, a bucket full of ice cubes was completed.


    During this process, Xiao Wen also noticed the anticipation in Shangguan Wan''er''s eyes.


    He knew that in this dark and ancient environment, if a girl wanted to learn, she would have to face much more pressure than a boy.


    Even Wan-Er herself thought that as long as she could find a good home and marry a good husband, it would be the ultimate goal of her life.


    However, Xiao Wen''s appearance gave her hope to learn.


    When hope appeared before her, her hidden desire for knowledge burst forth like a geyser of oil.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t sure what to teach Shangguan Wan''er.


    In the history of his previous life, Shangguan Wan''er had been valued highly by Wu Zetian because of her literary talent. Even though Shangguan Wan''er had committed a capital offense, she was still pardoned.


    However, Xiao Wen was not too optimistic about the future of this world that Shangguan Wan''er had inherited from her grandfather.


    The Shangguan Wan''er of this era lived in the Darkhan Kingdom. Meanwhile, the emperor of the Darkhan Kingdom, Liu Bang, was just a hoodlum in Peixian at the beginning, just like before.


    In the imperial court, other than Prime Minister Xiao He, who had been an official, and the son of a noble, Zhang Liang, who stayed behind, most of the nobles in this country were nothing more than a bunch of muddleheaded men a dozen years ago.


    In this kind of environment, the words that Wan-Er was good at were beautiful, but they were useless. She reckoned they wouldn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    Unless he went to the Tang Dynasty where Wan-Er used to live, Xiao Wen felt that no matter how well he trained her, it would only be to let her master a dragon slaying skill.


    However, Xiao Wen was not optimistic about Wan-Er learning military knowledge along with Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang and becoming a heroic female general like Mu Guiying or Hua Mulan.


    After all, Wan-Er''s talent wasn''t in the Martial Arts world. This could be seen from the name that people gave her after she died.


    In the end, Xiao Wen couldn''t think of anything he should teach Shangguan Wan''er. He had no choice but to say to Wan-Er, "Wan-Er, what do you want to learn? Mister, I know the geography of astronomy, poetry, poetry, war, 18 martial arts, proficient in everything. Even if it was the Witch Doctor''s Divine Staff, he had some knowledge. You know what I said back then, I was a high priest of the Order. and once spread the glory of the Fire God throughout the world. "


    The girl shook her head as she heard Xiao Wen''s words. "Wan''er doesn''t want to learn those weird things. She just wants to learn how to read and write. At the very least, she''s not as silly as those girls who can''t read a word."


    "Reading and writing?" Xiao Wen shook his head. "That''s too simple. Based on my ability, and my usual words, I can finish teaching you in a year or two. "


    As for the word ''secluded'' ¡­


    Even Xiao Wen himself couldn''t recognize these words!


    Looking at Wan''er, Xiao Wen asked, "Do you have any higher goals? This way, I can teach you. "


    "A higher goal ¡­" Wan-Er lowered her head and thought for a while. Finally, she shook her head.


    With tears in her eyes, she said dejectedly, "I''m sorry, sir. [Wan-Er is so useless. She can''t even set herself a goal.]


    Looking at Wan-Er''s face, Xiao Wen couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    He knew about Wan-Er''s past because he had the super library.


    In the original history, after Shangguan Wan''er''s grandfather, Shangguan Yi''er, was killed, Shangguan Wan''er followed his mother into the palace and became the inner palace''s servant girl.


    In order to rejuvenate the Shangguan Family, her mother taught her how to read and write.


    It could be said that without the family''s pressure and experience, Wan-Er was just an ordinary girl from an aristocratic family.


    At this time, Shangguan Wan''er''s family was not rich, but she was still happy. Making this carefree little girl think about what she should do in the future was truly a bit too much for her.


    After all, when Xiao Wen was her age, he was only playing computer games with his brothers in the Black Network Cafe. What the future looked like was not something this seven or eight year old little girl could think about.


    However, if she didn''t think about his future goal, Xiao Wen didn''t know what to teach her.


    Thus, he tried his best to guide Wan-Er and make her set her goal in her life.


    [I can''t just teach Wan-Er the art of living in her room just because she wants to be my boyfriend in the future, can I?]


    Xiao Wen really knew how to use the kitchen knife. However, if he dared to teach his, Wan''er''s parents would pick up the kitchen knife and put him in front of their house the next day.


    Since he asked Wan-Er what she wanted to do, and she couldn''t answer, Xiao Wen asked, "When Wan-Er grows up, what kind of person do you want to marry?"


    "Eh?" Wan-Er was confused when she heard the question. She asked, "Can a girl still choose her own husband?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen slapped his forehead.


    "Curse the vile feudal society." Xiao Wen cursed inwardly.


    In feudal society, marriage is generally paid attention to the perfect match.


    Perhaps boys have the right to have a certain degree of freedom to choose the right person within a certain range set by their parents. But girls could only obey their parents and the words of their matchmakers.


    Wan-Er couldn''t even understand why Xiao Wen would ask her that.


    Looking at Wan-Er''s confused expression, Xiao Wen said helplessly, "Although your parents have decided on your future husband, I will be your father for life. Since I taught you to read, I can be considered half a father to you. Regarding this marriage, I should have the authority to do so. "


    "Although I can''t force a man to marry you, at least I can let you choose a rough range."


    Wan-Er''s eyes lit up when she heard Xiao Wen''s words.


    She said, "If Sir really can make a decision, then Wan''er wishes to marry a great hero. He could go to the battlefield, he could enter the imperial court. To be able to hold the title of marquis, to be able to rule over all the people in the world. "


    Xiao Wen nodded as Wan-Er told him his thoughts.


    Now he finally understood the general direction of educating Wan-Er.


    So he said, "Wan-Er wants to marry someone who can be conferred the title of marquis, and it would be best if she can become someone useful to him. And to be able to advise him behind the scenes and solve some difficult problems in government affairs, it couldn''t be any better. [In that case, Wan-Er will learn how to be rich!]


    "Although rich countries are things that need to be learned for at least a decade or two. I''m afraid you won''t be able to start your apprenticeship until your children are married. However, the path of the rich could display many benefits from the very beginning. "Compared to those rich countries that haven''t finished their studies, I think Wan''er can hook up with them."


    "Thank you, sir." Wan''er happily said after hearing Xiao Wen''s words.


    Thus, Xiao Wen closed his eyes and rummaged through the basic books for nine years of compulsory education. Then, he started to teach Wan''er some basic Chinese and mathematics.


    However, neither of them noticed that Zhuge Liang, who was standing in the corner with a military posture, was looking at Wan-Er with a weird expression.

 C44

    Time passed by in a leisurely manner. Ever since Xiao Wen had slaughtered everyone at his doorstep without suffering any punishment, all the rangers had known that their county governor and disciple were standing behind Xiao Wen.


    If it was in the Darkhan Kingdom, there might be some rangers who, with a trace of courage, would kill the county governor in the streets. However, in the border city of Cloudsoaring City, if a adventurer had the courage to join the army, would they still end up being a ruffian or scoundrel?


    In the clouds, no ranger dared to offend Heshen.


    During this time, Xiao Wen also began to teach the three little Roman phonetic symbols.


    Even though he knew that the scholars of this era had their own way of pronunciation ¡ª usually tangent and backtangent, as well as the Chinese pinyin commonly used in later generations. However, Xiao Wen felt that the Roman phonetic signs on the convenience and entry threshold, but these ancient methods.


    The so called tangent method, is to use homonym method.


    For example, a lemur who uses the word "Xiao" to pronounce the word "Xiao" can write the word "Xiao" on the word Xiao. And when the text annotation, can also be marked on the text "reading as if I heard".


    There is a clear drawback to this attention.


    If a word that requires a note has many homonyms, then this word can naturally be used with a common homonym for the note.


    However, if the number of homonyms for this word was too few, and the words that could be used to pronounce it were remote, then there was no way to pronounce it.


    After all, the pronunciation of ancient languages was more complex than modern languages.


    For example, the Song Dynasty''s official language had a total of seven to nine tones, which far exceeded the four syllables of the modern era.


    In contrast, the Reverse Chop was much more convenient.


    The so-called backcut method is to use two simple Chinese characters to mark a foreign Chinese character.


    At the time of labelling, the previous word''s requirements were the same as those of the marked Virgin and Turbid. The last word was the same as the rhyme and tone of the marked word.


    For example, when Xiao was using the backcut method, it would be called Xu Kou. The combination of Xu''s'' x ''and his'' iao ''made him a little'' xiaojie ''.


    However, this method required the user to be very proficient in the pronunciation of the basic characters, without any mistakes. For those who had just entered the sect, it was impossible for them to master this technique.


    As for the Chinese Pinyin that Xiao Wen was currently learning, that was even worse.


    After all, Chinese Pinyin is a kind of character used to mark the modern Chinese phonetic sounds. However, there are serious differences between ancient Chinese and modern Chinese pronunciation.


    In the past, if Qin Yeyin, Ya Yin from Shaanxi Province, Ya Yin from Central Plains, Song Dynasty''s official language, and Ming Dynasty''s official language were all learned, it would make a modern man doubt his own life, and he would even learn how to walk without being able to speak modern Chinese.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen used a Roman phonetic symbol that could identify any syllable that the human voice system could produce. In any case, he had learned the Roman phonetic alphabet when he was in elementary school, so it wasn''t difficult.


    It was still hot on the last day of the month. However, because it was the middle of the month, Xiao Wen had people build an ice cellar with the help of ice cubes. Thus, Xiao Wen no longer needed to go to the workshop every day to process the orders for the day.


    All he had to do was fill up on the ice in the icehouse and sit around the house and count the money the rest of the time.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen was just like the past few days, teaching the three kids at home.


    "Speaking of which, sir knows so much, but you only teach us three. Compared to Teacher, the teachers of Ying Chuan Academy were all foolish. However, they were actually able to teach so many disciples. It''s too unfair. " Looking at Guan Yu, who was on the bar made by Xiao Wen''s hired carpenter, and Zhuge Liang, who was practicing turning left and turning right under the scorching sun, Shangguan Wan''er pouted and said.


    "That''s right!" At this time, Guan Yu also said, "If Teacher can accept a student who can fight with me, then I can exchange pointers with him."


    To him, Zhuge Liang was simply too weak. Since Guan Yu beat him down with one hand, the two of them had a tacit understanding not to talk about sparring.


    The difference in strength between the two sides was too great. There was no point in sparring at all.


    Xiao Wen smiled bitterly, "If you can learn the results and let everyone see that my reputation has spread out, then I will naturally be able to recruit many disciples."


    Suddenly, Xiao Wen felt something poke his back. He turned around and saw Zhou Wei standing behind him.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Wen asked gently.


    "There''s someone looking for you outside." Zhou Wei said. Then, without waiting for Xiao Wen''s reaction, she turned and left.


    Xiao Wen rubbed his nose as he watched Zhou Wei''s departing figure. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh. When she had first arrived here, Zhou Wei had treated her very badly. However, it was much better now.


    Although it was still very cold, but considering her previous degenerate appearance, he didn''t blame Zhou Wei for her attitude.


    "Forget it!" I''ll go and see who''s coming for me. "


    After telling Wan''er to watch the other two kids carefully and not to be lazy, Xiao Wen walked from the backyard all the way to the front door. When he opened the door, he saw a servant dressed in simple clothing.


    "You are?" Xiao Wen was a little doubtful.


    "I am a servant of the Grand Guardian. My lord wants me to pass this invitation to you." As he spoke, he took out an invitation from his bosom.


    On the 30th of June, for the banquet of the Grand Guardian, please come.


    30 June ¡­ Wasn''t that today?


    Xiao Wen curled his lips but didn''t say anything. He only said to the servant: "Tell your family''s master that I, Xiao, will arrive on time."


    Watching the servant leave, Xiao Wen put on a set of decent clothes.


    Ever since he had been looked down by others because of his simple and crude clothing, he had ordered a relatively decent piece of clothing that did not exceed the requirements.


    Anyone who wore these clothes would be able to see Xiao Wen''s current status and family situation. Most people would not treat him as a beggar and would look down on him.


    However, Xiao Wen felt that it would be better if he met someone who still looked down on him even after knowing his identity and wealth.


    He also did not want to purposefully dress himself extravagantly in order to avoid conflict. He dressed himself like a fox or a tiger.


    In Xiao Wen''s three views, looking down on a beggar with arms and legs was a question of the beggar''s ability. It was well-deserved that he was looked down upon. However, if he looked down on an ordinary person who was able to survive, it would be a different story.


    However, very quickly, Xiao Wen encountered this exotic flower.


    When he arrived at Heshen Mansion, a servant stopped him.


    "Halt!" That servant stopped Xiao Wen and said: "A banquet is being held at the Residence of He Xing. No random person is allowed to enter."


    Looking at this arrogant servant, Xiao Wen felt a little unfamiliar. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to not recognize him.


    Helplessly, he said, "Master He Wu has invited me to the banquet today."


    "Humph!" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the servant said disdainfully: "You are a scholar without any status, yet you want to participate in this banquet? You know what? The incense that the big figures inside pull out is worth more than your life. "


    "You are lacking discipline!" Xiao Wen replied angrily, "I have an invitation."


    "Invitation card?" The servant thought that Xiao Wen was fooling him and didn''t believe him immediately. He looked at Xiao Wen and said in a loud voice, "Take it out if you have the ability! I don''t believe that Lord Heshen would invite someone like you. "


    Without saying a word, Xiao Wen took out the invitation card and threw it at the other party''s face.


    "Did you see that? The invitation card! " Xiao Wen used the invitation to pat the servant''s face. After he finished speaking, he pushed the servant away and walked into Heshen Mansion.


    "Has the world changed? How could a white-clothed scholar actually participate in such a banquet? " The servant looked at Xiao Wen''s back and muttered.

 C45 Narans disease

    Entering the He Heshen Estate, Xiao Wen discovered that the corridors of the He Heshen Estate were already filled with lanterns. Compared to normal times, it was much more resplendent.


    As Xiao Wen looked at the scene in front of him, his heart was filled with curiosity. He Shen had spent so much time and effort to organize this banquet, what kind of person would he invite for this banquet?


    It turned out that although many of the guests were similar in status to Xiao Wen, they belonged to middle-class and wealthy families. However, their attire was on a level higher than Xiao Wen''s.


    Another example was an officer of the city guards. He was clearly just a county soldier, but he wore gorgeous armor shining with golden light. He looked just like a mighty general.


    Looking at this exaggerated scene, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh. It was understandable that he''d been made a fool of by others.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t regret this point.


    He knew that he was not like those vulgar people. The most precious thing about him was the vast amount of knowledge that he had in the super library.


    With this knowledge, he could rule the world. Even though he was dressed like a beggar, he was still as rich as a kingdom.


    "A lion does not need gorgeous fur. He only needs sharp teeth and claws, and he can move about the prairie. The only thing that really requires a gorgeous appearance is a peacock. " Xiao Wen said disdainfully to the group of vulgar guests.


    emm...


    Xiao Wen subconsciously neglected creatures with rolling, adorable appearances and explosive battle power ¡­


    Sitting next to him, Xiao Wen could hear the nearby musicians playing a piece of music.


    Beside him, a well-dressed singer was also singing a poem.


    "Guanzhu Jiu, on the River Continent. "A beautiful lady, a noble one ¡­"


    The song ''Guan Ju'', although it was a woman''s voice, but it vividly expressed the kind of feeling a gentleman pursued a lady, yet yearned for.


    In this space and time, this poem was also famous. The source was a poem collector whose name could no longer be taken into account. This was the name of a unified country on this piece of land, Zhou Zhong. Basically, it was the same as the one from his previous life.


    Immediately after, the zither master''s melody changed. The old and ethereal Guan Ju disappeared and was replaced by a magnificent yet beautiful melody.


    The singer also followed closely behind.


    "Xixi and Xifeng returned to their hometown and roamed the four seas to seek their phoenix. "With a lady in my room, it is impossible for me to live without food. What fate would it have to be a mandarin duck?"


    Feng Huang?


    When Xiao Wen heard this, he immediately became spirited. He didn''t think that he would be able to hear Sima Xian''s poems here.


    At the table next to Xiao Wen sat a fatty. Hearing this Feng Ji Feng, he had a look of infatuation.


    With that, he sighed and said, "Sima Xian is indeed a world-shocking genius. This Feng Ji Feng''s request was enough to make the legend go down in history. I wonder how many years it would take for my big man to produce a scholar like him.


    Hearing his words, Xiao Wen curled his lips in disdain.


    On the one hand, Xiao Wen expressed disdain for Sima Xian''s behavior of becoming a scumbag after getting Zhuo Wenjun. On the other hand, he was slightly helpless.


    If he lived in the Tang Kingdom or Song Kingdom, with his understanding of Tang Shi and Song Ci, he would be able to quickly make some world-shocking masterpieces.


    However, the Han Dynasty''s songs were not his specialty. Plagiarism? He didn''t dare to.


    "It seems that I will have to travel to the Tang and Song Kingdoms to study in the future. "Otherwise, it would be too depressing for me to be able to use such a high level of literary talent at all." Xiao Wen thought.


    Helplessly pouring and drinking his own wine, Xiao Wen quickly finished a jug of wine that was even lighter than the Japanese wine from his previous life. At this moment, the guests had just arrived.


    Xiao Wen looked at He Heshen, who was sitting on the highest seat. He was dressed extravagantly, but he didn''t overstep himself like the other guests. A smile hung on his face as he looked at the guest in his seat and smiled.


    Thus, Xiao Wen looked at the guest in the guest seat.


    It was a young man that wore gold and silver, and his clothes were more extravagant than everyone present.


    However, Xiao Wen was unable to discern his identity from the way he dressed.


    However, he soon found out who this guy was from He Heshen.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was stunned.


    "Why is there another Tarantula?" Xiao Wen cursed in his heart.


    At the same time, Nalan Jie also appeared in his mind.


    The eldest son of the Grand Priestess, his mother was Prince Azig''s fifth daughter, Ezeulu. He was a relative of the royal family.


    Ever since he was a child, he had read a lot of poetry and was a famous poet in the early Qing Dynasty.


    However, he had never thought that under the crisscrossing of time and space, Heshen would become the border envoy of the burly man, and even Nalan De would become the Song Kingdom''s poet.


    "However, it makes sense that Nalan De was born in Song Kingdom. With his literary talent, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call him a citizen of Song. "


    Even though Xiao Wen disliked the Scouts, he had to admit that Nalan De''s literary talent was indeed very high. There was no doubt about that.


    After he had finished introducing Nalan Huo De, He Heshen then introduced the guests that were present to him.


    When he was introduced to Xiao Wen, he paused and then said: "This brother Xiao Wen Xiao is knowledgeable, has outstanding knowledge, and loves to learn. A few days ago, he was still relying on the summer ice making method to work with others and earn a lot of money. Even I have to be jealous! I just don''t know who exactly is behind Brother Xiao. "


    Hearing this, everyone rolled their eyes.


    Everyone knew that if Xiao Wen didn''t have He Jian''s protection, how could his business have grown so big in the Cloud County?


    However, officials could not do business. This was a rule that all countries had. No one present dared to say anything against the rules set by He Heshen.


    Then he added: "Not only is this Brother Xiao knowledgeable, he is also very skilled in medicine. A few days ago, General Li Bo Ke, the general of the left side in the cloud, was poisoned by fetal poison. Even the best doctors in our county were unable to cure him. In the end, Brother Xiao used your medical skills and cured that child. "


    "That''s why Brother Xiao not only has outstanding medical skills, but he also has the heart to save the world!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was shocked.


    He didn''t expect He Heshen to know about his son.


    After all, he was the former Yun Zhong county guard, and although his relationship with Heshen wasn''t exactly impetuous, it was still quite awkward.


    Xiao Wen was a little worried, wondering if he had offended Heshen by treating Uncle Li''s son.


    "Forget it, forget it!" So what if he offended her? In any case, in a few days, I will be conferred the title of the Head of the Left Scholar. At that time, Heshen will be helpless towards me. "


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen also calmed down.


    He cupped his hands to Heshen and said, "Master, you are being too serious. If learning medicine is not to treat and save people, then medical skills have no meaning to this Xiao. Before Master taught me medicine, he taught me many things about being a doctor. So I can''t possibly just stand there and watch you die. "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s answer, He Wu''s face was expressionless. This made Xiao Wen unable to grasp his intentions.


    However, at this time, relying on his keen observation skills, Xiao Wen discovered a trace of hostility from Nalan De.


    "This Nalan De, what is he trying to do?" In a split-second, Xiao Wen tensed up as he thought.

 C46 A white robe can make a king proud

    After staying in this world for so long, in order to guard against unnecessary dangers, Xiao Wen had been reading these three types of books.


    One was a modern martial arts book on how to perform street fighting. Some of these books came from the police system. The moves recorded in the book were used by the police to suppress criminals, allowing the target to be in pain without getting hurt. And ¡­


    The other type came from the army. The fighting techniques written in the book were the exact opposite of those used by police. By relying on the moves above, Xiao Wen could easily take a person''s life on the battlefield.


    The second kind of book was about investigation and counterinvestigation. This kind of book is usually a textbook for modern agents, scouts, and plainclothes policemen.


    If Xiao Wen was able to completely master the detection and counterdetection techniques that surpassed those of this era, then no one in this world would be able to match him in both counterdetection and counterdetection techniques ¡­ Unless this person had personally taught Xiao Wen this kind of technique.


    The third method was the technique that Xiao Wen was currently using ¡ª microemoticon.


    Through the police system''s microemoticon, which was specifically used for torture, Xiao Wen could easily read the emotions of others. No one could lie in front of him, and no one could display hostility in front of him without being discovered.


    Thus, the instant Nalan De displayed his hostility towards Xiao Wen, his expression was accurately captured.


    "What is he trying to do?" Xiao Wen''s pupils shrank as he looked warily at Nalan De.


    He was sure that this was the first time he and Nalan Huid had met. It was impossible for them to have any sort of enmity in the past.


    "What kind of situation is this that made this guy hate me in an instant? Could it be that I have the aura of ridicule, for others to see it, it is as though I was beating it up? " Xiao Wen touched his face, feeling somewhat confused.


    However, he did not believe that such a fantasy really existed in this world. There was no such thing as love for no reason or hatred for no reason. He believed that there had to be a reason behind Nalan De''s attitude.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, the other party was a friend invited by He Shen. If he offended him first and caused He Heshen''s displeasure, then not to mention the current him, even if he was conferred the title of Left Scholar, he would still be at a disadvantage.


    Xiao Wen did not plan to take any further action until there was a real conflict.


    Soon, He Heshen finished introducing the guests.


    He said to Nalan Huo De: "Speaking of which, it has been 15 years since we parted ways in Beijing. Brother Nalan, it''s been a long time since you''ve come to see me. "


    "Haha!" Nalan Huo De waved his hand and smiled: "After all, I was only 12 years old back then, although I can become friends with you, old brother." But anyway, I had to travel with my father. It''s just that three years ago, my father passed away from illness, and I stayed at the old man''s grave to mourn for three years. "I just came out this year to continue my studies."


    He Heshen sighed, but didn''t comment.


    He picked up his wine glass and urged, "You and I have not met for many years, so let''s not talk about such sentimental topics." "Come, drink!"


    "Drink!"


    "F * ck!"


    However, after cheering, Xiao Wen was confused.


    Perhaps it was because he was too far away and could not see it clearly, but he had the nagging feeling that Nalan ahead of him, when he spoke, was always accompanied by a slight flaw that seemed like he was lying.


    It was as if everything he said just now was the truth.


    "It''s really strange that no one here knows about Nalan''s past. Why would he lie to us? Could it be that his past experiences are something that we cannot know about? "


    Strange banquet, strange guests, strange enmity, strange lies.


    These strange actions were like chicken feathers scratching against Xiao Wen''s heart, causing his curiosity to rise.


    "I need to find an opportunity to investigate this strange Naranid."


    Even though Xiao Wen wasn''t a nosy person. However, since the other side was so hostile towards him at that moment, Xiao Wen felt that he should figure it out first.


    V is in a stupor.


    At this moment, Nalan Huo De suddenly said: "I have been travelling for many years and have been to nowhere. I''ve been there from Grammen in the Far West to Genuine and Chidan in the Northeast. However, the person who left the greatest impression on me is still the burly man. "


    "Although the strength of a big man isn''t comparable to Song Ming''s, he is one of the top military forces in the world. Han Fu''s style, in my opinion, is also full of charm. "I''ve long heard that the scholars at the border of the Han Dynasty like to write bold and unrestrained songs. I wonder if I can experience it today."


    A little experience?


    Do you want a civil war?


    Xiao Wen revealed a pensive expression.


    Sure enough, Nalan Huo De continued: "Now, let me set the question. If someone can come up with a couplet that I am satisfied with, then I will give this jade pendant to them."


    As he spoke, he took out an exquisite jade pendant from his waist that seemed to be worth several cities.


    Seeing that there was no jade pendant, the crowd broke out into a flurry of discussion.


    "It is indeed the Song Dynasty''s person that even an old soldier guarding the city gates is bestowed upon me, compared to some young kings of the Western Regions. Today, I can be considered to have broadened my horizons."


    "He doesn''t have a jade pendant, but he is worth a lot. To think that this young master Nalan could give it away so casually, he is indeed a rich man from the Song Dynasty."


    "I wonder what Young Master Nalan''s question is, I hope you can answer it!"


    The crowd of guests all revealed greedy gazes. This expression made Xiao Wen and He Heshen extremely embarrassed.


    To be honest, living in a city with these country bumpkins was a rather embarrassing thing!


    As if not paying attention to the guests'' expressions, Nalan Huid said: "My topic is very simple. As long as you can match my first verse, this jade pendant is yours. "Listen..."


    "Dressed in the clothes of the poor, how dare you sit in a straight chair at a banquet of the first rank?"


    Hearing this couplet, before Xiao Wen could say anything, Cai Jing revealed a happy smile.


    He turned to his father and said, "Father, this couplet is very simple, let''s see if I can match it."


    Hearing this, Father Cai immediately smacked Cai Jing''s head. He said, "Wearing the clothes of the poor, even poor people would dare to sit upright at a banquet. Is this couplet something you can get right? Although this Nalan young master said that everyone could attend. But now, there seemed to be only one person who could answer. "No matter how good you are at fighting, this young master Nalan was still a pushover ¡­"


    "Then who can match this couplet?" Cai Jing asked doubtfully.


    "Only him." His gaze fell on Xiao Wen, who was dressed in poor clothes.


    Although his clothes were still considered decent under normal circumstances. However, even though everyone was exaggerating, Xiao Wen''s clothes still looked a bit stingy.


    The guests were silent. They knew that the consequences of their actions towards this couplet were nothing more than humiliating themselves. Thus, they all looked towards Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen also felt the warm gazes of the guests. Naturally, he also knew that he had to give this couplet.


    Smiling bitterly, this couplet was very simple. He didn''t even open the super library''s couplet book, but cupped his hands towards Nalan De and said: "Reading the book of saints, travelling tens of thousands of miles, even daring to challenge a noble king."


    Even though the match wasn''t perfect, Xiao Wen knew that this couplet had nothing to do with alcohol, so he didn''t care about the details.


    The key point was Xiao Wen''s reaction to the couplet.


    "Alright!" Nalan Jue looked at Xiao Wen and laughed: "The Cloud City really has a lot of talented people. What a good man in white dares to challenge the noble king! "


    As he said this, he threw the jade pendant in his hand a meter in front of Xiao Wen.


    "Shall I stand up and pick up this jade pendant?" Xiao Wen''s pupils shrank as he instantly understood the meaning of Nalan De''s words.


    He wanted to humiliate me!

 C47 Donst love red makeup

    During the banquet, the guests looked at Xiao Wen with anticipation. Even Cai Jing, who had a grudge with Xiao Wen, revealed a smile.


    Do not misunderstand. As the saying goes, wolves walk thousands of miles and eat meat; dogs walk thousands of miles and eat sh * t. Cai Jing was not a generous person. Naturally, he wasn''t happy about Xiao Wen''s reward.


    In reality, the reward Nalan Huo gave Xiao Wen had a bad purpose.


    At this moment, a difficult expression appeared on Xiao Wen''s face.


    Collect the reward! Nalan Huo De threw this jade pendant in front of him. He wanted to get out of his seat and pick it up, obviously wanting to embarrass himself.


    Doing so was equivalent to eating free food!


    Xiao Wen''s gaze turned to Hezhen. In an instant, he understood from his gaze that the servants present would absolutely not help him.


    He wanted to personally pick up the jade pendant.


    If you pick it up... From now on, he would become the joke of the Yun Zhong county''s rich circles!


    But don''t pick it up...


    In that case, he wouldn''t give face to He Heshen.


    If he didn''t give He Heshen face, he would have to suffer a lot from He Heshen in the future. In that case, his life would be miserable.


    "What is it? Is this Mister Xiao Wen not satisfied with my rewards? " Nalan De smiled as he looked at Xiao Wen, who hadn''t left his seat for a long time.


    "What should I do?" Anxiety appeared in Xiao Wen''s eyes.


    However, when his eyes met Nalan Huo De''s, he immediately understood that he should do it.


    Xiao Wen knew what he had to do with that aloof and disdainful gaze, that mocking expression as if he were looking at a monkey.


    "Bai Yi dares to challenge the Duke." I have just made such an imposing pair, how can you turn your head and turn into a lowly slave? Isn''t this slapping me in the face? "


    "Forget it!" If you want to offend He Heshen, then offend him. "My life has been a bit sad recently. Don''t tell me that under the title of Eldest Master of the Left, he still dares to make things difficult for me?"


    Thinking this way, Xiao Wen nodded towards Nalan De: "This Nalan young master." I am indeed not satisfied with your reward. "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the guests all revealed expressions of disbelief. As for He Heshen and Nalan Huo, their expressions also darkened, as if ink could seep out of their faces.


    "He really dares to reject Young Master Nalan!" Isn''t this slapping Master Heshen''s face? " One of the guests showed an expression of shock, clearly surprised by the result.


    "Is this guy courting death? But that''s also good, if he doesn''t have Lord Wu and I as his backers, then his future days will be very miserable. " A greedy expression appeared on the face of the guy who was already jealous of Xiao Wen''s ice making business.


    "Young man, being full of vigor is a good thing. However, if you don''t put up with it, then I will be in chaos! " An old man shook his head in disappointment. However, he seemed to have forgotten that the premise of Little endure was that there truly was a great scheme that required people to go and endure.


    Did Xiao Wen have it?


    Xiao Wen didn''t!


    As long as the title of the Head of the Left Scholar was given to him, he wouldn''t even need to look at He Shen''s face.


    "Can you tell me why you''re not satisfied with this jade pendant? This jade pendant came from the famous Da Ming Kingdom jade craftsman, Lu Zigang. It could be said to be priceless. "Are you still not satisfied with this level of treasure?" Nalan De looked at Xiao Wen and asked with a cold smile.


    If Xiao Wen was unable to answer this question, then not to mention He Shen''s future troubles, he wouldn''t even be able to live past today.


    Nalan Shu knew this very clearly, He Heshen also knew it very well, and Xiao Wen knew it even more clearly.


    Xiao Wen stood up as he looked at Nalan De''s character.


    He walked out of his seat and picked up the jade pendant. Then, with a courteous expression, he walked up to Narendra and placed the jade pendant on his desk.


    Then, he said, "Although I am in this Cloud County, I have heard of Master Lu Zigang''s famous name." Rumor has it that he liked to carve his name onto the piece of work. Just now, this humble one took a look and confirmed that Master Lu Zigang''s name was indeed on the jade pendant. I, Xiao, naturally, am clear on the value of such a treasure. "However, this kind of treasure is not suitable for me, Xiao Wen, nor for Scholar Yun."


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s serious expression, Nalan Huo nodded curiously, indicating for him to continue.


    Thus, Xiao Wen continued, "To the big man, Cloud County is a bridgehead against the countries of the Northern Grasslands." War broke out in the city almost every year. "It could be said that in the Cloud County, every family had died in the war."


    "But within the clouds is also a place of opportunity." Almost every year, dozens of people would be able to obtain a large amount of merit points on the Cloud Battlefield and become the aristocracy at the top of my men. "Young master Nalan, now that you asked why I am not satisfied with this reward, I will tell you."


    "The big man''s children have many ambitions, they don''t love red makeup or arms!"


    "This jade pendant of yours, it was given to the wrong place."


    "Good!" "What a good ''The big man has many children, but he doesn''t like red makeup or weapons!''" The eyes of the group of people in the clouds lit up. Xiao Wen''s words had aroused the boldness in the hearts of the group of people in the clouds.


    That''s right! Almost every family in the Yun Family had their own deaths because of the war.


    However, this could not stop the courage and hot-bloodedness in the hearts of those in the clouds.


    Whenever there was a war, the soldiers from the clouds would always rush to the front line and fight to the death with the Hu Cavalry from the prairie.


    It is the ambition of the children in the clouds to not love red makeup and love to be armed.


    Seeing that the guests at the scene had been ignited by Xiao Wen''s words, they started to covet each other. They didn''t expect that Xiao Wen''s simple sentence would have such a great influence.


    He Heshen clearly understood that under such circumstances, he had no choice but to give up the idea of punishing Xiao Wen.


    "Fine!" "I''ll let you live a good life for a few more days." Seeing this Xiao Wen who didn''t give any face to his friend, He hen gloomily thought.


    After the banquet had ended, the two of them sat in the study room of the Grand Guardian''s Mansion, looking at each other.


    "Brother Nalan, how do you feel about today''s banquet?" He Jia looked at Nalan Huo De and asked.


    "Very good." Nalan Huo De played with the jade pendant in his hand and said: "The big man has many children, he doesn''t like red makeup. "If the scholars of the Great Song had this kind of awareness, then the Great Song would not have become a country that was bullied by others."


    Even if he had a thousand literary words, it would not be enough to make him feel ashamed. This was the true form of the Great Song Empire.


    While culture flourishes and the economy is the largest in the world, the country has had fewer victories and fewer losses in previous wars.


    "Then how do you think this Xiao Wen should be raised?" "What is the probability of getting his method of making ice?" He Heshen asked again.


    Narendra did not say anything. He took off the hat on his head, only to see that there was a wig attached to it.


    After taking off his hat, he saw that Nalan De revealed a bald man with almost no hair.


    There was almost no hair on this bald head. The only place with hair was at the back of his head.


    Over there, there was a braid so thin it could pass through copper coins. It looked like an ugly pig''s tail.


    There was only one place in this world that could have such an ugly hairstyle.


    This Nalan Huo De was not like he had said, he was a citizen of Song.


    He was the same as the spy next to him who held the highest status in the Kingdom of Qing and held the highest position in the kingdom. He was a Manchu Constable!


    Looking at He Heshen, Nalan De said with a gloomy face: "Before His Majesty sent me here, he had already let me read your letter to you. Obviously, your guess is correct. For Xiao Wen to be able to stand up against this kind of situation, he must have a new backer backing him up. It''s very difficult for us to get our hands on the method to make ice. "


    "Then what should we do?" He Heshen revealed a vexed look on his face when he heard Nalan Huo De''s words.


    He looked out of the window and said, "The backer of Xiao Wen is the left general of the Yun Zhong county, Lee Bo Ke, right? "Rest assured, next month, my Eight Flag Cavalry from the Great Qing will come to the clouds and kill him."


    "Once he dies, Xiao Wen will no longer have a backer. In that case, seizing the method to create ice is as easy as flipping my hand. "

 C48 Acceptance and Enemy of Incident

    Xiao Wen was surprised.


    Because he had already waited three or four days.


    Originally, he thought that Heshen would take revenge on him the day after the banquet. Unexpectedly, He Heshen did not do so.


    "No matter what scheme he had up his sleeve, as long as I get the title of the Head of the Left Residence, Heshen would be unable to do anything to me." Xiao Wen reminded himself again and again.


    Although this is a feudal society, capitalist times popularizing "private property sacred inviolable", but the concept has not yet appeared. However, other than the emperor who sat on the throne of Weiyang Palace, there was no one else in the world who could take away the noble title.


    Even the envoys of the territory could not do so!


    "Thank you for Divine Doctor Xiao''s treatment these few days. Thanks to Divine Doctor Xiao''s help, my son''s fetal poison has now completely recovered. The dysentery of our soldiers has also been removed. You really are my great benefactor! "


    For the past few days, Uncle Li had been swinging his son happily in front of his eyes, leaving Xiao Wen feeling quite helpless.


    In addition to the soldiers with dysentery, there were also others in the sick and wounded camp.


    It was very difficult for him to use a healing technique because of the interference of Uncle Li.


    However, the injuries and injuries of the wounded soldiers'' camps did not bother them at all. Instead, they helped to answer for Uncle Li: "Divine Doctor Xiao, please don''t blame our family''s general. As the general swung this little fat baby in front of us, I felt even more alive. "


    Xiao Wen sighed. Through the analysis of his microexpressions, he knew that the soldiers were speaking the truth.


    Ever since Xiao Wen told him that the patient''s recovery would change according to the patient''s mood, Uncle Li often brought his son to the military camp. Looking at the lively babies, the soldiers all felt that they were ten years younger and full of vigor.


    Xiao Wen could clearly feel that the healing ability of these soldiers had also increased by a level.


    However, Xiao Wen was still worried.


    After all, even though the dysentery had been wiped out, there might still be other infectious diseases in the wounded barracks.


    If it was any other soldier, then it would have been alright. After all, they were strong and strong. Even if Xiao Wen had the ability to mix medicine too much, they would still be able to bear it.


    However, if the little guy was sick, with his recently recovered physique, Xiao Wen wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    "No worries, Shang''er''s illness has just started to heal. As the saying goes, if one doesn''t die from a great tribulation, there will inevitably be a blessing in disguise. I don''t think he''ll get sick so soon. " Lee Yanyi said with a smile.


    "Shang''er?" Xiao Wen was stunned and asked: "Li Shang, is that your child''s name?"


    "That''s right!" "I''ve spent more than half a month to come up with this name. What do you think, sir?"


    Xiao Wen did not say anything. He only felt that the name sounded a little familiar.


    Thus, he opened up the super library to conduct a search.


    In next to no time, he obtained the result.


    According to the New Tang Book. Daughter of Li Shang, son of Li Bo Kao, Grand Consul of Hedong County, Longxi, Han Dynasty.


    Then, he started searching for Li Shang ¡­


    Li Shang, born Li Guang ¡­


    WC!


    Xiao Wen immediately revealed a surprised expression. The baby in Uncle Li''s arms turned out to be the Flying General Li Guang''s father.


    And the Uncle Li standing in front of him was Li Guang''s grandfather!


    But now that it was the reign of Liu Bang, the founder of Hangkao, Uncle Lee was a high-ranking official, and Li Shang was just born, that was a good match.


    After a few decades, Emperor of the Han Dynasty, Liu Che, will ascend to the throne. Li Guang should also be an adult by now!


    In a split-second, Xiao Wen''s collection habits flared up.


    He felt that if he could take General Li Guang as well as his father as his disciples, he would have a lot of face.


    Although he had already accepted Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang, and Shangguan Wan''er, he would never think that there were too many outstanding disciples.


    "This ¡­" Xiao Wen looked at Lee Bo Ke and thought for a moment before speaking, "General Li, I see that your son''s bones are quite amazing. He is a good material for martial arts practice. Just now, I had a crush on this child and wanted to take him in as my disciple. "I wonder if ¡­"


    "But ¡­" He looked at the infant and said, "Godly Doctor, my child hasn''t even reached the age of one, yet you want him to acknowledge you as his teacher?" "Isn''t it a little too early?"


    He didn''t say that he loathed the fact that Xiao Wen was weak and couldn''t teach him how to be a one-on-one general.


    In fact, Xiao Wen had been bringing Guan Yu into the military camp these past few days. Regarding how strong this child that Xiao Wen taught was, Uncle Li was very clear about it.


    Perhaps if the two fought on the battlefield, Uncle Li would be able to rely on his outstanding experience to deal with him. In that one on one match between the two sides in the arena, he felt that he wouldn''t be able to last ten rounds.


    The current Guan Yu far surpassed him in both physical abilities and moves. The only thing he lacked was the killing intent condensed on the battlefield.


    And this kind of thing could only be learned on the battlefield. No matter how incredible of a teacher one was, it was impossible for one to impart it directly.


    It could be said that Xiao Wen had already achieved the best level a teacher could do.


    Furthermore, Xiao Wen was a genius doctor.


    If one were to ask the soldiers and warriors of this world what they were most afraid of, it would undoubtedly mean being injured.


    If one were to ask the soldiers and martial artists in this world what could calm them down when they were injured, it would undoubtedly be a doctor.


    Reliable medical skills were very important for soldiers and martial artists. If his own child could learn martial arts at the same time as learning Xiao Wen''s strong medical skills, that would be a huge gain.


    Such a teacher, Uncle Li couldn''t wait to send all of his sons over for his tutelage.


    However, Li Shang wasn''t even a year old and he had just recovered from his illness. It wasn''t appropriate for him to hand it over to Xiao Wen.


    Looking at Uncle Li''s expression, Xiao Wen knew what he was thinking and could not help but complain that he was being too hasty.


    So he said, "Regarding the matter of taking him as my master, you can take it easy. When the child is three years old, there will be no harm in taking him as a disciple. "


    "That''s great." Uncle Li was overjoyed.


    "Report...!" Suddenly, a voice came from afar. Both of them looked over and saw the leader of the team who had stopped Xiao Wen at the door rushing over.


    Along the way, the group of people ran in front of the two men. The leader bowed and cupped his hands as he said, "General, Godly Doctor, just now, Nightless and a group of suspicious men had a conflict two miles away from the military camp. We killed them on the spot, but one of our brothers was injured. "


    "You did well. Any suspicious personnel who entered the military camp must be arrested. If you resist, kill him! "


    Xiao Wen did not refute Uncle Li''s words. After all, the great matters of the nation were being sacrificed. If a military camp could not maintain the military discipline, then this army would no longer have any ability to protect the family and protect the nation.


    The last time he came to the barracks, this team leader had stopped him. However, he was just following military rules.


    Thus, after what happened, Xiao Wen didn''t blame them.


    After all, if Xiao Wen was the military commander of this army, he would have made the same decision.


    However, having no objections didn''t mean that Xiao Wen couldn''t speak.


    "Where are the wounded? Bring him to the wounded barracks. " Looking at the team ratio, Xiao Wen quickly said.


    These days of practicing medicine not only increased Xiao Wen''s ability to practice, but also made him form a deep friendship with these soldiers.


    If something were to happen to him in the Cloud County City, these soldiers would definitely not sit idly by. Similarly, Xiao Wen wouldn''t let the injured soldiers go and not treat them.

 C49 injury disease

    In fact, Xiao Wen leaving General Li''s side had another meaning. That was to avoid suspicion.


    After all, even though Xiao Wen had been with the army for a long time, the soldiers still treated him as one of their own.


    However, Xiao Wen was not one of them. He knew very well that there were many things in this army, even though Xiao Wen was curious about how a man who worked for the imperial guard, such as Uncle Li, could be transferred to the military and sent to gather troops in the clouds. However, it was better not to pry into what he should not know.


    Following the group rate, a military doctor arrived at the tent where the injured soldiers were placed. Xiao Wen changed into a set of clothes that had been soaked in alcohol and then dried them. He then washed his hands with distilled wine before walking into the tent.


    It was Xiao Wen''s rule to disinfect the wounded and enter the barracks. He had to abide by this rule. After all, if he did not comply, how could he ask others to comply?


    In any case, Xiao Wen had already handed the technology of distilling alcohol to this army. In this army''s era where business was not forbidden, by selling distilled alcohol, it was enough to let the soldiers live a comfortable life, and also had enough financial resources to maintain Xiao Wen''s rules of disinfection.


    "How is the injured brother?" Xiao Wen asked as soon as he entered the tent.


    The military doctor in charge of checking for injuries knew that Xiao Wen wasn''t good at reading and hearing. He still needed to go through other people''s hands to check on the patient''s condition. The only thing he was truly strong about was that he could come up with a cure no matter what kind of difficult situation he encountered.


    Therefore, before Xiao Wen arrived, the military doctor had already checked the condition of the injuries.


    "This brother has many wounds on his body, but the most serious one is a wound on his left arm." The medic said.


    Xiao Wen walked closer to take a look. Sure enough, on the soldier''s left arm, there was a wound that was a foot long (about 21 centimeters long), but it looked frightening.


    "However, if that''s the case, it shouldn''t be difficult to treat. You sterilize him first, and then you sew him up with goat intestines soaked in liquor. With anesthesia, it shouldn''t be too troublesome. " Xiao Wen had long since taken out the sewers made by the earth method and the anesthetic made by the traditional Chinese medicine. As long as the military doctors didn''t have any work to do, they would make these medical supplies.


    By the way, these military doctors had dug an ice cellar in the military camp to store medical ice.


    "If it''s just that, then it''s not that troublesome." The military doctor hesitated for a moment before pulling Xiao Wen out of the tent.


    "Is there anything you can''t say in the tent?" Xiao Wen asked with furrowed brows.


    The military doctor bitterly smiled. He took out a box and handed it to Xiao Wen. "We found this in this injury ¡­"


    "?" A puzzled expression appeared on Xiao Wen''s face. He opened the box and saw a dirty piece of wood inside.


    "According to my experience, if I''m not wrong, these pieces of wood should be from a wooden spear that have soaked in the Five Grains Reincarnation Spear." "According to past experience, a person who had been struck by this vicious thing could be said to have no chance of survival."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s frown deepened.


    Xiao Wen naturally knew the power of the wooden spear that had soaked in the Five Grains Reincarnation object.


    The Five Grains Samsara object could be said to be the one that people could find the most bacteria in this era. The wooden spear that was soaked in the liquid had become hard and sharp not only because of its reaction with nitric acid. Moreover, there were countless bacteria on it. As long as they got hit, dying from infection without disinfecting it was a hundred percent of the time.


    "Infection..." Xiao Wen gritted his teeth. In an age before microcosm exploration, there was no way to understand what bacteria were. Thus, in this era of surgery, the greatest enemy was infection.


    However, even though he knew that this kind of situation existed, Xiao Wen still had to prepare himself.


    He turned to the doctor and spoke seriously, "First, you have the best doctor and the best marksman in the camp come over and let them pick out all the remains from this wounded man''s wounds. Then he rinsed his wounds with a great deal of liquor. "Finally, you go to the ice room and take out the sulfonamides I made and give them to him."


    Relying on the money he earned from selling alcohol in the army, Xiao Wen disregarded all costs and used the laboratory method. After spending a month''s time, he finally managed to produce a small amount of sulfonamides.


    Xiao Wen wasn''t sure if this would work against the infection, but he still had to give it a try.


    Finally, he said, "When the soldier''s wounds are healed, send him to the ice pit. You are not allowed to come out until you have fully recovered. "


    "Yes sir!" After hearing Xiao Wen''s treatment plan, the military doctor immediately turned around and went to the warehouse to get medical supplies.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen also walked back into the tent.


    "Divine Doctor Xiao, am I going to die?" He forced out a smile and asked Xiao Wen.


    "That''s not true." Xiao Wen shook his head. Even though he wasn''t sure if he could save the soldier, he still had a confident look on his face. "This kind of thing is nothing to me."


    It was Xiao Wen''s rule to give the patient confidence in his recovery. Naturally, Xiao Wen himself also had to comply.


    "Don''t lie to me." Tears filled the soldier''s eyes as he said in a choked voice, "I''ve been pierced by the poison spear. No one can survive after being struck by the poison spear ¡­" It''s just that, Godly Doctor, can you help me convey to the General that he can tell my father and my son that I''m not a coward? "I''ve been fighting valiantly on the battlefield to kill the enemy ¡­"


    "Also, tell my wife that if she wants to remarry, I won''t blame her ¡­"


    Hmph!" Xiao Wen snorted in disdain, "What? He was not a coward on the battlefield. He was a poisonous spear, and yet he had already become a woman in front of the King of Hell? "If you come to the Underworld, are you going to make the King of Hell blow up your harem every single day and become a woman when you reincarnate?


    He looked at the soldier and said coldly, "If you die, I will tell your family that you are only suffering from some minor ailments and want to live like a woman. In the end, you will really die."


    With that, he walked out of the tent, not caring about the soldier''s expression.


    He watched as the military doctor entered the tent with a pile of medical supplies. Due to the anesthetic, the soldier did not make a sound despite undergoing a surgical operation.


    To be honest, the feeling of having control over one''s own life was not pleasant.


    If it was during a battle, Xiao Wen wouldn''t care too much about controlling the life of the enemy, even if the enemy was killed.


    However, the death of one''s friend due to one''s own mistake was definitely not a pleasant thing.


    Two hours later, Xiao Wen saw the patient being carried out of the tent by the military doctor.


    He didn''t use a white cloth to cover his face, proving that he was still alive. Even so, Xiao Wen still asked, "How is he?"


    "The treatment was very successful. The rest is up to him. "But before he fainted, say ¡­" The doctor hesitated as he spoke.


    "But it doesn''t matter." Xiao Wen said.


    "He said ¡­" The Military Doctor said with a conflicted expression, "He said that you violated the rules that must be followed by the injured soldiers when they were in the injured army camp." "When he recovers he will report it to the military judge and let you eat the military staff."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He looked at the soldier and finally scolded, "If he can recover, I''m willing to fight him one on one. Even if I get beaten up by him, it''s worth it. "


    Xiao Wen discovered that in the depths of Cloud County, where almost everyone had a dirty mind, staying with this group of simple-minded soldiers was the most comfortable.

 C50 Translation

    When Xiao Wen saw the soldier being carried away, a sense of accomplishment appeared on his face.


    Ever since he assumed the title of genius doctor, he discovered that he actually liked saving others.


    Seeing the patients recovering one by one, a sense of accomplishment rose up in Xiao Wen''s heart.


    This sense of accomplishment seemed to be something more important than the benefits of money.


    "Is this what the parents of a physician talk about?" Xiao Wen muttered to himself.


    However, a voice broke Xiao Wen''s train of thought before he could stand there in a daze for too long.


    "Godly Doctor, the General invited you to the tent, saying that he has something important to discuss with you."


    A voice sounded from behind Xiao Wen. He turned and saw that it was a messenger.


    His expression was respectful, and there was a hint of adoration in his eyes. It was obvious that Xiao Wen''s actions these past few days had given him quite a bit of prestige in the military camp.


    "Okay, you tell the general I''ll be right there." Xiao Wen nodded his head. He looked at the soldier that was dressed in armor that was running away faster than him. Then, he walked towards the tent.


    "General, is something wrong?" Xiao Wen looked inside the tent. Aside from General Li, there were a few other high-ranking military officers.


    Xiao Wen saw that at this moment, Uncle Li had a gloomy face with his head lowered, a vexed expression on his face.


    "Looks like he''s in trouble." Xiao Wen quickly made his decision.


    "Divine Doctor Xiao!" Looking at Xiao Wen entering the tent, Uncle Li greeted him before saying: "Actually, I don''t know if it''s the right decision for you to make. But at this point, I can only gamble."


    Xiao Wen was even more curious when he saw Uncle Li''s appearance.


    He quickly followed up and asked, "General Li, what do you have to say for yourself?" I''ll do anything I can to help. As for what secrets there are, I will definitely keep it a secret. "


    What a joke! It was because of Uncle Lee''s relationship with him that he was able to obtain the title of Eldest Master of the Left, becoming a noble that was not easily bullied by the upper echelons. Naturally, he and Uncle Lee had already become natural allies.


    In other words, even if it was for his future, he would still help out with Uncle Li''s help.


    Uncle Li sighed and explained the situation.


    "I have to start from the conflict with those suspicious people." Uncle Li said.


    Xiao Wen nodded. He wasn''t surprised by this point.


    After all, prior to the conflict, Uncle Ke had a leisurely smile on his face. But now, he had a distressed expression with a tight frown.


    He continued, "In fact, from the report that Nighteyes and I had just made to me, we have obtained a piece of news. That is, these suspicious people may not have come to our camp. It is very likely that they were just passing by, but because of their suspicious appearance, they were attacked at night. "


    "It has nothing to do with the military camp?" When Xiao Wen heard this, his face revealed a puzzled expression.


    He knew about the wounded Nightless. Judging from the wounds on his body, it was not hard to tell that these suspicious people had tried to kill him when they fought back.


    If the other party didn''t come for the military camp, then what was their motive for not taking in the night watch?


    "There must be something strange about it!" Xiao Wen told General Li and the other high ranking officers about what happened in the wounded battalion.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s report, all the generals nodded their heads.


    One of them stroked his chin and said, "If that''s the case, then our second guess is much more likely."


    "The second conjecture?" Xiao Wen looked at General Li with a puzzled expression, anticipating the latter''s explanation.


    General Li clapped his hands and said to the outside of the tent, "Bring the corpse in."


    "Yes!" It was at this occasion that the soldiers of the Han Army answered in a more formal manner.


    Soon, two soldiers carried a stretcher and a corpse into the tent.


    "This is?" Xiao Wen looked at the corpse. Despite the heat of the summer, Xiao Wen could not take his eyes off the corpse as it was emitting a faint stench.


    Because there was no hair on the corpse''s head. Xiao Wen walked over to the corpse and lifted its head to look at the back of its head.


    A slender braid, which looked like a pig''s tail and could pass through a copper coin, hung on the back of the guy''s head.


    Such an ugly hairstyle, in China up to five thousand years, only one regime can be popular.


    "The Manchus!" With a hint of resentment, Xiao Wen said.


    "That''s right, these guys are from Qing." General Li nodded.


    Immediately after, a senior military officer also explained, "We just speculated about the true purpose of this group of Qing people. The first possibility was that they did not have any ulterior motives. It''s only because they carry incomparably precious items that they are able to resist us. "


    "The second possibility is that these Qing people have unspeakable secrets. After meeting us, he killed us without any hesitation. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was suddenly enlightened. He looked at General Li and said, "Because of this, when I told you about the wounded, you would say that the second possibility is more likely." After all, if they did not have such ulterior motives, they would not have been so ruthless. "


    "Formal." General Li nodded and said, "I was once a county governor in the clouds, so I know a thing or two about the trial. Based on the current conditions, I can conclude that these Manchu Bandits are in the clouds, and are definitely plotting something. "


    However, the man and the man were not on the same side. What could these barbarians possibly plot against the man?


    At this time, General Li suddenly asked: "Godly Doctor Xiao is knowledgeable, knows about astronomy, knows about geography, and is well versed in the art of witchcraft. I wonder if you''re familiar with Manchu text? "


    A full essay?


    Xiao Wen closed his eyes and took a look at the super library. A Manchu dictionary appeared.


    Thus, Xiao Wen said, "I''m afraid that I can''t read it. However, I can still read the words. "


    Hearing this, General Li revealed a happy expression.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and said, "You don''t need to know how to read it. You just need to be able to read it."


    As he spoke, he took out an envelope and took out a few sheets of paper, handing them over to Xiao Wen, "We found these on the body of the deceased."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen hurriedly took it.


    He scanned the mandarin above and tried to translate it through the retrieval system.


    Unfortunately, through the super library, he could only retrieve some sloppy and twisted mandarins.


    "It looks like I''ll have to translate it according to the dictionary. Taking into account the difference between the Tonggu language system and the Sino-Tibetan language system, I even need to read the relevant grammar books to be able to understand the meaning behind this. " Xiao Wen muttered.


    If you don''t understand grammar, and translate it word for word, you''ll probably end up saying, "how are you?" Translated as "How is [are] you?" Or "how old are you?" "How is old (are) you?" But a joke.


    So he cupped his hands towards General Li and said, "If General needs me to translate, I can. It''s just that I need some time. If I can, I''d like to bring these back and study them. "


    "Sure." Uncle Li took a step forward and said to Xiao Wen with a serious expression: "Remember to keep this a secret. Do not let anyone know."


    Xiao Wen nodded his head. Even if Uncle Li didn''t remind him, he knew that he couldn''t speak carelessly about such matters.


    If the undercover agents of the Manchu police knew that they had their confidential letters, they would probably come to their door.


    At that time, he would no longer be facing the upright military men or the cowardly border rangers. Spies, spies, have always been the most ruthless people in the world.

 C51 First Name

    Naturally, Xiao Wen knew how to deal with General Li''s warning.


    Looking at Xiao Wen''s knowing expression, General Li was very clear that Xiao Wen would not act recklessly in front of the strong.


    "Sigh!" It was truly an eventful day. Under normal circumstances, I would not have let you get involved in such a dangerous situation. However, most of the embroidered robed envoys had been sent to the east. The people in the Cloud County were just a group of old and young people who had more than enough manpower to enter. If we let them handle this matter, I''m afraid there might be a problem. " General Li sighed.


    Xiao Wen was stunned and a strange expression appeared on his face.


    The embroidered robed envoys were the special forces of Darkhan. They were equivalent to the Embroidered Uniform Guard of Ming Country. According to the Emperor''s desire for control, he wouldn''t easily send them away.


    If the elites of the Embroidered Emissaries were to be sent away, it would be very easy for something to happen in the clouds to escape the control of the Emperor.


    He had originally thought that General Li wanted him to translate the letter and not hand it over to the embroidered robed envoys, but he wanted to swallow the credit.


    After all, the military would be the one to decipher the letters before they met with any real trouble, and that was much more than handing the letters over to the embroidered robed envoys.


    But from the looks of it, it wasn''t that Uncle Li didn''t want to give the letter to the embroidered robed envoy, but that he simply couldn''t find a reliable embroidered robed envoy to take over the task.


    "What the hell is going on? How could the Emperor remove the embroidered robed envoy from the clouds?" Xiao Wen''s heart was filled with confusion and unease.


    Uncle Li saw the doubt in Xiao Wen''s heart. He did not intend to hide it from him and calmly said, "This is not a secret. If you pay attention to the latest news, you will find that the First Emperor in the west has recently ordered General Meng Tian to lead the three hundred thousand men stationed at the Great Wall to the Kingdom of Yuan. On the east side, Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang of Ming Kingdom and Nur Haji of Manchu were fighting in the east of Liaoning Province. The victor was not yet decided. Today, he brought soldiers from Peixian County and transferred them to other counties. Only officials from other counties, such as the Imperial Guards and the Knights from the right and center of the clouds were sent to the north to fight for the country of Liaoning. Because of the importance of this war, His Majesty did not hesitate to draw out embroidery envoys in order to get the most out of the situation of the enemy forces.


    With that, he pointed towards the clouds on the map and coldly said to Xiao Wen, "Currently, other than me, the Cloud Army, there is no one else in the northern regions of the big guy. If we fall behind in the clouds, the north will become a place for us to run. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s eyes narrowed.


    The entire north, that''s all?


    Was Liubang courting death?


    "What exactly is it that caused the three emperors to take such a huge risk and send troops to the various countries on the prairie?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Song Kingdom." General Li explained.


    "Song Kingdom?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment, his heart was filled with confusion.


    General Li pointed to the country of Qin on the map and said, "The First Emperor''s country of Qin has been a militant for a long time. Although the Qin had the most perfect laws and regulations for craftsmen and the most powerful army, the people still complained. The First Emperor was aware of the situation in his country, but after so many years of accumulating information, it was not something that could be changed so easily. The Song Kingdom, on the other hand, gave the First Emperor an opportunity to reform. "


    "The Emperor of Song, Zhao Kuangyin, has always wanted to take back his Sixteen Quiet Cloud Regions, but the Song Army is too weak and useless. He could only start from other aspects. This time, with the price of four large-scale water conservancy projects, twenty-six farming techniques, one hundred and sixteen commercial cooperation projects, and three hundred thousand gold taels, the Song Emperor ordered the First Emperor to send troops northwards to contain the countries of the plains to the north of the Qin and Han Dynasties. "


    "Although my big man''s situation isn''t as bad as the Qin Nation''s, it isn''t too far off. Therefore, the Song Emperor used a similar amount of bargaining power to send troops from the various counties in the north and the counties in the east to march into the country. "


    "As for how he managed to get the Emperor of Ming to join in, we do not know."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh.


    It is true that war is a continuation of politics and that the economy determines the direction of politics.


    Although the army of the Song was small and weak, it could make other Han Chinese countries contribute to it with its strong economic power. It had to be said that this Zhao Kuangyin really had his own eyes.


    After listening to Uncle Li''s explanation, Xiao Wen had a deep understanding of the political situation in this world.


    After realizing how much responsibility he had, he repeatedly promised Uncle Li that he would finish translating the letters within the next two days before leaving the military camp.


    Watching Xiao Wen leave, a senior military officer suddenly spoke up, "General, can we really trust this Xiao Wen? Even though his brother had died in the war in the clouds. But a survey of his past shows that he was not educated in Manchu or medicine. There are still many mysteries hidden within him. "


    "He''s just the descendant of a hundred families. What''s there to be surprised about." General Li did not pay attention to the officer''s words and waved his hand as he spoke.


    "The descendants of the hundreds of families? Do you think that you can trust him just because of that? " the officer asked.


    General Li laughed, "No! Not really! It is not that we have absolute trust in him, but as a hundred families, he can only walk the path of a big man. "


    "The First Emperor of the west, Fen Shuquan, only trusts the Scholars. There is no place for the other guilds. As for the other countries to the east, they also respected the Confucian arts. They were an existence that everyone wanted to beat. As for the barbarians of the prairie ¡­ If they didn''t have a future, how many scholars would be willing to go to those places? Only our Han Empire, although dominated by Taoism, is not afraid of other guilds. "Only me, the big man, is their safe haven."


    "Don''t bring up the matter of suspecting Xiao Wen." "Right now, it is too late to win over such a talent. We must not offend him."


    "Yes!" The group of officers cupped their hands and saluted General Li.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen left the military camp and rode a horse. The reins were led by a soldier beside him.


    At his side, there were a few cavalrymen guarding him.


    This was the bodyguard that Uncle Li had arranged for Xiao Wen.


    After all, if Xiao Wen came out at this time and something happened, it would be difficult for him to find another person in the Cloud County who could translate the full text.


    Xiao Wen didn''t pay much attention to these guards.


    At this moment, he could only concentrate on reading the contents of the letter. Even though it was full of words, he didn''t recognize any of them. Even with the dictionary, it would take him a long time to determine the difference between each word.


    "Relying on a dictionary to translate words that I''ve never heard of is indeed a very strenuous task!" Xiao Wen complained.


    If it was Latin script, perhaps he would be able to see the differences between the different letters. However, he was completely oblivious to these words that were different from Chinese and Latin characters.


    However, he did not give up on this task, but continued to compare them with perseverance.


    In fact, he is not in the process of making a verbatim translation of "how to say you" into "how to say you" jokes. His purpose, in fact, was to find out the proper noun for the letter.


    That''s right! It was to find a proper noun.


    Although they are translating common words and then connecting them into sentences, problems are likely to occur. However, the job of finding a proper noun did not need to consider the issue of grammar.


    Xiao Wen only needed to know what exactly was the proper noun on this letter. Then, he would be able to deduce the contents of the letter through the recent events.


    This was undoubtedly something that could greatly accelerate the pace of translation.


    Very quickly, he found a few rather eye-catching proper nouns.


    For example, the Eight Flags, for example, the Emperor, for example, the State of Korea.


    Seeing the appearance of these proper nouns, Xiao Wen was able to conclude that the things recorded on this letter were not ordinary business dealings, but something that involved the military as well as the interests of the country.


    Otherwise, who would have mentioned the Eight Flags, the Emperor, the Republic of Korea?


    After making some progress, Xiao Wen continued to work hard.


    Very quickly, he found another two proper nouns ¡­ Or perhaps it was a person''s name.


    Seeing these two names, Xiao Wen revealed a strange expression.


    Just because of these two full names, one is called Newcobalt Lu Dai, the other is called Yehonala Cheng De...

 C52 examination

    Neo-cobalt for good, Yehonala for good...


    When Xiao Wen found these two names through the dictionary, he revealed a strange expression.


    If the Manchu experts of the Darkhan Kingdom of the world were to translate the names, they would probably think that these two names were the names of two ordinary Manchu people.


    Although the two surnames of Newcastle and Yehonala were quite prominent among the Manchu, at best they were the names of two Manchu nobles.


    After all, no matter whether it was Newcastle, or Yehonala, even the Han people who were familiar with Manchu, they did not know where these two names pointed.


    No!


    In this world, perhaps not even the entire Qing Dynasty had heard of these two names.


    In the entire Qing Dynasty, perhaps only a few upper echelons like Nur Haji knew who this name referred to.


    If the embroidered robed envoy were to translate this letter, he might have really missed out on this clue. But who was Xiao Wen? Xiao Wen was a Transcender!


    The others had not heard of Nehru to do good, did not know who Yehonala was, did not he know?


    Heshan, Neo Cobalt Lau, the original name for good!


    Naran De, Yehonala, original name Cheng De!


    Xiao Wen could immediately tell who the two names were pointing to.


    However, when these two names appeared on the letter, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but bitterly smile.


    He had originally thought that He Heshen''s transformation into a Chinese was merely a matter of time and space crossing. It was the same with Nalan De who became a citizen of Song.


    He could not imagine that the chief executive of a country in a strategic location in the north was actually a spy from another country.


    The Han nation had probably been turned into a sieve by now.


    Just when Xiao Wen was about to go back to the military camp and tell General Li about this, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind, stopping him from moving any further.


    "What would I say if General Lee asked me how I knew that Nebuchadnezzar meant Kesha and Yehonalas meant Narande?" Xiao Wen thought.


    He could fool the two sisters and Zhuge Liang so that they wouldn''t find out where he got his ice making skills from. However, he had seen He Heshen before, so he knew very well that once a person reached the level of a government official, what kind of storm would he not see? He did not think that he could fool her by simply lying.


    After all, if it was something the other party didn''t care about, it would have been fine. In this serious political matter, Xiao Wen didn''t think that it would be easy to fool a border envoy.


    "What''s more ¡­" At this time, Xiao Wen also hesitated. He muttered to himself, "If something happens to this world line. If the good is not Narcissus, and Yehonalas is not Nalanda, then will not my impudence provoke evil? "Without solid evidence, it''s best not to say it directly."


    However, Xiao Wen still felt that it was necessary to make some vague reminders.


    Thus, he turned around and said to one of the cavalrymen, "I just saw the name of Master He Heshen in the letter. Considering that he was the county governor, if the other party was here to spy on the military, it was not strange that the names of General Li and Lord Heshen appeared in the letter. "But there''s one thing I''m very worried about ¡­"


    "What?" The cavalryman pricked up his ears and listened intently.


    "Near the name of Sir He Wu, a word appeared. The word, I''m not sure if it means "buy" or "trade" in the sentence. At the same time, I can''t be sure that these people were trying to find out about the news from Lord Heshen by bribing the servants of Lord Heshen. Or should I say ¡­ "


    "They directly made a deal with Lord Heshen and sold out the country''s interests!"


    Hearing this, the cavalryman was shocked. He faced Xiao Wen and cupped his hands: "Divine Doctor Xiao, this matter is of great importance. Please allow me to return and report to the general."


    "Right." Xiao Wen nodded his head and reminded him with a serious expression, "We are still not sure about the nature of this matter. So I hope that the general will not act rashly until I have translated the letter. "


    He was a man who had served in the Imperial Guard. He was not one of those men who didn''t know how to fight.


    Xiao Wen believed that Uncle Li would understand the political ruckus that would ensue if they caught him now.


    Xiao Wen let out a sigh of relief when he saw the cavalry soldiers returning to the army camp.


    However, he continued to ponder over the current situation.


    "But speaking of this, if Lian Heshen and Nalan De are both spies, then the Darkhan Kingdom ¡­ At the very least, the number of spies in the Cloud County would not be too little. " Xiao Wen thought.


    First of all, the Shangguan Family...


    Even though he had been studying the expression on his face for the past few days. His observation skills had also reached a very strong level.


    Unless Shangguan Wan''er was already a God of Secret Service agent at such a young age, it was impossible for Xiao Wen to not notice his presence after staying by Xiao Wen''s side for so long.


    "But from what I see now, Wan-Er is just a naive and romantic girl. The chances of her being a spy were probably lower than the chance of Liu Xiu or Liu Bei suddenly appearing and usurping Liu Bang''s throne. According to her explanation, the Shangguan family was once a great noble of the Tang Kingdom. However, my grandfather was exiled to Korea because he was sentenced to death. "


    "Wan''er was deceived by her parents. But in its present form, it would not do me any good even if I were to uncover the spies of the Tang Kingdom. "


    After all, although the Tang Kingdom''s economic strength was not as good as Song Ming''s, it was still considered a first-rate existence in this world. They were even able to equip each infantry unit with two mobile battle horses. As for the cavalry units, there were more than three of them. It wasn''t strange for some of the elite heavy cavalry soldiers to have four or five warhorses to rotate with each of them.


    Furthermore, unlike the Song Kingdom, who used money to arm the army to the teeth but still repeatedly lost, the army of the Tang Kingdom had always maintained its proud record.


    In this war, the Tang was not tempted by Emperor Song, Zhao Kuangyin, and took the money to sell.


    At this critical moment, Xiao Wen felt that unless he was full, there was no need to offend the spies from the Tang Kingdom.


    "I''d better look for spies from other countries!"


    After some thought, Xiao Wen soon discovered another clan that was suspected to be a spy ¡ª Cai Jing''s Cai family!


    Cai Jing was a well-known treacherous official in the Song Dynasty, but he was now in the Darkhan Kingdom. According to the nature of this world, their family was most likely spies.


    "No wonder, the day before I was expelled, I heard Cai Jing''s father mentioning the matters of the Song Kingdom in the library. And after discovering me, you''re still so nervous! "Apparently, the Cai family is a spy from the Song Kingdom!"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen immediately revealed a smile.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll use my identity as a spy to threaten them and make them useful to me!" Xiao Wen thought.


    As for exposing them, Xiao Wen had no intention of doing so.


    After all, unlike the Manchu Tarantula behind Hezhen, the Song Kingdom behind Cai Jing was now the father of Liu Bang. The Cai family''s existence was most likely something that Liu Bang had acquiesced in.


    If he denounced the Cai family, he would most likely be punished instead of rewarded.


    It would be better to use the fact that the Cai family did not want to expose their intentions unless absolutely necessary to coerce them and make them useful to him.


    After all, under the current circumstances, the interests of the Song and Han kingdoms were the same. If he wanted to use the reason of dealing with Qing Kingdom spies to help him, whether it was Liu Bang or Zhao Kuangyin, they should have nothing to say.


    After making up his mind, Xiao Wen let the soldier take him to the Cai Mansion.

 C53 Cai Qu

    Xiao Wen''s request was quickly answered.


    Even though he was asking to see the Cai Family at this time, the soldiers found it strange. However, they all knew that Xiao Wen''s noble title was the Head of the Left Scholar, and was also the genius doctor who had saved countless of their brothers.


    As long as it wasn''t an excessive request, no matter how strange it was, they would definitely satisfy Xiao Wen.


    Thus, everyone set out on horseback towards the Cai residence.


    As they passed by the door of a restaurant, He Shen, who was sitting on the second floor, had a gloomy expression on his face.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" When the butler saw He Shen''s dark face, he thought that he might be feeling unwell, so he quickly asked.


    "Humph!" He hen snorted and said, "This Xiao Wen doesn''t even put me in his eyes anymore? He immediately led a squadron of knights into the city. "


    "This ¡­" The housekeeper immediately looked in the direction of He Jia to look. Sure enough, he saw Xiao Wen and a few cavalrymen riding on horses in the middle of the road.


    "Why don''t we give him a warning?" The butler asked with an inquiring look.


    This suggestion was very moving, because at this moment, He Heshen''s heart was squeezing out a ball of fire.


    Even though he knew that Xiao Wen had found a new backer, he still couldn''t help but get angry when he saw Xiao Wen appear together with a group of cavalry soldiers in the city.


    However, after thinking for a moment, He Heshen said, "No need. This was a critical moment. In a few days, when my Eight Flag Cavalry descends onto the clouds, I will make Xiao Wen kneel in front of me and call him Master! "


    "By the way..." Let that beautiful sister-in-law of Xiao Wen serve the Lord in front of him. " The butler standing off to the side also revealed a lewd smile.


    "Good idea!" He Xing replied with a cold tone.


    Xiao Wen, who didn''t know He Heshen''s mood, was currently leading a group of soldiers to dress in the busy market. Perhaps it was because someone had already sensed the impending storm, but the number of people selling weapons on the streets seemed to have increased a lot recently.


    Xiao Wen even saw people peddling contraband like Song Guo Bu Ren and Mo Dao in the corner of the street.


    "Speaking of which, when my brother went to the battlefield, he also bought a human armor and a blade! It''s a pity that those things were taken away by the man who killed him. " Xiao Wen looked at the black market merchant who was selling Bu Ren''s armor and Mo Dao and could not help but feel touched.


    Based on the original owner''s memories, he knew that Xiao Wen''s brother, Xiao Wu, had been ambushed by many Eagles in his first round because of his eye-catching armor.


    If that wasn''t the case, with the defensive power of the armor, Xiao Wu wouldn''t have been killed the instant he came into contact with the enemy.


    "Don''t worry!" Big brother, we are living a good life now. "Although I have never known what your last wishes were, at the very least, the Xiao family will flourish in my hands."


    Thinking this, Xiao Wen and the group of soldiers continued to move forward.


    Soon, they arrived at the Cai Mansion.


    As soon as he arrived at the Cai Residence, Xiao Wen saw a group of people walking over from afar.


    The leader was Cai Jing, who was riding a red horse.


    "Looks like they just went out. "Unfortunately, they returned right after we arrived." Xiao Wen judged.


    He did not go forward to welcome them. Instead, he made the warhorse he was riding stay where it was and silently watched from the sidelines.


    "Hey!" What are you standing outside my door for? " Cai Jing asked as he spotted Xiao Wen standing in front of his house from a distance.


    "No matter what, this is still a public area in front of your house. Can''t I just stand? " Xiao Wen replied calmly.


    Seeing the defeated dog standing in front of him with such a disdainful attitude, that silkpants would feel angry if he saw it.


    Cai Jing was no exception.


    He flew into a rage, "He''s just a lousy teacher. After he was expelled from the academy, he started a business selling ice. I feel dirty when I see you. "


    "Everything I do is for my family to live on. Even as a merchant, I am proud of myself. "But you, a popinjay, is a popinjay. Other than adding to the burden on your family, you''re nothing more than a tool for reproduction." Xiao Wen coldly replied.


    Even though in the past, he had always felt that the silkpants were disgusting and often relied on their power to bully others. However, now that he was about to become the left concubine, Xiao Wen''s mental state had increased by quite a bit.


    Right now, he felt that it was the misfortune of the Cai family to have been born with such a shameful thing like Cai Jing.


    After all, other than making the family more prosperous, the popinjays were of no use at all. Even the advantage of having a prosperous family was accompanied by the appearance of countless illegitimate children and the destruction of one''s family.


    Although Xiao Wen didn''t use any vulgarities, he had insulted Cai Jing to the point where he couldn''t even finish his sentence. Cai Jing was completely furious.


    "Don''t call me a popinjay!" He roared at Xiao Wen and pressed both his legs against the horse''s abdomen. The horse whinnied as it charged towards Xiao Wen.


    He raised the horsewhip as if he was going to slap Xiao Wen in the face.


    "Pah!" Xiao Wen''s face didn''t get hit. Just now, a soldier had spurred his horse forward and tightly grabbed Cai Jing''s horsewhip.


    "Stop!" A voice suddenly sounded. Xiao Wen looked over and saw Cai Jing''s father, Cai Zhen, yelling at him from the palanquin.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and quickly stepped forward, "My son has offended you. Please forgive him, Mister Xiao."


    "Sir?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen sneered and asked, "Am I still considered a mister now?"


    "This ¡­" Cai Zongming didn''t know how to answer Xiao Wen''s question. After all, he knew about his own matters. Back then, it was because of him that Xiao Wen was expelled from the academy.


    Right now, the way this man addressed him was one hundred percent sarcastic!


    "Forget it, I don''t plan on wasting time on such a small matter." Xiao Wen said as he waved his hand.


    "Thank you for your magnanimity, Mister Xiao." However, when he looked at Cai Jing, who was standing behind Xiao Wen, he realized that the soldiers had no intention of letting him go.


    "My son''s lack of discipline is my responsibility as a father ¡­"


    "I believe in Old Mr. Cai''s character." Cai Zhaozhong wanted to speak up for his son, but Xiao Wen interrupted him before he could finish.


    "Then ¡­"


    Then can you spare my son?


    Cai Jie only said one word. Xiao Wen waved his hand and said, "I believe that old mister Cai only stopped him because he saw his son commit murder. It was just that he was getting old and weak, which was a bit too slow. But I do believe, and that does not mean that others do. The old man didn''t cry out late, but waited for his son to suffer a loss before doing so. "Li Jun, if I release your son, people will inevitably think that you are bullying them."


    He looked at the frightened Cai Jing and sneered, "In order to protect your reputation, please beat Cai Jing up. "Brother Cai Jing, do not resist. Otherwise, this unfilial deed will bring about great things."


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Cai Zongming felt a burst of excitement in his heart. But he did not dare to speak.


    Originally, the popinjay Cai Jing came out of his house, and he had already taken on the infamy of a godson.


    If he still spoke up for Cai Jing at this time, wouldn''t he be scolded to death?


    Which was more important, his son''s life or his face? In a large family that was bound by etiquette, any cold parent would naturally choose the latter.


    "Please." Cai Zheng cupped his hands towards Xiao Wen and allowed the group of soldiers to brutally beat Cai Jing up.


    His son''s screams rang in his ears, but Cai Zhe turned a deaf ear.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and asked with a calm expression, "Mr Xiao shouldn''t be here to teach my son a lesson, right?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen said, "For more information, please come to the house to discuss it."

 C54 mind-reading

    In the study room of the Cai family, Xiao Wen looked at Cai Zhen with a domineering smile, as if he was looking at a prey.


    In fact, Xiao Wen had been acting quite domineeringly when he had faced Cai Jing''s challenge just now.


    Xiao Wen was very clear that at this time, he could no longer face Cai Ji with a weak attitude.


    The prestige that he had accumulated over the past few days by scolding the soldiers filled Xiao Wen with energy.


    His gaze even made Cai Zhe feel slightly uncomfortable.


    "Old Mr. Cai, I have no ill intentions in coming here today. You don''t have to be so nervous. " Xiao Wen looked at Cai Zhen and smiled faintly.


    "I''m not nervous." Cai Zhen answered coldly, his tone full of certainty.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "After you invited me to sit down, you didn''t sit down. Instead, you stayed in the corner and watched the scenery outside the window. There is a total distance of two Zhang between the two of us. Generally speaking, a distance of one zhang and one zhang was only maintained when the two sides were talking. If the distance exceeds twenty meters, then it means that the person who took the initiative to increase the distance between us is on guard against another person. "


    "This ¡­" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Cai Zongming was stunned for a moment before revealing a dilemma.


    When he went back to his seat, it was obvious that he wanted to look into Xiao Wen''s rare and aggressive eyes.


    If he continued to stand, it proved that he was afraid of Xiao Wen. Such an attitude was clearly unfavorable for the discussions that would follow.


    It could be said that in this era, people who paid particular attention to elegance and restraint were not very good at dealing with Xiao Wen''s aggressive, yet courteous attitude.


    Just as Cai Zhen was feeling conflicted, Xiao Wen continued, "Mr. Cai Zhen, your eyes are always looking out of the window, but you don''t dare to look in. It''s clear that you''re trying to escape. You feel that you need to stay outside, keep a distance of ten zhang from me, in order to guarantee your own safety. Is that right? "


    Xiao Wen''s words made Cai Zhen stunned for a moment. But this time, he couldn''t help but look at Xiao Wen.


    "It''s like a cat toying with a mouse. I have to say, behavioral science, psychology and microemotionology are really interesting things!"


    Xiao Wen saw that Cai Zongming, who was obviously an old man, was toyed with until he lost all ability to resist under the methods of the transcendent era of scientific interrogation. He only felt that it was very interesting.


    "Cough, cough!" Coughing twice, Cai Zhen suppressed the unsettling gaze of Xiao Wen and returned to his seat.


    He turned to Xiao Wen and said, "If you have anything to say, Mr Xiao, you should get straight to the point! A normal person''s way of doing things is better avoided. "


    Hearing this, the corner of Xiao Wen''s mouth curled up into a smile.


    In the past, when he was at the academy, Xiao Wen had seen Cai Zongming chat with his guests many times. Cai Zongming talked for a long time until the guests almost went on a rampage before he entered the conversation.


    Today, he unexpectedly went straight to the point. It was clear that Xiao Wen made him feel uncomfortable.


    However, since that was the case, Xiao Wen couldn''t be bothered to continue blabbering.


    He asked, "Old mister, did you say that the Song Empire sent a spy?"


    "How do you know?" Cai Zheng asked, rubbing his neck.


    Xiao Wen stared fixedly at Cai Zhe, as if he was certain of his decision. "From what you said just now, and the way you touched my neck, I can tell."


    Above the Adam''s apple below the chin, there is a lot of nerve tissue.


    Generally speaking, when humans feel nervous and uneasy, they will touch this place to ease the psychological pressure.


    Therefore, Cai Zou had already revealed his nervousness when Xiao Wen asked him if he was a spy from Song Kingdom.


    "If it''s Heshen, I wouldn''t dare to doubt it without solid evidence. Otherwise, even if I had a title, it would still be hard for me to bear the guilt. "But the Cai family is just rich and well-educated, they shouldn''t be so unworthy to be offended." Xiao Wen thought to himself.


    "You can see what the other person is thinking from their expression and actions. This is a trick only top spies have. Who exactly are you? "


    Cai Zongming looked at Xiao Wen and asked coldly. Since his identity had been exposed, he couldn''t be bothered to continue disguising himself.


    "Big man, Left Reverend." Xiao Wen smiled faintly.


    "So you''re Chinese." Looking at Xiao Wen, Cai Zheng''s serious expression returned.


    "Speak!" What do you want to do? Do you mean to expose me and then accept my reward? "


    "Old Mr. Cai, there is no need for this." Xiao Wen waved his hand and said, "I am very clear that His Majesty will not give me any rewards after I expose you. He would even punish me. "Don''t think of me as a three year old child."


    "Then what do you want?" Cai Zhen continued to ask.


    "Very simple." Xiao Wen shook his index finger and said in a relaxed manner, "Recently, there has been evidence that our respected County Official of the Cloud County, He Heshen, is a spy for the Manchu constables. His goal is to subvert my man from the inside out. Because of the recent war in the east, the defence on the north side was weak. If the eight banners of the Tarantula appear suddenly in the clouds, and they join together with Heshen, then the clouds will be in danger, and the north in danger. "


    Hearing this, Cai Zhe''s expression didn''t change at all. He just looked at Xiao Wen indifferently and said: "Your Emperor has already made plans to burn the north to the ground. Otherwise, why would there be only one troop defending in the north? "


    Obviously, Cai Zongming was also well aware of the big man''s situation.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head, "This is not as simple as getting burnt by the flames of war. If the Eight Banners of the entire Qing Dynasty were to work together with Hezhen, I''m afraid that General Li''s group would be in trouble. "


    "So what?" Cai Zongming looked at Xiao Wen''s expression, shook his head and sneered: "If you want to earn money, you have to take a risk. Is your emperor not prepared to lose the whole of the North? "


    "Feelings are not your land, so it doesn''t matter if you lose it, right?" When Xiao Wen heard Cai Zongming speak to him in such a casual tone, he immediately exploded.


    However, Cai Zongming wasn''t moved. He coldly said, "Otherwise, don''t tell me you want me to live or die with you?"


    Then, he advised, "If the big man can take the reward from this war, his strength will definitely skyrocket. Even if the entire north were to fall into depravity, there would be a day when it would be reclaimed. It''s just a short period of time, what''s the point of worrying about the gains and losses? "


    "Don''t you know what the Manchus would do if they entered the north?" "With their natures, to carry out massacres in the clouds, in the Upper Prefecture, in the Longdou, in the Northern Lands, and in the various prefectures, are you going to let this matter go as you wish?" Xiao Wen asked loudly.


    "A massacre?" Cai Chai first revealed an expression of disbelief, and then sneered: "Who doesn''t know how to spout nonsense? Holocaust? "Nur Haji dares to carry out the massacre?"


    "Why would I not dare?" On the tenth day of Yangzhou, Xiao Wen didn''t think that they would dare to do such a thing.


    Think of Zhou Xian, Zhou Wei, Zhuge Liang, Guan Yu, Shangguan Wan''er. If the entire Qing Dynasty attacked the clouds, all those people that he was familiar with would die in the massacre.


    No matter what, Xiao Wen couldn''t accept this result.


    But he had never seen the brutality of the Manchu police, and Cai must not have taken Xiao Wen''s words seriously.


    He just calmly said, "Maintaining the status quo is something that suits my interests the most. If the Han Emperor were to turn his attention back to the clouds, then our Emperor''s plan would run the risk of failure. "


    "Then I will fabricate the evidence and say that you, the Song Emperor, wanted to use a great amount of benefits to lure our emperor to the east, and seize this opportunity to let the Tarantula occupy the north side of the big man. At that time, what you, the Song Emperor, will face would not be the defense line where your plan might fail, but rather, the price of which is that your plan has failed! " Xiao Wen looked at Cai Zhen and said loudly.

 C55 Cai Quasi-compromise

    "Are you crazy?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Cai Zai couldn''t help but stand up. He looked at Xiao Wen as if he was looking at a monster.


    "The burly emperor has mobilized many soldiers for this military operation. If you dare to do this, your Emperor will definitely settle it afterwards. "


    "I''m sober. I know what happens when I do it." Xiao Wen looked at Cai Zhen with a mocking smile.


    He pointed to Cai Zongming and said, "As long as the Eight Flag Cavalry really does invade the north and their scale is big enough to cause a disaster, then the person from Weiyang Palace will not investigate my actions ¡­ "I don''t dare to investigate."


    What a joke!


    The ruling class of the burly man was dominated by military aristocrats, and military aristocrats were the most common in places like the North and the West, where wars often broke out.


    And the Emperor was only the largest military aristocrat.


    There were more than a third of the military aristocrats in the stronghold, and their base was in the north. If the north were to be occupied by the Manchus, the interests of the military aristocrats would be severely affected.


    According to the original script, after Liu Bang gained enough benefits, he might be able to pacify those nobles whose benefits were tarnished. After recuperating for a few years, he could even recuperate in the north ¨C after all, the current burly man was not a weakling like at the end of the Ming Dynasty. Just the fact that they were unarmed was not enough to resist the wrath of the big man''s army.


    But if Xiao Wen threw away the original script and switched it with his own script, then he would become the hero who protected the big man''s entire northern territory.


    Under these circumstances, if Liu Bang dares to make a move on Xiao Wen, the military aristocrats in the north will definitely disintegrate.


    In the severity of these northern military aristocrats, Liu Bang will not be a king who can coordinate their interests, but a thief who attempts to sell them in exchange for his own interests.


    Xiao Wen had already come to the conclusion that these military aristocrats had gathered at Weiyang Palace after he had been cleared by Liu Bang. He then asked Liu Bang, "Your Majesty, do you want to rebel?" Words.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s confident look, Cai Yi was definitely not an idiot.


    Liu Bang didn''t dare to investigate Xiao Wen. Thinking along these lines, he quickly thought of the cause and effect.


    For a moment, he looked at Xiao Wen as if he was looking at a monster.


    "To even dare to threaten the Emperor, you are truly a monster." Cai Jing said.


    Xiao Wen shrugged and said noncommittally, "Whoever can carry a boat can also overturn it."


    After all, he was someone who had received a modern political education. Xiao Wen was very clear on the essence of power. In the eyes of others, the supreme emperor was but a slightly larger aristocrat.


    Although their power was greater than that of all the nobles, they could still conduct trades and balance, and could similarly be restricted by rules and benefits.


    A spy loyal to the Song Emperor, naturally wouldn''t have anything in common with Xiao Wen, a formidable figure who even dared to scheme against the emperor.


    Therefore, Cai definitely didn''t continue to haggle over the matter of loyalty and patriotism with Xiao Wen.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and asked coldly, "What do you want us to do? As long as my Emperor''s plans are not interrupted, I will seriously consider it. But to investigate evidence that Heshen was a spy and to divert the Emperor''s attention back to the clouds is something we cannot accept. "


    "Actually, there''s no need for the Emperor to turn his gaze back." Seeing that Cai Zheng had let go, Xiao Wen also made a compromise. He said, "Currently, Ming Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang is having a lively battle with the Manchu Manchu constables. It''s impossible for them to draw out too many troops to attack the big man. Perhaps with He Heshen''s help, they could take advantage of the situation and sneak in. But if they didn''t have He Heshen, they would definitely not be a match for this big guy. "


    Xiao Wen, who was familiar with the history, knew very well that although the Eight Flags of the Manchu Tatars were powerful, they weren''t nomadic nomads like the Huns.


    The female Adept originated from a tribe that relied on fishing and hunting to survive.


    Naturally, they could not play the trick of changing homes. They let Zhu Yuanzhang attack Shengjing but place his main force in the clouds.


    Twenty-five percent was the total strength of the two flags. Xiao Wen estimated that this was the limit that they could put on the condition that they wouldn''t be defeated in the eastern battle.


    After all, Zhu Yuanzhang wasn''t an idiot like that. As the Emperor on horseback, his ability to command the army was absolutely one of the top amongst all Emperors.


    With a world and a structure that transcended most of this era, Xiao Wen judged that as long as he could take down Heshen in the name of reason, the future northern defense battles wouldn''t be too much of a problem.


    "So, you want us to kill you?" After hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Cai Zheng made his own judgement.


    Then he shook his head and said, "That''s impossible. Without absolute evidence, if the Han Emperor found out about the hastily killed Heshen, it would definitely affect the relationship between Song and Han. This is not in the interest of our Emperor. "


    Hearing Cai Zongming''s words, Xiao Wen didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He thought to himself, these people of the Song Dynasty should be a group of scholars who fought elegantly. Why are they always shouting about fighting and killing?


    Helpless, Xiao Wen said: "I know that you guys are worried about He Heshen''s spy, so why don''t you guys do it this way? After you have found out the evidence that Heshen was a spy, you will hand it over to General Lee, the left general of the Tasmanian cloud, and let him handle the matter. "I believe that as a general, he knows the principle of war and war."


    "No way!" Xiao Wen''s suggestion was once again rejected by Cai Ying.


    He looked at Xiao Wen warily and said, "You''re a scoundrel, I don''t trust you. What if you colluded with Bo Ke and asked him to ask the Han Emperor for help as soon as he received the evidence? Then wouldn''t the Emperor''s plan fail? After all, you and Uncle Lee have been very close! Moreover, if you can make the Han Emperor come to the clouds, then the probability of you preserving the clouds will increase by a lot. "


    After saying that, he looked at his own door.


    Clearly, they were referring to the soldiers who were violently beating up their sons.


    If he hadn''t been so close to Uncle Li, why would Xiao Wen have received the protection of those soldiers?


    Hearing the distrust in his words, Xiao Wen felt helpless.


    There was no such technology, even in the twenty-first century, for a man who didn''t trust himself.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Xiao Wen asked.


    Hearing that Xiao Wen would hand over the final decision-making power to him, Cai Zongming finally revealed a smile on his face.


    He said, "From the clouds to the eastern front lines, even a fast horse and whip would take about three days. As for the Han Emperor, he would need a month to lead his army back to the clouds from the eastern front. Therefore, I will give the evidence to Uncle Lee three days before the arrival of the Manchu army. This way, he would be able to put an end to the thoughts of the Han Emperor returning to the aid cloud. Besides, if you really let some kind of scum bring the Han Emperor back, I don''t mind turning your rumor into reality. I believe that this kind of solution is enough to make you afraid of death. "


    Hearing Cai Yue''s words, Xiao Wen gritted his teeth.


    In fact, if he could, he really did want to do something in secret to have that person from Weiyang Palace return to protect him in the clouds.


    This way, he would be able to sleep peacefully.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t dare to mess with the old Daoist and his almost unquestionable plans.


    Closing his eyes, Xiao Wen sighed and said, "Fine! No matter what, this deal isn''t a loss to me. But I have two conditions. "


    "Go ahead." Cai Zhen lightly said.


    "First, I want you to share the dynamics of the Manchu Tarantula. When the Eight Banners set out and when they will arrive in the clouds, I hope that the burly man''s army will have time to respond. "


    "This is fine. After all, without the Han Emperor, the more stable the north is, the better it will be for us. " Cai Zongming nodded his head and finally agreed.


    "The second condition, I want you to let me know after you have evidence that He Heshen is a Manchu spy. I don''t want to know what the evidence is, but I do want to know if I have the means to destroy Kesha. If you haven''t found evidence before the Eight Banners were laid down, I think I''ll use some extreme methods. "


    Inside the Ice Workshop, there were also tens of tons of saltpeter and sulfur, along with some charcoal. It was enough for Heshen to ride on the earth plane once.


    After hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Cai Zongming hesitated for a moment before finally nodding his head.


    "Then we''ll cooperate happily." Xiao Wen reached out his hand with a smile.


    "Happy cooperation." Cai Zheng cupped his hands towards Xiao Wen.


    Immediately after, Xiao Wen retracted his hand and cupped his hands towards Cai Yu. As for Cai Zhen, he extended his hand towards Xiao Wen.


    "¡­"


    "..."

 C56 Guan Yus daily practice of martial arts(part I)

    Finally, Xiao Wen left with a satisfied smile.


    Although he could feel Cai Zhen''s cold gaze, and Cai Jing''s swollen face, he still had a resentful expression.


    But that had nothing to do with him.


    After all, there was nothing they could do about Xiao Wen.


    "Father, what did that Xiao Wen talk about with you?" Cai Jing asked as he limped to Cai Zheng''s side.


    Although Cai Jing was only slightly more promising than a popinjay like Liu Hui when he was outside ¡­ Even though he was a popinjay, he was still born into a family of books. He should know how to respect others, and he should know how to respect them.


    Therefore, in front of Cai Zheng, Cai Jing was extremely respectful.


    But Cai Zheng ignored Cai Jing. His thoughts were still on Xiao Wen''s domineering attitude.


    "I heard that you offended Xiao Wen last time?" Suddenly, Cai Zheng asked.


    Cai Jing was stunned for a moment before a resentful expression appeared on his face once again. He bowed and said to Cai Zongming, "Father, the last time was because Xiao Wen went too far ¡­"


    "Tell me the truth!" Cai Zongming sternly said with a hint of command in his voice that was difficult to resist.


    "This ¡­" Cai Jing hesitated, but he still couldn''t overcome his father''s imposing manner. Thus, he could only helplessly admit, "The last time, it was all because I couldn''t control my emotions ¡­"


    "Yes." Cai Zhen nodded and said, "Let''s find an opportunity to reconcile with Xiao Wen. "Someone like him ¡­"


    "It''s better if we don''t offend him too much."


    Hearing his father''s evaluation of Xiao Wen, Cai Jing was dumbfounded.


    Cai Zhen let out a breath of relief before turning around and returning to the manor, leaving his stupefied son behind.


    Xiao Wen discovered that if a person found himself unable to do anything amidst the tense atmosphere, it would be a torture that would last for years.


    In the past, a week could have passed in the blink of an eye, but now, it was exceptionally long.


    The translation was completed the day after the letter was brought back.


    However, the content was written very carefully. If Xiao Wen hadn''t known in advance that Newcobalt Lu was benevolent, and that Yehonala was Desnaran, he probably wouldn''t have been able to read much from the letter.


    Xiao Wen knew that if he told General Li his speculations that the former garrison commander was now a general of the left, he would only think that He Heshen was a spy.


    After all, the country''s supreme chief executive was a spy from another country. Such a major political event had to be handled with caution.


    Thus, Xiao Wen simply handed over the results of his own translation to General Li, and when they were discussing this matter, he also directed General Li''s gaze towards Hezhen.


    Hmm, tell General Li, if the Manchu Tawns didn''t have spies high enough to cooperate with the big man, they wouldn''t have taken the risk to attack the cloud. So as long as the Eight Flag Cavalry appeared in the cloud, the upper echelons of the big man would definitely have spies.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xiao Wen''s guess, General Li also agreed.


    After all, Xiao Wen didn''t specifically target anyone, so it was just a careful guess.


    As for what clues General Li could find from this line of thought, Xiao Wen could only resign himself to fate.


    The ice house was well-stocked, because Xiao Wen felt that if He Shen fell, with his identity as the Left Scoundrel, he should be able to take over the business of making ice.


    Therefore, he was also very interested in the matter of ice making, ever since he speculated that Heshen was a spy.


    This unknowingly resolved the hatred He Heshen had towards him.


    Before the storm, it was almost quiet. Xiao Wen, who had nothing better to do, could only continue to educate the three little guys.


    In the Xiao family''s courtyard, Xiao Wen had entrusted the blacksmiths and carpenters in the clouds to create a giant wheel for Guan Yu according to the principle of making water mill.


    With this primitive treadmill, he would be able to perform aerobic exercise in the Xiao family''s courtyard.


    "Mister, can Brother Yu really improve his martial arts by running so many steps every day?" Zhuge Liang asked curiously as he watched Guan Yu run in the roulette, panting and blushing so much that it matched the image he had of himself in the act.


    "Of course ¡­ "Useless." Xiao Wen said as he twitched his mouth.


    Practicing running naturally did not directly increase one''s fighting strength. Otherwise, how could so many track and field athletes, after retiring, not see anyone transform into a combat circle?


    "Then why does Brother Yu run all day?" Zhuge Liang asked doubtfully.


    If it wasn''t to increase his combat ability, what was the point of running?


    Looking at the training program he gave her, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "Xiao Yu''s previous master only knew how to practice martial arts and not recuperate. If he continued to train like this, Xiao Yu would become a cripple sooner or later. Right now, I just want to let Xiao Yu recuperate from all the maintenance of his body that he missed out on all these years. "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuge Liang''s eyes widened.


    He said in surprise, "Running can also help you recuperate?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen laughed.


    In the eyes of the people of this era, to nurture one''s health, it was to eat and rest on time, as well as to put on a show like playing the Five Birds of a Bastard, Taiji Fist, and the like.


    However, having surpassed the current era and seeing Xiao Wen, he had a completely different understanding of life.


    The so-called health care was to maintain the body''s function by adjusting the nutrition intake, fixing the working time, carrying out special health care exercises, as well as assisting with medicine.


    The aim is to slow down the decline in bodily functions caused by aging.


    One of them was something that Xiao Wen paid special attention to. That''s vital capacity.


    While contacting the doctor to check Guan Yu''s body function, Xiao Wen was also taking measurements of some data that the medical skills of this era didn''t really care.


    One of them was the vital capacity.


    After a series of troublesome soil maneuvers, Xiao Wen got Guan Yu''s vital capacity data.


    This number wasn''t exactly accurate, but the approximate range made Xiao Wen furrow his brows.


    Their combat strength was strong, comparable to an adult like Guan Yu. Their lung capacity was only between 4200 ml and 4600 ml.


    For a man in his twenties and thirties, this might be a good figure. This result was already enough to prove that he had taken good care of his body during normal times.


    However, for a child who was only a little over ten years old, that was just an ordinary standard.


    However, for a child who had been exercising for a long time and had plenty of nutrition, this was a low value.


    Xiao Wen clearly remembered that when he was in primary school, there were two people competing with each other in the class. Both of them had a lung capacity of more than 8000!


    And the four thousand six hundred figures couldn''t even compare to the few chorus members in the class.


    Even Xiao Wen, who was in primary school, often played basketball with his classmates. At the age of ten, he had a vital capacity of 4,000.


    He did not deliberately do exercises related to vital capacity. The vital capacity of his lungs could reach a level similar to Guan Yu''s.


    After checking Guan Yu''s stats a few times to make sure that he wasn''t mistaken, Xiao Wen believed that Xiao Guan Yu''s past practice was definitely based on an incorrect method.


    Therefore, he asked Guan Yu about the martial arts training program that he had done with Old Master Wang, who was next door to the Cai residence.


    But the result made him speechless.


    Horse riding, quincuncial stance -- all these can exercise the thigh and waist muscles, allowing the practitioner to have a stable lower body.


    Punch, Pile - Through repeated boxing exercises, not only can you make your attack more skillful, but you can also make your fist harder by repairing the bones in your fist after a slight fracture.


    Fist training, endurance training, primitive weightlifting training, these traditional martial arts training, to Guan Yu''s fighting strength, all significantly improved.


    However, all of these trainings, without exception, were about the vital capacity of the lungs and the endurance of the body.


    It could be said that over the years, the only things that allowed him to persevere through the heavy training was his tenacious willpower and the large amount of animal protein he consumed every day.


    His vital capacity and endurance had always been within the range of ordinary people.


    Therefore, right now, Guan Yu''s training was mainly focused on the aerobic exercise.

 C57 Guan Yus daily practice of martial arts(part II)

    When Xiao Wen turned on the brakes, the rapidly spinning wheel quickly stopped.


    Panting, Guan Yu did not say anything. He only glanced at Xiao Wen for a moment before stepping off the wheel, slowly walking in the shade of the courtyard.


    Xiao Wen had already taught him all the procedures in the past few days. For those common after the fitness after the small mistakes, also less and less have been made.


    After handing Little Guan Yu a bowl of dark green soup, Xiao Wen smiled.


    Although this bowl of soup looked a little like the potion made by the witch, or perhaps the blood of the devil. As long as Xiao Guanyu took the medicine bowl and asked Xiao Wen, "What''s the price?", and Xiao Wen replied, "Everything!", then the feeling of evil would immediately burst.


    However, this bowl of soup was actually made with Chinese herbal medicine, vegetable juice, salt and baking soda.


    As Xiao Wen watched Xiao Guan Yu finish the medicine in one gulp, he smiled and said, "Your results are quite good. It seems that you can take the 10 miles of long-distance mission."


    His gaze was focused on an instrument on the wheel. It was a counter that had been modified according to the principle of the clock, showing the distance to which it had been run.


    In order to create this instrument, Xiao Wen had paid a huge price and hired the best craftsman in the entire Cloud County to make him some parts. In this era, only a craftsman with jewels would have such precise parts that Xiao Wen was satisfied with.


    The more precise the parts, the higher the requirements were for the craftsmen.


    "If I need more sophisticated instruments in the future, I have to go to Ming Kingdom and find that Lu Zigang. I''m afraid only a jewellery craftsman of his level would be able to craft such high precision components. " After Xiao Wen received the counter, he muttered to himself.


    The mechanical clock, the difference machine, as well as many other magical tools, not only required Xiao Wen''s blueprints, but also needed skilled craftsmen''s hands to create it.


    However, this was all a story in the future.


    "Whew ~ ~" Xiao Guanyu heaved a sigh of relief, as if he was trying to expel all of the fatigue from his body through this turbid breath.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s encouragement, Xiao Guan Yu nodded and said: "Running does have many benefits, but why didn''t I think of that before? Now, when I was practicing martial arts with Master Wang, I wasn''t too tired. If it was in the past, then it would be extremely tiring after a day. "


    Guan Yu has a profound experience on the improvement of endurance brought by a lot of aerobic exercise.


    However, he still found it hard to believe the martial arts he had developed over a long period of time.


    To increase the endurance and health of one''s body, these things did not require a profound martial art. As long as one was able to run properly, he or she would be able to do these things.


    No wonder the soldiers in the army could not defeat a Martial Master in combat. However, if there were more soldiers, they would be able to hang the same number of Martial Masters and fight with them.


    It was not only because of the difference in equipment between the two sides because of the prohibited weapons such as the armor and the strong crossbow. It was also because the army had displayed a discipline advantage that far surpassed the martial practitioners of the martial world after they had formed the formation.


    It was also because they had undergone long distance running training that their endurance was much higher than the average martial artist.


    "However, Mister Xiao, I have a question that I don''t quite understand ¡­" Guan Yu scratched his head as he looked at Xiao Wen.


    "Speak!" Xiao Wen smiled faintly. With his abilities, Guan Yu''s problem wouldn''t trouble him.


    After all, he had a huge library. With Guan Yu''s current scope of knowledge, he couldn''t ask a question that Xiao Wen couldn''t answer.


    Even if it were a question of philosophy or theology, he could have come up with tens of thousands of words.


    He didn''t want this to be the correct answer, at least it would be able to fool Guan Yu.


    However, it was obvious that Guan Yu, who was a martial arts enthusiast, would not ask such a question.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and asked doubtfully, "Sir, I feel like my strength has decreased a lot recently. "I wonder what is the reason for this ¡­"


    Xiao Wen narrowed his eyes and asked, "How''s your food?"


    As for Guan Yu, Xiao Wen had asked him to record the amount of food he ate every day to a maximum of two degrees.


    Therefore, Guan Yu should be able to answer this question well.


    Sure enough, after a brief recollection, Guan Yu said, "Because almost every day in the Cloud City, there would be a big family''s cow accidentally falling to its death, so every day I would be able to eat one catty of beef and two catties of brown rice."


    Even though killing cattle was against the law in the feudal era''s farming civilization.


    As an important labor force, cattle are very important labor force for farmers. Abandoning the increase in agricultural production provided by the cattle for the sake of several kilograms of beef is a very shallow act.


    Rulers who paid the slightest attention to agriculture would do their best to combat such behaviour.


    However, the taste and taste of the beef was indeed better than other meats. With the exception of a few picky eaters, almost no one disliked beef.


    Therefore, large families would often think of ways to make their cows accidentally fall to their deaths.


    And in this region where martial arts was prevalent, because practicing martial arts consumed a large amount of meat, the cattle here would naturally be even more careless.


    Almost every day an ox falls to its death on the road in Midcloud County.


    This would give the Guan Family, as a cattle slaughterer, a long term source of meat to eat.


    To be honest, Xiao Wen was really envious of Guan Yu''s life.


    One had to know that the pork of this era usually had a heavy smell of urine. With bad luck, it might contain parasites.


    It could be said that in terms of taste, taste, and health, it was far inferior to that of beef.


    Restraining his envious feelings, Xiao Wen turned his thoughts back to Guan Yu''s problem.


    He checked Little Guanyu''s caloric intake schedule and found that his recent diet hadn''t changed much.


    "Does the increase in exercise cost you more than 500 calories?" Xiao Wen pondered.


    After all, only when the body''s calorie intake is insufficient to sustain the heat consumption will it begin to decompose fat and muscle.


    "That''s a good thing." Xiao Wen said.


    "Good news?" Guan Yu asked in puzzlement. Weak strength turned out to be a good thing. Guan Yu could not understand this logic.


    "Of course it''s a good thing." Xiao Wen laughed lightly, "Because your body has successfully entered the lipid-reducing stage. "For the next period of time, you just have to maintain this level of appetite and intake."


    "Lipid reduction period?" Hearing this, Guan Yu revealed an excited expression.


    In fact, after the results of the old military doctor''s medical examination came out, Xiao Wen had already informed Guan Yu of a big problem with his body ¡ª his body fat rate was too high.


    Body fat ratio, as the name implies, is the ratio of body fat content to body weight.


    For this data, Xiao Wen simply used the super library''s retrieval system to find its formula -- male: (waist circumference (cm) 0.74) - (weight (kg) 0.082 + 44.74 )/weight (100%). Women: (waist circumference (cm), 0.74) - (body weight (kg), 0.082 + 34.89 )/body weight, 100%.


    By substituting the waist circumference for the formula, Xiao Wen easily got Guan Yu''s body fat ratio.


    The result was very sad. Guan Yu''s body fat rate was actually around 21%.


    Although this figure may be due to the inaccuracy of the scale in this era, the margin of deviation would never exceed two percentage points.


    Even the lowest 19% was not a healthy figure.


    Although he had consumed a large amount of meat daily, the amount of calories from practicing martial arts was not as high as the amount used for fitness.


    It was obvious that Guan Yu was not only short of lung capacity, but his body fat was already overweight under this kind of backward training method.


    So, Xiao Wen had to do some weight loss training.

 C58 Xiao Wens Cavalry Reform(part I)

    The sound of the horse''s hooves trampling next to Xiao Wen''s ears rang out. A squadron of cavalrymen swept past Xiao Wen''s side, bringing up a cloud of dust.


    Xiao Wen immediately covered his mouth and nose, squinting his eyes to prevent the smoke from entering his mouth, windpipe and eyes.


    With Cai''s help, Xiao Wen and the others received letters from spies in Manchuria for the first time.


    These letters, without exception, were handed over to Xiao Wen to translate.


    Thus, through their letters, they learned that in a month''s time Nur Haji would draw a flag from the front and attack the clouds in secret by way of the Mongolian kingdom of Yuan.


    After hearing the news, Lee Yanyi immediately gathered the army and looked ready for battle.


    Of course, because of Xiao Wen''s guidance, He Heshen had become a target for him to guard against.


    Although the left general of the Darkhan Kingdom still didn''t believe that He Heshen was a spy sent by Man Qing, but Li Bo Ke still hid his plans from him.


    Seeing the cavalry pass by, Uncle Li next to Xiao Wen had a look of doubt on his face.


    He asked, "Mr Xiao, the Eight Flag Cavalry of Qing can also be considered a strong army. Even though it was the burly man, as well as the Qin and Tang kingdoms at the same level, they had almost never fought with them. But judging from our respective combat records with the Ming, these guys are also first-rate elites. Would a temporary five thousand cavalry units really be enough to defeat these eight banners? "


    In the eight banners system of full Qing, one flag had a total of five A La, and one A La had five A La. However, each Niu Record had a total of three hundred people.


    In other words, every single flag in the entire city had a total of twenty-five cow-record warriors of seven thousand five hundred men.


    These 7,500 people were all Battle Soldiers. Compared to those armies that liked to include logistics, support, and other non-combat personnel, the quality would not be reduced.


    "I have a total of one hundred thousand men under my command. However, among these hundred thousand people, the number of soldiers was only thirty thousand. The number of cavalrymen, on the other hand, was only two thousand five hundred. "If they stuck close to the city walls in the clouds, those horsemen would surely take a detour to the other cities in the north."


    "As long as we can delay until His Majesty ends the war in the east and returns to the north, I will close this gate in the clouds that leads to the plains and shut down the gates. I will ensure that the flag of Nur Haji will never return."


    This was what Uncle Li had told Xiao Wen during the war council half a month ago.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t feel reassured.


    Although Cai had promised Xiao Wen that they would deal with Heshen together.


    However, he was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    If Heshan had a backhand in the clouds, even if he was exposed, when the Manchu cavalry arrived, he could still play a trick of working with them from the inside out.


    If that happened, all of Xiao Wen''s efforts would have been in vain. All the people he knew would be reduced to ghosts under the blades of the Manchu cavalry.


    In order to avoid such an outcome, Xiao Wen planned to eat this flag''s cavalry in the field.


    "Mister Xiao, there''s no need to joke around. Not to mention that my cavalry is only one-third as strong as the entire city, even if we were three times as strong, it would still be very difficult for us to take down the enemy." After hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Uncle Li didn''t think well of his thoughts.


    After all, although the Han State borders the plains, it does not occupy a decent horse farm like the Tang Kingdom.


    This restricted the development of their cavalry.


    Today, the Han Dynasty is made up mainly of heavy infantry and long-range projectiles. If the army was going to be tough, perhaps they wouldn''t be afraid of the whole pack.


    However, in the entirety of the Han Chinese Empire, only the Tang Country would dare to compete with the cavalry of the Hu on the prairie.


    After all, the Han State at this time was still an emerging nation under the rule of Liu Bang of Henggao.


    There was still a certain distance from the time of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty when she fought the Huns, kicked the walls with her feet, and taught the military powerhouses of South Vietnam a lesson.


    However, despite Lee''s pessimism about cavalry warfare, Xiao Wen persuaded him to carry out a military reform of the cavalry.


    This was a tradition of the Han Empire.


    Ever since Zhang Liang, the duke of Liubang, brought innumerable benefits to Liu Bang, the country has been on a different path from the rest of the Confucian Chinese.


    By relying on Liu Bang''s policies to support them, the odd people of hundreds of families took the opportunity to meddle in the military affairs of the Han and strengthen the Han army through their own knowledge, which seemed to be a common practice.


    Therefore, after Xiao Wen established his prestige in the army, Uncle Li didn''t oppose his military reforms.


    Of course, this was also the reason why Xiao Wen''s target was the cavalry.


    If Xiao Wen dared to use Bo Li''s Heavy Infantry soldiers and ranged troops to study Spanish policy, the general would probably kick him out of the military base without saying a word.


    "Although the cavalry of the Darkhan Kingdom is not as extravagant as the wealthy Tang Dynasty, they are able to have one person and three people, and even have the luxurious configuration of one person and four horses. However, one cavalry soldier with two war horses is also a standard equipment. " Xiao Wen came to this conclusion after investigating the cavalry soldiers of the Han Army.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Looking at Xiao Wen, a hint of curiosity was written all over Uncle Li''s face.


    "Very simple." Xiao Wen said, "The configuration of one man, two cavalry, is built on the basis that the cavalry may need to engage in long-distance or high-intensity combat. We are only defending now, so we don''t need that many warhorses. Therefore, I suggest that we lower the standard of a person riding two horses to one person riding one horse, and use the extra warhorses to expand the cavalry. "


    "Nonsense!" At that time, when Uncle Li heard Xiao Wen''s words, he exploded.


    He said, "Even though you didn''t need so many warhorses to defend yourself, I still think it''s reasonable. But if we save up a war horse, where are we going to recruit cavalrymen? "


    The burly man''s Northern Cavalry only had two thousand five hundred men in the hands of Uncle Lee, and the rest were called to the Eastern Front by Liu Bang.


    In the entire north, there were no talented cavalrymen who could be recruited.


    "In the Heavy Infantry." Xiao Wen lightly said.


    "Then you can only recruit infantrymen who can ride horses. Their immediate skills are all in shambles. " Uncle Li said disdainfully.


    Xiao Wen did not care about Uncle Li''s expression. He looked like he was smart and said, "However, I only need infantrymen who can ride horses. Your immediate kung fu or whatever is useless in my plans. "


    "There''s no immediate battle, and five thousand cavalrymen against seven thousand five hundred full cavalrymen is not a big advantage in numbers. Tell me, how are you going to win against all five hundred full cavalrymen?" In the eyes of Uncle Li, there was no hope of defeating the Manchu cavalry.


    In his eyes, relying on the wall and the advantage of heavy infantry and ranged troops to defend was the right choice.


    However, at this moment, a very confident aura appeared around Xiao Wen.


    It was as if he was standing on the peak of a mountain of countless knowledge. He looked down at Uncle Lee from above and used a proclaiming tone to say two words to the general ¡­


    "Discipline!"

 C59 Xiao Wens Cavalry Reform(part II)

    Just like China, in the thousands of years of war in Europe, there were many dazzling generals.


    And among them, the one that impressed Xiao Wen the most was undoubtedly the Emperor of France, Napoleon. Bonaparte.


    As the most brilliant military genius in European history, the Napoleon emperor had once led the French army to defeat the famed Mamluk of the circumference of the Mediterranean region in Egypt.


    Moreover, he also said something that Xiao Wen still couldn''t forget about cavalry: Two Mamluks could definitely defeat three French cavalry, a hundred Mamluks and a hundred French cavalry would be evenly matched, three hundred French cavalry could defeat three hundred Mamluks, and a thousand French cavalry could definitely defeat fifteen hundred Mamluks.


    This famous saying allowed Xiao Wen to find a way to defeat the famous cavalry army of Manchukuo, which was known throughout the feudal history of East Asia.


    Since you guys are playing with the feudal knights, I can''t possibly play with you guys. Then I can flip the table. I won''t play feudal knights with you, I''ll directly blast apart the modern cavalry to play with you!


    The nurturing of a feudal knight was usually carried out over a decade.


    "Through training since childhood, the cavalry of the Eight Flags Cavalry possessed riding techniques and martial arts that we were unable to contend against. Relying on their armor and horses'' lances, they are able to freely display their skills on the battlefield, often charging over with unstoppable force. " This was Uncle Li''s evaluation of the Eight Flag Cavalry.


    It could be seen that although he had never come into contact with the Eight Flag Cavalry, his theoretical knowledge was very solid. He displayed a deep fear of the Eight Flag Cavalry''s strength.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t worried about the issue of the feudal knights'' military prowess.


    No matter how strong his martial arts were, in front of the modern cavalry, he was just a serving of food.


    Looking at Uncle Li, Xiao Wen asked, "General Li, I believe that you rarely command cavalry to fight. But you are still clear about the cavalry''s fighting characteristics, right? "


    "Of course. After all, I have over two thousand Northern Knights under my command." Uncle Li nodded.


    Xiao Wen laughed, "Since that''s the case, you should know that the vast majority of the cavalry cannot maintain a concentrated formation in order to display their martial arts skills. During a battle, they had to spread out. "Is it?"


    "That''s right!" Otherwise, wouldn''t it cause accidental injuries? " Uncle Li nodded. To the cavalry general, this was common knowledge.


    "This is very similar to martial artists in the martial world." Xiao Wen suddenly said leisurely.


    Xiao Wen''s words caused Uncle Li to be stunned. After which, he nodded, "It does look like it."


    The same martial arts experts couldn''t form a concentrated formation, and it would take them more than ten years to cultivate.


    It could be said that the experts of the martial world were the cavalry soldiers who had dismounted from their horses, walked out of the battlefield, and entered the martial world.


    "General Lin was once a County Guard in the Cloud City. How did you suppress the experts in the martial arts world?" Xiao Wen asked.


    Perhaps because he had not been the county governor for many years, when Xiao Wen asked a question, Uncle Li pondered for a long while and then replied, "If we send out the county soldiers to encircle and annihilate him. Although they have strong martial arts skills, they are useless in front of a dense number of battle formations. "


    In this world, there was no such thing as inner force. Perhaps in a duel or a free-for-all, martial arts could really be useful. However, in the face of a concentrated battle formation, no skill can defeat a concentrated attack by a horde of soldiers.


    "No wonder you want the cavalrymen to stand in formation and charge!" Suddenly, a look of realization appeared on Uncle Li''s face.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and said, "You are using the method of a commander-in-chief to fight against an expert from the martial arts world, you are going to fight against those Manchukuo cavalry, right?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen laughed.


    Actually, the war theory of the modern cavalry had already appeared in the early days of the feudal era, or even the middle period of the era of slavery.


    Using strong discipline and maintaining a tight formation, he could defeat enemies that were more courageous than him. This kind of tactic was extremely effective when facing off against the stragglers of the barbarians in the heavy infantry.


    Naturally, Uncle Li, who was familiar with the military books, was familiar with this routine.


    However, he noticed a problem when he replaced Han Jia and Man Flag with the role of a commander-in-chief and an expert in the martial arts world.


    Sir, the combat mission of the county soldiers against the experts in the martial arts world seems to be different from the mission of the cavalry against the cavalry!


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "When the soldiers fight against the experts of the martial arts world, they coordinate with the streets of the buildings in the city and encircle and annihilate them." Or form a formation, expel them, and protect certain important places, people, or objects. "But the cavalry battle took place on the plains, and the horses of the Manchu cavalry were better than ours. If they wanted to run, we simply could not catch them."


    "Could it be that even if we ride unarmored soldiers, we still won''t be able to catch up to them?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Let''s go!" "Wait, what are you doing?" Uncle Li''s eyes widened as he looked at Xiao Wen. This was the first time a frightened expression appeared on his face.


    "Although I don''t care if those cavalrymen can win or not, you can''t just send them to their deaths! "No, definitely not!" Uncle Li snapped.


    Reality is not a costume play.


    In the ancient costume dramas, if a martial arts expert wanted to pierce through the armor, it was just a matter of swinging the sword Qi.


    However, in a realistic situation, not to mention a metal armor, even a leather armor would require a lot of effort to break through it.


    Therefore, armor was a very important thing to soldiers on the battlefield.


    Hearing Uncle Li''s words, Xiao Wen bitterly smiled.


    Previously, if it weren''t for the fact that his elder brother had been targeted by a group of archers, such as taking turns to aim at his eyes, he wouldn''t have been killed in the first round of the battle with just the defensive capabilities of his Man Armor.


    Thus, he naturally understood the effect of the armor on the infantry.


    However, Xiao Wen actually asked: "Could it be that General thinks that the cavalry armor is as useful as we have imagined?"


    "Isn''t it so ¡­"


    "Sure enough, you''re just an infantry general." Xiao Wen shook his index finger, and looked at Lee Bo Ke with an unsightly expression, "In a cavalry battle, we don''t need to break through the enemy''s defenses. A few intensive slashes, even if it could not cut through the enemy''s armor, at least it would be able to knock the enemy off his horse. As for the riders that fell off their horses ¡­ Hehe! "Then the only thing we can do is die."


    If it was a combat, a fully armed general might be able to rely on his sturdy lower body, strong strength, and heavily protected armor to beat more than ten simple weapons. He did not have any armor, but he still had to form a formation.


    But the cavalry battle was different.


    No matter how great one''s martial arts was, if one could withstand an attack from four to five enemies in the same direction, one would only end up on the ground.


    If this was in the past, when facing attacks, these cavalrymen could still rely on their strong martial arts to dodge or balance themselves.


    However, under the concentrated formation of the Han Cavalry, no matter how excellent their martial arts were and how little space they had, it would all become meaningless.


    Through the advantage of a concentrated formation, it was possible that the cavalry of Han would be able to kill the entire cavalry if they were able to beat him in a one-on-one battle!


    Faintly, Uncle Li seemed to have comprehended something.


    During the battle, the proportion of casualties on both sides had nothing to do with the total number of soldiers on both sides. It was only related to the density of the soldiers in contact with the two armies when they came into contact with each other. "The more concentrated the formation is, the better it can avoid casualties ¡­"


    While he was still in a daze, this general suddenly spoke out the famous words from the battlefield before the artillery and machine guns appeared.


    "Therefore, we have to rely on the speed brought by the armor, as well as the advantage brought by the formation. The best outcome for us would be to wipe out all those cavalrymen. And the worst case scenario would just be for them to throw away their armor and slip into the big man''s heart. " Xiao Wen said excitedly.


    By the time the seven thousand five hundred cavalrymen realized they needed to escape, they were probably left with only six thousand men.


    And more than six thousand heavy cavalry soldiers who had abandoned their armor wanted to defeat the Han people in the siege?


    Even if the country''s elites had been transferred to the eastern front, Xiao Wen believed that any county, or even county, would be able to rely on the brave villagers temporarily recruited in the city to block the attacks of the Manchu constables.

 C60 King Chuang

    Horses galloped past Xiao Wen, raising a cloud of dust. The dense formation caused several machetes to continuously slash at the bag on the shelf that was wrapped in iron.


    Even though the machetes used by the cavalry were very touching in terms of offensive power and armor-piercing abilities. However, the successive slashes still continuously chopped those sandbags to the edge of the shelves.


    Very quickly, with a bang, a metal sandbag was cut to the ground.


    "Very good, the punching bag of the Mystic Set has fallen to the ground first and can be used for resting. All the remaining teams, add an extra sandbag to your training load. If any team completes their training by the latest, then today''s stables will be cleaned by the other team. " On the training field, Xiao Wen, who was using a horn made of iron, shouted out to a group of cavalrymen.


    "Yes!" What responded him was a heaven-shaking roar of rage.


    "Is this the way the cavalry fights?" Beside Xiao Wen, seeing the Mysterious Group leaving in an orderly manner while the rest of the team were still training hard, Little Guan Yu''s eyes lit up with a look of envy.


    "It''s pretty good, isn''t it?"


    "A true man should be able to do that!" Guan Yu replied excitedly.


    Xiao Wen was very satisfied with this result as he looked at Guan Yu''s envious expression on the modern cavalry.


    Xiao Wen believed that there were four romantic moments in the world''s military history. These include cavalry charge, cannon battleships, steel torrents, and air combat.


    This cavalry charge was just the beginning.


    He believed that the cannons, ships and torrent of steel wouldn''t be too far away. And in the air, he should be able to touch some doorsteps.


    After all, it wasn''t that hard to build a plane for the Wright brothers. Xiao Wen believed that as long as he worked hard, he would be able to overcome the hardest part of the materials in at most a few decades.


    However, just as Guan Yu was getting excited, Zhuge Liang said, "He''s just a brave man. Although these things were very important, they were definitely not the most important things. As a person, one must be able to lead soldiers to war while also being able to handle government affairs. If one out of these two points was missing, it would be like losing a leg. I prefer to call this kind of person a cripple. "


    Zhuge Liang''s words seemed to contain some hidden meaning that Guan Yu didn''t understand. He simply scratched his head and said, "That seems to be the case."


    However, at this time, a cold voice came from behind Zhuge Liang as he asked, "If you really can lead troops to war and handle government affairs, can you not be considered a cripple?"


    "Of course ¡­"


    Zhuge Liang was about to raise his head and raise his chest, replying with a confident look on his face. However, he felt a wooden stick gently tapping his left leg.


    Looking back, he found that there was a kind smile on Wan-Er''s pretty face. It looked like she was being touched by the sun.


    "Of course not!" Zhuge Liang shook his head and immediately replied.


    For some reason, Zhuge Liang had felt the Black and White Impermanence''s rope around his neck in that instant.


    Looking at Zhuge Liang who was successfully "enlightened" by Wan-Er''s kindness, Xiao Wen couldn''t help laughing.


    He turned around and put his hands under Wan-Er''s armpits.


    Wan-Er was held high!


    After raising Wan''Er to the same height as him, Xiao Wen said, "Wan''Er, although Xiao Liang usually gives way to you, you shouldn''t bully him like this. If he sees you and detours, who would you bully? "


    "I, I didn''t bully Xiao Liang! Little Liang would obviously hit the tip of my spear on his own every time ¡­ " Wan-Er was blushing. She tried her best to argue as she swung her short legs that were like lotus roots in the air.


    "You two!" Xiao Wen smiled bitterly and put Wan Er down.


    Suddenly, the sound of the war horses'' hooves could be heard not far behind Xiao Wen. A teenager who looked to be around 12 or 13 years old rode his horse to the entrance of the training field.


    "Who is he?" Xiao Wen looked at this youth, his heart filled with doubts.


    He had been in the military camp for many days, but he had never seen this young man before. But now, he had suddenly appeared here.


    Xiao Wen was curious about his opponent''s identity.


    The youth skillfully dismounted from his horse and walked in front of Xiao Wen as he asked: "You are Xiao Wen?"


    "That''s right." Because he didn''t know the other party''s identity and he was only facing a child, Xiao Wen didn''t care about the arrogance in his tone and carefully sized him up.


    Through the armor, Xiao Wen could vaguely see the expensive boots and the gorgeous sabers with rubies embedded in them. They were sewn with layers of silk to block the silk armor from the arrows. Xiao Wen needed a very strong observation to be able to see these details, but he could tell from the information that the other party was either a rich or a noble person.


    As for the dull black armor and the ordinary military cap, it gave off a feeling of familiarity with the battlefield.


    After all, the luxurious armored units in the battlefield were usually targeted by the enemy''s long-range troops. Not to mention the glittering light armor worn by the Tang Country''s Etiquette troops, even the Song Nation''s peerlessly defensive armour could attract the attention of the Hu Cavalry Engraving Sculptors.


    Xiao Wen''s brother, Xiao Wu, was a good example of being surrounded and attacked on the battlefield by multiple eagles.


    Hence, this black and worn-out armour was the thing that could guarantee the lives of soldiers on the battlefield.


    He looked at the teenager, and the eyes about him began to emit a light similar to that of a electrified tungsten wire. He pointed at the warhorse and asked, "This horse seems to be very handsome. Can I ride it?"


    Hearing Guan Yu''s words, the youth shook his head and said, "Chasing Wind is a war horse that I grew up on. I even helped a lot with the connection. It has always recognized me as its only companion. If anyone else had the guts to mount it, they would have been thrown off. "


    "However," the youth looked at Guan Yu''s muscular body and said with interest, "If you can defeat me in front of Chasing Wind, perhaps it will submit to you."


    "Really?" Hearing this, Little Guan Yu immediately took a stance, looking as if he wanted to fight with his opponent for 300 rounds.


    Seeing this, Xiao Wen quickly stopped him.


    Although they want to play when they see something good, this is the general mindset of children of this age group.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t want the little guy to have a bad habit of getting everything he wanted through his fists.


    He stood between them and said, "Let''s talk about the fight later. We still have to busy ourselves with training the cavalry. "May I ask who you are, and what''s the matter?"


    The youth curled his lips. It seemed that his failure to fight Guan Yu had still disappointed him.


    However, he still replied, "I fought with these cavalrymen last night and found out that they were very powerful. After forming the formation, my martial arts skills were no longer useful. So today, I want to see what the person who designed this set of battle tactics looks like. "


    "As for your identity ¡­" The youth helplessly scratched his head and said, "My name is Li Zhicheng, before I gain military merits and a title, just treat me as the eldest son of General Li."


    "Sooner or later, I will use my own strength to prove that I am not a popinjay who can only rely on his elders."


    Hearing such arrogant words, the three little fellows immediately felt a good impression of this young man.


    However, Xiao Wen, who was on the field, was dumbfounded.


    "Li Zicheng? Rushing into King Li''s body? "


    "Kill the cattle and sheep, prepare the wine. Open the gates to greet the intruder, the intruder has come without food ¡­"


    Seemingly hallucinating, Xiao Wen''s ears seemed to hear a burst of Beijing accent and an innocent tongyao ¡­

 C61 Good Method of Shuffling Pot

    Li Zicheng, nicknamed the General Chuang, and after the death of his predecessor, Gao Yingxiang, he inherited his name and became the new King Chuang.


    He was the last Chinese in Chinese history, the leader of countless peasant insurgents, and a legendary brute.


    However, in the original history, what Li Zicheng ended up with was the old and dying Da Ming in the western mountains.


    Xiao Wen did not believe that Li Zicheng had the ability to overthrow someone who had lasted for more than 200 years.


    Not to mention that the Great Ming Country of this world was controlled by his founding ancestor, Zhu Yuanzhang, and his successor, King Yan, Zhu Di, was also a wise and astute ruler.


    Furthermore, in the hands of this father and son of the Sovereign King, they held the world''s most powerful naval fleet, as well as the ocean trade which held enormous benefits.


    This made it all the more impossible for Li Zicheng to overturn the hopeless Great Ming mission.


    However, Xiao Wen felt that if he did not interfere, perhaps in this world, because of the ill intentions of this world, Li Zi Cheng would be sent to Ming Kingdom by the Emperor of Weiyang Palace.


    And, as a spy, he carried out subversive activities against the Ming Empire.


    This kind of feeling, made Xiao Wen feel that Li Zi Cheng was giving off a kind of "Piercing Wind, Snow White and Water Chilling Water Chilling Qi".


    Feeling the ill intentions of this world, Xiao Wen suddenly had the urge to save this young man.


    Firstly, Li Zi Cheng appeared on the stage, although he had the arrogance of a second generation, but he still showed the sincerity and perseverance, which made Xiao Wen''s eyes light up.


    After all, the Second Generation that Xiao Wen had met before was basically a popinjay like Cai Jing ¡­ Or the unlearned and unskilled popinjays like Liu Hui.


    However, he knew that just by relying on his title as the Head of the Left Residence, he would be able to stop the Emperor''s thoughts that would only appear a dozen years from now.


    Perhaps Liubang would not think that he had offended his superiors, but he would definitely think that there was something wrong with his head.


    "Food must be eaten in one gulp and one step at a time. Otherwise, it would be bad if Eggy is dragged here." At the same time, he buried his previous thoughts in his heart.


    "I wonder what Young Master Li is planning to do?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "I did." Although Xiao Wen had a lot of thoughts in his mind, it was only a split-second for Li Zi Cheng. He looked at Xiao Wen and said, "I''m just here to see what you look like. I don''t have any other thoughts."


    "F * ck ~" Xiao Wen felt embarrassed. He had just been in a daze, but he had actually asked a question twice.


    That seems a little silly?


    Forget it! Xiao Wen forcefully ignored the awkwardness and said: "Since that''s the case, Young Master Li, what thoughts do you have towards the cavalry I have trained?"


    "Very good, very good." Li Zi Cheng seemed to be rather impressed with Xiao Wen''s recent cavalry, and said: "They obviously don''t have armor, but they are only equipped with a simple saber, and actually managed to beat me, who is fully armed, last night until I can''t fight back at all. I think that by relying on this battle formation, no matter how many martial arts experts there are, it would still be very difficult to defeat them. "


    "Of course." Xiao Wen revealed a smile. In fact, the real modern-day cavalry was equipped with fire or revolvers.


    Only this way could they break the enemy''s formation with powerful firepower at the moment they came into contact with them.


    Although the cavalry in this world usually had to spread out after coming into contact with the enemy in order to display their martial arts skills. However, this did not mean that when the mounted soldiers charged, they would be like a swarm of bees.


    In fact, there were some simple formations that allowed them to unleash the power of a group.


    Although it wasn''t as fierce as the concentrated wall charge of the modern cavalry, Xiao Wen believed that war was an act of violence that constantly weakened the enemy''s ability to win.


    If he could more efficiently kill the enemy and raise the cap of a limited number of cavalrymen, equipping the revolver would become imperative.


    However, Xiao Wen still had to see if this country''s army was worth him equipping firearms.


    After all, this was Han''s army, not Xiao Wen''s private army.


    However, Xiao Wen''s complacency only lasted for a moment. He was stunned and asked: "Young Master Li ¡­." Have you fought with these cavalrymen before? "


    "Don''t worry, what I have is a cloth covered wooden spear, and they are only holding wooden sabers. "What''s more, I was wearing iron armor back then, so I was completely fine." Li Zi Cheng saw the worry in Xiao Wen''s eyes, but he still answered carelessly.


    Devilish brat!


    Xiao Wen was a bit speechless. To think that he would meet such a devilish brat who loved to court his own death, playing around with his own life.


    "Young master, please do not play around like this in the future. If something goes wrong, then I, Jiang Lai, will bear the burden. Xiao Wen said.


    After all, the Zhanmadao''s damage on the armor wasn''t that great. But within Xiao Wen''s formation, the slash of the Zhanmadao was just a small preparation.


    The most important method of killing these cavalry soldiers was to rely on their concentrated attacks to make the enemy unable to defend, and gradually lose their balance in the process, falling below the horse.


    If this young master was suddenly cut down by a wooden sabre, then the horse that was galloping by would step on him. Xiao Wen felt that the defensive power of this armor was better than nothing.


    In any case, he was going to die anyway. There wasn''t much of a difference between being stomped to death and being stomped to death by four or five feet.


    After all, under Xiao Wen''s arrangement, there were eight rows of people. Moreover, in order to prevent the enemy from regaining their senses in battle, the distance between these eight rows of people was not that far.


    If they fell off their horses, it would be impossible for them to stop.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Li Zi Cheng helplessly said: "My father already told me last night that he doesn''t want me to give you any trouble."


    "That''s good." Xiao Wen let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that Uncle Li had some sort of conscience. If he had to take care of this rascal, other than breaking Li Zicheng''s legs and sending him to the Roman Empire to accept the primitive German orthopedics that hadn''t developed yet, Xiao Wen wouldn''t be able to do anything about it ¡­ Perhaps according to the nature of this world, the German regions in this world might even be occupied by the Holy Empire or the German Empire.


    Suddenly, Li Zi Cheng continued: "Yesterday, I asked my father, can I join this cavalry army? Because they are so powerful, I want to be one of them. "


    "What did your father say?" When Xiao Wen heard this, he felt that something wasn''t right.


    Putting aside this naughty kid''s personality, even if he was like the three little guys in his family and was thirteen years old, it would still be too early for him to join the team.


    Li Zicheng was still listening intently, "My father told me to seek your opinion."


    Suddenly, Xiao Wen had the thought of throwing a pan over his head. He said, "I''ll go and confirm that General Li is fine. If there are no problems, you can join."


    "No way!" In the barracks, Uncle Li''s roar could even be heard from outside the tent.


    "If you dare join the army, I''ll definitely break your legs and let you study in the future. There''s no other way out!" Uncle Li said.


    "The way I handle it is exactly the same as how I handle it!" Xiao Wen twitched his mouth, but he was still secretly delighted in his heart.


    After all, no one wanted this devilish brat to pester them.


    After throwing the pot to General Li, Xiao Wen felt that he was a genius!

 C62 I Xiao Wen never use double standards play dumb

    "If you dare bring up the matter of going to the battlefield again, I will definitely beat you to the point of lying on your bed. If you don''t rest for a year or so, you can''t get out of bed!"


    These were the exact words Uncle Li had said to Li Zicheng. Even Xiao Wen never thought that Uncle Li would speak so harshly.


    He had beaten Li Zicheng into a bedridden state. Only someone like Uncle Li, who came from a family of generals, could do this.


    Looking at his father''s ferocious expression, Li Zi Cheng finally chose to compromise.


    Children born into the family of an officer, whether ancient or modern, are inevitably replaced by the habit of parents of managing soldiers in the army, to educate their children.


    Therefore, when they were children, almost all of them had received stricter demands than their peers.


    Obviously, Li Zicheng knew that when his father got angry, his father would really beat him into bedridden.


    Thirteen years old children, although rebellious, but the immature thinking, will make them in the face of real danger, show fear.


    Therefore, Li Zi Cheng, who was originally extremely resolute with his absolute determination to join the cavalry army, became terrified upon seeing the gloomy look on Uncle Li''s face.


    Watching Li Zi Cheng leave the tent, Xiao Wen sighed.


    "This child of mine will absolutely be a general in the future. I had always believed that this child could do more than I could. It''s just that it''s a matter of the future. Since he''s only thirteen years old, I can''t let him fight in the battlefield this early in the morning. That would be harming him. "


    When Xiao Wen heard this, he couldn''t help but admire Uncle Li''s gaze.


    Although it was said that Li Zi Cheng wanted to brag about his son, Xiao Wen knew that if Li Zi Cheng could really go about his original history and overthrow the Ming dynasty, Liu Bang would never be stingy in bestowing Li Zi Cheng the title of King with a different surname ¡­ Of course, it is also possible that he was murdered by Liu Bang or Lu Zhi because of the cover.


    Just like Han Xin.


    Watching Li Jiancheng leave, Xiao Wen sighed.


    Suddenly, Uncle Li looked at Xiao Wen and said: "What do you think about my treatment of children?"


    The sudden question stunned Xiao Wen for a moment.


    When he finally reacted and looked around, he found that there was no one called Li Yuanfang here. Only then did Xiao Wen confirm that this Uncle Li was asking him.


    "Refusing to build it and join the cavalry?" Xiao Wen thought for a moment and said, "To be honest, I respect your opinion. But I think it still hurts the child''s self-esteem to refuse so directly. With his rebellious nature, he will inevitably use some extreme methods to achieve his goal of joining the cavalry. "


    After all, he had to be a teacher. In his spare time, Xiao Wen had read some books on educational psychology.


    Even so, he was still a keyboard psychology expert. However, it was not a problem to bluff the people of this era with just a few casual words.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s comment about his methods, Uncle Li didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he looked worried. "Although I also thought children would do that," he said. But I can''t let him join the cavalry just because he knows how to overdo it. He''s only thirteen years old, and the first time I went to the battlefield, I was only eighteen years old. "


    That''s right! Thirteen years old, in Xiao Wen''s era, they were all around the first year of university.


    At that age, not to mention the battlefield, even military training had only happened once.


    "Although it is still beneficial for me to enter the battlefield earlier, after all, the cavalry that I have trained with is quite effective against the Manchu Manchu Tarantula." Even if a weak scholar like me were to participate in a cavalry battle, I would not necessarily die. "


    "If it is my child, I will consider letting him join this cavalry battle as an experiential learning."


    "However, I respect your decision." After all, Li Jiancheng was Uncle Li''s child, so Xiao Wen was too lazy to explain.


    Although he knew that in a battle between over a thousand people, even if these modern cavalry soldiers couldn''t compare with the Emperor who had lost one hundred to one hundred in battle when he fought against the Moulouk, Xiao Wen still felt that a battle loss of one to more than ten was definitely not a problem.


    However, he knew that no matter how he explained it, the crushing pressure of the modern cavalry against the feudal lords would not be able to make Uncle Li willingly allow his child to enter the battlefield.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen was only hinting at the strength of his cavalry. In order to avoid weakening his momentum, he was trying to understand the choice Lee family made from a father''s point of view.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Uncle Li was Li Jian''s father, Xiao Wen would definitely have fought for him.


    After all, this wasn''t just a matter of the safety of the soldiers, it was also a matter of the honor of Xiao Wen and the army.


    At this moment, Guan Yu, who was listening on the side, suddenly lit up his eyes.


    He said, "Sir, did you just agree that I should join the cavalry and go to the battlefield to kill the enemy?"


    To traverse the battlefield, to fight bravely against the enemy, to build a career, this was the ambition of Little Guan Yu since he was a child.


    Thus, when he heard Xiao Wen''s words, he immediately went to request for a fight with him.


    "About this," Xiao Wen looked at Uncle Li and said leisurely: "General Li has to decide about this matter. Although I am a strategist, I can''t overstep my authority. "


    "Then... General Li? " Little Guan Yu looked at Uncle Li with an eager expression.


    "About this ¡­" "Although Guan Yu is still small, he is able to compete with my soldiers in all areas except for his height and weight," said Lee. If those horsemen can go, so can you, Guan Yu! "


    "There is no way to dispel the enthusiasm of the children for building a career. And Guan Yu''s level is also high enough. " Uncle Li added in his heart.


    At this time, Xiao Wen said without any warning, "Xiao Yu, I remember you are still in the lipid-reducing stage, right? Your body fat rate hasn''t even dropped to 18%, and you''re already thinking of going to the battlefield? "


    "Mister!" Guan Yu said seriously, "Although I''m still in my fat reduction period, my strength is weak. But one month''s time is enough for me to enter the muscle strengthening stage, recover my strength, and go on the battlefield to kill my enemies. "


    In fitness, there is a difference between the period of fat loss and the period of muscle enhancement.


    During the period of fat loss, the body builder usually consumes much less calories than he or she needs to replenish his or her body by consuming fat energy.


    At this stage, people more or less develop symptoms of muscle lysis. His physical strength would be greatly reduced.


    At this time, the main purpose of the body builder''s exercise was to maintain the body''s muscle mass.


    At the muscular growth stage, the body builder''s behavior is the complete opposite.


    They consume a lot of energy and do a lot of strength training to strengthen their muscles.


    Only when the muscular growth stage and the fat reduction stage are matched properly and complemented each other can one have a better body. In this regard, Xiao Wen also planned Guan Yu''s training schedule.


    Seeing that Xiao Guan Yu''s eyes were filled with determination, Xiao Wen shook his head and said earnestly: "It is forbidden to lose weight half the way. There are plenty of opportunities. I will not allow you to stop your fat reduction because of such a small matter. "


    "This is obviously deceiving us!" Sir, it''s bullshit to find a reason. "


    "You clearly look like you''re having a good training session with kids just now. As a result, the moment the main body of the problem was moved from Brother Li Jian to Brother Guan Yu, it immediately changed ¡­"


    "This is probably the hypocrisy of an adult! I can''t grow up like this. "


    "Mr. Xiao, this is a double standard. I clearly remember that he didn''t like double standards and especially disliked double target people. "


    On the side, Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er commented noncommittally.


    Because the sound was very low, Guan Yu did not seem to hear it.


    However, Xiao Wen, who had sharp ears, heard their conversation clearly.


    He turned around and grabbed the two little fellows into the air with a black line across his face.


    The two little fellows revealed a terrified expression, kicking their short legs as they struggled.


    A kind expression was revealed on Xiao Wen''s face as he smiled at the two little fellows, "Your husband has never played double. I call it a specific problem, a specific analysis. "

 C63 Hongmen Dining

    At this time, thousands of miles away from the cloud at Hong Gate, in a private room.


    At this moment, Liu Bang of Henggao was sitting on the ground, drinking wine alone.


    In front of him was the singing lady who was letting out her songs, as well as the dancing lady.


    Behind him were numerous burly and awe-inspiring soldiers that were guarding him from the left and right.


    Not too far away, the fifty thousand soldiers of the northern troop were stationed. The troops were neat and orderly. The spear formation was like a forest, and all the flags were fluttering in the wind. How awe-inspiring.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to your enemy''s territory, Hongmen." An elegant male voice suddenly appeared not too far away from Liu Bang.


    He turned his head and saw a man wearing a dragon robe standing there.


    The only one who could wear a yellow robe like Liu Bang was naturally the emperor.


    Liu Peng naturally knew this person as well.


    Emperor Song, Zhao Kuangyin.


    Drinking all the contents of the cup in one gulp, Liu Bang said, "This was the place where I used to leave my shadow. However, Overlord Xiang Yu still died in the end. "


    "After all, he is only a king. And Wang is an existence lower than the Emperor. The Emperor commanded the people. Emperors were able to support both heaven and earth. Overlord, how can you compare to the Han Emperor? " Zhao Kuangyin smiled.


    "I always felt that when you were praising me, you were also praising yourself." Liu Bang muttered.


    After all, Zhao Kuangyin was an emperor, and Liu Bang was also an emperor. Zhao Kuangyin was also indirectly praising himself when he praised the identity of Emperor Liu Bang.


    To be honest, Liubang thought he was thick-skinned enough. After all, in the imperial court, he always liked to use the word "neon" in front of subjects he did not like. (Your father) This is historical evidence, Liu Bang has indeed done such a senseless thing in history.)


    Looking at Liu Bang, Zhao Kuangyin spread his hands and asked, "This time, you have drawn the elites from the north. Aren''t you afraid that the defense of the North is now empty, and that the Hu Cavalry will take advantage of it? "


    "I assume that since you told Fatty Ying to go to the north, Hu Jun should be unable to threaten Yun Zhong. Of course, if there really is a risk of losing our territory, I will consider going back to take a look.


    Fatty Ying was what Liu Bang called the original emperor Ying Zheng. Even though he had seen Ying Zheng on patrol before he became an emperor and had said the words "a real man should be like this", he still held disdain for Ying Zheng in every way ever since he had become an emperor.


    Ying was a scholar, while Liu Bang was a scholar. While Ying was working on the law, Liu Bang was working on three parts of the law. Ying set up the order with the legal scholars, Liu Bang let the Taoists make the Han Dynasty into a country of inaction and freedom.


    It can be said that apart from the fact that both sides are militarily powerful, there is little similarity between the two countries in terms of internal affairs.


    However, Zhao Kuangyin didn''t care about Liu''s evaluation of Ying Zheng. What he cared about the most was what Liu Bang had just said.


    "If there really is a risk of losing our territory, I will consider going back to take a look."


    Hearing this, Zhao Kuangyin left the Hong Gate with a dark expression.


    At this moment, an old servant walked up to him.


    "Shangguan Family, what should we do next?"


    "Tell Cai Ji to help Uncle Li to protect the cloud no matter what. If necessary, he could kill the Taishang and Heshan in the clouds without any evidence, and then blame it on the whole city. I don''t want Liu Bang to delay my plans because of what happened in the clouds. " Zhao Kuangyin said.


    "In addition." He thought about it for a moment and decided that he still needed to pay some money to stabilize Liubang. He said, "Take out another three hundred thousand taels of gold and make sure Liu Bang is stabilized."


    300,000 gold was already quite attractive to Liu Bang.


    However, to the richest Emperor on this land, Zhao Kuangyin didn''t care about the three hundred thousand taels of gold.


    Compared to other complex layouts, letting your spy organization go all out was the most effective solution.


    "Yes, Shangguan Family." The old servant bowed to Zhao Kuangyin.


    At the same time, Liu Bang, who was drinking in the Hong Gate, suddenly let out a cold sneer as he watched Zhao Kuangyin''s fading back.


    He took out a snow-white letter from his chest pocket and looked at the words on it. It was the Cloud Battle Report that Uncle Li had presented.


    "Do you really think Nion cannot let go of the clouds and the north? Even if those places were lost, the gnome would still be able to snatch them from the hands of the Manchus. What Neyon wanted was just more benefits. "Ignorant child, you actually dare to scheme with Neyon?"


    Slowly, the mocking smile faded from his face. He put the letter back in his pocket and began to read again.


    "All the military operations in the city have been taken over by our men."


    When Xiao Wen returned to his house, a man dressed in green suddenly spoke to him. He looked average, as if he would disappear if he was thrown into the crowd.


    Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment before reacting.


    Like Cai Zhen, this was a spy from Song Kingdom.


    Thus, Xiao Wen pretended as if nothing had happened and opened the door, walking in alone.


    "The door isn''t locked." The spy judged as he watched Xiao Wen close the door.


    Thus, he walked in.


    "How is it?" Xiao Wen asked as he looked at the ordinary looking man in front of him.


    "According to the news from Shengjing, the seven thousand five hundred cavalrymen under the yellow flag and the fifty thousand supply ships will be sent to the clouds as a combined army of a hundred thousand. Probably by next month, they will be able to block it. " The man cupped his hands and replied.


    "Is the news reliable?" Xiao Wen asked again.


    The man''s expression was calm. He spoke to Xiao Wen as if he was narrating the truth: "The eight flags are completely clear, and each flag has our people. "According to the information sent by the spies in each flag, at this stage, the rest of the flags do not have the ability to explore the clouds."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh.


    He had originally thought that it was already quite impressive for the Manchu constables to put their men in the defensive position of the burly man''s border city.


    However, he hadn''t thought that Song Guo would be able to turn Qing Shui into a sieve.


    It seemed like the spies of this world were really powerful.


    However, out of caution, Xiao Wen still asked, "So what if Nur Ha Chi wanted to keep it a secret and forced the other flags to have the ability to go on an expedition at a certain time?"


    Hearing that, the person shook his head and said, "Even Zhenghuang Qi is powerless. It''s just that Nurhachin has been trying to give them the ability lately. The internal affairs and mobilization of the Manchu people are not as strong as you think. The strength of their army was at the expense of the government''s ability to mobilize the country, as well as their economy.


    "Very good!" Xiao Wen couldn''t help but nod his head in agreement.


    In theory, the eight banners system should belong to the category of slavery system.


    It was true that during the feudal era, other than a strong combat ability, there was nothing special about using this item.


    Especially for a country like the Song Empire that was skilled in everything except military matters.


    Watching the spy leave silently, Xiao Wen locked the door again.


    However, just as he was about to go back to the house and get some drinks from the icehouse for the summer break, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Is Mister Xiao in?" An unfamiliar man''s voice sounded from outside the house. Vaguely, Xiao Wen seemed to remember that this was a official in the Cloud County.


    He opened the door and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s like this." That official politely said: "In a month''s time, Lord He Xing intends to set up a banquet to invite the Squire from the Clouds, so he asked me to pass on a message. I hope that Mister Xiao will attend as soon as possible. "


    "Of course." Xiao Wen laughed.


    One month later, the day would arrive when the Qingqing Steel Cavalry would arrive in the clouds.


    Inviting Xiao Wen at this time was clearly not a good thing.


    "The people who come are not kind, and the good people do not come. It seems like the banquet held by Heshen this time will be a Hongmen Banquet! " Xiao Wen said leisurely as he looked at the official who left.

 C64 Early Autumn

    In September, although Hainan Island in the Great Ming Dynasty was still hot, autumn wind was blowing in the clouds of the Han Dynasty.


    The weather gradually turned cold, and the Xiao family''s ice business also gradually turned cold.


    This was an inevitable phenomenon.


    After all, not everyone had the money to buy ice cubes every day.


    In fact, in this era, there were many poor families that did not have overnight food. They usually did not spend money on unnecessary things.


    Fortunately, with the wealth they had accumulated during the summer, the Xiao family had already entered the middle ranks of this era.


    If he used his family''s money to buy land, Xiao Wen would be able to become a mid-level landowner ¡­ Of course, if they were big landlords, then it wouldn''t be a matter of money or not. Mergers of land, in addition to money, also required a certain amount of political power.


    After all, in this rural society, many farmers are reluctant to sell their land unless it is absolutely necessary.


    Unlike the China of the 21st century, many people had their own land in the countryside. However, they would rather sell their land and enter a big city to find a job than live in the fields.


    Of course, in this era of China, land sales were also not allowed.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t choose to become a landowner.


    If he opened a tropical plantation and planted some cash crops, Xiao Wen could consider it. However, the climate in the clouds is not suitable for growing tropical cash crops.


    Therefore, he only bought a small plot of land and hired a few people to help him grow the herbs. After all, Xiao Wen currently had the identity of a Godly Doctor.


    As for the rest of the money, he used it all to enter the military industry. With the money he took from the army''s salary, Uncle Lee gave Xiao Wen many orders. Even though Xiao Wen''s offer was relatively cheap, he still made quite a bit of money since he couldn''t afford the large number of orders.


    At the same time, Uncle Li''s military strength had also increased significantly.


    "If an ordinary person dares to set foot in the military industry, there is no doubt that he will die. But you have the title of Minister of the Left, so you are not afraid. However, you must remember, even if you have the title of Head Officer of the Left Household, you must not casually step into the weapons business in the future. Perhaps because of this crisis in the clouds, His Majesty might turn a blind eye to your actions, but it does not mean that you will be able to do as you please in the future. " He said so to Xiao Wen when he issued his first order for weapons ¡ª ten Renaissance Italian designs that could penetrate the lever crossbows of the cavalry armor of the time.


    Xiao Wen also knew that the weapon business was a business that would cause the government to be wary of it.


    Therefore, he did not have many opportunities to earn more money in the future.


    However, this didn''t affect Xiao Wen''s windfall this time.


    Xiao Wen had also equipped the garrison with weapons such as the Eight-Bull Crossbow, Backfire, Zhuge Lianjun, and even Greek fire (a primitive flame thrower invented by the Greeks), and an indigenous Molotov cocktail.


    It could be said that apart from the explosives, Xiao Wen had also taken out all the weapons suitable for this battle.


    Xiao Wen was confident that by relying on these weapons, if the Steel Cavalry dared to attack the Cloud City, they would be unable to return.


    The second day after Xiao Wen Ye didn''t accept the discovery that the Eight Flag Cavalry had entered the Cloud Continent, He Heshen''s banquet also arrived as scheduled.


    "Although I''ve got the key evidence that Heshen was a spy. But in order to keep the whole place in order, I''ll still go and meet Heshen. " After putting on a decent set of clothes, Xiao Wen walked out of the house.


    As the situation became more and more favourable to Han, Xiao Wen and Lee were not only aiming to repel the Manchukuo Iron Cavalry.


    Destroying them was a goal that they had agreed upon.


    "Well, sir, shall we go to Heshen Mansion now?" Guan Yu, who was standing at the door and dressed in a child''s attire, asked.


    Although the outfit looked very good, it was more about the close-combat training and the armor worn during the march and the war.


    However, the boy''s outfit made Guan Yu feel very awkward.


    He didn''t like red makeup and loved to be armed. He could completely use it on Guan Yu.


    "Of course, are you ready?" Xiao Wen looked at the three little guys and said.


    "Alright." The three little fellows answered in unison.


    However, the three little ones this time were no longer the same Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang, and Shangguan Wan''er. It was Guan Yu, Li Zicheng, and Zhuge Liang, the three little fellows.


    Even though the culture in the Darkhan Kingdom was very open, according to the ancient times. If it was a little loli like Wan''er, who was around seven years old, it wouldn''t be a problem to bring her out of the house.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t ask her to follow him as there was a certain risk in coming to this banquet.


    Xiao Wen felt that instead of going through danger with him, he would go through great dangers. If Wan-Er stayed at home, with her background as a spy of Tang Dynasty, Xiao Wen felt that she would be fine even if the entire cloud had been broken by the Manchu Manticores.


    As for Li Zicheng, because he had tried to sneak into the cavalry many times, he had even knocked out a cavalry soldier yesterday, impersonating him.


    Thus, when infuriated, Uncle Li handed him over to Xiao Wen.


    Before the end of the war, Xiao Wen had to take good care of Li Zicheng and not let him have the chance to slip away.


    This time, Xiao Wen didn''t meet any servants that obstructed him.


    Under the guidance of a polite servant, he smoothly entered Heshen Mansion.


    "Brother Xiao Wen, you''re finally here." Big brother, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! " As soon as he saw Xiao Wen, He Heshen immediately walked up to him.


    He enthusiastically held Xiao Wen''s hand, as if all the coveting, conspiracies, scheming, making things difficult, and even plundering, these past few months, all of these did not exist.


    It was as if the two of them were brothers that shared the same fate and shared the same fortune.


    However, when he held Xiao Wen''s hand, a team of spies from the Mansion had already ambushed him.


    Naturally, these ambushes couldn''t escape Xiao Wen''s detection skills.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t feel any fear.


    He said to Heshen, "How could I dare not to come along with the warm invitation of Lord Heshen? Today, we shall get drunk! "


    He Xing stared blankly for a moment, and then a dazzling smile bloomed on his face.


    "Of course! Just get drunk! "


    He watched as Xiao Wen sat in his seat and walked to the side hall.


    He patted his head and said to himself, "I''m so dumb. Why didn''t I think of drugging Xiao Wen''s wine? As long as the guests fainted, I could use their drunkenness as an excuse to put them in the guest room to rest and to put them under house arrest. As for the sabre and axe men ¡­ What''s the use of that! "


    Earlier, when Xiao Wen said he was drunk, he gave He Shen some inspiration.


    It was actually not difficult to keep the guests at the banquet. As long as he used the wine from the medicine, he would be able to do it.


    There was no need for them to use force to force them to stay.


    Thinking this way, he called the butler over and revealed his thoughts.


    "Lord, isn''t it a bit inappropriate to change the plan at the last minute?!" The housekeeper listened to He Heshen''s plan, although he also felt that it was quite a good plan. However, because of this, cancelling the original plan of using sabre and axe men to imprison them would be somewhat risky.


    However, He Heshen was full of confidence. He said, "It''s not like I''m asking you to cancel the sabre and axe man''s plan. However, if the plan for the medicinal wine could go smoothly and knock everyone out, then there would be no need. But if someone wasn''t fooled by the medicinal wine, then the sabre and axe hands would have their uses. "


    "Sir is wise, your servant will do it right away." The butler bowed to Heshen and said.

 C65 Begin Killing Feast

    At this moment, the banquet had already begun at He Heshen''s mansion.


    On the plains outside Cloud City, the seven thousand five hundred Eight Flag Knights were already in position. He looked at the towering city walls in the clouds, preparing to carry out their massacre.


    According to a report from a spy in Song Kingdom, Xiao Wen learned that the troops sent by the Manchu Manchu constables were Ai Xin Luo. led by Yue Le.


    Although Xiao Wen had no impression of him, he was able to find out more about him through the Library of Heaven''s Path. After Yue Le finished reading the information, she frowned.


    Aichi. Yue Le was originally born in 1625 and died in 1689. His grandfather was the Qing Emperor who loved Xinxin. Nur Ha Chi, and his father, Rao Yu Min the Duke Love Xin Luo. Abata.


    As the new love of Luo Feng. Abatai''s fourth son, Akiyama. Yue Le could be said to be "outstanding in battle" in the original history, his hands were stained with the blood of countless Chinese.


    He had commanded the Qing to fight against Wu Sangui, and defeated Zhang Dazhong in Sichuan.


    It could be said that Zhang Xianzhong had massacred countless people of Sichuan in the history books, and to a large extent, he was acting as the scapegoat for this Manchu general.


    "Aichi Giorgio. Although Yue Le was just like the rest of the Manchu constables, he was an inhumane bastard. But I have to say, his grasp of the current situation is still not bad. " The day before the Heshan banquet, Xiao Wen and Lee held a meeting. Based on his historical experience, Xiao Wen made his judgement.


    "What do you think he''ll do?" Uncle Li looked at the cloud map in the tent and asked after pondering for a moment.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t answer him. Instead, he asked Uncle Li, "What would you do if you led the army and became their general?"


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Uncle Li didn''t answer immediately.


    He thought for a moment and then gestured on the map before saying, "The situation in the Eastern Battlefield is critical. If it was me, I think I would have ended the battle quickly and used the fiercest attack to attack the cloud. Afterwards, I would have left a group of people to guard the cloud."


    "After that, I will return to the eastern front with the rest of my troops and assist Nurhachin in resolving the fighting on the eastern front. As long as he could get here before the emperor finished settling the war. Then they can rely on this nail in the clouds to attack the northern part of the big man. "


    "Therefore, I believe that as long as we delay their troops and wait for the situation in the eastern front to worsen, then the people of the Yellow Flag will naturally leave the clouds to support the eastern front."


    After hearing what Uncle Li said, Xiao Wen clapped his hands.


    However, he still smiled and shook his head, "General knows one thing but not the other. It was true that if the Manchus were as loyal and patriotic as the general, they would be eager to win the battle. Then they will attack the clouds, as the general has predicted. "


    "Aren''t they? You have to understand that they are all courageous and warlike soldiers! " Lee was confused. After all, the Manchu constables'' territory was still a distance away from the burly man. Plus, the information from this era was not well-developed, so Uncle Li was not clear about the habits of Manchu constables.


    Thus, Xiao Wen revealed the true character of the Manchu Tarantula.


    "Truly courageous and warlike soldiers indeed do not fear sacrifice and will not hesitate to face death head-on. However, those powerful wild beasts would try their best to avoid hurting themselves in battle. Because, as long as they are injured, they will die a graveless death. "


    "These Manchu constables are like a wild beast."


    Although the battle prowess of the Manchu constables was indeed very strong, due to the regime, the flag lords would often view their subordinates as their most important political bargaining chip.


    If they were able to gain enough prestige without losing too many soldiers, perhaps they would flock over like a flock of ducks.


    However, when faced with these powerful and secretive troops who could not provide their reputation after victory, they would turn around and run.


    Unless there was a strong leader who forced them to fight, they would only choose to preserve their own lives.


    "Although in the Eastern Front, this Ai Xin Luo ¡­ Under the pressure of his grandfather, Yue Le had no choice but to bite the bullet and go on a long journey. But now, he''s already in the Cloud Region. Whether or not Nur Ha Chi can still command his grandson will all depend on Nur Ha Chi''s order and how much benefit Nur Ha Chi can bring to his grandson. " Xiao Wen said.


    "Then what does mister mean?" Looking at Xiao Wen, who was acting like a naked beauty was standing in front of him, he couldn''t help but admire him even more.


    Therefore, he used an expectant gaze to ask Xiao Wen.


    "This Yue Le, I don''t think he would dare to remain stationed outside Cloud City until the end of the war on the east side. After all, if he did this, no matter how Nur Haji punished him, the soldiers under his command would think that he was a timid rat. In order to protect his prestige, he will definitely attack the clouds. "


    "However, he would choose a time-consuming, yet very safe method to attack the clouds. As for whether or not we can beat them, that''s a different story. " Xiao Wen said.


    Moreover, because of the existence of Heshan, Ai Xin Chuanluo. Yue Le also would not do such a superfluous thing as forcing her way through the clouds.


    In his eyes, Yun Zhong could be captured with the help of He Heshen, this great spy. He didn''t need to put in too much effort. Therefore, Ai Xin Luo ¡­ Yue Le wasn''t thinking about how he could attack the cloud. He would think about how to avoid too much damage to the army in the clouds.


    "Go around Cloud City. First, attack the nearby villages. Wait until we obtain enough cannon fodder ¡­" I''m saying that after enough civilians die, we can use them to deplete our strength. I think that''s what this Yue Le would do. "


    "This move..." This is truly vicious! " When he heard that what he was going to face in his first battle was most likely not the completely cleared cavalry, but the common folk of the big men, a trace of anger also ignited in Uncle Li''s eyes.


    At the same time, on the prairie outside Cloud City, Ai Xin Luo had arrived. Yue Le looked at the towering city walls in the clouds and revealed a trace of worry.


    However, he quickly concealed this trace of worry.


    "How is it? Have you investigated the location of the village clearly? " he asked the rider on the horse.


    "Marshal!" "We''ve already investigated and found that there are a total of three villages belonging to the Han nationality within five kilometers." The Ranger replied respectfully to Yue Le.


    "Very good." Yue Le''s eyes flashed with a murderous light. He looked at the commanders beside him and said, "Pass this commander''s order, two shall stay in place to set up camp. The remaining three shall head towards the three villages to attack. We must capture enough men to attack Cloud City."


    "Chirp!" A crowd of soldiers shouted to Yue Le.


    Watching as the armored monks left one by one, one of Yue Le''s lackeys suddenly asked, "It doesn''t seem right for the leader to do this." After all, capturing Chinese slaves to attack the city would take several days. However, the war on the east side is extremely intense, and we cannot afford to delay any longer. "


    "Since the war in the clouds isn''t more important than the war in the east, then we might as well go back now." Yue Le sneered, looking at the follower that his grandfather had sent to monitor him.


    "This ¡­" Hearing Yue Le''s words, this follower looked troubled.


    He was somewhat unwilling as he said, "In the Cloud City, there is a meticulous method to help us. Attacking like this won''t be a problem at all. "


    "Is that so?" Although Yue Le felt the same way, he did not show any sign of agreement.


    Pointing at the city wall in the clouds, he calmly said without a blush, "If we can quietly attack a city wall that is taller than Guangning, then the Ming Empire will already be ours. Grandfather told me to attack the clouds, I want to be absolutely safe. Attacking recklessly would only result in death. What I need is a foolproof opportunity. "

 C66 three rounds of drinking

    Under the Cloud City, Uncle Lee personally led five thousand of his cavalry to observe the movement of the faraway patrolmen.


    When he saw each team of one thousand five hundred people, three squads of cavalry left the Tarantula''s camp and headed off in three different directions with a smile on their faces.


    "General, it seems that those Towers are really going to fight with us for a long time, just as Mr. Xiao had said. It looks like those Tatars are going to circle around us and attack the village. What should we do? " The military officer at the side asked Uncle Li in a questioning tone as he watched the retreating figures of the patrolmen.


    Uncle Li didn''t immediately answer his subordinate''s question.


    On the contrary, he began to ponder as he watched the Tattoo Cavalry disappear into the distance.


    If he didn''t know what the Gestapo were thinking, he naturally wouldn''t have attacked so rashly. As for those Han Chinese who were captured and sent to attack the city ¡­ If those Han Chinese people were truly brought here to attack, he would naturally not show mercy.


    After all, he was well aware that if the Tarantula broke through the clouds, then the northern lands of the Han Empire would be strewn with corpses and the rivers of blood that flowed behind him.


    But at this moment, he could already feel the fear and wariness in the commander''s heart.


    In such a situation, if they did not take the initiative to attack, not only would they miss out on the opportunity, it might also cause their morale to waver.


    and Ai Xin Luo. Just like Yue Le, Uncle Li had the same concerns. Once he showed his cowardice about the war, though his soldiers would not rebel like the Manchus, it was inevitable that his troops would waver.


    Thus, he said, "From my observation, the direction in which the Tarantula army is headed should be towards the Gate of War, Sword Tomb, and Spear Forest, the three villages closest to the clouds. In this way, you will lead four thousand cavalrymen in the direction of the village, and defeat the enemy as much as possible. I will arrange five hundred cavalrymen in each of the other two villages to delay. After you destroy the gate of the army, immediately support the remaining two villages. "


    "The goal of this battle is not to kill the Tarantula. What you have to do is to foist the plot of the Tattoo to kidnap my stocky people! "


    "Let''s go!"


    At the same time, in the Residence of Heshen in the middle of the Cloud City, Xiao Wen and the cavalry he had trained were going through the same battlefield that he was destined to face.


    This banquet was somewhat different from the last one.


    Perhaps it was because He Ling noticed that Xiao Wen was not ordinary, or perhaps it was for some other reason, but Xiao Wen discovered that He Lin had allowed him to sit in the front seat.


    Through his observation, Xiao Wen also discovered that this He Heshen seemed to be plotting something against him.


    "What is he doing? Could it be that he already knows that I''m the strategist of the Cloud Defensive War and wants to obtain the Han Army''s combat plan through me? " When Xiao Wen saw the sinister look on He Shen''s face, he couldn''t help but be vigilant.


    Just as Xiao Wen started to look suspicious, Heshen suddenly said, "Brother Xiao Wen, I heard that you''ve been doing business in the military recently. I wonder how much money you''ve earned?"


    Is he testing me?


    Xiao Wen thought about it vigilantly and vaguely said, "Actually, it''s not much. It''s just to help with some external injuries. Actually, I know a bit about medicine. "


    "Brother Xiao Wen, being too modest is also a kind of arrogance. Who doesn''t know that you have done a lot of business in the army? Even I, who am the Overseer, would feel jealous! " He Shen looked at Xiao Wen with narrowed eyes, making Xiao Wen feel as if he was being watched by him.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have already revealed their secret to He Heshen''s power and influence.


    But who was Xiao Wen?


    No matter what, he was someone who had read countless books on psychology. In this era, there were very few people who could surpass Xiao Wen in terms of self-control.


    How could Xiao Wen fall for the tricks of Heshen?


    Seeing the sinister expression on He Shen''s face, Xiao Wen wanted to say something. Cai Zheng, who was going to the banquet with him, said, "Master Heshen, you are not kind at all. When Mr Xiao was in the ice business, you took away 90% of his profits in one go. Even though your business channels gave him an order that was ten times more, it was only natural for him to do so when Mister Xiao didn''t have any connections. However, Mr Xiao and General Li''s business was brought over by Mr Xiao himself. If you want to get something without working hard, I''m the first to disagree. "


    Hearing this obvious sarcasm, a look of embarrassment appeared on He Heshen''s face.


    A trace of a smile appeared on the corner of Xiao Wen''s mouth.


    "Well done, Cai Zhen!" As expected of one of the top spies in the Song Kingdom. " Xiao Wen thought happily.


    After hearing Cai Zhen''s words, He Heshen was too embarrassed to continue this topic.


    Therefore, after three rounds of drinking, He Hing clapped his hands and said, "Today, I have invited everyone here to attend the banquet. Actually, I also said that I have put in a lot of effort. For example, the item in the cup. This seemingly ordinary wine was actually made from the highest quality wine brewed in the Song Kingdom. "This is what my brother Nalan Lan brought from Song Kingdom. Please try it."


    A few young maidservants came up with pots of wine and filled the cups of the guests.


    At the same time, Nalan Huo De, who was standing beside He Shen, cupped his hands and said: "If everyone doesn''t mind, please try it."


    His words were very polite. Xiao Wen found it hard to imagine that his every move and gesture was like the graceful Nalan De of the Song people. He was actually a spy ¡­


    Seeing the wine in the cup emitting a faint aroma, Xiao Wen curled his lips.


    In fact, due to the fact that fermentation and distillation were not enough, the amount of alcohol in this world was not high. Many of the so-called fine and strong wines couldn''t even be compared with the beer from Xiao Wen''s previous life.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Wen''s current alcohol capacity was only at a medium level in this world, he would have been able to drink a thousand cups in his previous life.


    Seeing that the people beside him were fine after drinking the wine, Xiao Wen also calmly drank the ''fine wine'' brewed in Song Kingdom.


    "To be honest, this kind of wine, if put in the twenty-first century, would be completely alcoholic. As long as one had the ability to drink, they would be able to drink a thousand cups of this stuff. Unfortunately, my current body is too crippled. I have to be careful and not drink more than twenty cups. "


    While thinking about this, Xiao Wen suddenly stopped not far away and heard a "peng" sound.


    A lavishly dressed guest was lying on the table without any warning. As for the guests beside him, all of them had slightly tipsy looks on their faces, but their eyes still revealed the feeling of being at a loss for what to do.


    "There''s a problem!" When the sensitive Xiao Wen saw everyone looking at the guest, he saw He Shen on the other side from the corner of his eyes.


    He looked flustered and a little surprised. However, Xiao Wen was still able to notice that a trace of a smile had appeared on the corner of this guy''s mouth.


    "What''s going on?" He Jia looked at the people around him and asked loudly.


    In next to no time, a servant came forward to inspect. The servant looked at the guests and said, "Sir, this guest might be too drunk ¡­"


    Hearing the servant''s words, everyone in the hall went silent for a moment, then burst into laughter.


    "He''s drunk?"


    "How many cups of wine is it?"


    "You have the nerve to drink so much with just this amount of alcohol?" You really overestimate yourself! "


    A mocking expression appeared on the faces of the guests. Being ridiculed for having a poor alcohol tolerance was a very common thing in any region of the era.


    As long as in the local culture and religion, there is no prohibition of alcohol, that is inevitable.


    However, Xiao Wen''s face darkened as he saw the drunk guest being helped to the guest room to rest.


    He remembered that this drunk guest wasn''t the one with the worst alcohol tolerance. At the last banquet, there were still many people who had a lower tolerance for alcohol than him.


    And now, he was actually the first one to get drunk.

 C67 Gambling

    The strange situation continued to happen.


    Very soon, under He Heshen''s persuasion, a few drunk and fallen guests appeared one after another.


    Some of them did have poor alcohol tolerance. However, there were a few who were more capable of drinking amongst the guests.


    Watching them being helped into the guest room, Xiao Wen felt a sense of crisis.


    "My lord!" As Heshen was about to continue to urge him to drink, Xiao Wen felt that he couldn''t let this situation continue.


    So he said, "I think it''s too boring to drink like this. "Why don''t we bet on something interesting? If we lose, we''ll be punished to drink. What do you say everyone?"


    Hearing this, He Heshen and Nalan Huo felt a little surprised.


    If they followed Xiao Wen''s plan, then their plans would be severely disrupted.


    However, just as they wanted to stop him, the guests all cheered in unison.


    "Good!" "If you want to gamble, then so be it!"


    "The one who doesn''t dare to gamble is trash, you wimp!"


    One kind of guest, they were all people with bold personalities. They did not show any signs of cowardice in this drinking game.


    One of them even said with confidence, "If you lose, drink a pot of wine. It''s still too petty to drink from a glass. "


    "Good!" If you don''t dare to drink an entire pot of it, you''re a cowardly eunuch. "


    "Not only was he castrated, he even blew up the Courtyard Flowers!"


    "No, those people are not eunuchs, nor are they from the rotten backyard. They are deserters!" Another guest added. In the big men, especially in the middle of the sky, the term deserter was more lethal than a lot of obscenities.


    Hearing this, the crowd fell silent for a moment before bursting out in cheers.


    Obviously, they also liked to use the word ''deserter'' in this situation.


    Hearing the group of guests'' fighting spirit that had been ignited by the alcohol, He Heshen knew that he could no longer stop the situation from changing.


    Helplessly, he could only try his best and discuss with Nalan Huo De in a low voice about how he should adapt to the situation and deal with these people.


    "Brother Nalan, what do you think we should do?" He Heshen asked.


    "Naturally, I''m betting with these people. Although gambling had a certain risk, it allowed the guests to drink more wine at once. In terms of efficiency, we can deal with everyone here faster. " Naran also seemed to be interested in the idea of gambling, so he said.


    "But ¡­" As a County Governor level spy, He Heshen was a little cautious. He asked, "If so, is there a risk? I''m afraid we''re drunk and the guests aren''t. "


    Hearing He Heshen''s words, Nalan De sneered and asked: "What? Do you think your alcohol tolerance is not good enough for Master He Wu? "


    "How is this possible!" Nalan Huo De''s words immediately ignited He Shen''s fighting spirit. He also had a stern look on his face as he said, "Perhaps there are many ways in which the people of Qing Dynasty can''t compare to these Han Chinese. But when it comes to fighting and drinking, we can beat these guys. "


    Although He Heshen had put some medicine in the wine for the guests to drink, it was only due to caution.


    In reality, he was already confident that he could drink down everyone present.


    Looking at the guests, He Heshen started to instruct the servants to go to the casino run by his house and find some skilled people to take charge of the gambling house.


    Before the servant could leave, a guest asked Xiao Wen, "Mister Xiao, what do you think is the best bet for us?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen replied with a smile, "Betting on my students."


    "Betting on your students?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the eyes of the guests lit up.


    As a newly promoted rich person of Cloud City, the guests present were naturally aware of Xiao Wen''s relationships and past.


    It could be said that more or less, they all knew that after leaving the Ying Chuan Academy, Xiao Wen had taken in a few more students without permission.


    Although they didn''t know much about Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er''s situation, only a few people close to them knew that with Xiao Wen''s blessings, the two little fellows were already able to read and read.


    However, they knew that under Xiao Wen''s tutelage, Guan Yu''s strength increased by leaps and bounds.


    Even Guan Yu''s martial arts master, Old Wang, who lived next door to the Cai family had to admit that due to Xiao Wen''s training, Guan Yu''s physical abilities and potential had been further developed.


    Thus, when he cultivated martial arts, Guan Yu''s efficiency also increased.


    If possible, Old Wang also wished to be able to put Xiao Wen on the list and give him some advice on cultivation.


    However, Old Wang''s words allowed Xiao Wen to hear a bit of malice in his tone. Facing a master who had practiced martial arts for many years, Xiao Wen knew that he was just a weak scholar. Naturally, he wouldn''t dare to receive such malicious advice.


    Just in case, Old Wang wanted to have a spar with Xiao Wen. With Xiao Wen''s combat strength, he would probably be beaten to death.


    Xiao Wen, who had a strong desire to live, naturally wouldn''t do such a thing.


    After all, being terrified was just a manifestation of one''s heart.


    Only by following one''s own thoughts would one be able to achieve a clear understanding of their own thoughts. With regards to this, Xiao Wen felt that it wasn''t shameful at all.


    Mm, this definitely wasn''t a forced explanation.


    This was definitely not a forced explanation.


    This was definitely not a forced explanation.


    Say the important things three times!


    Looking at the gazes of interest from the guests, He Heshen stopped the servant from leaving.


    He felt that taking advantage of the gambling house, it would be a good choice to understand more about what was so special about Xiao Wen''s disciples.


    After all, up until now, Xiao Wen had also revealed techniques that were of equal value to the Ice Creation Art.


    If they could get to know the mysterious Xiao Wen better, it would undoubtedly bring them great benefits.


    "Brother Xiao Wen, you said you want to bet on students, but I still want to hear how you do it." After all, if the rules are not fair, I don''t think anyone would want to gamble. " He Heshen said.


    Although it was a common rule in this world to bet nine losses, creating an opportunity that people thought was fair was the key to attract others to join in the gambling game.


    No one wants to gamble on a risk or benefit that is completely different.


    When Xiao Wen heard He Shen''s words, he let out a cold laugh.


    Naturally, he could see that He Heshen was interested in him.


    It was because of this interest that Xiao Wen was able to reverse the guest and draw up the gambling rules for tonight''s banquet.


    "You think you can dominate everything tonight? Then you''re wrong. Master Heshen, this is the time to turn the tables around! "

 C68 Huayun

    Being treated like that by the Lin Clan, it was impossible for Shen Shuqing to not feel wronged. However, upon recalling the events that had transpired in her life with the Lin Clan, she decided that she must endure it.


    The truth would be revealed one day. Sooner or later, she would tell everyone that she was innocent!


    The lights were turned on and Shen Shuqing subconsciously closed her eyes.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    Even after wearing his suit for the entire day, Lin Jingyuan did not look that tired. Looking at how he was standing at the door, it seemed like he was prepared to go out and attend a party at any time.


    "I ¡­"


    Perhaps it was because Lin Jingyuan had just returned from the company, but his body carried a faint evil aura. Not only did he have an ice-cold expression, he also had a repressive feeling that came from not getting angry.


    Shen Shuqing subconsciously lowered her head and said in a low voice, "I just can''t sleep ¡­"


    Lin Jingyuan''s good-looking brows furrowed imperceptibly, his exquisite face did not change at all because of this. He lightly said: "En, I''ll go wash up."


    Shen Shuqing opened her mouth, but did not think that Lin Mu Yuan did not care about her, causing her to suddenly fall down.


    "Recorder ¡­"


    Hearing Shen Shuqing''s voice that sounded like she was mumbling, the hand which he used to unbutton his shirt paused, and he turned to look at Shen Yushi.


    Shen Shuo Qing shook her head and swallowed the words in her mouth.


    A different kind of expression flashed past Lin Ruo Yuan''s eyes, the aura around him became even colder.


    Seeing that, Shen Shuqing did not dare to say anything more. She pursed her pale lips, trying to reduce the feeling of her existence to the lowest.


    After Lin Jingyuan entered the bathroom, Shen Shuqing let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that Lin Jingyuan had become cold. Just now, Lin Jingyuan would never have revealed that kind of expression.


    "Then..." It was as if she was just a stranger.


    They were clearly husband and wife, and their current relationship couldn''t even compare to that of an ordinary pair of friends. Right now, she was increasingly at a loss as to how to face Lin Jingyuan.


    The look on Lin Jingyuan''s face just now was ice-cold and full of irritation. It was as if she wasn''t his wife but was instead someone he had to deal with.


    In a while, the two of them would be sleeping in the same bed. The two of them had obviously shared a bed, so why did it seem like they were strangers now?


    Shen Shuqing pursed her lips and could not help but sigh. An indescribable sorrow surged out from her heart.


    In a short moment, Lin Mu Yuan walked out of the bathroom. He casually wore a silk robe and pajamas, and his wet hair slowly dripped with water, wetting his pajamas bit by bit.


    Shen Shuo Qing lowered her head and looked away from him, saying in a low voice: "I''ll help you blow-dry your hair."


    Lin Mu Yuan did not say anything, nor did he say anything bad. He sat on the sofa and closed his eyes. At this time, the coldness on Lin Jingyuan''s body slowly faded.


    Shen Shuqing picked up a hair dryer to help blow Lin Jingyuan''s hair. He closed his eyes, leaned his head against the sofa, and relaxed.


    It had to be said that Lin Jingyuan who melted in ice and snow looked really good. To use the word beautiful to describe a man was indeed a little inappropriate, but Shen Shuqing felt that always putting this word on Lin Jingyuan was not against him at all.


    It was a pity that the current Lin Jingyuan was simply too cold. Not many people dared to openly size up Lin Jingyuan''s face. They were more afraid of the aura around him, afraid of his style of doing things.


    Only now did Shen Shuqing feel that Lin Mu Yuan was her husband.


    Actually, the previous Lin Jingyuan wasn''t as cold to her as he was. Before, she was just a small employee of the Lin Family, and by chance, she entered his eyes and became his secretary.


    Perhaps, Shen Shuqing was born to be someone who would eat this kind of food. She did well, taking care of Lin Jingyuan, being able to prepare his work in a neat and orderly manner.


    Most of the time he didn''t like to talk, and he was ruthless, but he would protect her on a number of occasions.


    For example, at some banquets, those old men would commit adultery and not avoid talking about meat and meat. At this time, Lin Jingyuan would let her leave, leaving behind only the male assistant. Or perhaps he could help her block off those perverts who used the excuse of talking business as an excuse.


    Lin Jingyuan was really busy, and the company''s affairs were complicated. He always brought her to banquets of various sizes, and after having a toast with those old foxes with ill intentions, he then went back to the company to deal with things.


    Once, when she saw that he was clearly unable to drink anymore, she could not help but block the alcohol for him.


    At that time, Lin Mu Yuan did not say anything, but on the way home, he suddenly asked with his eyes closed: "Do you want to get married?"


    Shen Shuqing actually didn''t know how to drink, which was why she thought that her head was spinning from the alcohol, so she misheard and asked, "Ah?"


    Lin Jingyuan kissed him.


    Everything went according to plan. Shen Shuqing had felt Lin Jingyuan''s determination to marry her, but she couldn''t tell if he liked her or not.


    Now, she was becoming increasingly uncertain.


    The aura around Lin Jingyuan was terrifying, the obedience Shen Shuqing had shown him was already deep inside her bones, now she had to use all of her courage to ask this question of his.


    Shen Shuqing pursed her lips and put down the hair dryer. She then said softly, "Li Yuan, there is something I want to ask you."


    Lin Muyuan opened his eyes as if he had sensed something, the coldness in his eyes slowly condensing. He sat up straight. The clothes on his chest were spread out, revealing his strong chest underneath.


    Shen Shuqing did not wait for Lin Jingyuan to speak, afraid that she would not have the courage to ask, she quickly said in a low voice: "I know that everyone thinks that I have done something to Pei Pei, I also know that you do not believe me now, I just want to ask you, why did you marry me back then?"


    Lin Mu Yuan was not a casual person. When Shen Shuqing was his secretary, she had heard countless versions of Lin Mu Yuan''s love stories, but in reality, she had never seen him in close contact with any lady before.


    She was also pregnant, and she almost got enough of the words "marry and have children" from her. Shen Shuqing did not understand, if Lin Jingyuan did not believe her, why would he be together with her, why would he marry her, and ¡­ Why did he choose her?


    Shen Shuqing was not a smart person. She hadn''t been able to figure out this matter after staying together with him for two years. Now, she didn''t want to continue waiting.

 C69 Really weak

    On the stage, Guan Yu and Hua Xiong were looking at each other warily, but they didn''t immediately make a move.


    Not because they were being cautious, but because ¡­


    The bearer of the bet had not yet given up.


    In order to prevent Xiao Wen and Hua Xiong''s father from betting on their own student (son) losing, Guan Yu and Hua Xiong understood and directly admitted defeat. If Xiao Wen and Hua Xiong''s father were to bet on their victory, they would have to place a bet.


    Therefore, Guan Yu and Hua Xiong did not know whether their husband (their father) bought them to lose or win.


    Because of this, they had no other choice but to go all out.


    When the guests placed their bets, some of them also left their seats and moved a little.


    A man''s voice sounded from behind Xiao Wen.


    "It looks like Guan Yu is quite a good material." This voice was very familiar. Xiao Wen turned around and saw that it was Hua Xiong''s father.


    "Your son is not weak either. To be able to defeat two son of the family of generals, Yu Yan and Pan Feng, at such a young age, your future is limitless. " Even though he knew that there was a high chance that Hua Xiong would be defeated by Xiao Wen, Xiao Wen still replied modestly.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, father Hua laughed and said, "A few days ago, I saw you and Guan Yu training on the streets of the city. My son was still asleep! Afterwards, even though I don''t see you anymore, your neighbors still told me that Guan Yu started to exercise before the sun rose. And look at that disappointing son of mine. Every day he has to wait until the morning drum is over before he can get up and train. "


    "We are in the north, and the summer sun tends to rise early. Although there was a saying that the sun was rising and setting, it was impossible to force the child to do so. "The best choice is to work hard and work hard together." Xiao Wen lightly said.


    Because Xiao Wen had the habit of letting Guan Yu take an afternoon nap, Guan Yu could only get up early every morning.


    But in fact, Guan Yu slept every day for about the same amount of time as Hua Xiong.


    After all, the latitude of the Cloud County in this world was more than 40 years. Maintaining a place where the sun rises and sets in this medium dimension would be very tiring.


    However, if they were to live in the Arctic Circle, where there was an extreme day and night, then the sun would rise and the sun would set. It was likely that people would die ¡­


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s reply, Hua Xiong''s father could only laugh awkwardly.


    He said, "I can see that Guan Yu is a very good seedling. If he has enough martial arts resources, it wouldn''t be strange for him to surpass my son Hua Xiong. "If possible, I hope that I can invest some money in Guan Yu so that he can work with Lord Dong Zhuo in the future."


    With Dong Zhuo?


    The corner of Xiao Wen''s mouth twitched, as he instantly recalled the wonderful scene when he and Lu Bu worked together.


    "Forget it." "Lord Dong is from Hedong City, if we let him stay in the west, it will not be good for Guan Yu''s future if the strong dragons do not oppress him." Xiao Wen said.


    "Don''t tell me that staying here is enough to make Guan Yu stand out? Brother Xiao, let me give you a word of advice. Being able to receive the appreciation of the Grand Guard is a great opportunity. Hua Xiong''s father said with a gentle and kind expression.


    Hearing these words from Hua Xiong''s father, Xiao Wen shook his head.


    He sternly said, "Your words are all based on Guan Yu relying on Dong Zhuo ¡­" Only with the resources of an adult could he surpass the resources of a young lad like Hua Xiong. If Guan Yu was able to defeat Hua Xiong at his age, then he wouldn''t even need Dong Zhuo''s help and would be able to rise to prominence.


    Xiao Wen''s words stunned Hua Xiong''s father. He coldly said, "No matter what, my son defeated Yu Yan and Pan Feng. "No matter how powerful your family''s Guan Yu is, can he still defeat my son?"


    As soon as he finished, the referee on the stage immediately shouted, "Begin!"


    Hua Xiong immediately raised his fist and viciously punched towards Guan Yu''s face.


    Without any techniques, just pure strength alone was enough to let the onlookers see the unstoppable momentum coming from Hua Xiong like a fierce tiger heading down the mountain.


    However, Guan Yu was expressionless as he watched Hua Xiong attack.


    He stretched out both his arms, dodging Hua Xiong''s momentum, and wrapped them around his arms, causing them to be unable to move.


    Immediately afterwards, Guan Yu turned around and leaned on the ground. With a flip, he actually gave Hua Xiong a shoulder throw.


    A beautiful arc flew through the air, and under everyone''s shocked gazes, Xiao Wen''s calmness and the frightened gazes of Hua Xiong''s father, Guan Yu, actually managed to knock Hua Xiong off the stage just like that.


    "So weak." Looking at the unconscious Hua Xiong lying on the ground, Guan Yu coldly said.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen picked up the wine that he prepared for Guan Yu. The touch of his fingertip clearly told Xiao Wen that this wine ¡­ It was still warm!


    At the same time, in the village outside the Cloud County, General Li had already informed them of the arrival of the police, so by this time, the villagers had already harvested the wheat fields outside the village. They sent all the food inside the village and tightly shut the village gate.


    Although they had to rely on simple defenses, it was hard to say if these villagers could withstand the attack of the Tarantula''s cavalry.


    But at the very least, they could still hold on to the support of the soldiers in the military camp outside the city ¡­


    Although Liu Bang had transferred most of the troops from the east and north to fight for the eastern front, the people of the north had experienced many years of war.


    It could be said that these peasants, who had all received a year or two of military training, were not comparable to the professional soldiers of the army. But at least they had the ability to protect themselves.


    It was also because of this reason that Liu Bang dared to take the risk of sending out all of his troops in order to draw in most of the firepower from the nomadic countries in the north, especially the Qin Empire''s initial emperor who was temporarily in an alliance state.


    If it was a country like the Song and Ming Kingdoms that lacked military training, the emperor would not feel safe without an army on the surface.


    Hiding troops among the people, this was the policy shared by all countries with military strength in the front row!


    Although the eight banners were completely cleared, not all of them were cavalry. Among them, there was also a certain number of Heavy Infantry soldiers.


    However, this was still the Laiyuan Army, so if they sent Heavy Infantry soldiers to the clouds, the yellow flowers and vegetables would probably become cold after they arrived.


    Therefore, all the Manchukuo Tarantula fighters who had invaded the Cloud County were all mounted soldiers.


    At this time, outside of the village, there was a group of 1500 cavalry generals led a group of lamas surrounding the village. Looking at the fortifications surrounding the military gates, the villagers'' frightened faces were replaced with a cruel smile.


    "Every time I see these cowards on top of the city walls, they don''t dare to fight back. I can only watch as we slowly take over their city walls, then enter the city to play with their wives and daughters and plunder their property. I feel very happy!"


    "But General, this is the Han Dynasty. Compared to the cowardly Song Kingdom and the Ming Kingdom, there is still some distance." The aide reminded helplessly from the side.


    "What''s the difference?" The lama disdainfully said, "Regardless of whether they are Chinese or Chinese, they are a bunch of cowards who are only fit to be slaves. They don''t even have the courage to fight us in the wild ¡­ "


    Just then, a messenger suddenly rode up on his horse and shouted, "General! General! Knight of the Han Dynasty!" The Han is here! "

 C70 Pinnacle

    At this moment, within the city walls of the Cloud County City, General Li''s Heavy Infantry soldiers and long-range projectiles were all ready. They were on guard against the coming Manchu constables.


    Outside of the main gate and the other three villages, the three armies of the Tarantula and the modern cavalry trained by Xiao Wen were about to engage in a close combat with each other.


    However, this was something that Xiao Wen couldn''t interfere with.


    Xiao Wen was able to rely on the information in the books to carry out military training ¡­ As long as he had enough prestige, he would be able to deal with any abnormal situations during training.


    However, things like marching and fighting were not something that could be solved with just a few military books.


    Unless Xiao Wen had a completely modern army, he would be able to rely on the tactics left behind by the Emperor to take care of this world''s feudal army.


    However, with the help of a portion of the modern cavalry and most of the foot soldiers still at the feudal level, Xiao Wen was unable to fight against the Manchu Tatars.


    Furthermore, the Han army still retained some of the colors of the previous era, that is, the Xia and Shang Dynasties'' classical soldiers.


    Although the talented officials of the Han Empire and the Knights of the Northern Lands were able to beat up most of the soldiers of this era in terms of quality. However, their numbers were far inferior to Song Ming''s and Song Tingyu''s, who were already in the feudal era.


    The latter, in history, although the quality of the soldiers in the army is not good. However, even in times of financial stress, he was able to mobilize an army of one hundred thousand.


    With the classical, feudal and modern colors of the complex army, Xiao Wen knew that he didn''t have the ability to control the airplanes on the ever-changing battlefield.


    Therefore, he didn''t try to interfere with the command of Uncle Li after the battle had officially begun.


    He believed that Lee could make a better choice than he did.


    Because of Guan Yu''s victory, Xiao Wen didn''t need to drink any of Song Guo''s wine that might be covered by sweat medicine.


    However, even though Xiao Wen didn''t need to drink it, it didn''t mean that others didn''t.


    After all, Hua Xiong was considered a slightly famous star in the clouds. On the stage with Guan Yu, seventy percent of the audience had placed their bets on Hua Xiong.


    Therefore, including He Heshen and Nalan Huo De, all the guests who had lost started to drink like crazy.


    "I didn''t expect that your family''s Guan Yu would still be so secretive. I''m starting to get a little curious about how you trained him. " After saying this to Xiao Wen, Hua Xiong''s father also picked up the wine jug and began to drink.


    Xiao Wen didn''t have the time to reply because in the next moment, he only heard a "bang" as Hua Xiong''s father fell onto the table.


    It seemed like he was also ''full of alcohol''.


    "He clearly had quite a bit of alcohol, but he actually poured it out as well." Xiao Wen looked at Hua Xiong''s father who was being carried by a servant to the guest room to rest. He muttered to himself as his suspicions towards He Heshen grew greater.


    After that, Guan Yu had a friendly spar with a few young talents in the clouds.


    Xiao Wen had vaguely heard of these people before. After searching through the super library, he found out that some of these people were the small generals of the Han Dynasty. Although their reputations were not obvious, they had also left a few words in the history of love.


    However, there were a few that belonged to the other dynasties ¡­


    Needless to say, according to the world''s bad taste, these were all spies from other countries who infiltrated the clouds.


    Only, along with Guan Yu and Li Zicheng, who joined the battle afterwards, moving from victory to victory, very few people would place their bets on them anymore.


    It was as if the gambling house had become boring.


    "If we all bet on Guan Yu to win, then it would be meaningless. I think we should let him come out and fight! " Xiao Wen, who was sitting at the side of the stage, absent-mindedly ate the delicious food on the table.


    "Is it really okay to let him out?" He Heshen said, somewhat worried.


    As a Manchu spy who climbed onto the big man, Yun Zhong County, He Heshen was extremely cautious.


    However, Nalan Huo De was just a scholar in the Song Kingdom''s literary circle. He was always competing with scholars and scholars in poems. How could he be as cautious as He Heshen, who was a veteran in a political circle filled with military aristocrats?


    He drank a cup of wine carelessly and said, "If it''s possible, let him go up! As long as we can get rid of Xiao Wen, our biggest problem will be solved. "Relying on the Eight Flag Cavalry under the city walls, those who take the initiative will definitely be in an invincible position."


    Hearing this, He Heshen felt that Nalan De was still not careful enough. However, considering that the other side had been appointed by Nur Haji himself, He Heshen was still unwilling to offend him.


    Thus, he whispered something to the butler.


    Butler respectfully left the banquet.


    At this time, Xiao Wen no longer dared to drink Heshen wine. However, he still slowly savored the delicacies of He Heshen''s residence.


    "Speaking of which, Li Zi Cheng''s fighting strength is also not bad." He said to Guan Yu who was beside him.


    "Of course." Guan Yu nodded and said, "Brother Li is from a family of generals after all. If his combat prowess isn''t high enough, how will he be able to enter the battlefield in the future?"


    Hearing Guan Yu''s words, Xiao Wen bitterly smiled.


    He could not help but sigh. No matter which world, Guan Yu was someone who engraved his pride into his bones.


    To attribute Li Zicheng''s strength to his general''s door and exit, was very Guan Yu''s style.


    However, Xiao Wen did not hold much hope for Li Zi Cheng''s talent.


    After all, in the original history, although Li Zicheng was famous, he was previously just a postman. Even if leading the army to battle was good, his personal strength was already above average.


    After all, the world of the seventeenth century was approaching modern times. In that era, war had nothing to do with individual force.


    In the West, even though he was only a short man like Napoleon, he could still lead his soldiers and beat every country in Europe until they couldn''t even raise their heads. Even the Holy Empire had been forced to disband under Napoleon''s orders.


    "Speaking of which, what do you think is your chance of winning if you were to fight with Li Zicheng?" Xiao Wen knew a lot about training, but he could only rely on his hatred when fighting.


    After thinking about it, he said, "70%!"


    In his heart, he believed that he had a 90% chance of winning.


    But Guan Yu''s pride was only in his bones, not on the surface.


    Therefore, he humbly lowered his chances of winning by twenty percent.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    The judge on the stage said in a sharp voice: "Li Zi Cheng is the winner of this battle!"


    When Xiao Wen heard this, he immediately raised his head. He saw a sturdy young man with a Tarantula pig tail standing in the arena. Beside him was the unconscious Li Zi Cheng.


    At this moment, his gaze stopped at Guan Yu.


    He said, "Guan Yu, I heard that you''re very strong. Do you dare to fight?"


    "Why would I not dare?" Looking at the flattery, Guan Yu did not hesitate for even a second, and directly walked up the stage.

 C71 people of different ages

    Looking at Li Zi Cheng who was beaten until he fell to the ground, Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment before recovering.


    As he looked at the youngster in front of him, who had a pigtail that was unique to a Tarantula, a look of astonishment appeared on his face.


    "It''s actually kowtowing? Why is he here? " Xiao Wen muttered in astonishment.


    "Pet?" When Guan Yu heard Xiao Wen mumble, he revealed a puzzled expression.


    Puzzled, he asked, "Is this kowtow really that strong?"


    His expression was the same as usual, and he was not surprised by the sudden appearance of the Manchu Manchu constables.


    After all, many people in the clouds already knew that the Emperor had transferred most of the northern troops to the battlefield in the east. They were likely to be attacked by the nomads of the northern lands in the coming days.


    But in their minds, the nomads who attacked Yunzhong County might have come from their old enemy, the Huns, or the emperor of the country of Liaoning, who had taken the risk in the military, listened to Sun Yifeng''s military advice, and started a change of laws with Liu Bang. At this time, the nation of Liao, like the Song State, which had four capitals, had five, just like the Ming State, which had three.


    Even if Liu Bang killed one or two, the Chidans probably wouldn''t feel too much heartache.


    However, very few people would have expected that the real attack on Yunzhong County was coming from the Qing Kingdom, which was being personally attacked by the Emperor of Ming, Zhu Yuanzhang.


    After all, compared to the first three countries, the area bordering the Han was not much. The invasion of the Han was a long and arduous journey for the Qing.


    Even Xiao Wen did not know why this Nur Hah Chi had left Chen Bing at the border, let alone Zhu Yuanzhang, who came all the way here to attack the cloud.


    Only He Heshen and a few other people knew clearly that the entire Manchu tribe had come all the way to capture Xiao Wen and use his skills to make a fortune.


    Its motive was similar to why the First Emperor of the Qin had ordered the Great Wall Legion to explore the plains and why the Emperor of Han Dynasty, Liu Bang, had led troops to attack the State of Liaoning.


    The former reason was because Xiao Wen was able to raise the economy of Qing Empire while the latter reason was because the benefits bestowed by Emperor Song were simply too attractive.


    In essence, it was all for economic benefits.


    After all, as the War Arguments said, war is a continuation of politics. The economy, on the other hand, determined the direction of politics.


    However, Xiao Wen, who was still in the dark, didn''t know that the entire cavalry was roaring for him. And Guan Yu also did not know that the enemy below the city walls was a Manchu Tawau.


    Outside of the city, the city was being attacked by all the soldiers, while inside of the city, all the soldiers were participating in banquets or even playing in the Challenge Tournament. For Guan Yu who was unclear about the situation, this might not be a big deal to him, but for Xiao Wen, who knew some information, it was very strange.


    After taking a look, Xiao Wen closed his eyes and started to look through the information related to him.


    The date of his birth was unknown. Historically, he died in his cage in 1669 because he was imprisoned by Emperor Kangxi.


    He was born in Manchukuo under a yellow flag, the Guarga family, the grandson of Suo Guo, the chief of the Suquan tribe, the nephew of Fei Yingdong, one of the five ministers of the post-Jin dynasty, and three generations of Yuanxun, one of the aides to Emperor Kang Xi''s early years.


    The battle for its rise was the battle for the leather industry in Manchu. At that time, he personally led his soldiers to attack the island, which gave Qing Qing a headache all those years ago. Because of his bravery in battle, he was bestowed the title "Batulu" by the Emperor Taiji. He was known as the number one warrior of Manchuria.


    Although Xiao Wen was not optimistic about Li Zicheng''s personal martial prowess as the famous leader of the Ming Dynasty''s rebel army. After all, the Ming Dynasty was a country with a huge amount of firearms.


    Although it was still in the feudal period, it was not much different from the modern state.


    However, although the Qing Dynasty was also the feudal dynasty, they were still the barbarians of Northeast China who came from fishing and hunting. The general they had to promote and the general they had to show off were making things difficult for them.


    At that time, the Manchu Dynasty was also known as the ''gold mine''. The civilization of this era was only at the beginning of the feudal era. There were even many places that were still in the classical era of slavery.


    In this environment, military generals did not need to have a strong tactical command.


    On the contrary, personal bravery is what generals need.


    In other words, although the commanding level of this hero''s tactics might not be as high as Qi Jiguang''s, a general of the Ming Dynasty like Li Ru Song, he was absolutely valiant when it came to personal bravery.


    "Xiao Yu, you must be careful. This time, the enemy is very strong, so you have to be careful. " Xiao Wen reminded Guan Yu in a low voice.


    Although the Emperor Guan''s martial prowess was trustworthy, his reputation as Manchukuo''s number one warrior was not undeserved.


    Xiao Wen didn''t wish for Guan Yu to underestimate his opponent.


    After all, in the other world line, Guan Yu died because he underestimated his opponent.


    Looking at how proudly he stood on the stage, Guan Yu revealed a confident smile.


    Obviously, after defeating the long-famous Hua Xiong just now, pride had started to grow in his heart.


    As for being able to defeat Li Zicheng, he was very interested in fighting him.


    Just like this, Guan Yu slowly walked up the arena.


    He raised his chin and said, "I''ll give you an incense time to rest. Come fight me again later."


    Because he had just fought with Li Zi Cheng, Guan Yu felt that if he were to take action now, victory would inevitably be unfair. The pride in his heart did not allow him to defeat an enemy that was not in peak condition.


    Just like a proud lion, it never ate rotten corpses like a vulture.


    However, Fu Li was also a proud person. He disdainfully said to Guan Yu, "You weak and weak Chinese people, I am able to defeat twenty of you. Rest? To defeat you, there is no need to rest at all! "


    "Since that''s the case," said Guan Yu, slightly sighing, "I''ll let you have three moves then."


    With that, he took a stance, ready to face the incoming attack.


    "Is that so?" Gelou looked at Guan Yu, and sneered: "If you insist, then I won''t stop you. However, I will use thirty percent of my power in the first three moves. "


    After saying that, he clenched his fists. His strong and vigorous arms were like a ferocious, multicolored tiger as he charged towards Guan Yu, bringing with him a strong gust of wind.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    The sound of three powerful fists breaking through the air resounded in Guan Yu''s ears. These three fists were all dodged by him without exception.


    Looking at the kowtow, Guan Yu lightly said, "Your fist is very slow!"


    "Of course!" With a ferocious smile, Ye Chen''s speed increased by more than a step.


    If it was said that his fist from before was like a fierce tiger descending the mountain, then it was extremely powerful. The fist this time was like the draconic water of a flood dragon, ever-changing.


    "Very strong, it''s worth it for me to go all out!" Seeing the incoming fist, Guan Yu''s gaze finally became serious.

 C72 The Beginning of the Battle

    Outside of the military gate village, four thousand of Xiao Wen''s personally trained modern cavalry were lined up in an array, looking at the nearby Pure Steel Cavalry with a serious expression.


    The cavalry of Manchu were also quite famous in this world. In the vicinity of Qing, there were even rumors of an invincible army of less than ten thousand men ¡­


    Even though this kind of bullshit was disdained by the armies of many powerful countries. However, other than the Ming Kingdom, which he frequently fought with, the other powerful countries were far from Qing.


    The distance was too long, and it was destined that there would be no ruler, willing to work for some unnecessary fame.


    In fact, at this moment, even Zhang Weiyang, the cavalry general of the Han Army, did not believe that his bullsh * t ''braid army is invincible if it''s less than ten thousand, but it''s still invincible if it''s ten thousand''.


    He believed that if these Tarantula cavalry troops dared to attack the Han army mixed with heavy infantry and crossbows, then there was only death waiting for them.


    After all, even the Huns and Mongol who were good at riding and shooting didn''t dare to compete with the Han army in firepower. They could only rely on the agility of the cavalry to fight against the Han army in the deep battlefield.


    However, Zhang Weiyang looked at the troops around her, still very nervous.


    After all, although the number of troops he was leading was close to three times that of the enemy, they were all cavalry soldiers that the Han nation wasn''t good at.


    If Zhang Weiyang led three times the force of the Manchu Tsar''s Heavy Infantry soldiers and a mix of crossbow soldiers, perhaps he would dare to confront his enemy in the wilderness.


    But in the cavalry battle, Zhang Weiyang was not sure whether the Chinese cavalry could defeat the Eight Flag Cavalry, which numbered only a third of his own.


    "But, I can''t just dismount and fight, can I?" Zhang Weiyang gave a bitter smile, dispelling the idea of ordering the army to dismount and form an infantry unit to face the enemy.


    The reason was simple. At this moment, all of the Chinese cavalry soldiers were wearing the same set of cloth armour. And their weapons were only sabers.


    Without the lance of the rebel soldiers, the heavy armor to block their attacks, and the crossbows to attack the distant cavalry, it would be difficult for them to defend against this group of Manchu soldiers in the wilderness.


    "You have to remember, the reason why I asked you to wear cloth armor and come up with light sabers is to lighten your weight. Only in this way can you defeat the cavalry of the Tartars in speed. After all, no matter how good their warhorses were, they would wear armor and carry mace, lance, crossbows, arrows and a bunch of other weapons with them. Due to the difference in weight, they are destined to not be able to compete with you in speed. "


    These were Xiao Wen''s exact words. Even though Godly Doctor Xiao''s understanding of cavalry was very different from that of many cavalry generals in this world. But subtly, Zhang Weiyang still felt that Xiao Wen was right.


    "Just because you don''t have any armor doesn''t mean that you will be hurt. The speed at which they come and go like the wind, the coordination of their discipline, and the density of their formation, these things can all better protect you than the armor. Heavy Cavalry? How effective can armor be for a cavalry soldier? Don''t tell me that you don''t have enough manpower? "


    Even though Zhang Weiyang didn''t know what Xiao Wen meant by ''strong numbers'', he still believed that Xiao Wen''s words made sense.


    "Soldiers, obey orders!" "Form a wall formation and attack the f * cking Tarantula!"


    "Here!" "F * ck your son!"


    The chorus of roars was filled with the confidence of the freshmen cavalrymen.


    With the fearlessness of soldiers, they brandished their sabers and charged towards the eight flags.


    While the Han Cavalry outside the city was engaged in battle with the enemy, Guan Yu was also experiencing an extremely dangerous battle in the Residence of Heshen in the Cloud County City.


    "I must say, regardless of speed or strength, you''re extremely powerful, barbarian." After dodging a few kowtows, Guan Yu let out a long sigh and said.


    Even someone as proud as him had to admit that this guy, who could be considered as the pinnacle existence of martial arts in his time, was qualified for him to pay attention to.


    Perhaps it was because they had experienced countless battles in the savage environment of Manchuria, whether it was in terms of physical fitness or mental will, they were all on a higher level than the current Guan Yu.


    Even though he had experienced a few battles, he had never entered a battlefield, much less faced a life or death crisis like Guan Yu. He was still too inexperienced.


    He looked at that crazy attack, as if he was willing to sacrifice his own life to perish together with it. Unexpectedly, he felt a trace of fear in his heart.


    "What a terrifying madman!" Guan Yu muttered to himself as he gave his praise.


    However, his ferocious face said: "Han, you are weaker than I thought. In front of me, you don''t even dare to fight with your fists. "


    His fist continued to move, releasing a huge amount of power towards Guan Yu. Most of these fists were dodged by Guan Yu, but some of them still hit him.


    But when Guan Yu looked into the eyes, he believed that the enemy had not lost his mind.


    His eyes were clear and crystal clear, emitting a sense of calmness, like a wolf staring at its prey. It''s ice-cold, enough to make people shudder.


    "He really is a terrifying enemy. I never thought that there would be such a powerful person in this world!" Below the stage, Zhuge Liang, who had never been on the stage before, was shocked to see his close friend unable to fight back.


    In his impression, Guan Yu had always been an invincible guy.


    Perhaps in front of some mature professional martial artists, he was still lacking in strength. However, in front of his peers and some adult commoners, his strength was unquestionable.


    But today, he was beaten up by a guy who was only two or three years older than him, rendering him unable to fight back. This was truly out of Zhuge Liang''s expectations.


    "Brother Yu, are you going to lose?" Thinking of this, Zhuge Liang was somewhat unwilling.


    "Ha ha!" Suddenly, a disdainful chuckle rang in Zhuge Liang''s ears. Xiao Wen looked at Guan Yu on the stage and said indifferently, "Although I am not very familiar with the matters of the battle, I still know a thing or two about it. But in the end, I''m still Little Yu''s teacher, so all of his training is done by me. Although I''ve been watching for so long, I still don''t know how strong my adoration is. But at least I can tell that Xiao Yu is still adept at it. "


    "With ease?" Looking at Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang''s eyes flashed with disbelief.


    As for Zhuge Liang''s confusion, Xiao Wen explained, "From the start of the battle, I have been observing Little Yu''s footsteps. I realized that although he had been passively dodging the attacks, no matter how hard he tried to dodge them, he wasn''t too far away from where he was previously. "


    "What does that mean?" Zhuge Liang asked in confusion.


    "This means that Xiao Yu is consciously saving energy. From the start to the end, the attacks were not powerful enough to make Xiao Yu dodge, as they would consume a large amount of physical strength. " Xiao Wen said.

 C73 Victory

    While Xiao Wen was below the stage explaining about Guan Yu''s situation to Zhuge Liang, Guan Yu, who was on the stage, was looking in the direction of Xiao Wen''s attack with a serious gaze. He recalled what Xiao Wen had said to him last night.


    Perhaps because he sensed that the banquet wouldn''t be peaceful, Xiao Wen called out to Guan Yu when he was finishing the training fees.


    "Xiao Yu, Sun Zi''s military skills are unknown, and only those who know themselves and their enemies will be able to survive in a hundred battles. Do you know what flaws you have now? "


    "Flaws ¡­" Guan Yu revealed a confused expression. He bowed deeply towards Xiao Wen and said, "Please enlighten me, Mister."


    "Your biggest weakness is still your endurance." Xiao Wen said.


    "Endurance?" Guan Yu clenched his fists, puzzled. Thus, he bowed deeply to Xiao Wen and said, "Please enlighten me, Mister."


    Xiao Wen nodded, pointing at Guan Yu''s abdomen, he began to explain, "Based on your waist circumference and weight measurement, I can determine your body fat ratio. As I''ve said before, the average person''s body fat rate is usually around 15%. However, your body fat rate has reached 20%.


    Xiao Wen had told Guan Yu about this a long time ago. Although Little Guan Yu''s fighting strength could be said to far surpass that of ordinary people of this age. However, his weight was too high.


    Although he couldn''t see it on the surface, in reality, Guan Yu was a strong fatty.


    It''s like a sumo wrestler.


    This kind of sports that arose in the Han and Tang Dynasties, after wearing to Japan, appeared specialized sumo wrestlers.


    They gain weight rapidly by consuming a lot of calories. By virtue of their tonnage, they could repel any enemy in a short period of time.


    However, this kind of tactic could only be used in arena fights like sumo wrestling. After all, a competitor only needed to push his opponent out of the circle in a short amount of time.


    However, this method of gaining short burst power through weight gain had a great potential.


    First of all, the accumulation of a large amount of fat in the human body would inevitably place a great burden on the body''s muscles, bones, and joints.


    Secondly, their endurance would also be greatly reduced. If one were to choose other combat environments, not to mention such a complicated game as street fighting, it was likely that even in the ring of boxing and wrestling, the enemy would be able to pull the opponent down while the opponent was still alive.


    Furthermore, high body fat rate was a huge burden on a person''s training.


    Therefore, when he tested Guan Yu''s body fat ratio to be around 20%, Xiao Wen''s training plan for Guan Yu was to use aerobic exercise combined with strength training to lose weight.


    "A person''s day would need about 2,200 calories... You don''t have to care what this calorie means. However, remember that this heat will increase as your exercise capacity increases. If your daily intake of calories does not offset the amount of calories you consume during the day, your body will begin to digest the calories stored in your body. "


    "Generally speaking, this process rarely affects the internal organs. As long as the gap is not too exaggerated, it won''t cause much harm to the human body. However, this would not cause too much harm. The harm will still be there. "


    "Injuries ¡­" Guan Yu''s pupils shrank. He clearly cared about the meaning behind this word.


    After all, as a person who will have to live off of his body in the future (this seems a bit sinister ¡­) ), Guan Yu still cared a lot about his physical condition.


    Rubbing Guan Yu''s head, Xiao Wen smiled and comforted him: "This kind of harm does not last long; it only happens when you lose weight. As long as you take good care of your body while you lose weight, you can avoid it as much as possible. "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu knew that the main event had arrived.


    Thus, he bowed towards Xiao Wen and said, "Please explain, Mister."


    Thus, Xiao Wen said with a stern expression, "I just said it like this. If a person has a heat gap, his body consumes stored heat to sustain the supply. And part of the source of the heat is from the fat of your body. that will make you lose weight. "


    "But it also drains your muscles indiscriminately. In other words, when a person was losing weight, their muscles would also be reduced. Therefore, the person must maintain muscle formation through proper training during the period of fat loss. Otherwise, the more you lose weight, the weaker your body will become. "


    "And to raise your strength during the period of your body weight loss, that''s also a very difficult thing to do. Your muscles are wearing out, and that puts your body in a state of exhaustion. Maybe you won''t find anything wrong with your training, but that''s because I''ve kept your training within a certain amount. But if you go through a long battle, then the problem of your strength being weak during the fat reduction stage will soon be exposed. "


    "Remember, unless you end your period of weight loss and go in to increase your strength. Otherwise, you must properly control your physical energy consumption. Once the calories exceed the five hundred calories consumed that day, your strength will rapidly decline. "


    Xiao Wen''s reasoning was just common knowledge among fitness fans in the future.


    However, in this extremely unscientific training period, when any martial arts schools were still in the feudal era, it was a kind of dark technology.


    Guan Yu didn''t dare disobey Xiao Wen.


    In today''s arena battle, as long as he could exert 30% of his strength, he wouldn''t need to use 4% of his strength.


    After all, he didn''t know how many matches he would have to fight today.


    "Haha!" You weak Chinese man, when I saw you fighting with other people, weren''t you very good at fighting? Why did he not dare to resist now? "Could it be that all of you Han Chinese are insiders from the civil war and outsiders?" Cushion recklessly brandished his fists. His attacks were very fierce, and his words were also very vicious.


    "Humph!" This sentence shall be spoken after all the Manchu Tatars have repelled the armies of the Emperor of Ming. However, I think that your Shengjing City will be destroyed in this war. " Although Guan Yu was still looking for an opportunity to counterattack, he didn''t keep his mouth shut.


    Even though he was able to stabilize himself, he still chose to bite back with his venomous tongue.


    "Is that so?" With a sinister smile, he saw that Guan Yu''s movements had become a little sluggish as he spoke.


    Thus, he turned around and kicked towards Guan Yu''s chest.


    Guan Yu quickly retracted his hands to protect his chest. It was just that the power of the kowtow was too great. Guan Yu was actually forced back several steps by his kick.


    "Brother Yu is in danger!" Seeing that Guan Yu''s body had already reached the edge of the arena, Zhuge Liang stood up nervously and shouted.


    "Hey!" Don''t curse me like that, okay? " Guan Yu said helplessly.


    However, when he saw this attack, his eyes lit up.


    "Attacking with full force, it''s quite the style of a barbarian. Did he see that I was protecting my chest so he planned to attack both sides of my weakness? But if that''s the case, then your weakness will also be exposed! " Guan Yu smiled.


    Following that, the scene in his eyes changed. In Guan Yu''s eyes, the nose, mouth, chin, chest, navel and even the lower part of his body, all formed a straight line.


    Seeing that there were no defenses on this straight line and it looked flat, Guan Yu immediately turned back into an attack and brandished his fist.


    "Arrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!" "Arrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!" After a series of continuous attacks and screams, Guan Yu''s fist was the first to land on his body.


    Three moves and five moves, directly knocking the kowtow to the ground.


    "The winner of this competition is Guan Yu!"

 C74 There is something wrong with this wine!

    "Pa Pa Pa!" On the stage, Guan Yu used a series of punches to beat his opponent unexpectedly. Xiao Wen, who was below the stage, also applauded at the same time.


    "Not bad, not bad!" I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to beat Kowloon in the fat reduction phase! I never thought that I would be able to defeat him so easily. " Xiao Wen looked at Guan Yu and said with a smile.


    Even though he said that, Xiao Wen''s expression was very relaxed. No matter how Zhuge Liang looked at it, he couldn''t see any worry on his face.


    It seemed that Guan Yu''s normal operation was to defeat Fu Dao.


    "But then again, I was really scared to death by you. I thought our invincible Brother Yu would be defeated by that Tattoo. As expected, our Brother Yu is invincible. " Zhuge Liang happily patted Guan Yu''s shoulder as he spoke.


    "Be modest... "Be modest ¡­"


    Although Guan Yu was very happy to hear the flattery from his close friends. However, he maintained his bashful expression, as if he was very embarrassed by Zhuge Liang''s flattery.


    "Speaking of which," Xiao Wen suddenly looked at Guan Yu and laughed, "With Xiao Yu''s physique, even if he were to go to the battlefield now, he would probably be able to fight like the other adults. If not for the fact that Xiao Yu would become stronger in the future, he could have started fighting now. "


    "Eh? Is that right? " Guan Yu was shocked.


    Although Guan Yu didn''t lose in a battle against his peers, he was still a peer after all.


    And in the battle with the adults, Guan Yu also fought the common hoodlums. The stragglers at the border were weak in combat. As long as someone in their family had served as a soldier and received military training, they would not be afraid of them.


    The only time he had fought against the burly soldier was outside of the military camp where Uncle Li had been staying. Guan Yu also felt that he had won through a sneak attack.


    However, in a formation on the battlefield, there wasn''t much room for ambushes. If he were to use his true strength, Guan Yu felt that there was still a certain distance between him and his lord.


    Thus, when he heard Xiao Wen say that he could compete with the mature soldiers on the battlefield, he was also very surprised.


    "Do not be arrogant, but also do not belittle yourself. After all, you are a future general, a hero who can take on a hundred enemies in one fell swoop. If you are not able to fight an adult soldier right now, that would be too embarrassing. " Xiao Wen patted Xiao Guan Yu''s head and encouraged him.


    Suddenly, Guan Yu looked at the collapsed Xiao Wen''s seat, as if he was sleeping. Li Zi Cheng asked: Speaking of which, what happened to Li Zi Cheng? Although he was just beaten to a pulp, he shouldn''t have suffered any serious injuries! "


    "Nothing." Hearing Guan Yu''s question, Xiao Wen''s face darkened. However, he still acted as if nothing had happened and explained, "I just had a cup of wine, so I just fell down."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Guan Yu was slightly shocked. He walked over and pinched Li Zicheng''s cheek and said, "This guy''s fighting strength is obviously not bad, why did he fall down so quickly after just one cup of wine. It''s really useless! "


    Hello... [He is the son of a general after all. Give him some face!]


    Xiao Wen grumbled in his heart.


    However, thinking about the scene just now ¡­


    When Li Zi Cheng walked down from the stage, he said angrily: "This is so annoying! He was actually defeated by this Tarantula. If my dad were to know about this, he would probably say that I have humiliated him. "


    "A powerful general does not need to be strong in his own power. "Having a wise mind and being able to command an army to fight deftly is the skill that a general should have." At that time, Xiao Wen consoled him.


    Finished, he added, "This failure is not something unacceptable. So I won''t mention it to your father. "


    However, Li Zi Cheng didn''t mind. He sat beside Xiao Wen and said with a serious expression, "I will use my own hands and the blood of my enemies to wash away my shame. For you to help me hide it, what kind of man is this? "


    Xiao Wen looked at Li Zi Cheng expressionlessly. Although Li Zicheng''s words sounded very popular, the other side was only a thirteen year old child.


    Therefore, although Xiao Wen had a lot of emotions in his heart, in the end, he only ridiculed, "You''re just a little brat. Honor is still too far away from you. Even on the battlefield, if an enemy soldier kills you, the soldier who kills you will have no honor to speak of. "


    After all, even savages like the Manchu Tatars or the Mongolian barbarians still revered the brave.


    Perhaps in terms of actual actions, they didn''t care if they were bullying the weak.


    However, as a people who revered courage and honor, no matter how barbaric they were, they would still abide by an iron law ¡ª honor was only granted to those who were on par with or stronger than them.


    Perhaps there were many people in this world who were used to bullying the weak in order to gain the benefits of survival ¡ª after all, the law of survival was the law of the jungle.


    However, this was not something to be commended for.


    If anyone can find happiness in this process...


    They were basically a group of scum with twisted personalities.


    "Moreover, those who are willing to challenge those who are stronger than themselves and those who are keen on bullying the weak are basically a pair of contradictions. Therefore, it was destined that the majority of people who liked to bully the weak would be like the rangers in the Cloud County, only those who were strong on the outside, but weak on the inside. Even if you can defeat this kind of trash, there will still be no glory for it. " Xiao Wen said.


    "Humph!" Although your words displeased me a lot, it still makes some sense. "Speaking of which ¡­" Li Zi Cheng pointed to Xiao Wen''s wine cup and asked: "You drank four jugs of wine in one go. Is this really going to be okay? "


    "This kind of light wine? to me, it''s not that much different from water. " Xiao Wen pointed at the wine in the pot. Although this stuff had been processed with Song Dynasty''s original distillation technology, it was much better than those poor alcoholic beverages in Han Dynasty.


    However, its level was only raised from the level of an Arisaema cocktail to the level of a beer.


    Xiao Wen wouldn''t get drunk no matter how much he drank before he transmigrated. As for the latter, he needed to blow a few bottles at a time in order to feel it.


    Even after teleporting away, Xiao Wen didn''t think that he would fall drunk after drinking four bottles of ''beer''.


    After all, the capacity of these jugs of wine were not even as big as the beer glasses of future generations. If four glasses of beer were enough to make him fall, then his roommate from his previous life who often drank with him would probably die from laughter.


    "Since it''s something similar to water, let me have a drink as well! I heard that drinking alcohol can vent the frustration in one''s heart, so I want to try and see if that''s true. "


    With that, Li Zi Cheng grabbed Xiao Wen''s wine pot and drank it all in one gulp.


    Then, he collapsed onto the table.

 C75 The Old Man of Horror

    "Seriously, you can''t drink, yet you insist on drinking. What''s the point of trying to be brave?" Guan Yu looked at Li Zi Cheng lying on the table, curled his lips, and said helplessly like an adult.


    Saying that, he walked to Li Zi Cheng''s side, planning to help him up.


    "Sir, would you like to help this fellow to the guest room to rest?" Guan Yu asked.


    "No," Xiao Wen stopped Guan Yu''s movements. "It would be good if he could stay here and enjoy the wind. There''s no need to go in and rest with a bunch of scumbags."


    However, he was still very curious. Although in his previous life, he had seen people with low alcohol capacity before.


    However, no matter how bad it was, it shouldn''t be so bad that it would fall down after drinking a glass of beer and never wake up.


    Thinking back to how the guests were drunk earlier today, Xiao Wen felt that there might be something wrong with the wine Li Zicheng was drinking.


    Xiao Wen picked up the wine jug and saw that there were still a few drops of wine remaining at the bottom of the jug.


    Thus, he took the wine cup and poured the wine into the cup.


    Lick...


    Lightly licking the wine, Xiao Wen felt a wave of dizziness spread to his head.


    Xiao Wen, who had clearly drunk so much wine and was extremely calm, felt like he was going to faint at this moment.


    It was a good thing that Xiao Wen didn''t drink much, so he only needed to calm down a little before recovering.


    "There is indeed something wrong with the wine." Otherwise, it''s impossible for me to be fine after drinking so much, and now that I''ve drunk a little bit, I''m going to pour it out. " Xiao Wen frowned as he thought to himself.


    However, he didn''t immediately make any moves that would startle him. Instead, he picked up his wine pot, stood up and prepared to leave his seat.


    "Mister Xiao, where are you planning to go?" Seeing that Xiao Wen intended to get up, the servant at the side hurriedly walked over and asked.


    "I''ll go get some wine." Xiao Wen waved the wine jug in his hand, not trying to conceal his intentions.


    "This ¡­" Hearing Xiao Wen''s answer, the servant didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He reached out his hand to take Xiao Wen''s wine jug, and said while holding it: "This kind of lowly work, it''s better to let us servants do it. How can I trouble you? If Master Heshen finds out about this, he''ll definitely skin me. "


    What a joke! As a lowly Manchu spy, he had always pretended to be a servant of the Heshen Mansion. In the dark, however, she was doing something for Heshen that she could not bear to see.


    This time, he was clear about He Heshen''s plan. That was to have Xiao Wen and the other guests drink up all the wine that had been added to the medicine and deliver it to the Eight Flag Cavalry outside the city without anyone knowing.


    When they capture these people and bring them back to the Kingdom of Qing, are they going to demand a ransom or are they going to be servants in the Kingdom of Qing? That is the meaning of one sentence from the Emperor.


    He had originally thought that letting Xiao Wen drink the medicinal wine would be an easy task. However, he didn''t expect that Xiao Wen would come up with the drinking stunt of the arena battle.


    As long as Guan Yu and Li Zi Cheng did not lose, Xiao Wen would not need to drink until the end of the banquet.


    Li Zicheng was fine, although he looked sturdy, he even had the iron blood of a soldier on his forehead. However, from the looks of his battle with the others, it was impossible for him to be too strong.


    But Guan Yu was different.


    From the looks of his first battle with Hua Xiong, this Guan Yu was definitely a rare genius.


    Even though the world is big, there might be geniuses who could fight against them. But in this tiny city, it was hard to find someone who could fight against him.


    Fortunately, when this servant was worried about He Heshen''s plan, He Heshen had finally sent out his most powerful trump card ¡ª ¡ª Paying respects to him.


    Although he had been defeated in the battle against Guan Yu, this surprised He Shen and the other Manchu spies.


    After all, he was one of the top geniuses when he was in Manchuria.


    But after all, they had lost. If they wanted to complete the mission, they had to forget what had happened and focus on the goal in front of them.


    Fortunately, before he was defeated by Guan Yu, he still managed to defeat Li Zi Cheng.


    In that match, Xiao Wen bet a total of five jugs of wine.


    Five jugs of the Song Kingdom''s good wine were enough to make the guests think that it was normal for Xiao Wen to be drunk and not wake up.


    As a result, the servant didn''t hesitate to exchange Xiao Wen''s last bottle of wine for the medicinal liquor that was mixed with the sweat medicine.


    He just did not expect Li Zi Cheng to lose, and try his best to win next time.


    However, he actually drank the last bottle of Xiao Wen''s wine in low spirits.


    "Hey!" Just tell me if you want a drink. I can give you as much as I want, and I promise you''ll drink your fill. But how can you drink Xiao Wen''s wine? It''s not kind of you to do this! "


    Resisting the urge to beat Li Zi Cheng up, the servant saw Xiao Wen converse with Guan Yu who had just won and stood up to leave.


    Thus, he immediately stopped Xiao Wen.


    "Mister Xiao, how can a lowly job like drinking wine be done by a respected guest like you? If you want to do it, then let me do it. "


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t appreciate the servant''s kindness.


    What a joke, if you gave me another pot of wine, I''d be mesmerized. Then what should I do?


    Xiao Wen didn''t dare to put his fate in the hands of people he didn''t trust.


    Thus, he strolled around with the wine pot in his hand, feigning drunkenness as he said, "What kind of lowly life is this? I make my own drinks at home. "Could it be that I have been doing such a despicable thing all this time?"


    "This ¡­" It was a lowly job to drink wine personally, those were the temporary excuses of a servant. His purpose was just to let Xiao Wen drink the medicinal wine.


    Feeling He Shen''s gaze from behind him, the servant knew that no matter what, he couldn''t let Xiao Wen personally make wine.


    Therefore, he said, "Sir, please don''t make things difficult for us servants. Please, let me go to a bar!" As he spoke, he hugged Xiao Wen''s thigh.


    At this time, how could Xiao Wen not see the intent behind the other party''s actions?


    If it was a normal banquet and the customer repeatedly asked him to go and get some wine, the servant would not dare to say anything.


    He was obviously having a problem with his attitude of wanting to go for a drink no matter what.


    Thinking about how this guy who looked like he was trying his best to lick him was actually plotting against him, Xiao Wen felt a wave of disgust.


    Thus, the furious him punched the servant in the face, and scolded: "Is there anyone who can be a servant like you? What do I want to do, do you even need to care? "


    The servant only felt a stinging pain on his face, but he tried his best to conceal the hatred in his eyes. Lowering his head to avoid Xiao Wen''s eyes, he said, "I hope Mister Xiao will not make things difficult for this brat."


    He saw that Xiao Wen was having an argument with his servant, and knew that it was time for him to make a move.


    So he coughed dryly, moistened his throat, and opened his mouth to speak ¡­


    Pow!


    Alright, before He Shen could finish his words, an extremely brutal scene appeared in the banquet hall.


    Old Master Cai then took out a small hammer and struck the servant hard on the temple.


    The huge wound instantly caused Xiao Wen''s pants to be covered in all kinds of disgusting things.


    As for the servant, he let go of Xiao Wen and collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    "Master He Heshen," looking at He Heshen, Cai said neither humbly nor arrogantly, "This servant who displeases the guests is your disgrace. You don''t have any objections if I help you clean up your house, right? "


    "No ¡­" Looking at Cai Zhi, whose face and beard were covered in blood, He Heshen could not help but take a deep breath.


    After all, Cai Zongming was definitely a well-known figure in the Cloud Central City. Even if it was him, he would not dare to offend him.


    As for Xiao Wen, he was dumbstruck as well when he saw Cai Zhen.


    He never thought that this old spy from the Song Kingdom would be so brutal!


    Terrifying!


    He couldn''t afford to offend him.

 C76 After all I am not a devil

    At this moment, all the guests present, including the two young men fighting on the stage, were focused on Xiao Wen, Cai Zongming''s dead servant.


    After all, killing in public during a banquet, even in a place like the clouds where martial arts prevailed, was a horrifying thing.


    As for Xiao Wen, who was being hugged by the legs of a servant that had already turned into a corpse, his face was filled with horror.


    Naturally, ever since he had teleported to this world, he had indeed killed someone. A dead person wasn''t too scary for him.


    However, to him, killing someone was like pulling out a sword, stabbing it into the enemy''s body, pulling it out again, and then putting the sword away.


    During this process, there wouldn''t be a corpse holding onto its own leg, nor would there be a mixture of blood and brain matter flowing around its leg, nor would he see a big hole being smashed into its skull, where brain tissue could clearly be seen.


    In any case, this scene that made people go crazy like they were watching a ksuru myth really scared Xiao Wen.


    However, as an old spy, Cai Zhaozheng was unperturbed.


    He didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Wen and the corpse, but looked at Heshen with a normal expression and asked, "Master Heshen, there is a great difference in status between the two of us. This old man can''t bear to see your servant do something so rude to a guest. I hope that you won''t make things difficult for this old man for a servant, right? "


    His ice-cold gaze seemed to emit a terrifying killing intent. Even He Heshen couldn''t help but be startled.


    On the side, Xiao Wen felt a lingering fear when he saw Cai Ying''s aura erupting. If he and Cai Zongming''s aura had clashed back then, Cai Zongming wouldn''t have been so anxious to hide his identity, but to hide his aura instead. After the identity was revealed, both sides immediately went back to the negotiation phase. Xiao Wen was afraid of Cai Ying, so he was left speechless.


    He Shen, who was sitting on the chairman''s seat, was also slightly shocked.


    Originally, he thought Cai was just a teacher who was related to the people of Song Dynasty.


    Although he might be engaged in shady business just like him in the shadows, he was the Yunzhong County''s guardian and a border envoy from the Darkhan Kingdom. On the other hand, the other party was just a teacher in a school. The two were not even on the same level.


    However, at this moment, when Cai Zhaozheng killed someone, the aura he exuded was still enough to make He Heshen tremble in fear.


    Out of fear, he could only stabilize his emotions.


    Looking at Cai Zhen, He Shen smiled and said, "Old sir, you are too serious. You are just a servant. So be it! "Alright, let those servants of my house who don''t understand the rules know what kind of disrespectful fate is like."


    With that, he asked the other servants to carry the corpses down--Wang Tiezhu''s goal had not been achieved, so he definitely could not let this small episode cause the guests to be depressed and feel like leaving.


    At this moment, Cai Zhen clasped his hands at He Shen and said, "Sir, I am covered in dirty blood, and Mr. Xiao is also like this. Why don''t you take us down to wash up, then continue with the feast?"


    "Of course, of course, no problem!" When He Heshen heard Cai''s words, he immediately launched three combo attacks.


    At this time, if Cai Zhen and Xiao Wen were still on stage, the atmosphere would inevitably be a bit awkward. It was also very difficult for He Heshen to stir up the atmosphere.


    They could leave and give themselves a chance to readjust the mood of the guests.


    Seeing that the two servants in Heshen Mansion were about to leave with Cai Zongming and him, Xiao Wen didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Cai Zongming and himself were still allies. Therefore, Xiao Wen felt that it would be better to follow Cai Zhen.


    Furthermore, the brain and blood on his pants ¡­


    Ugh ~


    By the time Xiao Wen and Cai Zheng arrived at the bathroom of Heshen Mansion, the intense battle outside the city had already reached its climax.


    At this moment, the leader of the Manchu Manchu constables who was fighting against Zhang Weiyang was overwhelmed with shock.


    In fact, he had never felt such despair, not even when he faced Guan Ning''s cavalry of steel, nor when he faced Genghis Khan''s army of cowards.


    At first, when he saw that the enemy troops were all unarmored, carrying short swords in their hands, and there was only one horse, he could not help but laugh.


    Even when he was plundering the Mongolian tribes on the prairie and killing their herdsmen, he had never seen such a crude cavalry unit.


    One man, one horse, no matter how poor the Mongol tribes were, they would not be so shabby. After all, it was very difficult for a horse to survive a high intensity battle.


    The combination of a Zhanmadao and a person rendered others speechless. After all, riding a lance was a very useful weapon in cavalry battles. Even the grassland herdsmen, who did not possess enough weapons, would tie sharp stones to their wooden poles and use them as javelins for charging.


    As for the simple clothes made of sackcloth, their defensive capabilities were not even comparable to the clothes made of the fur of the herdsmen.


    "I don''t even want to fight this kind of army. Are the Chinese planning to send simple armies to fight us and laugh us to death? If that''s the case, they almost succeeded. "


    He felt that whether it was him or the other cavalry soldiers, they would not be able to muster up any energy, so he helplessly made a decision.


    He ordered, "This cavalryman is simply too weak. Even if we kill all of them, it won''t be difficult. So, do your best to let them live, and bring them back to be slaves. "


    In his eyes, those farmers in the south should live as slaves. Like the Zhou dynasty, which ruled the farmers hundreds of years ago, the peasants were treated like slaves.


    At the start of the charge, the high-ranking officer leading the charge held a lance in his hand as he looked at the fellows who were not even as good as the herdsmen.


    "They really are laymen. They actually didn''t disperse even when they were charging. They just charged like that with a cavalry distance between them. Did they not know that if they could not use their attacks, the martial arts of the cavalry would not be displayed? In this way, even the strongest cavalrymen with martial arts are just trash! "


    But...


    Wait!


    The moment he came into contact with these Chinese cavalry soldiers, the high-ranking officer realized that something was wrong.


    Although these Chinese cavalry soldiers were packed in formation, they were unable to display the martial arts of their mounts. But at the same time, the Eight Flag Cavalry that was trying to hedge against them couldn''t do much either.


    Throwing a spear to draw a person? In the face of such a dense crowd, it was difficult for him to even lift his spear.


    Hiding in the belly of a horse? He knew that if he dared to do so, he would be killed by the horse in front of him before he could even get down to the belly of the horse.


    Dragging a man off his horse? He had seen a soldier do this not far away, but he had been dragged off his horse by the other members of the Han Cavalry Alliance.


    "This is too scary. What kind of demonic magic did these cavalrymen use? They clearly made all sorts of mistakes in common sense, but they still managed to beat us to such a state."


    "Disperse, run, and play riding with these Chinese people!" This high-ranking officer shouted to the remaining half of his underlings after the first charge.


    Riding a spear was the skill of the Eight Banners Steel Cavalry.


    In this world, how many heavy cavalry soldiers were killed by their arrows?


    What''s more, these cavalry soldiers were only wearing cloth clothing, it would not be easy to kill them.


    What they didn''t know, however, was that they wanted to fly a kite that Han rode? That was if they could outrun the Chinese cavalry when shooting arrows.

 C77 immobility

    Before Xiao Wen transmigrated, he spent most of his time in the southern part of China. But he had not been north.


    Naturally, he had also been to the bathhouse in the north.


    Thus, he didn''t have any objection to the two men bathing in the bath.


    Even more exaggerated, he had even seen some of his brothers in the gym or in the locker room of the swimming pool ¡­


    At this moment, Xiao Wen was sitting in the bathroom''s pool with Old Master Cai, enjoying a hot bath that was cooked by a servant. He couldn''t help but squint.


    "There shouldn''t be anyone watching us, right?" Cai Ji, who was enjoying the warm water soaking his whole body, suddenly asked.


    Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment before replying with a smile, "At least, I didn''t see anyone monitoring us."


    After entering the bathroom, Xiao Wen observed his surroundings. If someone was monitoring Xiao Wen, with his anti-detection abilities, no one would be able to escape his notice in this era.


    Cai Zhen and Xiao Wen had been cooperating for quite a while, this old spy also knew about Xiao Wen''s anti-detection skills. Thus, after Xiao Wen came to a conclusion, he nodded his head.


    Lying in the pool, feeling the warm water flowing over his skin, Xiao Wen enjoyed the feeling with squinted eyes.


    "I have to say, although He Ling is a high level official, but his ability to amass wealth is also among the best in this world." Xiao Wen evaluated.


    Xiao Wen knew that it was rare in the history of China to be able to build such an exquisite bathroom. After all, in terms of bathing, China wasn''t as particular as the Roman Empire.


    If the Roman Empire focused their talents on the culture of bathing, then Huaxia focused its talents on the cuisine.


    To be able to have such a good bathhouse in China''s territory, it could only be said that He Ling''s ability to amass wealth was first-rate.


    It had to be said that He Heshen was a guy that could live in shame for ten thousand years in the name of a corrupt official, rather than a treacherous official.


    "It''s rare even in the Song Dynasty to have such a powerful ability to amass wealth." Mr Cai has no qualms about comparing it with officials in Song.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen laughed, "So, the officials of the Great Song Empire are also that good at self-deprecating?"


    Cai surely didn''t agree with Xiao Wen''s words. He maintained a cold expression and stayed silent for a long time. Finally, he said to Xiao Wen, "I still need some time to sort out this matter."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was stunned.


    However, he quickly regained his composure.


    "Can you tell me why?" he asked with a smile.


    Cai Zou heard Xiao Wen''s words and looked into his eyes.


    Cai Zongming seemed to want to see the thoughts in Xiao Wen''s eyes, but after looking at it for a long time, other than the ice-cold pressure, Cai Zongming didn''t see anything else from Xiao Wen''s body.


    "I have to say, the descendants of the hundreds of families are all monsters. Both Hou Liang and you are not to be trifled with. " Cai Zhen said helplessly.


    "If it''s easy to provoke, how would I dare to coerce you guys to help?"


    Xiao Wen was very clear on the meaning behind Cai Zongming''s previous actions.


    If there was a trace of nervousness in Xiao Wen''s heart just now, it would mean that he wasn''t confident enough.


    As a spy from Song Kingdom who didn''t want to be dragged into this battle, Cai Zongming would naturally choose someone easier to deal with. Killing the "irresistible Xiao Wen" was much easier than dealing with the "He Jia" who would cause a lot of trouble.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t the "unable to resist" Xiao Wen. Instead, he was the "unable to provoke" Xiao Wen.


    Just give me a fulcrum, as Archimedes said, and I can pry the earth apart.


    As someone who possessed a powerful and resourceful ability, Xiao Wen had already prepared for the war and set up a lot of backup plans in Bo Ke''s army.


    If Cai dared to act rashly, he, Archimedes, would be able to change the entire world''s situation through the support point of Uncle Lee.


    And in the world changed by Xiao Wen, no matter what happens in the future, Song Guo would become the biggest loser.


    "If I didn''t have the determination to fight to the death with my allies, I would only be by myself." Xiao Wen faintly smiled and said something that Cai Zhe was very afraid of.


    "In that case, we can only cooperate with you. "You madman." Cai Zhen sighed.


    He gloomily said, "Do you know what it means to be a corrupt official and be able to do such a thing?"


    To be able to achieve such a huge amount of greed, what did it represent?


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was stunned for a long time.


    After all, Xiao Wen had a good political class in high school. As long as one was able to understand politics well, they would naturally understand how society operated. In ancient times, those who understood the rules of society and had ambitions were fierce and ruthless. And even if one did not have the ambition, he was still a wise man.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Xiao Wen immediately understood the problem.


    "Heshan... You have a strong backer in the Han Dynasty? "


    "Yes." Cai Zhen nodded. "That''s why we can''t act rashly."


    "Bam!" Hearing this, Xiao Wen smashed the stone slab in dissatisfaction.


    However, he quickly calmed down.


    He said: "I think if you were not sure that he would go to prison, you would have come early to discuss it with me. So, tell me what your next steps are. "


    "Mister Xiao is indeed a person who understands the general situation. I was also worried that you would continue to threaten and even beat me. " Cai Zhen said calmly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen sneered.


    "If I do that, you''ll probably think I''m mentally ill. "If that happens, I''m afraid I''ll have to transform from a hunter into a prey again."


    Xiao Wen was aware that if he were to force his neck with this kind of knife, he would be able to cut open his carotid artery. He was a spy who could maintain his calm even with blood gushing out of his neck continuously, and if he was unable to maintain his strength at all times, he would stumble over his feet.


    Therefore, he had to always keep a wary eye on Cai Zheng to prevent him from betraying him.


    Cai was also clear that his probing had failed again.


    However, right now, Xiao Wen and Cai Cai were each taking what they needed.


    Naturally, although his probing would arouse Xiao Wen''s disgust, it wouldn''t put him in any danger of breaking the contract.


    It could be said that this was a zero-cost test.


    Since the cost was zero, Cai definitely wouldn''t have any worries.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and told him his plan.


    "Currently, Heshen has many connections within the imperial government. If we try to touch him, I''m afraid we''ll trigger a counterattack from the court. After all, the envoys of the border feudal officials were all spies. If this matter were to be exposed, those who had tried to help He Heshen would all be in trouble. At that time, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people coming out to protect He Heshen. "


    Xiao Wen nodded. He knew that in the world of adults, nothing was right or wrong. What was there was only the pros and cons.


    As long as it was beneficial for them, even if it was wrong, a lot of them would choose to participate.


    And even if it was the right thing to do, as long as it was something unfavorable to them, it would make a bunch of people stop in their tracks.


    In reality, Xiao Wen didn''t expect the people behind He Heshen to give up protecting him once they found out that He Heshen was a spy.


    Even if it was wrong to protect Heshan. However, if they did not protect He Heshen, it would be harmful to them.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    "Very simple." Looking at Xiao Wen, Cai Zhe said, "What we need to do is to let Heshen cause more damage in the clouds if the situation allows. For example, if Heshen wants to capture all the guests today, then we will give up on most of the guests. In this way, he will be able to infringe upon the interests of the imperial court''s nobles in the clouds. "


    "When the benefits of getting rid of Heshan outweigh the benefits of preserving it, we will once again appear as the savior of the world, protecting the interests of the powerful nobles from being violated."


    "In this way, when we deal with He Heshen, we''ll go with the flow, and we''ll have no resistance."


    After listening to Cai Yue''s arrangements, Xiao Wen thought for a moment.


    Suddenly, he stared at Cai Zhe and said, "No! I object to your plan! "

 C78 Schedule

    "NO!" I object to your plan! "


    Inside the bathroom, Xiao Wen spoke with a firm tone.


    He looked at Cai Zheng, his eyes void of any room for manoeuvre.


    "Why?" Cai must have been curious. He asked: "The biggest risk here is that people who have been kidnapped might have an accident. But, what does their life or death have to do with you? "


    Cai definitely didn''t believe that Xiao Wen would give up the opportunity to kill him for the sake of the lives of these rich and powerful families.


    After all, Xiao Wen''s primary goal in protecting the clouds was to protect Zhou Xian, Zhou Wei''s family, Guan Yu, Ge Liang, and Shangguan Wan''er.


    And the most important thing was to protect the safety of the citizens of the city.


    As long as they could fight to their deaths, with the military strength they had now in the clouds, it would be more than enough to block the attack of the eight flags. On one hand, it was the lives of his family and civilians, and on the other hand, it was the safety of the city''s wealth.


    "There is no choice in this world. Even in the most difficult times, people are free to make decisions. What you do, however, depends entirely on your intellect. "Apparently, I saw the third method besides'' Give up on the citizens and my family, protect the rich and powerful families in the city ''and'' Give up on the rich and powerful families in the city to protect the citizens and my family ''."


    Indeed, if the lives of the rich and powerful people in the city were put in a dangerous place, and the powerful and powerful people of the imperial court had no choice but to stand against He Heshen, they would indeed be able to kill him.


    Take Hua Xiong as an example!


    The backer of Huaxu was the current Dong Zhuo, the guardian of Hedong City. As the Grand Guard of the County City in the Western Territory of the big man, no matter what, he would not be able to participate in the matter of promoting Heshan to become the Grand Guardian of the Clouds.


    Being able to help out Hua Xiong Cai was already the limit of what he could do.


    If he let Heshen persecute Huaxu, Dong Zhuo might not be able to help him because of all the scruples.


    However, if Heshen offended many people, and there was even a political crisis of being beheaded, Dong Zhuo would definitely not miss the chance to participate in the slaughter.


    In the same way, although the rich families in the city were no better than Heshan. However, to be able to establish a foothold in the middle of the Cloud City, they were more or less related to the people of the imperial court.


    If Xiao Wen and Cai were stupid enough to hand over evidence that He Heshen was a traitor to the Imperial Court, those with interests in the clouds would indeed be grateful to Xiao Wen.


    But after thanking them, what would happen to them?


    Would he save Xiao Wen from the counterattack from Heshan''s backers?


    No!


    The nobility were politicians, and politicians were the most shameless professional group in the world.


    They would tear down the bridge afterwards, they would forget about kindness, they would forget about benefits, and they would say things that didn''t mean what they said. There was only one thing they would not do, and that was to return the favor with a drop of water.


    If Xiao Wen handed over the evidence, Yun Zhong would be able to hold on. However, the nobles who had protected their own interests would thank Xiao Wen and hand him over to those nobles who had suffered losses as a result of the fall of the mountain.


    Using Xiao Wen''s blood to extinguish the nobles'' anger was a good choice, no matter how one looked at it.


    As for Xiao Wen''s intelligence, his future, and his abilities, were these things more important than his political interests?


    Don''t forget, since ancient times, Chinese people have always been political creatures. Power, Billy was always important.


    "If I push them to dangerous places now, let Heshai-chun contradict them, and save them as savior, and lead them to defeat Heshan. In the end, it was me and He Shen who died together. " Xiao Wen said.


    "This is already the best result. Think of your family. Think of the people in the clouds. Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Cai Zhen hurriedly tried to persuade him.


    "Is that so?" Leaning on the edge of the pool, Xiao Wen smiled and said, "It''s a pity that I''m a person that values my life a lot. No matter what, I won''t give up my life. You want me to choose between your own life and the lives of the people around you? "


    "Sorry, only children can do multiple choice questions. This was because they did not know that all the questions in this world were subjective. "So, my answer is ¡­"


    "I will protect anyone''s life."


    "What do you want to do?" At Xiao Wen''s words, Cai Zhen''s eyes lit up like the eyes of an eagle.


    As a top spy of the Great Song Empire, he was of the highest rank, whether it was in terms of scheming or emotional intelligence.


    In fact, he was fully confident that he could push his son to the position of prime minister once he returned to the country (in fact, Cai Jing was the prime minister in history).


    Even for him, he could only choose this kind of helpless method.


    But Xiao Wen had a better method?


    Xiao Wen''s way of improving the situation instantly piqued Cai Zongming''s curiosity.


    (So it is)... ( This way)


    When Xiao Wen told him everything about his plan, Cai Zhen looked at him deeply and said, "Your plan is a bit difficult!"


    "Is it difficult?" Xiao Wen sneered, "As long as you are willing to try your best, this is not a problem. And if it fails... I think that before I die, I should still be able to tear off a piece of flesh from your Emperor Song. "


    "How dare you!" Cai Zhe''s pupils shrank when he heard Xiao Wen''s threats.


    Although he had always been loyal to the Song Emperor, he still held a certain amount of reverence towards the other emperors of this world.


    However, he didn''t expect Xiao Wen to dare to say such words.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Xiao Wen''s eyes emitted a formidable light. He whispered in Cai Zhe''s ear in a low voice, as if he was talking to a devil, "My teacher once told me that those with royal authority care at least five steps away. Beyond that, the imperial power is nothing more than child''s play. "


    The Song and Ming Dynasties were the most promising epochs in Chinese history to enter the capitalist era.


    And Xiao Wen happened to have a guide on how to bring these two countries into the age of capitalism and how to let merchants overthrow the rule of the aristocrats, the literati and the emperor.


    Even if there was a problem with the clouds, he could still let Zhuge Liang bring the strategy he had recorded down to the Song Kingdom.


    He believed that with Zhuge Liang''s ability, there would be no problem in taking revenge for himself.


    It was because he had the ability to destroy Song Guo that Xiao Wen spoke with confidence and confidence.


    Even Cai Zhen had to believe Xiao Wen''s words.


    Cai Zhen''s face turned ashen upon hearing this.


    However, considering the situation in front of him, he could only clench his teeth and say, "Fine, since mister feels that this old man can do it, then this old man will do my best ¡­"


    "Not to the best of my abilities, but to do it. After all, the Song Emperor did not want to let a dead person drag them into the abyss! "


    After Xiao Wen and Cai Zongming finished showering, they put on a new set of clothes and walked back into the banquet hall.


    Compared to the time when Xiao Wen left, there were fewer people in the banquet hall.


    Xiao Wen counted to see that there were only fifteen tables of customers left, still sitting upright on the banquet.


    Of course, this did not include the two schemers, Heshan in the middle and Nalan Huid.


    As for Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang was sitting at the same table as Xiao Wen. Because of the relationship of minors, they were not "intoxicated" by Heshen.


    Walking up to Zhuge Liang, Xiao Wen said to him: "Xiao Liang, are you full yet?"


    "Eat ¡­" I''m full. " Hearing Xiao Wen''s sudden question, Zhuge Liang didn''t know what to do and could only reply honestly.


    Hearing Zhuge Liang''s honest answer, Xiao Wen smiled.


    "I have something that requires you to run errands for me." He whispered something in Zhuge Liang''s ear.


    The first step of his plan was told to Zhuge Liang, who was somewhat perplexed.


    He didn''t know what the whole plan was about, so he looked at Xiao Wen and asked, "Mister, you can leave these small matters to the servants. Why would you want me to run errands for you?"


    "Looks like you need to be more strict in military training!" Hearing Zhuge Liang''s words, Xiao Wen revealed a kind smile.


    Strictly speaking...


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s threat, Zhuge Liang trembled and immediately stood up.


    "It is the duty of the military to obey orders. I''ll go right now! " With that, the little guy slipped away from the banquet site.

 C79 Declaration of war

    Riding a spear was something that was often blown into the sky. For example, in Mongolia''s entire Qing Dynasty, it was used to fight against the entire world''s army.


    But in actuality, what is the power of a mount? In order to understand this, a few questions had to be answered first.


    First, when the rider was in the saddle and his foot was in the stirrup, the rider would be much weaker than the archer due to the lack of leverage.


    However, in terms of might, the range of a crossbow archer with a might of less than fifty meters, once mounted, would only be around twenty meters.


    Secondly, in order to ensure the accuracy of the bow and arrow, the riders usually had to slow down the horse''s running speed. If the running speed was too fast, the rider would not be able to shoot out a stable trajectory on the bumpy horse. This method of relying on faith to shoot arrows was completely unreliable.


    Moreover, combining with the first line and only being twenty meters away from the enemy, slowing down the movement of the warhorse was undoubtedly a very dangerous action.


    Perhaps if he was bullied while wearing full body armor and was unable to move fast, he could still make do with his heavy steps.


    As for attacking the Light Infantry soldiers, directly using the Zhanmadao was acceptable.


    When faced with a light cavalry soldier, they would only have the ability to destroy vegetables.


    After all, they couldn''t outrun the enemy when they were on horseback, and their arrows couldn''t beat the light cavalry in close combat. In front of the light cavalry, they were like a nightmare.


    Of course, cavalry who were usually able to ride and shoot was definitely not bad at all. If he threw away his bow and used his blade to fight with the light cavalry soldiers, he might really be able to win against them if he was lucky ¡­


    However, could it be that they could rely on their martial arts to defeat ordinary light cavalry soldiers? Could it be that they would be able to defeat all the nemesis of the top cavalry soldiers in martial arts?


    When the Manchu constables thought that they could form a mounted fire formation to deal with the cavalry soldiers they had encountered before, they were shocked to discover that the opposing cavalry soldiers were even faster than them!


    That''s right, after all, normal light cavalry soldiers all had to wear leather armors and carry a bunch of weapons onto the battlefield. However, this group of cavalrymen only had a simple sackcloth jacket and a light saber.


    With this difference in weight, their horses would be able to catch up with them in a matter of seconds.


    And in these few seconds, even the best of the Eight Banners elite would not be able to fire a second arrow.


    After being cut down a few times by these modern cavalry soldiers, the Eight Flag Cavalry did not dare to continue shooting.


    Leading the troops, they threw away their heavy armor, their extra lances, bows, and quivers. His goal was to lighten the load on his horse and escape the battlefield as soon as possible.


    As for the horses left on the battlefield, ready to be replaced ¡­


    I''m afraid we can only take advantage of the Chinese.


    Looking at the running Tarantula, Zhang Weiyang had an excited smile on her face.


    The ground was covered in armor, lances, bows and arrows, and more than two thousand of the carefully raised eight banners iron cavalry horses (including the eight banners soldiers'' horses that had been left on the battlefield after their deaths and one thousand and five hundred of their reserve war horses). In the beginning of the war, Zhang Weiyang had already obtained a large amount of wealth.


    "The mighty Han Army!"


    "The Chinese cavalrymen are mighty!"


    "The Han Cavalry of Myriad Victories!"


    "Wind!" Wind! Wind! "Gale!"


    "Qiyue Wuyi, with your son!"


    The soldiers began to cheer. There were even some of the ancestors of the Qin, singing a song of Qin.


    "It''s just that the number of heads is too small. "There''s only about seven to eight hundred people with this head, not even enough to match the number of soldiers." The aide at the side grumbled as he looked at the corpses on the battlefield.


    In the past, prairie peoples often waged wars against countries in farming areas under conditions of overpopulation.


    After all, only with an overpopulation would these herdsmen be unable to survive and engage in robbery.


    At that time, although the battles were tough, as long as one was able to survive, one would usually be able to chop off a few heads.


    Unlike the current situation, the gains weren''t even enough to fill the gaps between teeth.


    "Stop it!" Although Zhang Weiyang was in a good mood, he still said, "Right now, we will leave five hundred soldiers to clear the battlefield. As for the rest of the people, we will go to the other two villages to assist them."


    He paused for a moment and looked at the dead bodies of the barbarians, but he had not seen any of the corpses of the cavalrymen. He said, "If we go too late, the other villages will have all their heads taken away by them."


    Hearing Zhang Weiyang say that their heads would be taken, a group of soldiers rushed towards the other two villages as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    At the same time, at the banquet held in the middle of Cloud City, Xiao Wen and the remaining guests were excitedly watching the match on the stage.


    However, Guan Yu, who was on the stage, no longer had the speed he had in the past. Each of his moves was beginning to become sluggish.


    "This Guan Yu, why has he been fighting for so long?" Seeing that Guan Yu had been unable to defeat his opponent for a long time, He Heshen said somewhat impatiently.


    "Maybe I''m tired after fighting for so long!" Nalan Huo De, who was at the side, gave an explanation on behalf of Guan Yu.


    Hearing this, He Shen mumbled, "It''s really useless. If I had fought against him back then, I''m afraid this time would have only been a warm-up."


    Nalan Ren curled his lips but didn''t say anything. However, his eyes were filled with disdain towards the keyboard player.


    "What a lively banquet. But why haven''t I seen my husband? Master Heshen, didn''t my husband say that you went to the banquet here? " Suddenly, a voice came from the corridor of the side hall.


    Everyone looked over and saw a red-clothed young woman walk out of the corridor and arrive at the banquet stage.


    The crowd was not surprised that a woman from a noble family had appeared here.


    After all, this place was not a brothel, and the burly man was not restricted by Cheng Zhu''s philosophy. Women did not have a low status, and they could freely enter and exit ordinary banquets.


    Hearing the young maiden''s words, He Heshen paused for a moment. He understood that the families of the guests had probably come to look for them.


    Therefore, he explained, "Your husband is drunk. He is resting in the guest room!"


    "Is that so?" The young woman narrowed her phoenix eyes and said, "Since that is the case, can you let me bring my husband back to rest?"


    "This... "Isn''t it a bit inconvenient?" He Shen''s expression changed as he hurriedly said.


    What a joke, if he let them leave, what would happen to his kidnapping plan?


    However, the young woman said, "It doesn''t matter. We''ve already arranged for the carriage to take me back. And ¡­ "My sisters have also prepared a horse carriage for us to return home at any time."


    Hearing these words, He Shen instantly felt that something was wrong.


    He felt a sense of crisis, as if someone was plotting against him. In the blink of an eye, he turned to look at Cai Zhen.


    Cai Zheng! This old man from the Song Kingdom was undoubtedly the most likely to plot against him.


    Being stared at by He Heshen, Cai was too lazy to hide anything.


    He said, "Today, my son, Cai Jing, is holding a banquet nearby with hundreds of his friends. I also want to go over to take a look. Otherwise, it would be bad if they got drunk and ran over to the mansion to cause trouble. "


    When He Heshen heard this, his face turned green.


    Naturally, he understood the meaning behind Cai Yu''s words.


    What hundreds of friends who might be drunk enough to cause trouble? Those were clearly hundreds of armed civilians who would rush in and cut them down if they saw anything amiss!


    In a split-second, he didn''t even have the courage to summon his blade and axe hand.


    He felt a surge of anger as he watched the noble ladies carrying his husband out to the guest room and then felt that something was wrong with the guests as they prepared to leave.


    He clenched his fists and whispered, "Cai Zongming, you old fool, I will never let you go!"

 C80 dead heel

    When Xiao Wen and Cai Zhen left Heshen Mansion, a trace of a smile appeared on Xiao Wen''s face.


    As a matter of fact, when Xiao Wen was on his way to the bathroom in Heshen Mansion, he had already noticed that Heshen''s assassin was lying in ambush.


    He did not doubt that if he had led his men away by force, Heshen would have ordered his men to tie them up.


    It was a good thing that He Heshen did not act rashly, thanks to the large number of spies that Cai Jing had gathered in the Song Kingdom, as well as the help of the troops of Lee Bo Ke who had returned to the Cloud City.


    "As long as we send all the guests back home, the first step of our plan will be completed. As soon as they got home, we started the second step of our plan, which was to move from the front of the stage to the back of the house. "In this way, the risk that He Heshen has to bear will no longer belong to us." Cai Zhen looked at Xiao Wen and a hint of admiration could be heard in his voice.


    "Your ability to scheme is already comparable to those who rob their political enemies in any country." Cai Zhen commented.


    Although he had gone from being in front of the stage to being behind the scenes, from being a hero who had led the people of the clouds to defeat the spy, to being a schemer who had been hiding behind the scenes and instigating the people of the clouds to defeat the enemy, Xiao Wen would not be able to win the battle.


    However, the harvest from Heshen''s fall was still smaller than the losses caused by the wrath of those influential nobles who were dragged into Heshen''s case.


    Hearing Cai Zhen''s praising tone, Xiao Wen''s expression didn''t change at all.


    After all, from his point of view, as a modern man, whether it was his intelligence, knowledge of the laws of society, courage, or temperament, the ancients couldn''t even compare.


    The only thing that modern people lacked was a sense of substitution towards this era.


    If he could bring himself into this era, then as a modern man, his political means were usually not too bad.


    "This is a very simple matter. Don''t make it sound like my actions are very vile. After all, I, Xiao Wen, am not some evil spirit. " Xiao Wen shrugged.


    As he said this, he took a big bite of the roast beef he had brought from Heshen Manor.


    It had to be said that in terms of enjoyment, He Heshen, this greedy official, had already surpassed a lot of people.


    He slaughtered the cow that had "accidentally fallen to its death" this morning and chose the plump thigh. With the ginger slightly cooked, remove the smell of blood and blood, sliced, skewered and roasted on a stick.


    During the process of cooking, he smeared honey on it and sprinkled the prepared spices on it. The fragrance of the skewered meat wafted in the air. Even Xiao Wen, who was a modern man, felt his appetite stir.


    "If I can chop the beef into minced meat, then make minced meat into minced meat, and then put cheese on the bread inside, then the minced meat would be even better!" Xiao Wen suddenly thought.


    Lu Xun had said that cheese was strength. Before transmigration, cheese was a favorite dairy product of Xiao Wen. Unfortunately, after teleporting to another world, Xiao Wen didn''t spend his time trying to make cheese.


    "When this battle is over, I should be able to get a place as the Minister of the Left. When that time comes, I''ll be able to live a leisurely life. I''m really looking forward to it! "


    However, daydreaming didn''t last long before Xiao Wen''s thoughts returned to reality.


    He looked at Zhuge Liang who was beside him and said, "Xiao Liang, you did very well this time. "If it weren''t for you, we would still be trapped in Heshan! We wouldn''t be able to come out!"


    "Brilliant is just doing what mister says. There''s nothing good about it. However, there is one thing that I do not understand, please enlighten me, mister. " Zhuge Liang paid his respects to Xiao Wen.


    Looking at Zhuge Liang''s warm and honest appearance, Xiao Wen smiled and said, "Go ahead and ask."


    Zhuge Liang''s eyes sparkled as he asked expectantly, "What''s going on in the clouds? Why do I feel that there''s been an incredible conflict between Mister and Senior Hesitation ¡­?"


    Since Xiao Wen had yet to inform the three little fellows about the incident with Heshen, Little Zhuge Liang still didn''t know what had happened today.


    The reason why Xiao Wen hid Zhuge Liang''s problem was because he didn''t want them to get involved.


    Although Xiao Wen looked very relaxed when dealing with He Heshen''s problem. However, if these children were to join, the risk would rise greatly.


    In such a dangerous domain like spying, it was naturally easy for Xiao Wen to protect himself.


    However, it would be very difficult to protect the three of them.


    Not to mention that even Shangguan Wan''er, who was usually the least active, was Wu Zetian''s Prime Minister. After she died, she received the title of "Wen Hui." As for Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang, one of them was General Wu Hu, the late Emperor Guan. The other was also the Prime Minister of Shu.


    None of these three children were the masters of peace. Xiao Wen was worried that they would be smart enough to do something stupid, so he didn''t dare to tell the three little guys about He Shen.


    But now, it was not far from the fall of He Heshen, so there was no longer any need for him to conceal himself.


    Moreover, with Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu''s help, the following plan was much easier.


    Therefore, he told her everything about how he had intercepted the first secret letter from a Manchu spy until he found out that Heshen was a spy.


    Some of them, such as the interception of all the spies'' secret messages, were known to Little Zhuge Liang, but not the meaning behind them. Therefore, Xiao Wen simply explained the situation.


    Back then, Xiao Wen had used the secret of the military as a reason to not tell them about the contents of the letter, but now he was explaining in detail things that they didn''t know about.


    Xiao Wen personally experienced the entire incident and didn''t think much of it. But after being told to the children, Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang both felt as if they had heard a magnificent epic poem.


    Guan Yu''s face turned red again, as he started to influence his future generations.


    Zhuge Liang''s eyes were also filled with stars.


    He said, "Sir, sir, will we be able to participate in the following actions?"


    "Of course. And it has to be involved. After all, with your help, my future plans will be much more convenient. " Xiao Wen said with a smile.


    Pausing for a moment, he turned around and said with a serious face, "Even if you are in charge of this mission, there is still a certain amount of danger. After all, Heshong is still the territory of Heshen. If he discovers you, even Mr. Cai''s men might not be able to save you. So be careful. "


    "No problem." Guan Yu, who was at the side, did not say anything. Zhuge Liang patted his chest and said, "Ever since I was young, I have always liked these kinds of exciting things. A long time ago, I imagined that I would be able to compete with the Confucian countries in the east. He had also imagined using the phrase ''I''ve never seen such a shameless person'' to curse someone to death who didn''t like him. A life of fire and cooking oil is what the heart wants. Of course, I won''t be careless. "


    "Mister, you can rest assured that I will definitely complete the task you assigned to me." At this time, Guan Yu also spoke.


    Seeing the two little fellows talking like this, Xiao Wen''s face lit up. However, he still asked seriously, "Are you afraid?"


    "I''m going to die!" The two little fellows said in unison, their eyes filled with the same determination as adults.


    "Do you have any confidence in completing the mission?" Xiao Wen asked again.


    "Yes!"

 C81 Chen Cang Hidden in the Road of Ming Xiu

    The banquet had dispersed early, but the news of the attack on the cloud by the full force of the Tarantula had made it somewhat lively in Midcloud City ¡ª the bustle of the war.


    Cloud County was the stronghold city of the Darkhan Empire in the north. Without a doubt, the residents of this stronghold had suffered greatly from the war.


    Almost every family had their people killed in the war.


    However, it was also because of this that the weapon management system in the Cloud County was not as strict as the other parts of the Darkhan Kingdom.


    Be it a domestic legal bow, sword, or spear. It was still a controlled armor, a heavy crossbow. These weapons could be found on the black market in the Cloud County.


    Back then, Xiao Wen''s older brother, Xiao Wu, spent a huge sum of money in the black market in the clouds to buy the Song Country''s Bu Ren A and Tang Country''s Mo Dao to fight on the battlefield.


    "Wah!" The Tang Kingdom''s Mo Dao and Ming Kingdom''s Bird Rod, Sir, don''t you want to buy some back? These things are not available on the eve of the war. " Looking at the weapons secretly taken out by the merchants in the corner, Guan Yu said with stars shining in his eyes.


    To someone like him, who viewed martial arts as his life, these weapons were his favorite.


    If he had the money, he would definitely buy from the black market.


    Don''t look at the girls shopping, like the Emperor Napoleon''s queen, when Napoleon went out to fight the battle of Waterloo, a man in Paris to make a larger bill than the battle of Waterloo spent military money.


    But in reality, any man would also be extravagant as long as he activated the buying and buying mode.


    This was something that Xiao Wen, who often bought online, deeply understood.


    However, Xiao Wen paid no attention to these people who were secretly selling or buying weapons in the middle of the street. He was planning to join the battle.


    Others might not know about it, but how could Xiao Wen not know about the power of modern cavalry?


    When the Emperor led his army in Egypt, he had defeated more than ten thousand Mamluk cavalry at the price of the deaths of dozens of men.


    A ratio of one to one hundred, or even more than one to three hundred, Xiao Wen believed that his modern cavalry was more than enough to crush a whole cavalry on the ground.


    The only trouble in the field was the spies and the hens who were waiting in the dark.


    As long as they could get rid of him, then there was nothing to fear from this war.


    However, he didn''t rely on swords, spears, swords, and halberds to solve this problem. What he should truly rely on was his intelligence and scheming.


    As such, the people on the black market weren''t able to help Xiao Wen at all ¡­ Only the boss behind the scenes could help him.


    Xiao Wen, who wasn''t in the mood for shopping, didn''t immediately return home.


    The speed of a soldier was incredibly fast, and he had to bring the two little fellows along to carry out the mission they were planning on carrying out.


    Soon, they arrived at the well-known wealthy Cheng Zheng family in the Cloud City.


    Cheng Zheng, as a wealthy merchant in the clouds, was also a slightly famous character in the original history. "Historically, he had made his fortune selling iron and had made a huge business of it.


    Cheng Zheng''s family even sold their weapons all the way to the southwest, as well as the barbarian region at that time. It could be said that they were all wealthy.


    However, in the history, this merchant who was as famous as Zhuo Wangsun was not swallowed up by Heshen like Zhuo Wangsun, and was reduced to working for Heshen.


    On the contrary, his business was doing very well. With the help of the profits from the black market arms trade, the Cheng family had a lot of hanger-ons.


    As long as they were armed with arms sold on the black market, these hangers-on could even be compared to the second line of the city guard. (As for the first line of defense, like the Liuliu Battalion, it was impossible to train them without a national machine.) Even the later families that worked hard would not be able to train such elite private soldiers.)


    Zheng Cheng was also among the guests invited by He Shen today ¡ª although Zheng Cheng wasn''t as important to Qing Kingdom as Xiao Wen was to him. However, if Zheng Cheng went missing, the black market business that he controlled would be in disarray.


    This was also good news for the Eight Flag Cavalry to attack the Cloud Central City.


    However, due to the disturbance caused by Xiao Wen and Cai Jie, Zheng Cheng was lucky enough to return home to rest.


    Zheng Cheng still hadn''t woken up, and the eldest son was only twelve or thirteen years old. Therefore, the job of receiving Xiao Wen was only to hand him over to Zheng Cheng''s official wife.


    "Thank you for notifying us in time today, Mister Xiao. "Otherwise, that Heshen who was stabbed by knives would probably plot against Old Zheng." Madam Zheng expressed her gratitude to Xiao Wen for his actions today.


    Although Heshen thought that it was Cai Zhen who had secretly rescued everyone, Madam Zheng had personally witnessed Zhuge Liang''s arrival to ask for help. Therefore, he was very clear that the person behind the scenes was still Xiao Wen.


    Honestly speaking, He Heshen''s reputation in the Cloud City, especially between merchants, was not very good.


    Lending usury to make people''s families ruined, using their own power to seize, all kinds of swindling, insatiable. If not for his position and the support of the big bosses in the imperial court, those with backers in Cloud City would have contacted his backers and dismissed this presumptuous county governor.


    And today, He Heshen''s actions also made her understand that He Heshen wanted to do something big, to take in the vast majority of the wealth in the city.


    If it weren''t for Xiao Wen, he was afraid that today, the Cloud City would have suffered a calamity.


    Hearing these words of thanks, Xiao Wen also felt a little accomplished.


    However, he suppressed the pride in his heart, waved his hand and said, "This is nothing, it''s just a small matter. We are all living in the Cloud City, so we have to take care of each other so that those corrupt officials won''t skin us alive. "


    Madam Zheng nodded in agreement with Xiao Wen''s words. She said, "If there''s anything that Mr Xiao needs help with in the future, feel free to tell me. "Our Zheng Family will definitely support you."


    Although her words were a bit polite, Madam Zheng still expressed her goodwill towards Xiao Wen.


    But... Goodwill came and went as quickly as it came.


    Hearing Madam Zheng''s words, Xiao Wen said: "I really need some help right now."


    "A few days ago, Master Cai and I got a piece of criminal evidence that could drive Heshen out of office. It was just this evidence, although it had some uses. He Heshen could lose his official position that was too high for him to rely on just the evidence. Therefore, in the past, Brother Zheng was able to mobilize the powerful figures behind him and add fuel to the fire. "As for me, I will link up with more people and join in on the plan to topple Heshen ¡­"


    After hearing what Xiao Wen said, Madam Zheng''s expression changed.


    She waved her sleeve and said, "This matter is of great importance. Sir, please allow me to wait until my master wakes up before making my decision."


    Hearing this, it made sense. However, when he looked at this woman, Xiao Wen discovered that her expression was filled with perfunctory emotions.


    The other side clearly didn''t want to bother with Xiao Wen''s scheme.


    "In that case, I will take my leave first." Xiao Wen knew that such simple persuasion couldn''t involve these cowards in such a dangerous situation.


    After seeing Madam Zheng''s refusal, Xiao Wen immediately turned around and left.


    "I don''t know if this Xiao Wen is stupid or not. For the sake of a small favor, who would participate in such a dangerous matter? " Watching Xiao Wen leave, Madam Zheng said with a cold smile.


    She, as well as the other rich people in the city, did not want to be involved in the plan to topple Heshan.


    Of course, Xiao Wen would overthrow He Heshen and then make him suffer the backlash from the overturning of He Heshen. They watched the fire from the other side of the river. When the matter was over, they would divide up the items that had once belonged to Heshan.


    However, he didn''t know about her or the family that Xiao Wen had visited afterwards. There was a twelve-year-old boy at their home. When Xiao Wen''s parents received him, he met his disciples, Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang.


    "Lil ''Liang, no matter what, we have been friends for many years. I will help you out!"


    "Brother Yu, your problem is my problem. Why are you being so courteous?"


    This was the answer they all gave after sending Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu off at the back door.


    Based on Professor Xiao Wen''s research, the two kids could tell that the words spoken by these kids were sincere from the bottom of their hearts.

 C82 The temptation to go home

    Greetings to all the guests for today''s Heshan banquet ¡­ Pui! After a visit, the sun had already set.


    However, the army of Uncle Li had already taken over the task of defending Cloud City, so even if they had finished beating the drum, Marquis Wu who was in charge of cleaning up the streets didn''t dare to say Xiao Wen arrest them.


    They all knew that not only was Teacher Xiao skilled in medicine, but he also had many patients in the army. In addition, he had also created a powerful cavalry unit.


    All the Marquis knew that if you offended Uncle Li, the army might even talk about military law, explaining why you lost your head.


    However, if you offended Xiao Wen, the angry soldiers would tear you to pieces before the military judge can begin his trial.


    Thus, under the dim moonlight, Xiao Wen walked home.


    "Why are you so late today? The banquet shouldn''t last until this point, right? " Seeing Xiao Wen come home, the long-awaited Zhou Xian stood up and said.


    "Chat with some friends. After all, based on one''s family background, I also said that it was the rich people of Cloud City. So we still have to make some friends, and only when the time is right will they help out. "


    Not only to help, but also to use and sell. Xiao Wen silently added in his heart.


    However, he naturally wouldn''t speak the truth in front of Zhou Xian.


    Zhou Xian didn''t reply to Xiao Wen. She walked in front of him and sniffed him, then said, "Although there''s a faint smell of alcohol, it doesn''t have the smell of makeup. Not bad, you have quite the willpower. "


    Eyebrows...


    "Sister-in-law, why are you so familiar with your movements?" Xiao Wen asked in a speechless manner.


    "Of course, I have been specially trained."


    "Training?" When Xiao Wen heard this, he was immediately shocked. Although the burly man supported the remarriage of women, it was done under the premise that he had the orders of his parents and the words of the matchmaker. If he didn''t, it would still harm his reputation to come into contact with other men.


    Second marriage and adultery were two different concepts for most of history.


    However, looking at Xiao Wen''s nervous expression, Zhou Xian smiled. She said, "When I was little, my mother used to let me smell my father''s clothes and let me try to distinguish the smell of alcohol from the smell of makeup. She had said that those rich families might have the ability to have three or four wives. After all, they were rich, and they could do whatever they wanted. However, it''s still better for us, small families, to be monogamous. "


    Can''t we stop talking about love in my father''s language? Xiao Wen retorted.


    Then, he looked around and asked, "Speaking of which, where did that girl Zhou Wei go?"


    Normally, Zhou Wei wouldn''t be asleep at this time of the day. Why was she nowhere to be seen today?


    Zhou Xian didn''t answer Xiao Wen immediately and said, "Come with me."


    "Where to?"


    "You''ll know when you get here."


    "Oh!"


    Thus, Xiao Wen followed Zhou Xian and walked through the room to the backyard.


    On a small tree in the courtyard, he saw a group of war horses tied to it. Although the warhorse''s eyes were closed, it was sleeping. However, Xiao Wen could still see the strength in the muscles of this war horse.


    "This is a war horse imported from the Tang Dynasty. It was said that this warhorse came from the Great Food Country of the Western Regions. Compared to normal Mongolian horses, although they are lacking in long-distance running, their height and explosive power are much higher. " Zhou Xian introduced.


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    This era''s breeding techniques for horses were still rather lacking. Many of the later generations'' famous war horses, such as the Normandy war horses that were ridden by the emperor''s breastplate cavalry, were only recently developed.


    Before that, the most explosive and robust war horses in the world were the Arabian war horses.


    Although Xiao Wen didn''t know much about war horses, a horse racing lady was a man''s romance after all ¡­ Pui! But cavalry charging was a man''s romance after all.


    So, when Xiao Wen saw this warhorse, it was like when a otaku sees a kitten. It was like when a lolita sees a white silk lolita. Her eyes immediately lit up.


    "If you can keep your eyes that bright, we won''t have to burn oil lamps in the future." Zhou Xian saw Xiao Wen and couldn''t help but to complain.


    Isn''t it? After all, love can be used to generate electricity.


    "Speaking of which, is Zhou Wei tired because she went to buy a horse today?" Xiao Wen asked.


    He wasn''t worried about the safety of his surroundings. With his current status in the middle of Cloud City, there was no blind peddler who would dare to bully a member of the Xiao family.


    However, Zhou Xian shook her head. She said, "Little Wei isn''t just going to buy a horse today. Today, she went to various black markets in the clouds and bought a lot of good things for you. "


    "Good stuff?" Xiao Wen revealed a curious expression.


    In this era, besides the war horses, what else could excite him?


    Eyebrows... It was as if he could only be excited about war horses, not girls.


    So abnormal, so abnormal ¡­


    In short, under Zhou Xian''s lead, Xiao Wen returned to the house.


    He saw Zhou Xian open a cabinet. A full body armor, a lance, a Chinese two-handed blade and a fire rod were placed inside.


    "Spear riding is a standard product of the Qin Nation. Although the emperor of the country of Qin has ordered the army not to do business, there are still many weapons coming out of the country of Qin."


    "The war blade is the ring''s first battle blade, it''s a domestic product, you should recognize it as well."


    "The most important thing is this armor and the Fire Rod. The armor was the design of the Tang Dynasty''s Black Armored Army, and it was often priceless in the market. Zhou Wei was lucky today, so she spent a lot to buy it back. Compared to the heavy and cumbersome parts of the Beginner''s Man Armor, the Mystic Armor is more suitable for cavalry use. "


    "And this birdbolt is something that only exists in the Ming Kingdom. Generally speaking, this item would only be equipped by the Ming Kingdom''s God Armored Battalion and the Guanning Steel Cavalry. However, in order to raise the military expenditure for the Qing war, Zhu Yuanzhang, a fellow who does not know how to manage money, still sold some birdshots. "


    "How is it? Do you like it?"


    Seeing so many weapons in the cabinet, Xiao Wen was speechless.


    He did not understand how a teacher like himself could store so many weapons.


    Were they going to war?


    But to say whether he liked it or not, Xiao Wen was quite satisfied. At the very least, he was very satisfied with his lance, saber, and black armor.


    However, the Ming Dynasty''s Bird Rod...


    With this, Xiao Wen might as well use the lever crossbow he developed himself.


    After all, for one thing, the quality of the bird bludgeon was not that great in history. Using a rattle was already the sign of smoke rising from the ancestral tombs. Xiao Wen wouldn''t be surprised if he used two or three of them to drill.


    Even in Europe, where the quality of the weapons was more reliable, the power of the blunderbuss, that is, the arquebuses, was not that great. Compared to the Venetian crossbows and the Viennese steam-guns, it did not stand out. During the siege of Vienna, the Holy Empire had relied on thousands of musketeers to delay the attack of the Ottoman Empire.


    "It''s just that ¡­ Sister-in-law, what are you buying so many weapons for?" Looking at Zhou Xian, Xiao Wen asked in confusion.

 C83 Those who could not enter the battlefield

    Xiao Wen was confused. Did Zhou Xian change her name to Zhou Xian? Why did she suddenly buy so much ammunition?


    If it was just to chase away those people who came to ask for marriage, a wooden sabre would suffice. After all, something like a firewood knife could even be chopped to death by Brother Zhu.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Zhou Xian explained, "Recently, the Eight Flag Cavalry came, so everyone is busy buying weapons and preparing to enter the battlefield. I''m not selling them at home. If one day you need it, you don''t have to rush out to buy it. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen became speechless. He said helplessly, "Sister-in-law, I have been very close with the military recently. I am fully confident that the troops of the Cloud City will be able to take care of those Manchu Tatars. "


    As he said this, Xiao Wen''s expression became unquestionable.


    However, after Xiao Wen''s parents and brother died, Zhou Xian had always taken care of him. Therefore, she wasn''t intimidated by Xiao Wen''s expression, but said: "Don''t be afraid, just in case. Back then, it was because the Hu people in the north suddenly bypassed our army that the Cloud City urgently dispatched the citizens to join the war. I have personally witnessed just how strange the instantaneous changes in the battlefield are. "


    After all, it was only because of that war that she became a widow, so Zhou Xian had a deep impression of that war.


    "It''s impossible to enter the battlefield. It''s impossible to enter the battlefield for the rest of your life. I don''t know how to use martial arts, so I can only stay behind in order to preserve my life. "


    "It''s great to be at the back, it''s much better to be at the back than on the battlefield. On the battlefield, the enemy will shoot arrows at you, and the enemy will ride their horses to kill you. Everyone in the back is a talent, and their words have sounds like it. What about Mister Xiao, Young Master Xiao, or Divine Doctor Xiao?


    In Xiao Wen''s eyes, the temper of Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei should be more terrifying than the barbarians on the prairie.


    However, Xiao Wen tried his best to overcome the instinctive fear he had towards the two Zhou sisters and told them what he was thinking.


    Listening to Xiao Wen constantly saying the wrong things, Zhou Xian helplessly held his forehead.


    In Xiao Wen''s heart, these words were only a matter of course. But when Xiao Wen said such depressing words, Zhou Xian really wanted to give him a beating. However, considering that Xiao Wen had been working hard recently, he had to bear with it.


    She said, "Don''t you know that it is because you are very close with the military that you must go to the battlefield? Otherwise, if the higher-ups of the military knew that you were a person who didn''t even dare to go to the battlefield, they would treat you like a coward, no matter how talented you were. If that''s the case, then your future path in the military will be finished. "


    If this was the Song Kingdom controlled by the Civil Service Group, or a small country controlled by an aristocratic family, Xiao Wen might not have to worry about the disdain from the military aristocrats. More time, these aristocratic China is divided).


    Even the Han Emperor, Liu Bang, was just a head of a warlord (just like Sui and Tang Dynasty, where the Emperor could be regarded as the leader of an aristocratic family, the Emperor of Song could be regarded as the leader of a scholar family, the Great Chieftain of the Yuan emperor, and the Emperor of Ming as the biggest feudal lord, the Lord of the Eight Banners of the Qing emperor).


    Being hated by military groups in this country is not a very good thing.


    Hearing Zhou Xian''s tone, Xiao Wen sighed helplessly.


    He clasped his hands at Zhou Xian and said, "Sister-in-law, those who are good in battle have no illustrious achievements, because they were able to stifle any signs of danger at the very beginning of the war. To tell you the truth, I participated in the planning of this cloud defense war. If the Manchu Tarantula can do more than I expected, it proves that I have failed. If they couldn''t make it to the battlefield, then they would all die. On the contrary, if my plan succeeds, then I won''t even be needed on the battlefield. "


    Don''t look at the historical records of famous generals like Wei Qing and Huo Quou because of their illustrious war achievements. In fact, the generals had been able to win the war precisely because they had turned the tide in times of national crisis and performed military miracles that ordinary people could not do.


    For example, Wei Qing and Huo Quou were able to become gods of war because the Darkhan Empire had been at a disadvantage in the Han Dynasty''s confrontation with the Martial Emperor for decades. Even though he didn''t say that it looked like he was a big coward ¡­ Oh! It should be the Great Song, like the Great Song, but it could only rely on the Great Wall and the Yunzhong Fortress to carry out passive defense.


    Henggao''s ancestor, Liu Bang, was once besieged by the Hun army on Mount Baishan. During the Han Dynasty, the army of the Huns almost attacked Chang''an. They even burned down the Gongquan Palace, and even in Chang''an, one could see thick smoke billowing out.


    And why did the Five Tigers General, who had been so popular during the Three Kingdoms period, seem so awesome? This was all because of their enemy, Cao Cao. He was a warlord that occupied the entire northern territory. Compared to the Han Dynasty, the empire''s might was much higher.


    To be able to resist a powerful country, that was naturally amazing.


    Otherwise, why would one Lu, two Zhao, three Wei, five Ma, six Fei? Why would Dian Wei''s reputation in the field of romance and history be less prominent than that of the Five Tiger Generals?


    After all, it was a normal operation for you to use the biggest country at that time to beat up the people of Shu. It would be more embarrassing if he lost the battle.


    In modern times, not to mention the military, the most powerful military officer in the Second World War, Michelle, had no outstanding military exploits either. Because they were different from Barton, Nimitz, MacArthur, who commanded the front line. "What he did was to manipulate the US layout behind the scenes, making history''s name the name of the European powers who divided the world before the Second World War, and to make America the world''s hegemon.


    Similarly, relying on improving the quality of the army and crushing the enemies was not something that could be boasted about in the eyes of the people of this era.


    People loved to hear that in times of crisis, the famous generals who had used exquisite tactics to turn the tide of the battle were the only ones left.


    However, when you need to use your wits to win, you have already proven a sad fact ¡ª that you and your country cannot defeat your enemies through comprehensive national power.


    As he looked at Zhou Xian, Xiao Wen''s expression gradually turned serious.


    He said, "Although I know that you and Zhou Wei are very confused about my actions now, but I still want to say that I am a good fighter who is destined not to be able to obtain outstanding battle merits." I hope so, if I may. I will do my best to hold all the hidden threats to death in my infancy so that they will not truly hurt you. If one day you need me to save you like a prince charming, then it must be because I cannot shut out the danger. "


    The White Horse Prince was able to save Snow White because her father had married an unreliable stepmother. The legends were filled with sorrow.


    Zhou Xian had the maturity and wisdom of an ordinary person, but due to her lack of knowledge, she didn''t reveal her talent.


    However, when she heard Xiao Wen''s words, she seemed to have understood something.


    She lowered her head and did not speak. She was lost in thought.


    The next morning, before the sun had risen, Xiao Wen had already left.


    Looking at the golden light flashing in the east, Xiao Wen laughed, "A new day, a new beginning. The plan to stifle Heshan''s threat in his infancy, step two, officially begins! "

 C84 decoy scheme

    The second step of Xiao Wen''s plan started with Uncle Li. Therefore, he had come to the city wall early in the morning to look for the commander of the defense, Lee.


    However, when he arrived at the northern wall''s headquarters, he was informed that Uncle Li had gone to the southern wall for an inspection.


    Although the north wall was the focus of the Manchu soldiers'' attacks, they could not neglect the defense in other directions because of this.


    Otherwise, with their agility, it would be easy for them to find weaknesses in other directions to attack.


    If such a low level negligence caused the Cloud City to fall, then Uncle Lee would surely leave behind a curse in the history books, just like Zhao Qi, who had written about military matters on paper.


    Furthermore, according to Xiao Wen''s thinking, if the Manchu Manchu constables wanted to attack the city from another direction, or to avoid the cloud and attack the other northern cities, the location of the south wall would serve as a strategic counterattack.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen had deployed four thousand cavalrymen to the south wall to attack the barbarians who were attempting to attack them. There was only one thousand cavalrymen left on the north wall. They would be used as a force to chase and kill the retreating Siege Towers. If the defenders were unable to organize a counterattack and could only defend, then no matter how strong the wall was, no matter how much food they had, it would all be destroyed.


    Only attacks, only having the ability to defeat enemies, could allow an army to defend the city.


    Xiao Wen was not stopped by any soldiers as he climbed up the city wall.


    He looked at the crossbows, Greek fire, and other kinds of strange weapons that were placed on the battlements. He was very satisfied with them.


    Turning around, Xiao Wen asked an officer who accompanied him: "How was the battle yesterday? I heard that the Tsar''s men were planning to raid the nearby villages, and General Li sent five thousand cavalrymen to pursue them. I just don''t know what the final result will be. "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, the military officer quickly replied: "To return the favour of the genius doctor, the cavalry sent by the general was a complete victory yesterday. The Tattoo sent out three True Knights, a total of four thousand five hundred riders. In the end, we killed two thousand of them. At this point, the fighting spirit of the Towers will fall to the bottom, and we can easily win. "


    "There seems to have been a battle on this side of the city wall yesterday?" Xiao Wen asked. Looking down from the battlements, Xiao Wen noticed there were still some broken pieces of corpses beneath the city walls, so he asked.


    "Well, last night the Tarantula tried to raid our walls to test our strength, but we were met with a head-on attack. I believe they also understand that we can''t afford to offend them. "


    We can''t afford to offend... What a bad line.


    Xiao Wen cursed in his heart. Then, he told the officer some things ¡ª for example, to clean up the corpses under the city walls in time to avoid a plague.


    Then, Uncle Li returned.


    "Aiyee!" "Brother Xiao Wen, why didn''t you tell me in advance when you came? It caused me to patrol the southern city wall and I didn''t come to receive you." Uncle Li said loudly as he walked over from afar.


    Seeing the four ''I''m very happy'' written on the man''s face, Xiao Wen also revealed a smile. He cupped his hands in salute towards Lee Bo Ke and said, "Old brother, this time you''ve completely blocked the Tarantula from outside the city walls, giving His Majesty the opportunity to attack the Eastern Liaoning Kingdom. This is a great merit, I believe an official visit is just around the corner."


    Xiao Wen clearly knew that the Han Dynasty had a rule during its early years of existence. That was a different surname, no king. No military merits, no feudal marquis.


    In other words, those with the surname ''Liu'' would not be conferred the title of ''King''. And those who did not obtain military merits would not be conferred the title of marquis.


    In addition, the position of prime minister had to be assumed by those with the status of a duke to ensure that the prime minister wouldn''t do anything that would harm the military.


    This was the reason why the Han Dynasty was known as the classical militarist country. Martial arts prevailed. Even in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the garrison troops of Frontier County could still cause friction between the barbarians and the barbarians.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s congratulations, Uncle Li was overjoyed.


    However, he still modestly said: "Being able to defend against all these Manchu constables is half of the credit of your little brother Xiao Wen. "Without you deciphering the secret letter written by the Tarantula, training the cavalry to defeat the Eight Flag Cavalry, manufacturing these crossbows and other defensive equipment, I''m afraid that Cloud City would already be in danger."


    The two of them flattered each other, causing Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu to look away.


    "How boring, is the world of adults so hypocritical? They didn''t even talk about the proper topic after praising Ye Zichen for so long. Don''t they feel tired? " Guan Yu said helplessly.


    Zhuge Liang then said his catchphrase, "I have never seen such a shameless person."


    Finally, after a long conversation, Uncle Li remembered that Xiao Wen had something to talk to him about. Therefore, he asked, "Brother Xiao Wen, what do you need help with?"


    "You really are my good brother." Xiao Wen smiled and ended his flattery. He dragged him into the tent where the officers usually contested the fighting.


    Looking at Uncle Li, he said, "I hope the army can agree to the terms of reference and declare this battle to the people of the city. We''ve barely managed to repel the attacks of the Manchu constables, but I hope the citizens don''t worry, we''ll definitely be able to hold on until His Majesty returns to rescue them ¡­"


    "Why?" "We don''t need to wait for His Majesty to come over. We can press those Manchu Tarantes to the ground and rub them together."


    His tone was somewhat unconvinced. After all, although it was the duty of a soldier to obey orders, it was also the most prideful occupation in the world.


    Seeing Bo Ke Li''s expression, Xiao Wen tried to comfort him, "Of course I know. Old Brother Li, your army can press those policemen down on the ground and rub them, forcing them to wear women''s clothing. But my brother, I need your help. "


    "What kind of help?" Uncle Li asked hesitantly. The words "I am very happy" that were originally written on his forehead had also been replaced with "I am very happy".


    Xiao Wen looked around with a mysterious expression on his face. In the end, he whispered into Uncle Lee''s ear, "Brother, do you still remember that spy I told you about? I almost caught him. However, with the arrival of the Manchus, the coward would probably be a lot more careful. If he knew that we had pinned his master to the ground, he wouldn''t have dared to act against us. "


    "Therefore, I need you to give that coward some courage, so that he will have the guts to continue jumping around. As long as he dares to play around, I''ll find a chance to catch him. When the time comes, I will let him wear white stockings, the forbidden border in front of us! "


    "Alright." Uncle Li nodded seriously. But he asked with some curiosity, "What is the forbidden boundary line? Brother, can you sing it? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s face turned red.


    He hurried out of the tent.


    Even if he were to die while singing this perverted song, even if he jumped off the city wall, he would not sing a single line!

 C85 Digging Trap

    When Xiao Wen left with Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang, it suddenly occurred to him that he was missing a person.


    Usually, Xiao Wen would always have three followers by his side. One was the unparalleled Guan Yu, while the other was the astute Zhuge Liang. As for the other one, it was naturally the adorable Shangguan Wan''er.


    But today, he discovered that the usually obedient Shangguan Wan''er had disappeared.


    So he looked at Guan Yu and asked, "Why didn''t you see Wan''er come today?" Could he be sick? "


    "I don''t know." Guan Yu shook his head.


    Considering that Guan Yu seemed to be a bachelor dog in history, Xiao Wen felt that this little guy wouldn''t care about such things.


    Therefore, he turned to Zhuge Liang and asked, "Xiao Liang, did you see Wan''er today?"


    After all, Zhuge Liang was the Prime Minister of the Han Dynasty, and Shangguan Wan''er was also the Prime Minister of Wu Zetian. Thus, they were rather close in nature and were usually quite familiar with each other.


    Asking Zhuge Liang should be easier than asking Guan Yu for an answer.


    Sure enough, Zhuge Liang revealed a helpless expression and said, "Wan''er''s parents said they knew what you were doing, so they thought you were playing with fire. If it was a normal day, they would not mind giving you Wan Er. However, this is an extraordinary time, so it''s safer to stay with them. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen became speechless.


    However, considering that Wan-Er''s family had the background of a spy from the Tang Country, the Tang Country had maintained the status of a bystander in this war of the Seven Kingdoms. Thus, it wasn''t good for Xiao Wen to say anything.


    After all, he was able to use his intelligence and benefits to pull the spies from the Song Kingdom into the water. However, if the Tang Kingdom did not move, they would have no desire. It was just like a turtle hiding its head, making it impossible for Xiao Wen to do anything.


    Helpless, Xiao Wen could only say to Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang, "Since that''s the case, it''s better if you don''t go and find Wan''er before the plan is completed. [Wan-Er is safe with her parents after all.]


    There must be a way for a spy to have a foothold in the clouds.


    No matter whether it was Cai Zhen before he was dragged into the water by Xiao Wen, or Wan''er''s parents, they were confident that they would be able to resist the Manchu Manchu constables.


    Although the Manchu cavalry outside the city walls were unable to enter the city, it posed a threat to the people of the city. But Heshen, who was in the city, had not yet caught him.


    He still had a chance to harm the people of the city before Heshen was captured.


    That included Wan-Er without her parents'' protection.


    The reason why Xiao Wen and Guan Yu dared to cause trouble in the Cloud City with Zhuge Liang was because no matter what they did or whether they did it or not, He Shen might harm them.


    However, as long as Shangguan Wan''er didn''t leave her parents, she wouldn''t be harmed.


    He was not like Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang, who had no third option but to be enslaved and resist. After a round of teaching, Xiao Wen didn''t want to drag the child into the water.


    Obviously, Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang also understood this point.


    Zhuge Liang patted his chest and said, "Mister, you can rest assured! I won''t let Wan-Er get hurt no matter what. [I am a man after all. How could I let a weak girl like Wan-Er take the risk?]


    Guan Yu also nodded his head with determination, agreeing with Zhuge Liang''s words.


    Xiao Wen smiled. He patted the heads of the two little guys and said, "War, let the women go."


    "Now, we have evidence that Heshen was a spy. But, as Tsai said, we cannot afford the political risks of toppling Heshan. Therefore, we need to pull the others into our chariots, and then jump down from them to let them fight for us. "


    Xiao Wen was very clear that the first point of the political struggle was the word spoken by the ancestors of this dynasty: unite the majority, and strike at the minority. As long as he could unite more forces than the enemy, then dealing with them would be as easy as reaching out his hand.


    As for the second point, he had to conceal himself and not shoot the bird in the head. Only in this way could he preserve himself as much as possible in the midst of political struggles ¡ª after all, politics, to a large extent, depended on who was more capable, more able to live, darker frames, taller belt than anyone else, better able to recite poetry than anyone else ¡­


    "Then what is mister planning to do?" Zhuge Liang asked.


    "Of course, let Heshen offend their interests." After a pause, Xiao Wen explained, "I have secretly sent people to force Heshen to take action. As long as this fellow was desperate, he would use any means at his disposal. At that time, as long as we give him a slight flaw, he will definitely jump into the trap that we set. "


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang was somewhat perplexed, but he seemed to have understood something. He thought for a moment, then raised his head and said in an uncertain tone, "Sir, something that was designed to leave Heshen no choice but to act, it should come in contact with Heshen. If you take us there, there will be danger. In your opinion, you shouldn''t do such a thing. Are we going to dig a trap for Heshan and his dogs to jump into? "


    "This kid is worth teaching." Xiao Wen looked at Zhuge Liang with a smile as if the words "you''re awesome" were written all over his face.


    Xiao Wen''s affirmation brought Zhuge Liang to a sudden realization.


    He said, "No wonder Sir wanted us to contact the children of those wealthy families last night and contact them. I didn''t know at the time what purpose you were talking about. Now, I finally understand. "


    Guan Yu was confused. He turned to Zhuge Liang and asked, "Liang, what are you talking about? I can understand every word you say, but when you put it together, it''s like reading the Book of Heaven. Can you explain it to me? "


    Although Guan Yu''s intellect was not bad, he could be considered an existence with high intelligence even among the group of martial officers from the three kingdoms.


    However, compared to Xiao Wen, who had gone through modern education, and Zhuge Liang, the genius of this world, there was still a huge gap.


    Seeing Guan Yutian''s natural ignorance, Zhuge Liang curled his lips helplessly and explained, "Mister wants us to find those rich and powerful people''s descendants. Naturally, we need to use them in the near future. "According to what Mister Yin just said, if we make an opening and let Heshen fall into our trap, it''s clear that these disciples are a trap meant to lure Heshen into the trap."


    "Don''t forget, He Heshen wanted to capture all the rich people in the city. Although a small portion of the rich are like the rich, and rely on technology and talent to get the wealth. However, most of the rich were able to earn a large amount of wealth by using methods such as plundering and colluding with the government. If they were captured and brought back to Manchuria, they probably wouldn''t be able to help the whole city. Therefore, they captured these rich merchants to just force the families in the city to demand ransom. "


    "Though because of what you did yesterday, the Tartars are no longer able to catch the rich merchants. However, if they captured the children of those merchants, they would also be able to earn a huge ransom. In this way, it would not be a loss for them to come to the Cloud Continent. "


    After listening to Zhuge Liang, Guan Yu instantly understood everything. However, he was somewhat unconvinced and said, "Sir, isn''t using this kind of thing that puts others in danger a little too immoral?"


    After all, Emperor Guan had declared his loyalty unparalleled. Thus, in terms of morality, he was still a bit obsessed with cleanliness.


    If he could, what he wished for the most was to fight in the arena and defeat Heshen in a fair and square manner.


    Zhuge Liang shook his head helplessly and said, "Politics is always a filthy thing. In this aspect, if you don''t try to do whatever it takes, sooner or later, you will end up as a failure."


    Zhuge Liang had been good at internal affairs in history, after all. And any statesman, no matter how famous he was in history, would do something dirty behind the scenes.


    After all, that was the rule in politics. As long as they entered this domain, no one would be able to escape.


    However, after hearing Zhuge Liang''s words, Xiao Wen shook his head.


    Xiao Wen wasn''t afraid of doing evil.


    However, he didn''t think that a person could brazenly say something like ''doing evil''.


    Shame is an important motivation for human progress.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen added, "In ancient times, there was a very small sect. They were thinking about one thing, procedural justice and the outcome."


    "Procedural Justice means that when anyone is doing something, they have to ensure that every step is just. Even if it ends up in a tragedy, you can''t do anything that goes against justice in the process. "


    "Justice, on the other hand, is the opposite. Those who believe in the justice of the outcome believe that as long as the end result is good, it is worth encouraging by any means. If there is a process of justice, there is no need to do superfluous evil, but in cases where there is no choice but to do so, there can be no care for the means involved. "


    "And I feel that there must be many regrets in life. It would not be worth it if he allowed such a small regret to happen. Consequently, justice in the end should be more important than justice in the procedure. "


    "Moreover, amongst the rich people in the Cloud City, there are probably a lot of properties that are covered in blood. Let them be bait and take the risk to protect the people in the clouds from harm. This can be considered as giving them a chance to redeem themselves! "

 C86 Do not drink alcohol in children

    Zhuge Liang was very happy. Because this was the first time that he had been involved in a plan to overthrow the corrupt officials like He Heshen and punish evil and righteous officials.


    At the same time, he was able to experience the dangers of politics ¡ª something that Zhuge Liang, who had always been looking forward to being honored, was happy about.


    One kind of happiness merged with the other to form an interest that was even happier. This caused Zhuge Liang to change from his usual calmness to become much more excited.


    However, Guan Yu, on the other side, was not in such a state of mind.


    Although he knew that He Shen had to be defeated, he also knew that he was doing the right thing. However, in the end, Second Master Guan was a future star general. It was still a bit difficult for him to be like Zhuge Liang, who had thrown himself into a scheme on the political scene.


    "I would rather do three hundred squats than engage in such a senseless conspiracy." Walking on the road, Guan Yu muttered to himself.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen suddenly slowed down. He patted Guan Yu''s shoulder and said, "Little Yu! There''s something wrong with your mindset! As a successor of feudalism, even if you were a military general, you shouldn''t think about killing and fighting all day! Tactics is the most important theme of this era. "


    Zhuge Liang stuck out his tongue at Guan Yu and said, "Power and conspiracy are the main theme of this era. If you''re not satisfied, don''t play!"


    Hearing Xiao Wen and Zhuge Liang''s words, Guan Yu helplessly pouted and said, "I also didn''t say that I wouldn''t go. After all, if we don''t get rid of Heshen, Mister, Liang, Wan''er and my parents, everyone in the clouds will be in danger. "


    "Very good." Xiao Wen nodded his head and agreed: "Fighting for survival is something everyone is duty-bound to do."


    In fact, Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang used to be very charismatic among the children in the clouds.


    Although Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang''s family background was not the highest amongst the clouds. But because Guan Yu is particularly good at fighting, and Zhuge Liang''s EQ intelligence business is very high, the two little guys are in a mess among the children.


    So when they asked the children out to play yesterday, they all showed up in the south of the city on time.


    "Speaking of which, the Manchu constables are outside. Are we really going out?" A devilish child riding a spring roaming horse asked timidly.


    The other child said disdainfully, "The crickets are full of Manchu Tangzi. I can beat him up ten times."


    As he said this, he waved his arm, which was even skinnier than Xiao Wen''s.


    When the timid child heard his companion say so, he immediately changed his words. "I ¡­" I mean, what if the soldiers don''t let us out? One must know that the outside world is full of Tarantula. "


    Although the news of their victory last night had yet to reach the ears of the citizens of Cloud City, based on the experiences of the past wars, they knew that it was definitely not safe outside the city walls.


    Although they might not necessarily be afraid, for the sake of the safety of the Cloud City, the guards would not normally let them out.


    For the commoners who went out, it would be good if they were abducted and killed. The ones that the city guards were most worried about were those who would capture the civilians and force them to attack the city after giving them a piece of wood or a rock.


    This situation would not only consume the number of troops defending the stronghold, but it would also shake the morale of the troops. After all, the ones the city guards killed were not the enemies from the northern plains. Instead, they were the commoners that they had protected in the past.


    This was also the reason why Uncle Li chose to support the village near Cloud City, given the sufficient conditions.


    However, when Zhuge Liang heard these words, he moved to the side the most. He said, "If you don''t dare to go outside to play, you can go. But we''ve got the guards on the wall ready to open the gate for us. "


    Hearing this, the young man who was wavering a moment ago immediately blushed even more than Little Guan Yu. He stammered, "Who ¡­" Who was afraid? If I''m afraid, I don''t have an egg. "


    "Guan Yu!" Suddenly, a voice called out to Guan Yu. Everyone looked over and saw a youth in armor holding a long-hilted axe standing at the very back of the crowd. It seemed that he was the one who arrived late.


    Hearing someone call out to him, Guan Yu turned his head and saw who it was. His paralyzed face did not change, "What is it?"


    He immediately recognized the person who had arrived. It was none other than Hua Xiong, who he had defeated yesterday.


    Hua Xiong said, "The reason for yesterday''s competition was because I''ve been practicing my equipment since I was young. I didn''t excel in bare-handed martial arts, so I lost. I admit, your ''bastard'' fist is very powerful, but you must be clear that in terms of equipment, none of the youths in this Cloud Central City can compare to me. "


    "Oh." Hearing this, Guan Yu only softly replied.


    Although he was very proud, he clearly remembered that Xiao Wen had told him that before.


    "Feather!" You have to remember one thing. On the battlefield, due to space and time, there aren''t many techniques that you can use. Those street hoodlums'' gaudy equipment fighting techniques were actually not suitable for those who wanted to join the army. The same went for martial arts as well. When you practice martial arts, the only thing you can bring to the battlefield is a body that has been strengthened through martial arts. What martial arts? What martial arts? If you want to become a street performer, then go learn it! Otherwise, just train your body well. "


    Although he won the Challenge Tournament last night. However, that was only because he was able to show off in front of everyone. It was a very refreshing feeling. But here, in this kind of street situation, he had no interest in fighting with Hua Xiong.


    Not to mention that Hua Xiong was merely a defeated opponent. If he was defeated, no one would say anything. However, as long as they were annoyed by any mistakes during the competition, others would point fingers and point at them.


    He thought that as long as he didn''t move smoothly, others would say that he was not focused on martial arts. If he made too much of a move on Hua Xiong, others would say that he had no sense of justice in his heart. If he was too unrestrained, it could be said that he didn''t respect his opponent.


    Guan Yu was too lazy to get involved in such a troublesome matter.


    However, when he saw Guan Yu''s indifferent attitude, he became even angrier.


    He pointed at Guan Yu and said, "Guan Yu, are you looking down on me?"


    Guan Yu thought about it for a moment, then said after some consideration, "You''re a pillar of talent, useful to the country."


    Such a euphemistic reply was filled with Guan Yu''s arrogance. This made Hua Xiong even more angry.


    Therefore, he roared loudly, "Any of you look down on me? Come and fight with me in equipment today!"


    Hearing this, all the children backed off. Zhuge Liang, who was standing beside Guan Yu, knew the power of his weak chicken and decisively took a step back.


    However, pride is like Guan Yu, you can let him perfunctory on the mouth you say a few words, "you are great." But let him take a step back? This had to be proven with strength.


    "Very good!" This time, Hua Xiong didn''t fly into a rage. He only revealed a vicious face and sneered at Guan Yu, "It seems that I really need to fight with you before you can know how powerful I am."


    "Mister." At this moment, Guan Yu suddenly spoke to Xiao Wen.


    "Eh?" Because he didn''t think that Hua Xiong could threaten Guan Yu, Xiao Wen acted as if he was eating a melon full of people.


    Seeing Guan Yu suddenly call out to him, he also looked over curiously.


    "Do you have wine? The hot ones. " Guan Yu said.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Wen asked. He could vaguely sense some of this kid''s wicked interests.


    Sure enough, just as he had expected, Guan Yu replied, "I want to know if I can defeat Hua Xiong before a pot of wine shines."


    "Scram!" Xiao Wen flew into a rage and gave Guan Yu a fright. "Child, don''t drink early in the morning. Be careful not to drink too much to the detriment of the liver. "


    If the liver is hurt, then how can we play FXO, fantasy, X Yangshi, X stone legend ah!

 C87 Huaxu was cut down again

    After a series of studies with Guan Yu on whether drinking this era''s alcoholic beverages would hurt the liver, whether the liver would recover from the damage, and whether the cells of the liver would be half as cute as the platelets, Guan finally ¡­ He still hadn''t had a drink.


    After teaching Guan Yu a lesson, Xiao Wen went to the garrison at the south side of the city to ask for a long sword and a small shield.


    The reason why he didn''t have any armor was because, although Guan Yu''s growth speed was faster than that of the other children, he was still lacking when compared to the adults. Before this, Xiao Wen hadn''t considered the idea of customizing a small scale armor for his child like the Hua Xiong Family did.


    "It doesn''t matter. In my eyes, he moves very slowly." Seeing Xiao Wen staring intently at the armor, Guan Yu asked.


    "Very slowly ¡­" If it was a fight with someone else, Xiao Wen might want to calm Guan Yu down. However, the opponent was only Hua Xiong. Xiao Wen felt that Guan Yu could easily deal with him.


    He thought for a moment and said, "The Hua family still has a backer. If possible, don''t hurt Hua Xiong."


    After all, the reason why Guan Yu was able to decimate Huaxu Xiong was all because Dong Zhuo had rebelled, leading to the rebellion of all eighteen dukes.


    It was completely reasonable and legal for Guan Yu to kill Dong Zhuo.


    However, in this world, Dong Zhuo was just a guardian of the East River while the burly man was just starting his country. It is hard to say whether Dong Zhuo can rebel with Liu Bang''s methods.


    If Guan Yu really did kill Hua Xiong at this time, then he would spend the rest of his life in the wilderness, worried that the government would surround him and arrest him.


    The battle had begun, and Little Guan Yu was holding the long blade above his head. If Hua Xiong took the initiative to attack, this angle should be able to easily block his attack. He didn''t have any teachings, but he knew how to use this technique. It had to be said that Guan Yu was a combat genius.


    However, this kind of defensive skill consumed a lot of physical energy, and Huaxu didn''t know that Guan Yu''s physical strength had already far surpassed the average person''s because of his fitness.


    He looked at Guan Yu, thinking to himself about how to stall for time, and how to make the opponent''s sword lose its strength in a split-second. Therefore, he said, "From the age of five, I have been studying instrument fighting. It had been eight years now. For eight years, not a single day had gone by without training. And every day, the training time would be more than four hours. Eight years, two thousand nine hundred and twenty-two days, and ten thousand six hundred and eighty-eight hours of training. It''s impossible for a small family like yours to defeat me. "


    Hearing that they were from a small family, Guan Yu''s hands began to tremble. After all, no matter who it was, they didn''t like people ridiculing their family.


    This slight tremble caught Hua Xiong''s eye. He knew that when it came to restraining one''s emotions, it took a lot more energy and stamina than usual.


    Therefore, as long as this continued, Guan Yu would definitely be exhausted.


    However, in the instant that Hua Xiong''s complacent smile appeared, he only felt a chill on his neck. After that, he saw Guan Yu''s long blade resting on his neck.


    If Guan Yu had tried to kill him just now, he would have been decapitated!


    This couldn''t help but make Hua Xiong''s forehead break out in a cold sweat.


    "When?" Hua Xiong asked with difficulty.


    "The moment you speak." Guan Yu calmly replied, "You planned to use words to scheme against me, that I could feel the moment you opened your mouth. Thus, I decided to play it by ear and schemed against you. I didn''t expect you to not even prepare for a conspiracy, you''re really stupid. "


    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiong immediately broke down.


    He dropped the long-handled axe, his eyes lost focus as he stood there.


    "Well done." Seeing Guan Yu returning his weapon, Xiao Wen was overjoyed.


    "That''s just a good lesson from you, sir." Despite the words "I''m very powerful" written all over his face, Guan Yu pretended to be humble.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t refute him.


    After all, if they were able to detect the movements of their opponents on the battlefield, they would be able to seize the initiative. Therefore, Xiao Wen also passed the microcosm to Guan Yu.


    After the battle ended, the group of children quickly cleaned up the battlefield.


    As for Xiao Wen, he led a group of children and walked out of the city.


    "How do you raise them outside now?" In the study room, the doors and windows were shut tight and the lights were out. He Shen, who was sitting on the chair, asked the butler beside him.


    "The same." The steward sighed helplessly and said with a worried look, "It''s tight on the outside but relaxed on the inside. The black market in the city is not managed by anyone, but the city walls cannot be approached."


    "This is troublesome." He Heshen said with some distress, "Although the report of yesterday''s battle had already come out, my Eight Flags Steel Cavalry won a great victory over the Han Army. Even the Han Army could only pretend that they are on par with the Han Army and do not dare to say that they have reaped any rewards. However, with the current strength of the Han army, it was not difficult for them to rely on the city walls for defense. As for us, if we want to cooperate with our army''s attack and take the opportunity to open the gates, it will be difficult for us to send our men out. "


    "That''s right!" "I don''t know what happened, but those Han soldiers were actually able to catch us near the city wall, making it so that we can only dare to observe from afar, and it''s difficult for us to send out the message." The butler replied with few worries.


    "There''s no other way." He Heshen held the brush in his hand and said, "This Cai Zhen probably doesn''t want to see what happened in the north of the Han Dynasty to affect their Emperor''s campaign in the east. That''s why he kept hindering us."


    "Do you want to arrange a conversation with Cai Zhen?" the butler asked.


    As for killing Cai Jie? To be honest, the butler himself did not have the confidence to kill such a huge spy.


    "Alright!" He Heshen nodded and said, "After all, the war in the Cloud City is just a small matter. If we accomplish our goal and not spread the war out, I think Cai will not make things difficult for us."


    Dong, dong, dong!


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    He Heshen stood up and said, "Come in."


    A man in shabby scholarly robes suddenly walked into the room and knelt down before Heshen. He then said, "Master, I just found out that Xiao Wen had brought a group of children out of the city wall at the southern side of the city."


    "Out of the city wall?" When He Heshen heard this, he quickly analyzed the information in his mind.


    "If we were to leave the city wall, it is very likely that we would encounter the attack of my Eight Flag Cavalry. But without our information, they might have a hard time finding these kids and Xiao Wen. "


    "But if they want to enter, they must open the gate. And if you open the city gate, that means you give me and my master a chance. "


    "Very good, let''s do it!" Within a few seconds, Heishen opened her eyes once again. At this moment, his eyes flashed with the light of a conspiracy.

 C88 Unparalleled Mouth Cannon Yang Xiu

    When he heard that Xiao Wen had taken the children outside the city, the corners of Uncle Li''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch.


    Even though he knew Xiao Wen well, he didn''t think that he would do anything stupid. As for the three True Cavalry that they had just defeated yesterday, they probably wouldn''t dare to fight again for the time being.


    However, just in case, Uncle Li still sent fifty cavalrymen to accompany him.


    In the distance, another five hundred cavalrymen were following closely.


    "General!" The cavalry officer from the south of the city, Zhang Weiyang, suddenly called out to Uncle Li and said, "Mr Xiao said that he wanted me to pass on a message to you."


    "What do you mean?" Lee asked.


    "He told you to," Zhang Weiyang thought for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, "He asked you to order the soldiers of the south gate to put on equipment to fight against the Manchu Manchu Manchu constables ¡­"


    "Alright, I understand." Remembering that Xiao Wen had said that he would lure that spy out, Uncle Li nodded his head.


    After exiting the South Gate, Xiao Wen''s group looked at the cavalrymen guarding them, their eyes shining brightly.


    Although they didn''t know that this cavalry soldier with no armor and only a single saber had defeated one of the best cavalry elites in this area yesterday, the children''s eyes were still filled with admiration when they looked at this group of professional soldiers.


    "Mister Xiao, how did you manage to get these cavalrymen to protect you?" a child asked curiously.


    Xiao Wen opened his mouth and was about to reply. However, the other child at the side said, "As the saying goes, money can make a fool of a person. Mr Xiao Wen must have given a lot of money."


    "Then Mr Xiao Wen''s family must be very rich." After all, Central Cloud City was very big, so Xiao Wen didn''t have the ability to let everyone know what it looked like when he was earning money. Thus, there was a child who stared at Xiao Wen with starry eyes.


    "What money!" The other child looked at the child with disdain as he retorted. However, he didn''t want to slander Xiao Wen and dig out his dark history.


    He seemed to be one of those people who didn''t know about Xiao Wen''s past.


    He only pretended to be profound and said, "Teacher Xiao''s family must have a mine in Guan Dong. Furthermore, there are a few mansions in Chang''an! "


    "Do you really know the details of the mine at home?" Hearing the children talking about him, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but complain.


    These children''s imaginations were truly plentiful. Some even exaggerated that he was associated with the current Prime Minister Xiao He, saying that he was Xiao He''s grandson.


    Honestly, Xiao Wen''s body had been a farmer for generations and he didn''t dare to touch a single cent of the money he earned. Even the Xiao Wen before he transmigrated was not a rich person.


    His biggest dream was just a wall, a bed, and a refrigerator.


    In comparison to the fuss these children made, Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang were much calmer.


    The two little guys that had been in the barracks with Xiao Wen naturally knew that Xiao Wen and Uncle Li had worked together for a long time. In addition, they had once been escorted by the cavalry together with Xiao Wen.


    At this moment, Guan Yu walked forward without saying a word. The muscles on his small face tensed up, but he didn''t show any expression. Xiao Wen, who was familiar with Guan Yu, knew that this kid was trying his best to conceal his pride.


    If he lost control of himself, he would probably raise his head and start laughing maniacally to show off how awesome his teacher was.


    "You''re obviously very proud, but you just have to cover up your feelings and pretend to be modest. Aren''t you tired?" Xiao Wen looked strangely at Guan Yu. He really felt that this kind of attitude towards people in the surroundings, whether it was true history, acting, or even in this world, was too tiring.


    However, he was too lazy to bother with Guan Yu''s little problem.


    Zhuge Liang, who was standing at the side, suddenly asked, "Speaking of which, Mister only wants us to leave the clouds and be exposed to the claws of the Tarantula, so that Heshen thinks he can take advantage of it. But we can''t just go out for a walk and then go back, can we? "


    "If so, so what?" Xiao Wen replied playfully. He seemed to see that Zhuge Liang seemed to have his own thoughts.


    Sure enough, Zhuge Liang cupped his hands towards Xiao Wen and said, "If possible, I hope that I can make a trip to the military gate village."


    "Military Gate Village?" Before Xiao Wen could say anything, a child next to Zhuge Liang suddenly interrupted, "As far as I know, other than some of the mud legs in the military gate village, there is nothing else. And it could be disturbed by the Tartars. If there''s no fun, there''s still danger. What are we going to do there? "


    "Don''t worry!" Zhuge Liang said, "The Tarantula can no longer go to the village of Junmen. Yesterday our cavalry beat up the Tatars. "


    Hearing this, the child clearly didn''t believe him. He looked at the riders beside him who were riding their horses and said, "Even this group of people who are not even wearing armor and holding a small knife can defeat the Manchu Manticores? Zhuge Liang, don''t lie to me. "


    "Deceiving you?" Zhuge Liang asked unhappily, "When have I ever lied to anyone?"


    "Then tell me, how did these cavalry soldiers, with their crude equipment, defeat the Manchu Manticores? These people, let alone elites, were probably not even part of the regular army. If you say that they can defeat all of the Manchus, then won''t the current army of His Majesty be able to stamp out the entire world? "


    Hearing the child''s contemptuous words, Zhuge Liang revealed an unconvinced expression.


    The officer riding on the horse at the side was silent, but he still clenched his fists, obviously dissatisfied with the fact that he had won but not been acknowledged yesterday.


    "Whose child is this? Why do you have such a venomous tongue? " Xiao Wen walked up and asked as he looked at the little fellow, who was around Zhuge Liang''s age.


    To be honest, at such a young age, he could speak so fluently and even faintly suppress Zhuge Liang. Xiao Wen felt that this person was another extraordinary talent.


    Was it Guo Jia, who was praised to the skies in a Three Kingdoms TV series? Or Sima Yi, who was competing against Zhuge Liang?


    Or was it someone from another era, such as the Tang Dynasty''s Fang Xuanxuan, Du Ruyan? Liu Bowen of the Ming Dynasty, Zhang Juzheng?


    All kinds of conjectures and conjectures were coming to Xiao Wen''s mind. It was not until the other party''s answer that Xiao Wen nearly fell to the ground in shock.


    "My name is Yang Xiu."


    "Muyi." "Wood refers to a mulberry tree, while the sun refers to the sun. Those of us who bear the surname Yang are all the sons of the sun."


    ''Cultivation is the cultivation of the body and the cultivation of the Qi family to rule the world. "My dream is to use my own ability to pacify the world and allow the nations to rule."


    Yang Xiu continued to introduce himself, but Xiao Wen didn''t listen.


    He already understood why this fellow would suppress Zhuge Liang a little bit more with his mouth. After all, Yang Xiu was incapable, so he put all his skill points into talking. Of course, he can suppress us, the Prime Minister who is a war of words and a group of scholars, and can even curse Wang Lang to death.


    "However, he is only good at talking." Xiao Wen curled his lips as he thought.


    Then, he picked up Yang Xiu with one hand and said, "Hearing is believing, seeing is believing. Let''s go to the village and take a look at the battlefield there." After reading it, you will know whether the battle yesterday is real or not. "

 C89 From the Mouth Cannon to the Six Generals

    Xiao Wen didn''t care about the furious Yang Xiu, who was waving his little arms and legs in the air, looking like he wanted to kill him.


    Along the way, he carried the devilish brat with him.


    Although doing this was a bit tiring, at least Yang Xiu didn''t say anything else besides cursing Xiao Wen.


    If it was someone else, perhaps Xiao Wen would even shut him up. However, considering Yang Xiu''s position, to be able to make him use the simplest of curses instead of using his meticulously crafted words to attack him sounded like the mouth cannon of the city''s Kesulu, but in fact, it was already pretty good.


    If he was let down, perhaps Yang Xiu would say something like "maggots crawled out of your butt" or "needles pierced the seams of your nails" that would make people feel uncomfortable all over.


    Just like this, the group arrived at the entrance of the village.


    "See!" Children. This is where we defeated the Manchu Tarantula yesterday. My big man''s cavalry is not as weak as I thought. Even in the midst of a cavalry battle, we can still defeat the Hu Cavalry. " The cavalry captain, who was leading the fifty riders and guarding Xiao Wen, said to the children in a flaunting tone.


    Though the land of the big men often won in the war against the Hu. But they were won with a mixed phalanx of heavy infantry and crossbows. In the burly man''s impression, the cavalry was not in their domain yet.


    Although the big man actually still had a lot of Northern Knights, but taking into account that they were previously covered up by the glorious military achievements of the other armies, when the big man heard someone asking about their country''s cavalry, these people would still ask him with contempt, "Toad? Our country still has cavalry? "


    But this time, the cavalry unit didn''t rely on their heavy infantry to resist the enemy''s attacks, and didn''t let the ranged troops launch any defenses. They were able to defeat a strong cavalry unit by relying only on their own strength.


    It could be said that the battle yesterday had left them in high spirits.


    However, when Yang Xiu arrived at the village and was put back on the ground by Xiao Wen, he was still depressed.


    He looked at the faint traces of battle in the distance, raised his chin, and said, "Who knows how you won the battle? If you rely on the heavy infantry and crossbows in the city to win the first battle, and then chase them down, then that really does have this effect. Humph! Bringing the achievements of others into his own hands is indeed a trash who can only be in charge of chasing and defeating enemies, but can''t go head on against them. "


    The cavalrymen saw that he was a child and did not care so much. Xiao Wen was also someone who cared about his reputation. If people were to find out that he was bullying a little kid, his reputation would be ruined. After all, this era did not have an Internet that was developed by future generations. It was able to unite those who were committed to killing the devilish brat.


    In this feudal era, if anyone did not respect the old, that would be unfilial. However, if you were to bully a child, even if the child and the devilish child that broke another''s house were the same, you would still be accused of being unworthy.


    Thus, carrying Yang Xiu along the way was already the limit of what Xiao Wen could do.


    However, Zhuge Liang didn''t care about this. He shouted angrily at Yang Xiu, "Hurry up and speak, don''t you feel that you''ve let down your ancestors by doing this?"


    "The cavalry is in charge of escaping, and the infantry is in charge of fighting. My ancestor never had such a disgraceful profession as cavalry. " Yang Xiu was as arrogant as ever.


    "A yellow-haired boy, a spine-breaking dog, a wolf-hearted dog and a flattering person. I''ve never seen anyone who delayed him like this before!"


    He was famous for his "I have never seen such a shameless person".


    "My family is rich, it''s full of food, where did the yellow hair come from? Stick to the truth, be upright and just, where is the ridge broken? To be honest, where did he get such a cruel and unscrupulous person, a person who would flatter others? "Without evidence, just say whatever you want. In my opinion, Zhuge, you are the one who is shameless!"


    Counterattack?


    Xiao Wen stared blankly at Yang Xiu. Zhuge Liang''s ultimate attack on Wang Lang had actually been deflected back by Yang Xiu. This... The number one keyboard player of the three kingdoms, Yang Xiu, was indeed terrifying.


    "I want to see whether you are a dog with a broken spine or a tough person." Zhuge Liang couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. After all, he wasn''t sick when he fought in the north because he didn''t have much time left. He was the young Zhuge Liang.


    Without any hesitation, Zhuge Liang waved his fist towards Yang Xiu.


    "Even if I die, I will not admit defeat if I jump off the city wall in the clouds!" Yang Jingze... Pui! Yang Xiu didn''t want to be outdone. Clenching his fist, he also charged at Zhuge Liang.


    As a result, the two of them were entangled in a struggle.


    Zhuge Liang had been trained by Xiao Wen before, so when he was sparring with Zhuge Liang, Yang Xiu was at a disadvantage.


    After fighting for a while, Yang Xiu suddenly said, "Damn!" Kong Xiu, Han Fu, Meng Tan, Bian Xi, Wang Zhi, Qin Qi, come and help! "


    In a split-second, six children walked out from the crowd. They walked towards Zhuge Liang and Yang Xiu, who were fighting on the ground. It was obvious that they wanted to help.


    However, since the other side had a helper, Guan Yu did not hesitate.


    He walked in front of the children and said, "You want to help? Defeat me first and then we''ll talk. "


    "Humph!" Bian Xi looked at Guan Yu and sneered, "Guan Yu, you are only one person. If you know what''s good for you, surrender obediently and we promise not to hit you. Otherwise, no matter how powerful you are, you won''t be able to defeat the six of us! "


    However, Guan Yu''s expression was solemn. He said, "Xiao Liang is my friend. If a friend doesn''t help in a fight, they will be scolded."


    "Since you are so untactful ¡­" Bianchi looked at Guan Yu, his face darkened and he shouted, "Let''s go together! He''s only one person! "


    "Aren''t you going to stop it?" Xiao Wen, who was standing beside the cavalry squad leader, asked as he watched the six children attack Guan Yu together.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "Perhaps I am a little worried about the others attacking Guan Yu. However, these six people, are definitely not a match for Yu. "


    When Yang Xiu called out the six people''s names, Xiao Wen already had a faint feeling of familiarity with them.


    Therefore, while Bian Xi and Guan Yu were arguing, he closed his eyes and checked the information of these six people.


    It didn''t matter if he didn''t check, but when he did, it almost made Xiao Wen laugh.


    It turned out that the six people, Kong Xiu, Han Fu, Meng Tan, Bi Xi, Wang Zhi, and Qin Qi, were the six people who had been killed when Guan Yu left Cao Cao.


    According to the setting of this world, even if they were children, these fellows would probably not be Guan Yu''s match.


    Sure enough, Guan Yu didn''t get serious. He only took their weaknesses and punched them a few times before knocking them down to the ground.


    "Guan Yu is mighty!"


    "Brother Yu, you''re amazing!"


    Kids were not like adults. They could not think about how strong a person was. They relied on power and wealth, not personal strength.


    Therefore, when they saw that Guan Yu could fight six people at once, a group of people who were eating melons all showed their admiration.


    At the same time, Zhuge Liang also subdued Yang Xiu.


    "Thank you!" "Brother Yu." Using the anti-joint skills that Xiao Wen had taught him during his free time, Zhuge Liang looked up and said.


    "It''s nothing. It was just a small effort." Even though one versus six was something Guan Yu could brag about for a year, he still restrained his desire to show off as he calmly spoke.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the village.


    "Little Xiu!" Did you get beaten up again for talking nonsense? "

 C90 Killing is part of the academic debate

    "Little Xiu?" I''m afraid it''s not about to be called a great cultivator when I grow up. " Hearing the way the person addressed Yang Xiu, Xiao Wen secretly thought to himself.


    However, from the hidden pride in that voice, he could tell that this person was familiar with Yang Xiu. Although his relationship with him was positive, there were still some people who didn''t like Yang Xiu''s venomous tongue.


    However, according to Xiao Wen''s understanding of Yang Xiu through the library, the Yang family had been on his side all this time.


    Although in the historical evaluation, the Yang family and Yuan Shao''s family belonged to the same level of aristocratic families, but they were all thin, so Yang Xiu probably didn''t have any relatives.


    Maybe this was Yang Xiu''s father''s friend or someone from the mother race?


    "I am Huan Yan, Yang Xiu''s uncle." "I believe that it''s because Yang Xiu made a ruckus and said such arrogant words that annoyed Mister." The person cupped his hands towards Xiao Wen and said.


    Xiao Wen sized up Huan Yan and saw that he was wearing a scholarly robe with a white face and green beard. He had a very handsome appearance and started to search the library for information on Huan Yan.


    Very quickly, Xiao Wen found out the other party''s information.


    It turned out that Huan Yan was not Yang Xiu''s uncle. After all, the term ''uncle'' could only be used on his father''s brothers.


    However, if they were a bit more relaxed, Huan Yan could still be considered Yang Xiu''s uncle.


    In reality, Huan Yan was the nephew of Yang Xiu''s grandfather, Yang Ci''s wife, the Huan clan. When Huan Yan saw Yang Xiu''s grandfather, he didn''t call him father, but rather, he called him uncle. At that time, there were many families who didn''t have the habit of naming their daughters by their names, so they had to address them as the Huan clan or the Yang clan.


    As for Yang Xiu and Huan Yan, their blood relationship was actually relatively thin.


    However, the historical Huan Yan was also a famous person. If placed in this world, he would be able to compare himself to a low level aristocrat like Xiao Wen.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen did not slight him, but cupped his hands and replied, "Yang Xiu, this boy, is not offending my student. He simply felt that we, the Chinese cavalrymen, were incapable of defeating the cavalry of the Manchus, so he began to argue with Zhuge Liang, my student. And as the debate continued, it was very natural for them to make their move. "


    Although ancient scholars usually gave people a feeling of gentleness and gentleness. But in reality, among the six arts that Confucius had asked of gentlemen, there were two that could be used. In fact, if the scholars of ancient times were to use their fists against them during a debate, it was entirely possible for them to fight.


    It wasn''t just a fist fight. Some steel-headed fellows could even draw their swords and cut people in the middle of the classroom.


    This was also the reason why when Xiao Wen argued with Cai Jing, he had beaten Cai Jing up to a pulp in anger.


    If there was no violence in the academic world, would it still be called academic?


    If academic arguments do not kill those who argue with them, does academic freedom still exist?


    This was the unique brain circuit of this era, or the famous people of this country. They did not feel it was strange or scholarly to hit people in an academic debate and kill them.


    They would even think it was very elegant.


    So much so that creatures such as Song''s literati who quarreled with each other were not used to coming to the Han to conduct "academic exchanges".


    As for the scholars of Han, they treated the scholars of Song as a kind of sissy.


    This was probably the same feeling that the Chinese men of the future generations would have when they looked at Gao Li''s sissy cannon or neon mansion!


    After all, even if he was a otaku, he was still a true man that even the big bosses dressed in female attire dared to poop their intestines out.


    Therefore, after hearing Xiao Wen''s explanation, Huan Yan''s expression didn''t show any trace of anger. He only nodded his head in understanding.


    Xiao Wen, who had sharp eyes, saw a trace of a scar on his forehead. It was obvious that this famed person called Huan Yan had fought quite a few times during the academic debate.


    "That''s why it is necessary for Guan Yu to become my student. "If in the future you were to argue with any of the other scholars and they were to pull out their swords and cut them down, I would have Guan Yu to defend against them." Xiao Wen thought.


    At this moment, Huan Yan walked in front of Yang Xiu. However, he didn''t ask Zhuge Liang to let go of Yang Xiu. Instead, he angrily said, "You idiot, do you know what nonsense you are spouting?"


    "Nonsense?" Hearing Huan Yan''s words, Yang Xiu refused to accept it, "I''m not spouting nonsense." The Northern Knights of my big man have never been able to defeat the Huns or Mongol, let alone the eight banners of Manchu. Isn''t that the truth? "


    Hearing this, the cavalry captain looked gloomy.


    He didn''t say anything, because he knew that although Yang Xiu was somewhat extreme, he also knew that it was true that the Northern Cavalry had always been unable to defeat the Northern Cavalry.


    If the world wanted to acknowledge their strength, it wasn''t sufficient to beat up those who held them in contempt.


    They must use the glory of moving from victory to victory in one battle to victory in the next to tell the Darkhan, to tell the world that they, the Han Banner, are strong and fearless.


    However, Huan Yan was in the village. Yesterday, he saw the big man''s cavalry in the village''s fortifications. He used the wall charge tactic to kill those barbaric Steel Cavalry, throwing away their armours and running away.


    Therefore, he pointed at Yang Xiu''s head and said, "You said that it''s impossible for the Northern Knight to defeat the Eight Banners, because that doesn''t exist. Yesterday, I saw them defeat the barbarians. "


    "How is this possible!" Hearing this, Yang Xiu''s eyes widened, "How powerful are the Northern Knight? I still don''t know." They can defeat the full Qing Iron Cavalry unless the sow goes up the tree... "


    "Don''t you believe what your uncle said?" Seeing Yang Xiu refuting, Huan Yan reprimanded, "You damned child, do you have to deny the truth for the sake of face?"


    When Huan Yan berated Yang Xiu, he looked very ferocious. Even Xiao Wen felt a hint of coldness.


    As expected of a famous person who had experienced countless debates on the stage, he is indeed incredible.


    After teaching Yang Xiu a lesson, Huan Yan stood up and said, "Yesterday, after the battle, one of the cavalrymen said that today, there would be people coming to collect the equipment of the patrolmen. However, I''ve waited for a long time and haven''t seen anyone come." The person who accepted the equipment wouldn''t be Mister, right? "


    After all, the cavalrymen couldn''t stay in the wilderness forever. If the Manchu soldiers took advantage of the darkness to attack the cavalrymen in the wilderness, they might really cause heavy casualties.


    It just so happened that the battlefield was right at the entrance of the village. Therefore, after carrying out a simple task of cutting down the remaining surviving Manchukuo constables, these Han cavalrymen handed over the rest of the work to the villagers of the village and promised that after cleaning up the battlefield, they would give five percent of the profit to the villagers of the village.


    "That''s right." Xiao Wen replied, "Those things left behind by those Manticores are indeed in my hands today."


    "Then, let me see what equipment is here!"

 C91 The Dilemma of the Military Gate Village

    At Xiao Wen''s request, Huan Yan didn''t refuse and brought everyone to a warehouse to store weapons and armor.


    This warehouse was originally meant to store the villagers'' rations. However, because things like armor were much more expensive than food, the villagers had to clear all the food out overnight and then store the weapons and armors inside.


    At this moment, at the entrance of the warehouse, two villagers with long spears were guarding the entrance. Their expressions were solemn. It seemed that they knew the importance of these weapons and armors.


    "Lord Huan Yan, you''ve come?" One of the villagers asked when he saw Huan Yan bringing Xiao Wen over.


    "Yes." Huan Yan nodded. "Quickly open the door. The elders of the army are coming to retrieve their armors and weapons."


    "Yes." The villager nodded, took out a key from his pocket, and unlocked the warehouse.


    Under the lead of Huan Yan, Xiao Wen and a few able-bodied soldiers entered the warehouse.


    "Speaking of which, why do these villagers call you Lord?" I remember that you aren''t working in County Governor Manor, right? " Xiao Wen asked Huan Yan.


    As an honest man in the Han Dynasty, Xiao Wen naturally didn''t suspect that he was in contact with Manchu Manchu constables. However, he was still very curious as to why those villagers would address him as Lord Huan Yan.


    After hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Huan Yan laughed: "Mister Xiao doesn''t know that even though this village is managed by the Cloud County, it has some business dealings with my uncle''s Yang family. So I often come to this village to collect things in place of my uncle. "


    Xiao Wen nodded. Even though in ancient times, the academic and industrial class was clear, as a scholar, Huan Yan would never go into the sea to do business. However, if it was just to collect some items and there was no direct money exchange, then it was still acceptable.


    After all, even Teacher Kong would accept some cured meat as tuition fees.


    After understanding everything, Xiao Wen turned his attention back to the items in the warehouse.


    The warehouse was filled with all sorts of strange weapons and armors. There were the standard two-handed swords of the Qin Nation, the crossbows of the Han Nation, the black armor of the Tang Nation, and the three eyes of the Ming Nation. The categories were all different and messy.


    "Although the Manchu Steel Cavalry is very strong in terms of force, their total production capacity is very poor. They could not even produce armors in large quantities like other countries. That was why most of the cavalry from yesterday wore the armor they had acquired during their battle with the Ming Kingdom. Of course, there are also some that were bought through trade from merchants from other countries. " As expected of a scholar, Huan Yan had a wide range of knowledge, and he had a good understanding of the reasons behind the messy flow of weapons in the Qing Dynasty.


    Xiao Wen nodded and discovered that the most common items among them were a few worn out leather armors. He leisurely said, "Even in the entire Qing Dynasty, there are so many elite cavalrymen who wear leather armor. It shows how poor they are. "


    After all, in the original history, if it weren''t for the fact that the bureaucrats and army had been completely decayed, the city wouldn''t have expanded so quickly. Although many countries in the world would occasionally support a clean slate in order to create trouble for Ming. However, the Ming Kingdom of this world was still controlled by Zhu Yuanzhang after all. With his ability, he could still suppress the entire city.


    "Indeed, if it''s an ordinary army, then forget about it. If the elites are like this, then it would really be unjustifiable." Huan Yan added.


    Although he was a scholar, the burly man''s scholar was not like Song Ming or Song Ming, which were both countries.


    At the very least, the scholars of this country all knew some general military knowledge.


    Everyone, including Xiao Wen, knew that under normal circumstances, 50% of the total number of soldiers in the army who could wear armor was already considered decent. And this ratio also included things like paper armor.


    But as an elite, unless it was a special army, they would usually have a 100% armor defense rate.


    Only in this way could an elite be called an elite.


    However, Xiao Wen only sighed.


    He lived in a place called the Han State, where the most troublesome opponents were always the Qin Kingdom in the west and the Huns in the north.


    As for Manchu, it was a second-rate country that was trembling in a corner. Although she was jumping now, she was still too far away from the big man.


    Xiao Wen was too lazy to retort.


    "Sigh, speaking of this entire population, they are all bastards. In this war, in order to not leave any food for them, all the wheat in the fields must be harvested early. This winter, I think, will be hard for us. " Huan Yan said.


    "Isn''t it already autumn?" Xiao Wen asked curiously after hearing this. Generally speaking, in the autumn, the wheat in the wheat fields could be harvested.


    Although he had the super library that could tell him everything, he felt that there was no need to investigate such a small matter.


    Huan Yan looked at Xiao Wen, and this scholar who seemed to know everything said: "In the Southern region, at this time, we can indeed harvest. But this is in the clouds, and the harvest of the wheat is still about a month late. "


    Well, that sounds reasonable. However, Xiao Wen wasn''t an ignorant noob.


    So he continued to ask, "Although we''ve already collected this early, it''s not like we don''t have enough winter food, right?"


    Huan Yan helplessly shook his head and said, "It''s enough to eat. It was more than enough to last until next year''s harvest. But Sir, do you know what is the thing that is lacking the most in this Cloud County during the winter? "


    On Huan Yan''s question, Xiao Wen pondered for a moment before saying, "Fuel!"


    "That''s right." Huan Yan nodded and said, "Fuel is our biggest weakness. We can eat the wheat if it''s just a little bit of it. However, if they were to sell it to a merchant in exchange for fuel, those merchants would probably push the price down. In that case, it would be difficult for us to get enough fuel while keeping enough rations. "


    After all, the clouds were located in the north, which was a temperate grassland. The characteristic of vegetation was that there were few trees and a vast prairie.


    In such an environment, it would be unrealistic to cut down enough trees to support the fuel needed to survive the winter. Moreover, in the northern part of the Cloud Continent, the temperature was far colder than in the southern part. To survive the winter in such a place, the amount of fuel needed was far greater than in the south.


    This was also the reason why Huan Yan said it was difficult to survive through the winter in the village.


    "In that case, do the other two villages have similar difficulties?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Of course." Huan Yan nodded. "The other two villages are about the same as us. Like us, they won''t be able to survive the winter."


    Hearing Huan Yan''s worry, Xiao Wen lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then, he suddenly said: "So far, there are only three ways to save the military gate and the other three villages."


    "First, let the villagers move to other places. To live in some warm places in the south would not be so hard. "


    However, this plan had a very big drawback. Not to mention that ever since ancient times, Chinese people always had a plot of their homeland that was hard to change. Under normal circumstances, they would never leave their hometown.


    Even during the entire autumn, Xiao Wen would work door to door in the village doing mental work, making the villagers willing to leave. The local administrative officials would also be crying as they let the villagers stay behind.


    After all, these villages near the Cloud County were all meant to provide food for the garrison troops. If they were to leave, it would be a heavy blow to the Korean border''s defensive capabilities.


    Looking at Huan Yan, Xiao Wen asked: "I have two reliable ways to help the village through this crisis. "I wonder if the people from the village and the Yang family would be willing to cooperate with us?"

 C92 Xiao Wen took the name the Yang Family took the interest

    Even though the people at the border were used to living a life of hardship. But that did not mean they would be numbed by life.


    In fact, these people are often very witty and stubborn in the face of crisis. They are good at grasping any opportunity to survive.


    After all, indifference only makes it easier to commit suicide. The only thing that could really allow a person to live was the ability to grasp every opportunity.


    When Xiao Wen mentioned that he had a way and only hoped that the villagers would cooperate with him, Huan Yan straightforwardly nodded his head.


    "As long as you don''t ask the villagers to commit adultery, you can do anything." Huan Yan said.


    In big men, the enforcement of law by the national government is very strong. Even if they were nobles, it was very likely that they would lose their heads if they were to kill these commoners. In regards to this, there were several large men who had experienced it in the past.


    On the other hand, as long as you don''t violate the law, even if your actions are suspected of being borderline, the state will not care. In addition, on some small issues, the law enforcement agencies also adhere to the principle of "the public does not act but official does not pursue".


    Moreover, if your motives for breaking the law were just in line with moral values, such as blood revenge, the judge would turn a blind eye, and the sentence would not even be passed.


    What Xiao Wen was doing right now was helping a village to get out of this predicament. Xiao Wen was confident that even if he did something that violated the law, once the judges found out about it, there was a high chance that Xiao Wen wouldn''t be held accountable.


    But then, Huan Yan added: "Although, big man, if you take the villagers to the northern grasslands tribes to kill and rob, not only is it not against the law, but you also have military merits. But I don''t suggest you do that. After all, this kind of behavior is undoubtedly suicidal. "


    In general, however, the northern plains were much less resistant to natural disasters than the southern farmers because of their climatic conditions.


    Thus, if there was a bad weather, the situation on the prairie was much worse than in the south.


    Because of this, during times of great disaster, it was usually the grasslands that attacked the farmers in the south, not the other way around.


    But this year was different.


    Although the village was in trouble because of the war this year, the invading side of the war was not the Huns'' Mongolia, which was located to the north of the big man.


    In other words, the life of the herdsmen this year was pretty good. In a sense, they were better off than the farmers of the village.


    This made the herdsmen a rare object worth robbing.


    However, although this year''s nomads were worth robbing, they had only just been attacked by the Qin nation.


    Nowadays, even if the war had ended, the herdsmen would still be on tenterhooks.


    In a state of war, the herdsmen were not the best targets to be robbed.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t plan to raid the north. He said, "Now to solve the problem of the village and the other two villages, the fundamental problem is to solve the problem of money and fuel. As long as one of these two problems is solved, the difficulty will naturally be solved. "


    "It''s about to be released?" Huan Yan asked.


    "Of course." Xiao Wen replied, "I don''t have much I can do about the fuel. But as long as we hurry, the village can still make enough money to buy the winter fuel. "


    As for the details, Xiao Wen had actually already thought it through a long time ago.


    As a young man with Han nationalist feelings, Xiao Wen had always regarded himself as a Han nationality person after he transmigrated.


    In this era, he did not have a strong sense of the state. Whether it was the Han or the Tang, even the brutal Qin, the cowardly Song, and the institutional rigidity, they were all on his side in his eyes.


    The barbarians of the Northern Grasslands such as the Huns, Mongol, Chidan, King and Tongus Boar Skin were the enemies of Xiao Wen.


    Thus, even though Xiao Wen had just transmigrated, he was still just a commoner. He had taken the time to search for information on how to solve the problem of the Han people over the prairie.


    In history, the only thing that can solve the problem of grassland nationality in China is in fact only Manchu. The policy of Manchu was to limit the population of the grassland people to a certain extent. In China during the era of the Celestial Empire, if you were reborn, you would at most be fined. But if you dare to reincarnate in Manchu China, you will be condemned to death in as many lives as you dare to live.


    But it was, after all, something done by a brutal and barbaric Manchu, and the Chinese could not learn it.


    After all, all feudal countries of the Han people, with the exception of Qin and Han dynasties, believed in Confucianism. But even Han can speak of justice and morality. (Of course, when speaking of justice and morality, you can speak of recklessness and revenge.) As for the Qin Nation, even though the original emperor had Long Ao Tian''s personality, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to kill a group of the Northern barbarians. However, it was unrealistic to rely solely on the country of the initial emperor to fight against the nomadic kingdoms that occupied the northern plains.


    Xiao Wen believed that it would be difficult to solve the problem of nomadic peoples if only one or two countries were unable to unite all the Chinese farming countries.


    However, although there was only one way to deal with these troublesome nomads, it was not the same in the entire world.


    In the northwest of Europe, the Unsetting Sun Empire, which had once ruled the world, gave Xiao Wen a good solution.


    By inventing the Jeanne Spinning Machine, let the big man develop the wool textile industry. It was an excellent idea to get merchants to buy wool and control the prairie by economic means.


    Most importantly, the technical design of Jenny''s spinning machine might be difficult for others, but for Xiao Wen, who possessed a super library, it wasn''t a problem at all.


    From the time he sold his ice, Xiao Wen already understood that in this dark feudal era, if you didn''t have a backer, you wouldn''t even need to think about doing lucrative business.


    Therefore, he told Huan Yan his plan without holding back.


    "Mister said you want to cooperate with the Yang family to promote this'' Xiao''s Spinning Machine ''that can weave wool into cloth?" Huan Yan asked.


    "Of course." Xiao Wen nodded and said, "If the plan succeeds, then it would be a great thing for the farmers."


    "Then how do you think this profit should be distributed, mister?"


    Even if it was Huan Yan, he could see the potential value of this.


    If he could get this business for the Yang family, then with this credit, he could definitely get the full support of the Yang family in the future. With the Yang family''s influence in Darkhan, if he entered politics in the future, his career would be smooth sailing.


    (Note: The Yang Family was in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Their political strength is actually comparable to Yuan Shao''s Yuan Family.


    Even though Huan Yan tried his best to hide his emotions, but how could his kung fu control over his emotions surpass Xiao Wen''s, a microcosm master?


    Seeing Huan Yan''s expression, Xiao Wen threw out another heavy bomb in order to be certain.


    "I cooperate with the Yang family, I have 50% of the profits. The rest of the profits were owned by the Yang family. "It''s just that I have a condition."


    "Sir, please speak." Huan Yan hurriedly bowed.


    A business that could control the lifeline of every country in the prairie, if the Yang family could get 95% of the profit, that would be a huge harvest for the Yang family. For this, the Yang family could sacrifice everything to please their ally.


    Even if Xiao Wen wanted to win the princess, the Yang family would do everything in their power to force Liu Bang to agree!


    Of course, considering the fact that all the princesses of Tang and Han dynasties had the hobby of giving the Prince Consort a green hat, Xiao Wen was still unable to express his gratitude.


    He looked at the delay and stated his request, "This business not only has huge economic profits, but also allows the Darkhan Kingdom to reap enormous political benefits. And I want a large portion of the credit for it. All historians of the Stone River Pavilion, praise me for my actions as well. "


    Although Xiao Wen voluntarily gave up the huge benefits of the wool textile industry, it wasn''t because he didn''t want money. Rather, it was because he knew that if he did not have sufficient prestige and position, he would not be able to take out many of the money-earning items in the super library.


    Reputation, status, and even a positive evaluation from the history books were what Xiao Wen needed the most.

 C93 Tarantula caught in a net

    Hearing Xiao Wen''s request, Huan Yan was at a loss. After all, the wool textile industry was indeed of great help to the burly man. If he did the right thing, then with this contribution, he could absolutely make a commoner rise to become a marquis.


    However, at this time, Huan Yan didn''t know that Xiao Wen already had the position of the Left Scholar. It was much easier to advance to a marquis than a commoner.


    Seeing how Huan Yan was deep in thought, Xiao Wen said, "In fact, the merits and historical achievements brought about by the woolen textile industry are not something that I, Xiao Wen, can take all of it for myself. All I did was open the door to the woolen textile industry, and this was enough to make me pay my respects. But the extra credit, you can definitely in the process of promoting the wool textile industry, create some difficulties, and let your people to overcome the way, absorption. "This way, your Yang family can also gain great benefits."


    "There''s such a thing?" When Huan Yan heard how skillful Xiao Wen was in stating the pros and cons, he was shocked. His mouth was wide enough to fit a goose egg. He didn''t even try to conceal the astonishment in his heart.


    He didn''t know that Xiao Wen was originally just a commoner. How could he have such excellent political strategy?


    With just this, even if it was Xiao He, Zhang Liang, and other elders of the imperial court, it would be difficult for them to fight a political battle with Xiao Wen on the same level.


    Seeing the shocked expression on Huan Yan''s face, Xiao Wen felt disdain in his heart.


    "The picture shows Tucson breaking. I do have the wily manipulation of countless political fighters from ancient and modern times. From the Grand Law of the Earl of Grammen in Britannia to the system of succession to the Imperial Guard in the Byzantine Empire. From Qin Hui''s fall into the trap of loyalty, to Heshen''s corruption. What kind of tricks do I not know how to use? The only thing that can stop me is my conscience. "


    While thinking about this, Xiao Wen still showed a gentle expression.


    He looked at Huan Yan, patiently waiting for an answer.


    However, Huan Yan didn''t have the guts to bypass his uncle and engage in such an important transaction with Xiao Wen.


    Thus, in order to temporarily stabilize Xiao Wen, and to buy more time to discuss with his uncle, Huan Yan turned to Xiao Wen and said, "Although Mister said that woolen textiles are very valuable, there is no proof. I hope that you can use half a year of this autumn and winter to verify whether this method is effective or not. "


    "No problem." Although Xiao Wen saw through Huan Yan''s thoughts, he believed that he had Uncle Lee as his backer, and he himself also had the position of the Left Scoundrel. No matter how amazing the Yang family was, they could swallow a little commoner''s credit, so how could they swallow a Left Sage like him?


    Taking away the contribution of a noble was a privilege that only the emperor had. If the Yang family wanted to desecrate this power that belonged solely to the emperor during the feudal era, they would only be met with a calamity.


    This was what made Xiao Wen so confident.


    "That''s why, when I went to the army camp to treat the sick and help people gain military merits, it was a wise choice. Giving yourself 100 points, you''re not afraid of your own pride! " Seeing that Huan Yan had already fallen into his bag, Xiao Wen excitedly thought to himself.


    Soon after, Xiao Wen ordered his five hundred and fifty knights to put on the armor and equipment of the Tarantula.


    "Although our village is poor, we still have one or two carriages. If you don''t mind, you can use the car to drag away the weapon. After all, not only did the Towers leave behind a lot of equipment, they also stank. "It''s not good to let the soldiers take it." Before leaving, the Village Chief said.


    He was also kind. After all, from an efficiency point of view, it was completely possible to travel a few times less by car.


    Moreover, the Manchuria of Manchuria, where the Manchu Tarantula lived, was situated in the northeast, and the cold weather, coupled with the fact that the Tarantula were a half-fishing, half-nomadic people, weighed more heavily on their body odor.


    Therefore, not only did these armors give off an unpleasant stench, they also contained lice.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "Old sir, please have the men pack the armor. We will use a carriage to transport the armor next time. "However, this time, I have a special request. I have no choice but to let the warriors wear the armor of a Tarantula."


    "Alright then." When the village chief saw that the cavalry soldiers did not refuse to wear armor because of Xiao Wen''s prestige, he nodded his head.


    After that, Xiao Wen led the group of children that he brought out from the village, along with the five hundred and fifty cavalrymen. Because of the war, Huan Yan, who was unnormally stuck in the village, was also there.


    While Xiao Wen was leading the group back to the Cloud City from the Military Gate Village, Nalan Huo De was also leading a group of spies to gather in a house not far away from the South Gate City.


    "Master Nalan, why haven''t you come here on behalf of the Lord?" one of the Manchu spies asked.


    Although He Heshen had always called him by his name in front of ordinary people. But in the absence of the Chinese, Manchu spies still used to call their leader Yehonala Daishan, the mandarin name.


    After all, he was a spy from the feudal era, so Nalan De did not pay much attention to him. He did not blame the spy, but said, "Although this operation has a lot of benefits. However, the personal force of the Lord Goodwill is unable to provide decisive power to our actions. So as long as we work hard, we can still succeed, even without the help of our benefactor. "


    "Furthermore, we have paid a great price for Lord Dashan to be able to reach the state of Yunzhong in the Han Empire. His Majesty had said that if the situation allowed, he must let Lord Dashan remain in his position. As a matter of fact, with the support that we have provided to our master Dai Shan over the years, he can easily withstand this political crisis and continue to serve in the Great Qing Dynasty. "


    Hearing this, the little spy was suddenly enlightened.


    At this moment, a spy hurriedly ran into the house and said, "The city gate is open. Xiao Wen has already returned."


    "Where is our army? Did you see that? " Nalan Huo De quickly asked.


    "From the city gates, we can see that our forces are attacking the city. This is the same situation as the soldiers fighting on the city walls. The five hundred and fifty man cavalry that were suspected to have been sent to protect Xiao Wen was also gone. "They were probably wiped out by our army." the spy replied.


    "Very good." Nalan Huo De pulled out his long blade from his waist and spoke to the crowd: "Everyone, it is time to build your career for the Qing Dynasty." "Bind Xiao Wen and those children away, and from now on, we will enjoy endless wealth and prosperity!"


    "Charge at me!"


    "Charge!"


    Under Nalan Huo De''s lead, the spies rushed out of the courtyard with long swords in their hands. However, when they rushed to the bottom of the city wall, they saw Xiao Wen standing quietly at the entrance, as if he didn''t intend to enter at all.


    Nalan Huo De took a step forward and shouted: "Xiao Wen, I advise you to listen to us obediently. Now, walk out of the city wall and receive my Great Clear Steel Cavalry''s protection." "Otherwise, don''t blame me for having no eyes!"


    "Yo!" Looking at Nalan De''s brave and modern appearance, Xiao Wen laughed: "I would like to ask, Sir Nalan, where is the clean Steel Cavalry now? "Where am I to be protected by the Great Qing?"


    At the same time, the cavalrymen wearing Manchu Eight Flags armor slowly entered the city gate one by one to protect Xiao Wen.


    They held onto their sabers and shouted in unison, "Whoever offends my big man, however distant, shall be destroyed!"


    "Whoever offends my big man, however distant, shall be destroyed!"


    "Whoever offends my big man, however distant, shall be destroyed!"


    Three loud shouts had already revealed the identity of the cavalry.


    Seeing this scene, Nalan Huo De''s face turned deathly pale. How could he not understand that he had already fallen into Xiao Wen''s trap.

 C94 The Beginning of Legend

    At the city gate in the south side of the Cloud County City, Nalan De who was leading a group of spies had a pale face. He looked at Xiao Wen, who was surrounded by cavalrymen, and gnashed his teeth.


    From the fact that the cavalry soldiers dressed in the Eight Banner of Manchu, but without braids, had shouted the words'' whoever offends my big man, however far it may be, shall be executed ''in unison, causing the blood of the Han people to boil in excitement, and causing them to tremble in fear, Nalan Huo De understood that all of this was Xiao Wen''s scheme.


    Seeing the soldiers on top of the city wall stop their ''battle'' and seeing that there weren''t any cavalry attacking from all over the city gate, how could Nalan Huo De not understand that this was all part of Xiao Wen''s plan.


    When he had left the house and prepared to attack them, he already had no way out, no way to defend himself.


    Xiao Wen, good move! I didn''t expect that after wandering around the country for so many years, I would fall on the shoulders of a mere commoner like you. It''s a great shame, a great shame! " Nalan De gritted his teeth and said.


    "Little commoner?" Xiao Wen tilted his head, revealing a trace of a cold smile.


    As he walked out of the protection of the cavalrymen, he said loudly, "The ancients have caused the world to suffer a little loss, but not the world. No one shall be harmed in the slightest, and everyone will be detrimental to the world. The world shall have its ways. "


    "Those who are good at dealing with outsiders may not be able to do so." Those who were good at governing did not necessarily have their belongings thrown into chaos. If it is not, it can be temporarily controlled by a country and not by the heart. If it is under my rule, it can be pushed into the world. "


    Upon hearing these words, Huan Yan was shocked. He had once stopped his uncle from talking about such things. That should have been the words of Yang Zhu from the previous era, when the Qin was still in the Warring States era, before the reunification of the six countries.


    However, this statement was also known as "The Study of Manifestation". At the time when this school was flourishing, the prosperity of the Confucian school had yet to reach its peak.


    It was just that he didn''t expect Xiao Wen to understand Yang Zhu''s theory!


    However, Xiao Wen then said, "The Five Dragons of the Holy Divine Arts contains five types of Qi, with the God as the leader, the heart as the ruler, and the virtue as the great. The person of Dao, the beginning of heaven and earth, also ¡­ "The gate of Qi, the home of the mind, is the home of the nine chakras.


    When he heard Xiao Wen recite the contents of the novel, Huan Yan, who was initially shocked by the contents of the novel, didn''t react at all. However, Nalan Huo De revealed a shocked expression.


    "Holy God Law of Five Dragons? What kind of person is Ghost Valley? "


    As a high-level spy, he naturally understood Ghost Valley''s genius from the pre-Qin era. He knew that the "Holy Divine Mantra of the Five Dragons" that Xiao Wen had just recited was one of the books written by Gui Gu Zi. The entire book had long since been lost in the flames of war. This "Five Dragons of the Holy Divine Law" was only a small part of it, even for the royal family of the Song Kingdom.


    However, what Xiao Wen recited just now had long surpassed what the royal family of Song Kingdom possessed.


    "He''s the descendant of the Ghost Valley?" A conjecture that shocked Nalan De''s soul suddenly appeared in his mind.


    As soon as this thought appeared, Nalan Huo De trembled twice.


    After all, among the disciples of the Ghost Valley, there were people like Su Qin, Zhang Yi, Sun Pa, Pang Lu, Shang Martingale, Lu Buwei, Bai Qi, and Le Yi.


    Watching Xiao Wen slowly walk forward, Nalan De felt as if he could see all these famous people in the pre-Qin era standing next to Xiao Wen.


    Then, as he watched Xiao Wen move forward, he couldn''t take the pressure anymore and kept backing away.


    Then, Xiao Wen continued to recite, "Wisdom, not enough soldiers. Brave, not enough generals, broad and independent. He didn''t know that after so many battles, there were still not enough generals. Fortunately, that was the case. It was known only to the people of the Fu''an Kingdom of Ten Thousand Seeds, King of Ten Thousand Seals, and all of the Ten Thousand Seals. Those who know will know the ways of the heavens and the earth. Those who know the hearts of their people will know the feelings of their enemies while those in the formation will know the weapons of the eight formations.


    The third paragraph that Xiao Wen recited still sounded mysterious. Virtually no one present understood what he meant.


    Only Uncle Ke Li, who had just arrived at the south side of the city, had his eyes wide open with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "Sun Pai Military Strategy! How does he know about the Sun''s Battle Art? " Seeing Xiao Wen, Uncle Li was so scared that cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    The military strategies of this era were usually monopolized by the high-ranking aristocrats. So much so that ordinary people had no access to the contents of the military strategy at all.


    Coincidentally, as a member of the military aristocracy of the burly man, Uncle Ke Li had hidden a book called "Sun Pao Military Strategy" at home.


    However, due to the difference between the language of the Spring and Autumn War, as well as the fact that there were many words that were written in the language, Uncle Li only had books, but could not understand them.


    But today, when he heard Xiao Wen recite the contents of the¡¶ Sun Pao Battle Technique¡·, all the doubts he had buried in his heart were instantly dispelled.


    This carefree feeling made Bo Ke, who was exhausted after directing the defense, feel as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He was full of energy and wished that he could have a good fight with the Manchu constables outside the city.


    As Xiao Wen recited more and more of the content, a few of the people in the crowd also understood. What Xiao Wen recited was all ancient books that had been lost for a long time!


    "Who the hell is he? Why do you have so many ancient books? "


    "Who taught him these things? Did the person who taught him also teach him military fighting techniques, ice forging techniques, and medical techniques? "


    "How much knowledge does he have? How much ability does he have?"


    The crowd looked at Xiao Wen as they made their guesses.


    "If I don''t kill him, he will become a disaster in the future!" Suddenly, Nalan Huo De had this thought.


    He hesitated for a moment, then took out his own long blade and rushed towards Xiao Wen.


    For the sake of a clear future, he absolutely could not let such a terrifying enemy live.


    Even if he had to lose his life, he had to kill his opponent.


    Because Xiao Wen had already left the protection circle of the cavalry, it would take some time for him to ride his warhorse and rush forward to protect him.


    "Is it too late?" Seeing the ferocious face of Nalan De, who was crazily rushing towards Xiao Wen, many of the cavalrymen thought to themselves.


    However, at this critical moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Sir, be careful!"


    Guan Yu, who was dressed in green, fought in a short match, suddenly dashed out of the crowd. With a skill that was even faster than a seasoned spy like Nalan Ruid, he actually took the initiative to rush in front of Xiao Wen.


    Escaping Nalan De''s long blade, Guan Yu rushed into Nalan Jie''s attack blind spot.


    The fist he hid at his waist was like an unsheathed treasured sword, baring its sharp edge. With an incomparably fierce and forceful force, it smashed into Nalan Huo De''s stomach.


    "Ah Da!" A strange sound came from Guan Yu''s mouth.


    Immediately after, there was a "Peng" sound. Nalan De, who had withstood Guan Yu''s attack, fell to the ground, unable to stand up.


    Uncle Li also reacted. His eyes were bloodshot as he ordered loudly, "Soldiers, listen up. Protect Mr. Xiao Wen. If you lose even a single hair on your head, I will make all of you fall to the ground! Hurry up and go! "


    The cavalrymen who had heard Uncle Li''s order rushed forward one after another to protect Xiao Wen.


    Seeing Nalan De being suppressed by Guan Yu, Xiao Wen revealed a smile.


    "You have practiced the Japanese Dashing Fist well. It has the spirit of Bruce Lee." Xiao Wen said with satisfaction.


    "That''s because mister taught me well." Guan Yu scratched his head and said in embarrassment.


    However, a trace of doubt emerged in his heart.


    Who was Bruce Lee?

 C95 Capture and Hesse

    When the two soldiers took over the task and replaced Guan Yu, Xiao Wen and Guan Yu walked in front of Uncle Li.


    "General, I didn''t expect you to come personally." Xiao Wen looked at Uncle Li and said with a smile.


    Lieberkow lifted his armor, which made a jingling sound. Then, he waved his hand and said to Xiao Wen, "The movement of your troops is too big, coupled with the illogical military requirements of the southern city wall, if I still do not sense that your trap is in the south, then I will disarm and return to the fields as soon as possible."


    Xiao Wen nodded. In fact, he wasn''t surprised at all.


    After all, when he and Cai Zhaozheng had planned this together, although they had kept it a secret from Heshen and the other Manchu spies around him, they had not hidden anything from Lee.


    After all, regardless of whether it was an unconventional military order or a large movement of troops, Xiao Wen would never be able to overtake Uncle Li in his eyes when it came to these things.


    One had to know that the generals of the Han Dynasty had quite a high level of control over the army.


    Without this powerful military control, there was no way that the Han Dynasty could become one of the few super military empires in China''s history.


    "Speaking of which, shouldn''t you hand over control of the army to me now? Or maybe, you still have something that you haven''t completed? " Uncle Li looked at Xiao Wen as he answered with a questioning tone.


    As he spoke, his eyes slightly narrowed, as if he was somewhat curious.


    Obviously, he saw that Xiao Wen still had an unfinished mission.


    "General, I still have unfinished business to complete." He pointed at Nalan Huo De and said, "It would be too funny if the entire Qing Dynasty, on the basis of this idiot, wanted to collude with us and kill us all. They would take over the Cloud County and let the North fall. Therefore, there''s actually an even more powerful mastermind controlling them from behind the scenes. "


    "Yes." Lee Bo Ke looked thoughtfully at Nalan Huo De for a while and said, "This is very risky. If it doesn''t work, then just stop." I know a few rangers in Guanzhong who are no better than the rats in the north. Making them bleed on the streets is a respectable way for anyone to accept it. "


    Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment before reacting. This was Uncle Li''s suggestion to use a ranger to kill Heshen, and let him die as the Grand Marshal of the Cloud County in the Darkhan Empire.


    Normally, if someone dared to lay a hand on a county governor, the power backing him would definitely not let him go.


    However, if they knew that He Heshen was the biggest spy in the kingdom, they would definitely not want to make a big deal out of it. They, who had chosen to make this a trivial matter, wouldn''t pursue the matter of Xiao Wen ordering the rangers to kill.


    After all, selling, betraying, weighing, and reaping benefits were things that had formed the political arena for thousands of years.


    He believed that no politician would be willing to spend even the slightest bit of effort talking to someone who had no interest at all.


    However ¡­


    Did Xiao Wen really want to see this kind of solution?


    He remembered what He Heshen had done.


    Remembering He Heshen''s harm to the Han nation.


    Recalling the insatiable greed of this treacherous official in history ¡­


    Xiao Wen felt that if this kind of person died in broad daylight without leaving behind any of the curses he should have, it would be a very ironic thing to do.


    "Sorry." Xiao Wen looked at Uncle Li and smiled bitterly: "I am not a politician. If I can, I want to be a statesman who follows his heart and keeps moving forward for his own goals. "


    "Is that really worth it? How could a mere fame and fortune be worthy of mention in front of the country and individual interests? If you do this, no one will reward you. " Uncle Li tried his best to persuade him.


    From his perspective, he didn''t want Xiao Wen to take such unnecessary risks and do things that were completely meaningless to him.


    However, Xiao Wen still shook his head. He looked at Uncle Li''s gloomy eyes and said in a resolute voice, "Adhering to justice is a type of reward."


    "Adhering to justice is a type of reward ¡­" Uncle Li carefully savored Xiao Wen''s words. After a long while, he sighed and said: "I appreciate your perseverance. "However, I am unable to agree with him."


    With that, he turned around and slowly walked away with his back facing Xiao Wen.


    His back looked slightly ancient, and with a hint of helplessness, he left behind a few words, "Military Advisor Xiao Wen, listen up. Due to your negligence when surrounding and annihilating all of the spies within the Cloud City, you ordered a portion of the spies to escape into the city. In order for you to atone for your sins, I shall allow you to clean up all the spies before nightfall today. To be caught or to be killed, whatever you want. But during this process, if an accident happens, any damage caused will be borne by you alone. This general, as well as the northern troop, will not bear any responsibility. "


    With that, he quickly left the scene.


    The burly man was the fire of the Five Deaths, so the Han army uniforms were mostly red. And because of the dust on his cloak, it was dark red without any light.


    Looking at the back of his dark red cloak fluttering behind him, Xiao Wen understood that he was willing to let himself be caught. However, all the political risks that would be borne by him had nothing to do with him.


    "After all, Uncle Lee is someone with a family. He wouldn''t risk his life for you." At this time, Cai Zheng suddenly walked up to Xiao Wen and said with a quiet tone.


    When Xiao Wen heard that Cai Chai had suddenly appeared beside him out of nowhere, he was so shocked that he almost jumped up.


    He shouted, "When did you appear?"


    "Old Mr. Cai was standing here when General Li left. However, we saw that you, Sir, were too engrossed in your conversation with General Li that we didn''t disturb you. " Zhuge Liang said helplessly.


    Xiao Wen looked at Zhuge Liang, then looked at Guan Yu, who was beside him. Guan Yu nodded in agreement.


    "Phew!" I was really scared to death by you. " Honestly speaking, Xiao Wen was quite wary of spies like Cai Zhaixing.


    Unlike Lee, a soldier can start from purely military interests and deepen cooperation with them. It was also different from the Yang family, which only cared about their own family''s interests.


    As a spy, Cai must use multi-threaded considerations of interest to determine the relationship with Xiao Wen.


    Sometimes, Xiao Kuangming would do something that would benefit Song Guo, but this thing did not suit Cai Zhe''s personal interests, so he might be able to stab Xiao Wen in the back. On the other hand, if Xiao Wen did something that would benefit Cai Zongming but not Song Guo, he would still be at risk of being stabbed in the back.


    As a result, even though Cai Zhen was still in the honeymoon phase of cooperation, Xiao Wen was still wary of his every move, as he was afraid that he would be ambushed at any moment.


    Fortunately, this time, Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang were by his side. Presumably Cai will also not be able to attack me.


    "It seems that I have to rely more on Guan Yu''s martial power to ensure my safety in the future." Due to his lack of confidence in his own martial prowess, Xiao Wen decided to rely on Guan Yu in the future.


    At this time, everyone already understood that their final step was to eliminate the biggest Manchu spy of the Darkhan Kingdom. Therefore, they all set off for the He Heshen Estate.


    Arriving at He Heshen''s mansion, Xiao Wen ordered the army to take control of the mansion, including He Heshen. No one had a chance to escape or fight back under the force of Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen, did you eat the courage of a leopard? I, a stately and burly man of the Cloud County, a marshal of the border, how dare you treat me like this? If His Majesty finds out, I will definitely kill you without a burial ground. " Before he even entered the main hall, Xiao Wen heard Heshen''s shrill voice that sounded like the roars of evil spirits.

 C96 Who dares to kill me?

    He Heshen''s shrill cries sounded like an angry eunuch, giving off a ghastly and terrifying feeling.


    It was hard to imagine that a gentle and refined official of the border would actually display such a crazy performance at the end of his road.


    "But speaking of this, he probably still felt that there was a way out!" Xiao Wen thought.


    After all, compared to many dynasties in the past and in the future, the Han Dynasty was a dynasties that paid close attention to the relationship between the two dynasties. At the level of He Heshen, unless 100 carriages directly rebelled against him, otherwise, even if he committed a heinous crime, the Emperor would not be able to directly take his life.


    At most, he would just have the target minister or general commit suicide and then be buried.


    Even though he was going to die, at the very least, he would have more face than being beheaded by the Emperor.


    Of course, in the early Han Dynasty, due to his position and power, he made many exceptions and killed many meritorious officials like Han Xin.


    But who was Heshen? He was a good-for-nothing who knew nothing about anything except corruption.


    If he had the ability to frighten Liu Bang, Nur Haji would have recalled him long ago and given his all to resist the cause of Zhu Yuanzhang. How could he have let him harm the Han Empire?


    Therefore, even if he was found to be serving as a spy for the whole city, Heshan would not be put on trial immediately after Liu became aware of it.


    In Liu Bang''s plan list, he would let Heshen go back to check the situation. When this matter was settled, he would reveal it to the public. He then hinted to Heshen that he should go home and commit suicide. After that, he would be buried alive.


    During this long process of formalities, there were naturally a bunch of court elders who had once helped Heshen walk to his current position. They did not want to take responsibility, so they could only pinch their noses and help Heshen wash away his crimes.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, He Shen seemed to want to prove his innocence, and shouted in a shrill voice: "I have done meritorious service for the big man, and bled for His Majesty, what right do you have to treat me like this, lowly thing? I want to see His Majesty, I want to see His Majesty! "


    Hearing He Heshen''s unreasonable words, Xiao Wen scratched his ears and said, "He Heshen, the Emperor is fighting in the Eastern Front right now. He can''t be bothered with you. Think about it, how should I explain it! "


    "Humph!" Although the soldiers that Xiao Wen had brought scared Heshen, he didn''t have any fear towards Xiao Wen himself. He coldly snorted at Xiao Wen, pointed his fat finger at him with the jade ring on his finger, and said with a disdainful attitude, "How dare a lowly commoner like you criticize me? I am the county governor of the Grand Cloud County. You do not have the qualifications to judge me. "


    "This is really troublesome!" Seeing Heshen making a ruckus without any reason, even if it was a group of soldiers, none of them seemed to dare to step forward.


    "How about I give you a technique that will allow Song Dynasty to cultivate a warhorse in its territory, and you go kill him?" Xiao Wen leaned to the side and whispered to Cai Zhen in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Cai Zheng''s eyelids twitched.


    Having seen Xiao Wen Cai learn this technique, he naturally didn''t doubt that Xiao Wen would be able to come up with true skills.


    To breed war horses in an existing territory was indeed a very tempting thing for the Great Song.


    One of the reasons why the Song Dynasty was the weakest among the other countries was because they had lived up to their title of ''Great Master'', be it the Emperor, the government officials, or even the army.


    On the other hand, they lacked war horses.


    One had to know that the war horses and cavalry had an extremely important role to play in the period of the feudal dynasty.


    His role not only reflected in the light cavalry scouting, the cavalry flying kites, the heavy cavalry taking away all the enemies in the field in waves, but also in the fact that no matter how heavy the situation was, the cavalry could be used in the war to pursue the fleeing enemy troops and annihilate them.


    After all, if you don''t have any cavalry, no matter how strong your infantry is, you can only chase them away. Without the cavalry, there was no effective way to pursue the enemy and increase the success of the battle.


    At the same time, if the troops lacked the manoeuvring of the war horses, they would be caught by the pursuing cavalry when they retreated. Without a warhorse, even the smallest of failures would turn into a large-scale retreat.


    It could be said that due to the war horses, ever since the Song Dynasty split from the Western Xia Dynasty, it had an awkward situation of no victory, and defeat was inevitable.


    Therefore, among the farming people, there was no other country that craved horses more than Song.


    It would be worth it if he could use the technique of raising horses on a large scale in the Song Kingdom in exchange for breaking with the Han Dynasty. If the person standing in front of Xiao Wen was Zhao Kuangyin, then he would agree without any hesitation.


    However, the person standing in front of Xiao Wen was only Cai Zhen, a spy from Song Kingdom.


    After hearing Xiao Wen''s suggestion, this crafty guy weighed the pros and cons and discovered that although the rewards were tempting, the risks were also huge.


    However, after the death of Heshen, the Song Empire would be able to produce a large number of cavalrymen. The originally strong economic strength could be converted into military strength within a few years.


    With this as a reason, the Song did not need to worry about Liu Bang''s angry revenge.


    However, there was no need to worry about Liu Bang''s revenge. The Song Emperor, Zhao Kuangyin, was only a court official of the Song Kingdom. As for Cai Zhen, as the one who directly took action on this matter, he would definitely suffer from Liu Bang''s intense retaliation.


    Even if he were to return to the Song Kingdom and live through the years, it was possible that he would be executed by the Embroidered Embroidered Emissaries of the Han Empire.


    Xiao Wen helplessly shook his head when he saw Cai Ying''s unwilling expression. He knew that begging others was better than begging himself. Everything was done by himself, and he still needed to accomplish it.


    Helpless, Xiao Wen stepped forward and cupped his hands to Heshen, "My lord, your friend Nalan Huo De has already been arrested by us for allegedly providing spy services to the entire city. According to the rules, we have to investigate you as well. This is just a routine investigation. Could it be that sire is afraid? "


    Hearing the words'' rational investigation '', a sudden feeling of hope rose up in He Ling''s heart.


    "What if he doesn''t suspect me?" He Heshen thought to himself.


    Then, he arrogantly said to Xiao Wen, "Hmph! It is because I am loyal to the big man that I cannot accept this slander. Do you understand? This is slander! "


    "Good, good, good!" Seeing He Heshen''s expression, Xiao Wen replied as if he was coaxing a child, "Of course I know that the lord says it''s innocent, but this is just a routine inquiry. I hope the lord won''t make things difficult for us."


    "What do you want to ask?" He Shen seemed to gradually calm down as he listened to Xiao Wen''s words. He looked at Xiao Wen and said in a cold voice.


    "I just want to ask ¡­" Xiao Wen walked up to Hezhen and said in a treacherous tone, "I would like to ask, how much money do you have with you right now?"


    As he spoke, Xiao Wen''s right hand was still gently stroking his thumb and forefinger, as if hinting at something.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s actions, He Heshen instantly understood that this guy didn''t want to get him killed, but to get the money.


    Thus, he looked down at Xiao Wen''s hand and asked, "How much do you think I have?"


    "Five thousand gold? Your excellency, do you think that''s too much?" Xiao Wen said.


    5000 gold ¡­


    Hearing these words, Heshen almost exploded out in rage, as if he was going to pay for his life.


    However, after some thought, he still gritted his teeth and said, "It just so happens that I have that much money. Do you want to check it?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen laughed.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s complacent smile, He He thought to himself, "Damn you, Xiao Wen, just wait for me to finish this mess. See how I''ll deal with you! "I''m going to tear you into a thousand pieces, then play with your sister-in-law, Zhou Xian, and her sister, Zhou Wei, on the bed!"


    As Xiao Wen looked at He Shen''s smiling face, he could also feel the hidden malice in He Shen''s words. However, Xiao Wen calmly picked up a cup of tea and passed it to Heshen, saying, "Master, it was just a routine inquiry, it was my fault that you were frightened. This cup of tea, consider it as me apologizing for you. "


    "Very good." He Heshen nodded, took the cup of tea, and drained it in one gulp.


    Xiao Wen, who had just finished his tea, let out a cold laugh.


    His left hand was placed on the back of his waist, his fingers were trembling without any change in his expression. A trace of white powder was also vibrating under his fingernails, slowly spreading to the ground.

 C97 After all I Xiao Wen am not some evil spirit

    Perhaps it was because Xiao Wen had brought a lot of soldiers, but they looked very serious and gave people a feeling that he was pressing down on them step by step.


    When Xiao Wen passed him a cup of tea, Liu Ming didn''t hesitate and directly drank it all.


    When a person commits a crime that cannot be discovered but is about to be discovered, he subconsciously keeps himself normal. Furthermore, this would greatly reduce the target''s ability to guard against minor events. This is also a good direction for me to take advantage of and enter. " Watching He Shen finish the tea in one gulp and then put the porcelain teacup from Ming Jing De back on the table, a sinister smile appeared on Xiao Wen''s face.


    He Shen didn''t notice the subtle changes in Xiao Wen''s expression though. He only sighed and said, "This tea is pretty good."


    "Of course, this is tea from your own residence, Sir Heshen. Of course, it''s not bad." Xiao Wen replied politely. His smile made him look like a dangerous monster. Although Heshen didn''t notice anything, Cai Zhe felt a chill run down his spine even further away.


    "Is that so?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s answer, He Shen was stunned for a moment before he realized that he was still at home.


    Thus, his heart slightly calmed down.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Heshen recovered his usual calmness and said in an official tone, "Xiao Wen, you did a good job this time. That Nalan Huo De. I''ve known him for so many years, but I didn''t expect him to be a spy. He really didn''t know how to judge a person''s face and heart. There is a reason for you to suspect me. I don''t blame you.


    "Thank you, my lord." Xiao Wen bowed to Heshen in an uncharacteristically polite manner.


    In Cai''s eyes, however, it was like a mournful bow at a funeral.


    One bow, two bows, three bows, and the family thanked him.


    If it was combined with the white mourning dress and the grieving cry of the family ¡­


    Cai Zhaojie suddenly felt that he had imagined an incredible scene.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen acted as if he was a dead person, giving He Heshen the respect of a dead person.


    Although Heshen was still alive, Xiao Wen knew that Heshen was not far from death.


    Red Crane Head, commonly known as arsenic trioxide, red in color, also known as red alum, red stone, highly toxic component As 2O 3, isometric hexahedral body crystals.


    The single crystal shape is octahedron, and there are also diamond-shaped dodecahedron. The aggregates are stellate, crustaceous, hairy, earthy, and bell-shaped.


    White sometimes with sky blue, yellow, red tones, also colorless, stripe white or pale yellow.


    Glass-diamond luster, also have grease, silk luster.


    Moschus hardness 1.5, specific gravity 3.73-3.90, complete cleavage, shell shaped, brittle, soluble in water, highly toxic.


    Arsenic, when it enters the human body, binds to the thio group of proteins, causing them to degenerate and become inactive.


    It can block the pathway of intracellular oxidative energy supply, which leads to the rapid lack of ATP energy supply death, similar to the action mechanism of hydrocyanic acid.


    No one can resist this chemical reaction. Even He Heshen, as an official of the border, could not do it.


    However, when his life entered the countdown, He Heshen was filled with the spirit energy brought by the adrenaline, due to his nervousness.


    Even though his body was already starting to feel lack of oxygen, he didn''t feel abnormal at all.


    Maybe, but it was all taken as a physiological phenomenon due to his nervousness.


    His body trembled as he said to Heshen, "Tea is indeed good tea. After all, this is the West Lake Longjing that I bought at a high price." If it doesn''t taste good, then I''ll buy it for free. "


    "Dragon Well, West Lake ¡­" It''s a pity that I can''t taste it! " Xiao Wen sighed and said.


    "It doesn''t matter." He Heshen patted Xiao Wen''s shoulder and said, "When you have money, you will naturally understand how to enjoy it."


    "Can''t think properly anymore?" Seeing He Shen''s brain begin to fall into a state of chaos due to his life failing, and that his conversation with Xiao Wen had become even more intimate, Cai Zhen felt a chill run down his spine.


    Especially when he saw Xiao Wen''s smiling and chatting appearance ¡­


    To be able to chat happily with someone he was about to kill, Cai Zongming couldn''t help but suspect that the teacher who he once fired had once been an executioner in Chang An city at noon before he started his studies.


    This kind of laughing and killing attitude was like a normal ghost in the underworld.


    However, Xiao Wen laughed, "After all, I, Xiao Wen, am not some evil spirit. How can I appreciate tea that contains poison?"


    "What?" After hearing Xiao Wen''s words, He Shen was obviously puzzled.


    Xiao Wen shook his head and slowly looked at Heshen. "Sir, do you still not understand?"


    He placed his left hand on He Heshen''s shoulder, and spoke to him in a tone as if they were good friends telling a secret. "You''re already dead?" he asked He Heshen.


    Am I dead?


    How is this possible? How did I die?


    I am the border warden of the big men, the biggest spy of the Great Qing in the Han Dynasty.


    I am someone who will use my status and gain countless benefits to walk the path of wealth and prosperity.


    I want to climb up step by step, to kill all those who obstruct me, to play with their wives and daughters, and finally to ascend to the position of being above everyone else!


    I will rule the world! I want wealth that can rival a nation! I want groups of wives and concubines! I want to be drunk! I want my name recorded in history! I want to be renowned throughout the world!


    I can''t die here.


    However, after Xiao Wen''s verdict, Heshen''s adrenaline also dropped rapidly.


    It seemed as if his body had already been poisoned by arsenic and was slowly weakening.


    "I can''t accept this! I can''t accept this! I can''t accept this! "


    "Xiao Wen, remember this ¡­"


    "I will wait for you in the underworld. After you die, I will torture you in the underworld and make you unable to reincarnate!"


    "Bam!"


    Xiao Wen lightly pushed He Ling, who was still struggling on the ground, and said, "If I can kill you once, I can kill you twice. If there really is such a thing as an ox, ghost or snake, then the one who will die will definitely be you. After all, I still think you died too easily. "


    With that, he saw He Heshen''s body twitch, then return to silence.


    Heshen, pawn!


    Looking at He Shen, who once called out the wind and rain in the Cloud County, Cai Zhen and Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh. After all, they might never have imagined that one day, under such circumstances, he would be killed.


    "What are you going to do with Keshen?" Cai Zhaojie looked at He Heshen''s corpse, and hesitated. Before dying, He Heshan had been twitching. His whole body had been pulled up by the muscles, and he had curled up into a ball.


    His expression was quite ugly.


    Xiao Wen kicked the corpse a few times and said, "He Jian will bring calamity upon the people, so we will escape and find him guilty."


    "I don''t understand." Cai Ying said with a puzzled expression as he looked at Xiao Wen.


    "Don''t understand what?"


    "I don''t understand. If that''s the case, aren''t you going back to what you originally thought, fighting alone against the pressure from He Heshen''s people?" Cai Zhen said.


    "No!" Xiao Wen shook his head. "I''m not fighting alone."

 C98 Wanser

    As time passed, Uncle Li became more and more adept at training Xiao Wen''s cavalry.


    It was because unlike a country with an extremely crippled military, the military aristocrats of the Han Empire possessed great power and a corresponding high level of professionalism.


    Therefore, before he took over Xiao Wen''s cavalry training, he already had a solid foundation as a cavalry commander.


    Although this theoretical foundation could not be fully converted into experience in a short period of time, and let the Lee family''s army have the ability to coordinate between the cavalry and the infantry.


    But at least in battle, Uncle Li could also use more and more cavalry to flank and kill the enemy.


    Because Xiao Wen''s cavalry always pursued mobility, they were usually able to easily complete their tasks while doing this.


    In fact, because of the wall style of the assault against the feudal era''s heavy cavalry, this cavalry had the effect of destroying the enemy.


    The only flaw was that the modern cavalry, without firearms, could do nothing to the dense infantry phalanx.


    After all, as long as the spear array was erected, the Heavy Infantry soldiers of this era would rarely have many hands. Even heavy cavalry would find it difficult to face an array of long spears in front of them.


    Of course, if the Heavy Infantry soldiers of the same rank were to meet force with force, and then be defeated before being chased down by the cavalry, they would be able to completely annihilate the Heavy Infantry soldiers who were unable to escape.


    Coincidentally, in the development of the Heavy Infantry soldiers of the Han Empire, there was no one who could compete with them other than the Tang Kingdom and the Qin Empire.


    The Manchu cavalry could not fight the Han cavalry, and the Manchu heavy infantry could not defeat the Han heavy infantry. Their only way out was to use the cavalry to fight the infantry and the infantry to fight the cavalry.


    However, it was obviously impossible to achieve a tactic that could display the restraint between different arms without surpassing the enemy commander''s tactical level.


    Obviously, the Manchu constables were just a bunch of barbarians. Their strategy was largely a F2A brute. It was almost impossible to defeat him in terms of tactical command.


    One could imagine that when Liu Bang was in the east, the clouds in the north, under the leadership of Li Bo Kao, were constantly moving towards victory.


    A month later, because of the several attacks from Bo Ke, the military camp of the Manchu Tawau Tawau Tawau had retreated to the border between the Han and the Huns.


    "To tell the truth, with our current strength, it would be an easy task for us to beat away all of this group of Tarantula. But why did you stop me? " In the meeting room of the military camp, Uncle Li asked.


    "Does the general want to hear the truth or a lie?" Xiao Wen did not directly answer Uncle Li''s question. Instead, he used an ambiguous attitude to test the other party''s attitude.


    After all, in terms of position, Li Bo Ke was first a high-ranking officer of Han State, then a friend of Xiao Wen. It wouldn''t be impossible for him to stand against Xiao Wen for the sake of the Darkhan Kingdom.


    However, after thinking for a while, Uncle Li still chose to stand on Xiao Wen''s side.


    Staring into Xiao Wen''s eyes, Uncle Li said, "You don''t have to tell me the truth. Just give me a reason to believe. "


    Xiao Wen nodded his head and took out the battle report from the front line for Uncle Li, saying: "Wolves move a thousand miles to eat meat, dogs move a thousand miles to eat sh * t. Long ago, Song Kingdom was played the game of betraying allies. This time, Zhao Kuangyin even temporarily cut off the supply for the Liuliu Battalion in order for the Emperor to listen to him speak. If it was me, I would definitely not be able to hold back against such an ally for long. "


    After receiving the report, Lee Yanyi''s eyes immediately popped out of their sockets. Since ancient times, China has always had the view of disgracing its master and courting death.


    Although this matter had nothing to do with Li Bo Ke, but seeing Liu Bang being played by Zhao Kuangyin like this made him very angry.


    "In the end, I still lost because I was poor!" After all, Zhao Kuangyin was the father of the Golden Lord. Although Liu Bang had led an army on an expedition, his strength could not be underestimated. However, without the Song Country''s logistical support, it would be extremely difficult for Liu Bang to have his army stay abroad, let alone fight.


    However, as an Emperor, Liu Bang was absolutely an arrogant existence. It was absolutely impossible to make him swallow his anger and humiliation.


    "Since His Majesty might not be able to tolerate the Song Kingdom''s actions in the future, we should give the Song Kingdom some pressure to let them know that I, the big man, will retreat at any time."


    "Are you saying that there''s a reason for our army to deliberately fail to return home?" Lee asked.


    "Yes, and no." Xiao Wen shook his head, correcting Uncle Lee''s words. "The reason we did all this was not for His Majesty to see, but for Zhao Kuangyin to see. Our goal is to let Zhao Kuangyin know that if he dares to continue, then Cloud Center will dare to come here and suffer a crushing defeat! "


    The political game between the Song and Han dynasties directly affected the war between the Han dynasties and the Qing dynasties. This, in turn, proves that the war is a political continuation.


    In fact, ever since he had arrived in this world, Xiao Wen felt that Song Guo''s life was filled with a bunch of unreliable people.


    Back then, if it wasn''t for Xiao Wen''s plot to force Cai Zhen to help him, this old fellow would have been willing to sit by and watch Han Dynasty being massacred as an ally.


    Historically, the level of swindling in the Song Empire was only second to the middle and late Ming Dynasty. From the very beginning of this country, the level of filthiness on the political scene was much higher than that of the other dynasties.


    The people of Song might be a strong ally, a power that could be borrowed. But this power was uncontrollable, undependable, untrustworthy.


    This was Xiao Wen''s view of Song Guo.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s expressed attitude, Uncle Li, who was at the side, also deeply agreed.


    He said: "Song people are not trustworthy, as long as there is a bit of smooth sailing, they will expand and start to attack their allies. If we don''t teach those idiots a lesson at this time, they''ll probably go too far. Your idea is very good. I would have done it. "


    As for those eight flags, would they flee if they saw that victory was in vain?


    Sorry, if the Chinese hadn''t attacked so fiercely, they wouldn''t have been so bored. They would have gone back to the Eastern Battlefield and fought Zhu Yuanzhang to the death.


    After discussing the military operation with Uncle Li, Xiao Wen left the military camp and returned to the city.


    All of a sudden, Zhuge Liang asked, "Speaking of which, sir, do you know where all of our friends in the city have gone to? I haven''t seen them since the day we captured Nalan. "


    Hearing this, a trace of awkwardness appeared on Xiao Wen''s face.


    He did not answer Zhuge Liang''s question. Instead, he changed the topic and said, "About that ¡­ [Aren''t we going to Wan-Er''s house to see her?]


    In fact, Xiao Wen also wanted to see Wan''er, who hadn''t come to class for a long time, as well as the Tang Country spies.

 C99 Shangguan Tinzhi

    On the way to the Shangguan family, Xiao Wen recalled the information related to Shangguan Wan''er''s father.


    In fact, Xiao Wen would always try his best to test the people around him.


    The purpose of doing so was not only to be curious, but more importantly, to investigate the roots and understand the personalities of these people.


    After all, in this world, one more friend meant one less enemy. It would be a pity if he didn''t know why he had another enemy.


    Thus, whether it was Shangguan Wan''er''s father, Zhuge Liang''s father, or Guan Yi''s father, Xiao Wen had thoroughly investigated everything.


    Shangguan Wan-er''s father''s name was Shangguan Tinzhi, and his name was Gong Bian.


    Historically, he was the eldest son of a famous official in the early Tang Dynasty. However, on this world line, Xiao Wen had seen Li Zi Cheng become the Han Dynasty''s Minister Li Bo Ke''s son and the Flying General Li Guang''s uncle. This made Xiao Wen a bit more uncertain.


    Historically, as an official of the Tang Dynasty, Shangguan Tinzhi came to Zhou Wang (Li Xian).


    In the year Lin De Yuan, Wu Zetian and Xu Jingzong framed eunuch Wang Fuseng, Emperor Liang, Li Zhong, Shangguan Yi, and Shangguan Tinzhi before they died in prison. As for Shangguan Wan''er, she had been sent away as a servant.


    Later on, because Shangguan Wan''er had been recognized by Wu Zetian, her position had been raised step by step. And in Tang Zhong Zong, has become a clear face, serving the emperor to draft the letter.


    Thus, the reward for the emperor was a Chinese calligraphy order, the Qin Prefecture''s Governor, and the Chu Country''s Duke. Shangguan Tinzhi for the Yellow Gate Assistant Minister, Qizhou Stinger, Tianshui Duke, order the reburial.


    However, the Shangguan Wan-er of this world, or possibly his father''s Shangguan Tinzhi, had become a spy sent by the Tang Kingdom to the Han Empire.


    "With the poor level of communication in this world, it is hard for me to judge whether the Shangguan family was framed by Wu Zetian for conspiring against me." With the poor level of communication in this world, it is hard for me to judge whether the Shangguan family was framed by Wu Zetian for conspiring against me.


    Xiao Wen had once heard from Cai Jing''s father, Cai Zhaozheng, that his personal purpose in coming to the Han Dynasty to spy on people was to accumulate meritorious services. Once they had received enough meritorious service and returned home, Cai would be able to use the connections left behind in the country and his meritorious service to promote the smooth sailing of his son, Cai Jing''s, career.


    In history, Cai Jing did indeed become the Northern Song Dynasty''s Prime Minister, a well-known adulterer.


    "Wan-Er, we are here to see you!" Arriving at the Shangguan household, Xiao Wen did not say anything. Zhuge Liang, who was standing by the side, hurried forward and stood in front of the door as he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Sigh, this lively scene is quite different from the historical and acting scenes of the past! Xiao Wen had no idea if Zhuge Liang had been so lively since he was a kid.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t really care about it. He shifted his gaze to Shangguan Wan''er''s house.


    The Tang was a wealthy country, and in history, the Tang was one of the few dynasties where Song was rich. Cai Zhen was a spy in Song Kingdom. Since Song Kingdom could arrange a large academy for him to be a teacher with just a single stroke, the Shangguan family was naturally not ordinary either.


    In fact, among Xiao Wen''s three students, even though Guan Yu''s family was a cattle slaughterer who sold beef and other miscellaneous meat as a livelihood, they were still able to escape the poverty trap. But because the consumption of martial arts was huge, his family property was also the poorest of the three.


    Zhuge Liang''s background was actually a great clan. Historically, his father, Zhuge Gui, was the Taishan County of Yanzhou in the late Han Dynasty. But his father, Zhuge Liang, died when he was seven years old (Zhuge Liang''s father died in 1887, and Zhuge Liang was born in 181).


    However, Zhuge Gui, Zhuge Liang''s father, was still alive in this world. However, Zhuge Gui was no longer an official in the imperial court. After all, Mt. Tai was not the territory of the Han Empire.


    Therefore, after the world line was fixed, Zhuge Liang had lost his status as a county governor of Yanzhou at the price of living past Zhuge Liang''s seven years. He had become a famous person like Huan Yan.


    However, Zhuge''s brother, Zhuge Liang''s uncle, Zhu Ge Xuan, was an official guard of Yu Zheng, both in history and in this world.


    Therefore, as one of the officials in the family, Zhuge Liang''s family was actually quite wealthy.


    However, the wealthiest was still Shangguan Wan''er.


    Looking at Wan''er''s home, Xiao Wen discovered that the Shangguan family''s style seemed to have a faint atmosphere of Tang Dynasty opening up.


    There are many small details that can be seen, when they decorate, they use a lot of foreign elements.


    Of course, this type of absorption was done on the basis of the Han elements as a whole. If Xiao Wen hadn''t known in advance that the Shangguan family was Chinese, he would have been able to see these details.


    Otherwise, even though ordinary people would praise the style of decorating the Shangguan family, they would never suspect the relationship between the Shangguan family and Tang Kingdom.


    Of course, this was under the premise that the Shangguan Family didn''t want to offend local thugs and was created by others to cause trouble.


    After all, Xiao Wen had seen how shameless those thugs in the clouds were.


    After Zhuge Liang shouted at the door for a long time, everyone heard a creaking sound. The Shangguan Family''s doors were opened, and a delicate girl in red walked out.


    This person was Wan Er.


    However, although this kind of lovely image of China''s Lolita made Xiao Wen petrified in an instant, the young Zhuge Liang and the young Guan Yu, who was destined to be alone for their entire lives, did not have any changes in their hearts.


    Zhuge Liang ran up to Wan-Er and said happily, "Wan''er, I''ve finally seen you. We''ve missed you so much these past few days!"


    "That''s right!" Guan Yu also happily said, "We''ve had a lot of fun these past few days. Not only did we go to the Heshen Mansion to fight in the arena, but we also went to the ruins of the battlefield to play. More importantly ¡­ I even defeated Hua Xiong and a bunch of young experts from Cloud City. "


    "If you can come, we can cut them down together."


    Xiao Wen couldn''t help but give Guan Yu a thumbs up.


    No wonder this guy couldn''t find a wife in his entire life, his EQ was lacking.


    Even when he was proud, he had always tried his best to restrain his emotions, preventing himself from becoming an arrogant and unrestrained person.


    But at other times, Guan Yu would always expose some problems.


    Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang were almost comparable to Chen Haonan and Bao... After that, he let the little girl, Wan''Er, become his pheasant. Xiao Wen couldn''t help but step forward and say, "Alright, Xiao Yu, you guys should change positions and think about it. The city hasn''t been peaceful for the past few days. It might be exciting for boys like you, but Wan''er is a real girl. For her, the danger was real. Thus, it''s only right for me to be hiding at home. "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Shangguan Wan''er''s face reddened as she said, "No ¡­. Sorry to drag you down. "

 C100 Parents

    Hearing Wan-Er''s self-reproach, Xiao Wen smiled bitterly.


    He touched her soft hair and said, "Wan''er is wrong." If you come out and get involved in what we''ve been doing, that''s a drag. "


    "That''s right, Wan-Er! Don''t listen to the silly Guan Yu to brag about going to fight together. People like him are destined to have no wives in the future. " Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuge Liang said as he abandoned Guan Yu.


    "Who didn''t have a wife?!" Hearing this, Guan Yu''s face turned red with unwillingness.


    Seeing Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang suddenly argue, Xiao Wen decided to stop them. However, a slightly boastful and loud male voice sounded in the room.


    "The door is so lively!" "What''s going on?"


    Then, a well-dressed and handsome man came out of the house.


    "Father, this is Teacher Xiao Wen, Brother Guan Yu, and Brother Ge Liang. They came to see me today. " Wan-Er heard his voice and obediently introduced him to Xiao Wen.


    From the looks of it, that boastful man was Shangguan Wan-Er''s father, Shangguan Tinzhi.


    Xiao Wen was not surprised by Shangguan Tinghua''s flashy style.


    Before coming here, he had already known the history of the Shangguan Family.


    In the early years of history, when he was a monk, he was later promoted to the rank of maester, secretary, resident, secretary, junior overseer, and concubine of the crown prince.


    He was a famous imperial scholar in the early Tang Dynasty. He often drafted imperial edict for the emperor and created the style of "Qi Qi Qi Wanmei" in imperial style.


    In the subject matter, the poems of the emperor are devoted to the worship of the peace, the system and the incantation. The content is vague and the formative skills of the poems and the pursuit of the beauty of the poems'' pronunciation are emphasized.


    For example, "The night before the fall of Fenghe Mountain":


    The palace had a clear flame energy, and the path of the carriage had a shadow of autumn.


    The cold breeze blew across the area as water flowed into Yu Qin.


    Yun Fei sent off the wild goose, and the moon was clear of the forest.


    Drip, drip, drip.


    Although it could not be denied that poetry was first class in terms of calligraphy, it was difficult for the Poetic Saint Du Fu to surpass him in this aspect even if he were the Poetic Immortal Li Bai.


    However, under the appearance of beautiful writing, there was a big problem with the poem. That is, there is no spiritual connotation.


    It was empty and boring, and although it was amazing how exquisite it was after reading it, he didn''t want to read it a second time.


    Even if it were the nine years of compulsory education in the future, Xiao Wen felt that those capable editors who created something out of nothing wouldn''t be able to think of anything.


    Of course, the greater possibility was that these editors studied Chinese. In the ancient history of Chinese literature, there was a clear indication that there was nothing that could be read in Shang Guan''s poems.


    The editors dared to brainwash Lu Xun, to brainstorm Lev Tolstoy, to brainwash Gorky, to brainwash all sorts of people, because they were brain-dead.


    However, Shang Guan''s poems did not have the ability to think straight. Their spiritual core was a void, something that was publicly accepted in the world of literature.


    However, this kind of feint, without the core of the poem, can also bring out the spirit of my appearance.


    If Shangguan Yi was appointed as the junior secretary, he would be responsible for embellishing the Emperor''s imperial edict. He would then be able to make the simple words that were originally written through gorgeous writing and quoting scriptures not only clear, but also logical, making people feel that they were reliable, convincing, and even gorgeous. That officer would definitely be able to complete the mission perfectly.


    But if he let Shangguan Yi do the actual work?


    I''m sorry, he''s just a royal scribe, a man who can only decorate his appearance and make people think he''s very gorgeous.


    As for the spiritual core? He was neither as ethereal and handsome as Li Bai, who could kill people every ten steps, nor as benevolent and unparalleled as Du Fu, who could protect the face of all the cold men in the world.


    This kind of spiritual appearance had naturally been passed down to Shangguan Tinzhi, the son of Shangguan Yi.


    "Hello, I am Wan-Er''s teacher. You must be Wan-Er''s father, right?" Xiao Wen cupped his hands and said to Wan-Er''s father.


    "That''s right." He saw Shangguan Tinghua perform an exaggerated etiquette in front of Xiao Wen. Then he turned to Xiao Wen and said, "I am Shangguan Tinzhi, although Teacher Xiao didn''t tell me about this beforehand and came to visit you, it really surprised me. But on the second day, friends came from afar, so it was hard to say. I still quite welcome Mr Xiao to come to our house as a guest. "


    After saying that, he turned around, bowed at a forty-five-degree angle, and shouted, "Please!"


    He still spoke with the accent of Shaanxi Province, which sounded a little like a Chinese ancient drama. Even though Xiao Wen had heard it clearly after he had transmigrated into this world, he still felt that this melodious voice was too awkward.


    However, Xiao Wen still approached Shangguan Family''s residence.


    The Shangguan family''s courtyard wasn''t too big, but they had hired a professional gardener to repair the vegetation. Thus, after entering the Shangguan residence, Xiao Wen saw the beautiful scenery inside which made him feel relaxed and happy.


    "This kind of arrangement with a single flower and a single grass is much better than our backyard." Xiao Wen inwardly cursed. At the same time, he also mourned for the plants in his house that had been leveled to the ground due to the transformation into a training field.


    The yard, the house, the decoration, and even the two servants at home, they were all very meticulous in their actions when welcoming Xiao Wen.


    He was clearly not a rich family, yet he could act as if he was a noble traveling. One had to say, this was the Shangguan Family.


    Having been seated properly, Shangguan Tinzhi was the first to speak. "Wan''er has been at home for the past few days. I''ve been studying these heaven''s teachings, and it seems that I''ve made no progress in her poems and songs. Although I know that our family has the blood of a top poet in it, ordinary people cannot teach Wan-Er well. "But didn''t you make any progress for Wan-Er?"


    Shangguan Tinzhi''s words were difficult to deal with, almost making Xiao Wen want to hit him.


    What do you mean your family has the blood of a top poet? Your father is just a fart in future generations of academia, alright?


    To boast about yourself in such a boastful manner, those who didn''t know about it would think that you were very awesome!


    Therefore, Xiao Wen replied, "Before she came to my place, she was just a girl who knows how to recite poetry. I think it''s also a question of parents'' education. "


    The meaning behind his words was that Shangguan Wan-Er only knew how to compose poems, but nothing else was Shangguan Tinzhi''s responsibility.


    Shangguan Tinzhi also understood Xiao Wen''s meaning. His left hand formed a feminine blue and white finger, which he pressed against his forehead with the back of his hand. With his head facing the sky at a 45 degree angle, he revealed a somber look of a Cupid, and said, "It''s very elegant to do poetry. Is it wrong for me to teach Wan''er how to do poetry?


    "No!" Xiao Wen shook his head, saying, "It''s a good poem. In fact, I also think poets are an elegant profession. "


    After pausing for a moment, Xiao Wen looked at the expression on Shangguan Tinzhi''s face.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s evaluation of the poet, Shangguan Tinzhi relaxed her brows, looking quite pleased with herself after being flattered.


    After silently sighing at Shangguan Tinzhi''s personality, Xiao Wen said, "Although there''s no problem with making poetry, your method of making poetry is terribly wrong!"


    As someone who had read Li Baidufu''s poems since he was young, Xiao Wen could not look directly at the palace poems that the Shangguan Family had written.


    At this time, looking at Shangguan Tinghua, Xiao Wen finally couldn''t help but want to teach this guy a lesson and let him know what to do with the poem.

 C101 The business of a scholar

    In the living room of Shangguan family, Xiao Wen and Shangguan Tinzhi were sitting opposite each other on a red wooden floor, one cold and one proud, their auras colliding with the other as if they were rivals.


    Seeing her teacher on one side and her father on the other, Wan''er stared blankly at the two men, not sure whether she should help Xiao Wen or Shangguan Tinzhi.


    His rosy face was filled with hesitation.


    Zhuge Liang saw the tears in Wan-Er''s eyes. He sighed.


    If it were him, he probably wouldn''t have a good choice either. If Xiao Wen were to quarrel with his uncle, he wouldn''t know who to help.


    As for why he said that it was his uncle and not his father ¡­


    After all, his uncle was an official. Zhuge Liang felt that his uncle was the only one who could fight against Xiao Wen. His father was just a famous scholar, so he should just forget about it!


    Seeing how Wan-Er was acting, Zhuge Liang stood up and said to Xiao Wen, "Sir, this is my first time coming to Wan-Er''s house. I would like to visit her more. I wonder if I can let Wan-Er go out with me? "


    "Yes. Incidentally... Little Yu, you should go too! " As Xiao Wen said this, his eyes didn''t shift in the slightest. His gaze was still fixated on Shangguan Tinzhi''s flirtatious face.


    Wan-Er looked at her father and asked if she could go out.


    "Go ahead and entertain the guests." This time, Shangguan Tinghua also did not speak in any long, flamboyant language. His pair of eyes, which were made out of light red rouge, were extremely cold as he stared at Xiao Wen Ping''s unremarkable but appraising face.


    Wan-Er felt relieved when she heard that.


    Wan-Er knew that her father would always maintain the same attitude as her grandfather, unless he was in the most serious moment. Therefore, when Shangguan Tinzhi only used eight words instead of eighty, as usual, to reply him, it proved that he was already angry.


    Zhuge Liang held onto Wan''er''s sleeve, and Guan Yu followed closely behind. The three of them ran out of the living room and into the garden in the backyard.


    "Phew!" The adults are terrible. Fortunately, we ran fast. Otherwise, if they were to fight, we would probably be in trouble. " Guan Yu sighed and said.


    His face didn''t have the usual fearless expression, but was instead filled with the fear of surviving a calamity.


    Hearing Guan Yu''s words, Zhuge Liang rolled his eyes at him. He said, "If there really is a fight, you can pin Mr. Xiao Wen and Wan''er''s father to the ground and rub them together. What are you afraid of?"


    "Eh?" Guan Yu was stunned, then touched his head and said, "That''s right! What are they afraid of? "


    Seeing Guan Yu''s appearance, Zhuge Liang let out a helpless sigh and said, "Mr Xiao and Wan''er''s father are both scholars. Even if they were angry, as long as it wasn''t a matter of basic principles, they wouldn''t use a scholar''s method to solve their problem. At most, it would just be a slap on the face. The reason why you''re so afraid is actually because of your usual state of mind when you were teaching physics and mathematics for Mr. Xiao.


    As for what was a scholar''s solution? This was naturally to follow the example of Confucius when he killed Shaozhen, killing people who held different academic beliefs from him.


    At this moment, upon hearing the words'' physics'' and ''mathematics'', Guan Yu''s originally rosy face suddenly turned deathly white.


    In his mind, suddenly and continuously, he began to recirculate: "Isolated particles only keep still or move in a straight line", "The momentum of a particle with p is directly proportional to the rate of change of momentum over time due to the external force f." The knowledge of the three Newton''s laws of the interaction between two particles, which are always equal in force and reaction force, which act on the same line in opposite directions, and the principle of the bar, the set of binary one-time equations, the trigonometric function, and so on.


    At that moment, he felt like he was going to faint and froth at the mouth.


    Seeing Guan Yu like this, Zhuge Liang could only shake his head. "You really aren''t a scholar."


    He turned around, wanting to make Wan-Er happy, but she was squatting on the floor, holding her head, and said with a troubled face, "Why did it turn out like this ¡­" The first time it was possible for Mr Xiao to come to my house as a guest, and the first time it was possible for my father to not be so boastful. Two happy things combined. And these two pleasures brought me even more happiness. What he got should have been a dream-like happy time. "But, why did it become like this ¡­"


    Hearing Wan-Er talking on the side, Zhuge Liang felt like his head was going to explode.


    On the other side, in the living room of Shangguan Family, after Xiao Wen and Shangguan Tinzhi watched the three kids leave, they looked at each other again.


    "Are you a poet?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "That''s right." Shangguan Tinzhi said as she raised her head proudly.


    "Me too." Xiao Wen said with a smile, as if he was very reserved.


    "Is that so?" Shangguan Tinzhi narrowed her eyes and formally sized up Xiao Wen. Perhaps because he had never seen a great poet like Li Baidufu, he had always had the impression that the poet was the kind of person who had the grandiose style of a court.


    Having sensed that Xiao Wen had such an aura, Shangguan Tinzhi immediately revealed a doubtful expression.


    "You don''t believe me?" Xiao Wen shook his head at Shangguan Tinzhi''s expression. One had to say, Shangguan Tinzhi''s understanding of poets was still too narrow.


    "Before I came out of the mountains, I had learned to write poetry from a great poet who had mixed up with a bunch of other people, celebrities and novelists. "May I know what sir is talking about?"


    "Shangguan Tinzhi." Shangguan Tinzhi''s chin continued to rise as she said, "I won''t hide anything. My father is the greatest poet of the Tang Dynasty, and he is now serving as secretary overseer."


    "The secretary overseer?" Xiao Wen narrowed his eyes and didn''t refute the other party''s claim that Shangguan Yi was the greatest poet of the Tang Kingdom.


    After all, in this era, Li Bai might not have officially appeared on stage, Du Fu might still be babbling, and Wang Bo, who had led the charge against Shangguan Yi and questioned the literary value of his work, might not have spoken.


    In a certain period of time, it was not unimaginable for Shang Guan to become the number one poet of the Tang Dynasty.


    However, according to the historical records, Shangguan Yi was only promoted to the position of the Fourth Pin Young Surveillance Officer in the Tang Dynasty. He then moved on to the position of a concubine in the crown prince''s court.


    However, in this world, Shangguan Yi was working in the secretary''s office to the end ¡­


    It seemed that due to some reasons, the Tang Kingdom in this world had undergone some changes!


    Xiao Wen''s speculations continued to run through his mind. Only Shangguan Tinzhi could hear the words'' secretary overseer ''in his mouth.


    Hearing Xiao Wen mumble thoughtfully, Shangguan Tinzhi said with a sense of superiority, "The secretary''s office is responsible for handling the documents for His Majesty the emperor. The person chosen would definitely be the most literary person in the entire lobby. In other words, in the entire Tang Dynasty, my father was the most talented. "


    "That is truly the sorrow of the Tang Dynasty!" Hearing this, Xiao Wen helplessly sighed.


    Even though Shangguan Yi was able to become the number one scholar of the Great Tang, it was not a strange thing. But that''s not the book of the Guan Yi individual... At least, not entirely.


    His achievements came before the great poets such as Li Bai, Du Fu, Wang Wei, Li He, and Wang Bo officially ascended to the stage of history.


    It could be said that this was the result of "no great general in Shu, Liao Hua being the vanguard".


    However, for Xiao Wen, the logic of justice was heard by Shangguan Tinzhi, but his expression was one of anger.


    "Mr Xiao." When Shangguan Tinzhi was sitting down, she raised her butt against her heel and glared at him.


    He angrily smiled and said, "Since Sir thinks this way, then we might as well compete. "Let''s see how powerful you are, as well as how the Shangguan Family, which has the bloodline of a top poet, is!"

 C102 Shiyun

    The Shangguan Family that had the bloodline of a top poet ¡­


    When Xiao Wen heard Shangguan Tinzhi''s words, he didn''t know how to retort. He could only ask, "As the saying goes, there is no first place in literature, and there is no second place in martial arts. How do you plan on competing?"


    Although Xiao Wen didn''t think that Fang Xingjian would be able to defeat him in literature due to his superb library, he was, after all, someone who had played on the forums in his previous life. Therefore, he was very clear that if you argued with others, the only thing you could do was convince the bystanders to eat the melon. The man you''re talking to, you can''t convince him.


    And now, in Xiao Wen''s eyes, Shangguan Tinzhi was the same as the scout at the forum. If he wanted to defeat this fellow, he couldn''t just take out a poem and write it with a higher level than the other party.


    Shangguan Tinzhi nodded, agreeing with Xiao Wen.


    However, he said: "If a scholar has his own sense of honor, then after his failure, the person who made him fail will certainly leave a deep impression on him. Only those who pretended to be scholars and were in fact ruffians would forget everything after their fight with each other. If you are the latter, then even if you are stubborn, it is meaningless. After all, I won''t be disappointed that I can''t defeat a local thug. "


    "So it''s like that!" Xiao Wen nodded. There were some subtle differences between the scholars of this era and those of the 21st century who had undergone nine years of compulsory education.


    In the twenty-first century, when people go to primary school, teachers will teach students to be useful to society. However, there was more than one path for a useful person in this society.


    In fact, people can realize their values in different ways.


    Arable land can be cultivated, factory workers can be employed, public office can be engaged in, research and invention can also be done. He could even go to a foreign country for espionage and be a person who killed people and set fire to the local social order, but he could also be someone who loved his country.


    However, in this era, the knowledge that scholars had about themselves was not very broad. They believed that although the cultivated land was also good, it was still a little inferior compared to the scholars. Craftsmen were just a group of slaves. Compared to farmers, they lacked even more.


    As for the merchants ¡­ Well, I like the businessman''s money. But merchants? Go and die!


    They believed that they were the scholars who talked passionately about cultivation and writing, just like the warriors of the Spring and Autumn War Kingdom. As such, scholars should have the honor of being scholars. On the other hand, in the twenty-first century, reading was a very common thing. No one would think that nine years of compulsory education was something to boast about.


    "Since you are willing to bet on your honor as a scholar to fight me, then I will accompany you to the end." Although I do not feel that a scholar is a superior profession, the real reason why he honors it is because he can help more people with his own strength. Those guys who only know of the Storms of the Storms have no honor to speak of. " Xiao Wen said.


    "You!" Hearing that Xiao Wen was obviously mocking him, Shangguan Tinzhi almost got angry.


    Slow down, he then said, "The honor of a scholar is not defined by you. Saying all this is completely meaningless. Please don''t get out of the way. "


    "Unrealistic ¡­" Xiao Wen was surprised for a moment, but he quickly understood.


    After all, this was a feudal society. Perhaps it was normal for the values that he had just displayed to be placed in the twenty-first century. But now, it had gone too far.


    So he said, "Since that''s the case, let''s begin! "Whatever it is, it''s up to you."


    "Alright then." "I am the son of the number one poet of the Tang Dynasty, and your chances of winning against me in the art of poetry is less than 20%. Therefore, we might as well debate the topic of how to write a poem. "


    Actually, if you compare it to poetry, you can''t even compare to me. Xiao Wen cursed in his heart.


    After all, Shangguan Yi only became the number one poet of the Tang Dynasty due to the fact that the more formidable Li Baidu has yet to come out. As a result, he no longer had to worry about whether or not Li Bai and the others had come up with a poem and whether or not he could copy it.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t think that he would be disgusted by Shangguan Tinzhi to the point of warping his view on this matter. Therefore, he did not object.


    Therefore, Shangguan Tinzhi said, "Before we discuss this, I want to tell you a story."


    "Legend has it that a deity fell into a deep slumber before Mother Nuwa was able to use earth to create a human." When he woke up, he found the world full of human figures. "


    "Because there was no such thing as a human in the era he lived in. So when he woke up, he was extremely disgusted with humans. He decided that he would destroy humanity through a great flood. "


    "When Mother Nuwa heard this news, she immediately found this Deity and told him that humans were her own creation."


    "Back then, that Deity had said to Mother Nuwa, ''Mother Nuwa, is this your masterpiece?" What an ugly bunch. Although they were kind when they were born, they would become evil without learning. "This creature that will be changed is simply too backward."


    "In order to make this deity understand that humans are beautiful creatures, Mother Nuwa brought this deity to the place of the greatest poet of the time, Tao Yuanming. Tao Yuanming told this deity that there''s almost nothing he can''t do, but there''s one thing he can''t do, and that is to create the most beautiful poems in the world. "


    "Hearing this, that deity laughed out loud. He did not think that, with his ability, he would be unable to write the most beautiful poem. Thus, he activated the eighty-nine Mysterious Technique and transformed it into Tao Yuanming''s appearance, imitating him by sowing beans in the south of the mountain and imitating how he wore the hoe in the moon. But after two months, when he wanted to start writing a poem, he was unable to do so for a long time. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen said with a puzzled expression, "Since it''s like this, then it''s even more proof that writing a poem requires connotation. Without content, no matter if it''s a method or a spell, it''s impossible to write a beautiful poem. "


    However, upon hearing this, Shangguan Tinzhi shook her head in denial.


    He went on to say, "After trying various methods, the poet finds that he cannot write poetry by imitating the poet. So he decided not to write poetry in the human way. "


    "So he found all the human words and put them together. Because the essence of the poem was only the arrangement of words, when the immortal did so, he obtained a large amount of meaningless things. But I also got all the poems. "


    "He told Tao Yuanming that if anyone were to write a poem in the future, regardless of what the content of the poem is, he would have already written this poem long before this. Therefore, no one can surpass him. "


    "What I want to say is that there is no need for connotation in writing poems. You can get the most beautiful poetry in the world by technical means. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen went silent for a moment.


    As a transcender, Xiao Wen should be the most obsessed with technology. After all, the era he lived in, whether it was the planes soaring in the sky or the cars speeding on the ground, were all the products of technology. Technology was without a doubt something that could make human life a better place.


    However, if one were to focus their technology on the creation of poetry, or even on the creation of any art in the world, Xiao Wen didn''t think that it was something that could be accomplished with just technology.


    So he asked, "Brother Shangguan, do you know how many poems this deity wrote if he really did that?"


    "How much?" Shangguan Tinzhi was stunned. He didn''t expect Xiao Wen to suddenly ask this question.


    Xiao Wen replied, "Right now, we have around three thousand words. Arrange the way they do, and find out that there are more of them than there are of the water in the sea. " It was about two hundred cubes out of the ten. than the total number of atoms in the universe.)


    "Although immortals can create so many poems, it''s impossible for him to find the most beautiful poems in so many poems."


    "There''s no point in doing this."


    With that, Xiao Wen stood up and said, "The meaning of the poem depends not on you or me, but on time. If you can''t get poetry to move generations of people to sing for you, there''s no point. "


    "So, do you understand why writing a poem requires a spirit core?"

 C103 oligospermia

    Not long after, Xiao Wen brought Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu out of the Shangguan residence.


    "By the way, sir, have you and Wan''er''s father come to an end? In the end, who won and who lost? " Zhuge Liang, who was standing to one side, asked curiously with his eyes wide open.


    Xiao Wen patted Zhuge Liang''s head and said, "No one wins. Remember, there is no first place in literature, and no second place in martial arts. In a situation where neither side''s skill was too low, it was hard to determine who would win and who would lose. As a result, only the benevolent sees and the wise sees. "


    "Oh." Zhuge Liang revealed a thoughtful expression as he heard Xiao Wen''s reply, lowering his head in deep thought.


    "Come to think of it." Just then, Guan Yu suddenly asked, "Mister, I don''t think we''ve seen any other friends these past few days?" Do you know what''s going on? "


    "Children in the city?" Xiao Wen revealed a puzzled expression.


    Guan Yu nodded and said, "If it''s just Hua Xiong, then it''s still easier to explain. That grandson was defeated by me twice, so he definitely won''t dare to see me now. Perhaps he was practicing martial arts diligently, or he could vent his anger by throwing a vase in the room. If it was the former, I would still think highly of him. But if it''s the latter, then it''s useless. "


    Xiao Wen did not continue to reply as Guan Yu went further and further away.


    The three of them walked all the way back to Xiao Wen''s house.


    "Sister-in-law, please watch these two kids for me. I''m telling them to stop training like they used to and not to be lazy." Xiao Wen said.


    "Yes." Zhou Xian didn''t say anything and just watched Xiao Wen leave.


    Ever since Xiao Wen had schemed against Nalan De in the south side of the city, the people of the county city all knew that Xiao Wen had become Uncle Li''s aide, and at a very high level of freedom.


    Therefore, Zhou Xian wasn''t surprised that Xiao Wen would go out all day.


    Then, Xiao Wen also looked at the two kids and said, "You must be obedient and not slack off, understand?"


    Although these words were said to the two little guys, Xiao Wen still wanted to remind Zhuge Liang.


    Guan Yu was a martial arts fanatic. To him, martial arts and fitness were a type of enjoyment and a process of becoming stronger. As a result, Xiao Wen had been supervising Guan Yu and mainly supervising him not to overdo his exercise. "After all, the body consumes too much calories, and the energy supply has not changed, so there must be an increase in the heat gap.


    With such a large heat gap, not only would the body consume more fat, it would also consume a portion of the muscles. It was actually very dangerous to do physical exercise without a proper calculation.


    In the twenty-first century, people may also be able to let professional fitness coaches adjust. Xiao Wen had met those fitness instructors before. Although many of them were unreliable, with a coach, it was quite amazing.


    At that time, when Xiao Wen was exercising, there was a point where he felt that he didn''t have any strength left in his body, making him unable to train effectively. After the coach found out, he asked Xiao Wen a few more questions so he could consume 30 grams of carbohydrates a day.


    In the second week, Xiao Wen gradually recovered his strength. Although the weight loss was much slower than before, the body fat rate had dropped by two points in one month!


    Of course, Xiao Wen didn''t have the time to supervise Guan Yu at this time. Therefore, he could only allow himself to train. It must have been a long time since his body had become so strong. Xiao Wen had also established his authority so that Guan Yu did not dare to train casually.


    However, Zhuge Liang was the other extreme.


    Although he had a strong interest in military tactics theory, he had already digested General Qi Jiguang''s Lovers Formation from the Ming Dynasty and the Spanish Grand Array Theory from the same era.


    But learning the most tiring part of military commanding -- military training, Zhuge Liang always likes to be lazy.


    He did something like turning left and turning right under the sun. If no one was supervising his movements, then the degree of his deformation would definitely exceed his imagination.


    Therefore, Zhou Xian mainly supervised Zhuge Liang. Guan Yu didn''t have the corresponding theoretical knowledge, so supervising him was actually quite difficult.


    Thus, Xiao Wen walked all the way to County Governor Manor and found Uncle Li, who was working there.


    "General, you''ve done your old job now! It has returned to being the Grand Guard of the Cloud Country. " Xiao Wen said.


    When Uncle Li saw Xiao Wen, he bitterly smiled and said: "Isn''t this all given by His Majesty? Furthermore, I have served as a guard in the clouds before. Therefore, I shall assume the role of a temporary replacement and wait for the imperial government to find a suitable candidate to replace me. "


    Xiao Wen smiled when he heard Uncle Li mention He Heshen. Although he had killed the man himself, he still pretended not to know what had happened. "I don''t know why Lord Hesitation died, but the imperial court is going to lose a pillar this time."


    Hearing this, Uncle Li rolled his eyes.


    Xiao Wen laughed, and then continued to act good: "Speaking of which, Cloud City is the most important county city in my dynasty. As long as there are no accidents, the officials who have been the guards of this county will all be successful. If the general were to become the Grand Cloud Guard twice, his future will be limitless! "


    "That''s just a blessing." Uncle Li said.


    Uncle Li''s harvest this time was largely due to Xiao Wen. If it weren''t for him, a spy enthusiast, repeatedly finding spies from other countries in the middle of Cloud City and joining forces with Song Country''s spies to attack Qing Kingdom''s spies. Then he killed Heshen himself.


    This way, Uncle Lee would be able to reap a lot of credit.


    "This time, when I return to Chang''an, I can probably bestow the title of Marquis. As for you, I have already told His Majesty about you in the express newspaper. His Majesty knew that you, the Head of the Left Sage who had not been conferred the title of Crown Prince, had actually helped out greatly, and also helped train the Han Empire to become a powerful cavalry army. Your Majesty was overjoyed, and immediately sent over the decree bestowing upon you. "


    "Is he still the left concubine?" Xiao Wen asked.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Uncle Li rolled his eyes and said, "Do you think His Majesty will be so petty? This time, the king wants to make you level up five consecutive times, from the Left Scoundrel to the Young Master Mo. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen revealed an excited expression. According to Qin and Han dukedom, the Head of the Left Scholar was a level ten dukedom, while the Less Creation was a level fifteen dukedom. Nobles of this level had already stepped into the top ranks of the imperial power. Apart from the emperor himself, no one else would dare bully Xiao Wen.


    With this title, Xiao Wen''s talents could be released one by one. He didn''t need to be like before, where he would be coveted by all sorts of people just by using a method to create ice.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s happy expression, Uncle Li immediately took out a piece of black silk from the table and said, "Xiao Wen, listen to the decree."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen quickly knelt on one knee and said: "This official accepts the decree."


    Xiao Wen did not feel any resistance towards the military salute. One knee was left to the highest leader in the country where he was born, and the other to himself. This was what he had been prepared for after relying on Lee''s military system.


    Furthermore, during Xiao Wen''s high school military training, he had done a lot of one-knees-up etiquette. If someone was unable to accept the etiquette of a soldier kneeling on one knee because they were modern people, that could only mean that they had never even attended high school before ¡­


    "In the name of Xiao Clan in the Clouds, soldiers of the northern army were initially treated for various diseases such as cholera. As the soldiers were treated in accordance with the law, it was the same as fighting to kill the enemy. After that, because of the defense cloud meritorious, Zhai was promoted to a less upstart. and ordered him to go to Chang''an on the day of spring. "


    "This official accepts the decree!" After hearing the imperial edict, Xiao Wen took it with both hands.


    It seemed that although he had already obtained a title of nobility, he would have to wait until next year''s spring when he could go to Chang An city to meet with Liu Bang.


    However, in the Central Cloud City, the title of nobility that he had created was enough for him to do whatever he wanted.

 C104 The Power of the Title

    "Speaking of which, how''s the situation with His Majesty?" Suddenly, Xiao Wen looked at Uncle Li and asked.


    Therefore, that son of a b * tch, Zhao Kuangyin, used to scam people. He often threatened a few emperors in the alliance by cutting off their food, forcing them to obey his orders. This also indirectly affected the northern front line, allowing the northern front line''s Bo Ke and Xiao Kuangming to easily defeat those fully cleared Steel Cavalry. In the end, they could only keep them and threaten Zhao Kuangyin.


    Now, although the full force of the Steel Cavalry that could flee at any moment did not dare to attack the clouds, they very calmly hid in the clouds and entered the plains to fish at a mountain entrance.


    "According to the war report, Zhu Yuanzhang, with the support of Zhao Kuangyin, was able to attack at a fast pace from the east. So much so that Nur Haji had been forced to retreat slowly from the northeast." Uncle Li said.


    "Is that so?" Xiao Wen narrowed his eyes. When he heard the name Zhao Kuangyin, he immediately understood that the Song Emperor had started up a new scheme after he was tricked by him and Uncle Li.


    Although he, Zhao Kuangyin, wanted to take control of all the Allies, he was not a brainless person.


    In fact, the Song emperors were not the ones with the highest kung fu skills among all the emperors of China, but when it came to political plotting, they had to fly.


    Such a person naturally wouldn''t be brainless enough to challenge all of his allies.


    At this moment, it was clear that he wanted to send Nur Ha Chi''s troops back to support Zhu Yuanzhang by assisting him in attacking Nur Ha Chi.


    When there were no more Tatars in the clouds, Liu Bang naturally couldn''t use the threats of Tattoo in the clouds as an excuse to choose to leave under Zhao Kuangyin''s coercion.


    Using this method to control Liu Bang, Xiao Wen felt that this Zhao Kuangyin was quite vicious.


    "But what does that have to do with me?" Xiao Wen shrugged as he thought to himself.


    He would say, though, that for the sake of the Emperor''s dignity he would never defeat the Tartars Nur Haji had deployed in the clouds. But doing so would not benefit him at all.


    Just a few days ago, Xiao Wen received a report of war.


    The war report was from the Qin Nation. It was said that Fatty''s army had now protected the Dragon City of the Huns. As for Qin Shi Huang, he had even led his army directly to Mount Juxu, planning to take the place of Huo Quou.


    The battle at the northwest front line was already coming to an end. If Xiao Wen was still entangled with the policemen, his plan to develop the grassland and save the three villages with the Yang family would have failed.


    It was the most important thing for Xiao Wen to form an alliance with the Yang family to carry out the woolen weaving to control the prairie.


    For this, he could offend anyone.


    After all, compared to the backlash from offending some people''s inherent interests, the economic and political benefits brought about by the wool textile industry were obviously much greater.


    As long as he continued to promote the wool industry, Xiao Wen would be worried that others would mess with him.


    After thinking for a moment, Xiao Wen felt that he should think of a way to get rid of the Tarantula and resume production in the middle of the Cloud City.


    He asked, "Does the general know when His Majesty will return?"


    "Probably back before spring." Uncle Li said.


    After all, with the Song Kingdom''s support, Liu Bang did not have to worry about logistics. He could even ask Zhao Kuangyin to give him money to compensate the soldiers of the Han Dynasty for their lack of harvest because they could not go home to harvest their crops ¡ª soldiers of the feudal era were basically farmers. They picked up swords, soldiers. The peasants put down their swords and sabers.


    Besides, there was one advantage to fighting in winter. That was, in winter, when the temperature was low, it was difficult for bacteria to reproduce. If soldiers were injured, the probability of infection would also be greatly reduced.


    After the big dog of the Song Dynasty had satisfied the logistical problems of other countries, the logistics of winter operations were solved, and the benefits of winter operations were brought into full play. Naturally, Liu Bang wouldn''t let go of this good opportunity. He wanted to annex the territory of Liaoning and let the Han Empire develop towards the northeast.


    However, when Xiao Wen heard that Liu Bang probably didn''t plan to return to his hometown for the entire winter and wanted to continue the wave in Liaoning Province, he almost wished that Liu Bang, a local ruffian, would be hacked to death in the east.


    If they didn''t come back for the entire winter, then wouldn''t they be spending the winter in the clouds?


    After all, when the nomads set out on the expedition, they would bring along their livestock. As long as the animals were fed with grass and water, they could produce milk in a steady stream.


    With cow''s milk and cheese, they could have lived a long time on the grass north of the cloud ¡ª only ten or twenty thousand of them, after all.


    Liu Bang''s people could survive by relying on Zhao Kuangyin, the grandson of Zhao Kuangyin, and the entire Manchu Mansion could survive by relying on grazing. However, it would be difficult for the villagers in the village to survive through the winter.


    "Looks like I have to find a way to resolve this myself." Xiao Wen thought.


    After pondering for a while, Xiao Wen decided to leave the Residence of Great Guardian and head to the Yang family.


    "A rare guest!" Seeing Xiao Wen''s sudden visit, Huan Yan welcomed him first. He cupped his hands in a salute towards Xiao Wen and invited him into the house.


    "Brother Huan Yan, I''d like to ask, regarding the cooperation that I proposed, what''s the attitude of the Yang Family now?" Xiao Wen said.


    "This ¡­" Huan Yan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Mister Xiao''s suggestion, if it really has the effect that you said, the Yang family will definitely support it."


    "In other words, if I don''t get any results, the Yang family will only help me to a limited degree?" Xiao Wen muttered.


    "Eh ¡­" When he heard how clear Xiao Wen''s words were, Huan Yan''s expression was a bit awkward.


    However, after giving it some thought, he still helplessly went straight to the point, "Although Mr Xiao Wen had created many miracles in the past, he is still just a commoner. Your prestige is not enough to convince the Yang Family. "


    That''s right! How could a lowly commoner have a reputation that could convince others?


    However, Xiao Wen laughed, "If I am not a commoner, then can the Yang family help me enough?"


    "Of course. It''s just that, Sir, the descendants of the Warring States heirs are rather well-off in the Han State as well. But that was only official. All these years, there have been many people who have pretended to be the descendants of a hundred families. The aristocratic families no longer trust people who claim to be the descendants of a hundred families that much ¡­ "


    However, just as Huan Yan was about to explain the situation to Xiao Wen, Xiao Wen suddenly took out a piece of black silk and said: "This is the imperial edict, the emperor has already bestowed upon me the title of Creation. "I wonder if the Yang family can believe this man''s fifteenth rank?"


    "Junior Creation!"


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Huan Yan immediately stood up. His mouth was wide open, almost enough to fit a duck egg.


    A few days ago, he had gotten to know that in these few months, Xiao Wen had suddenly hooked up with the former Grand Guard of the Cloud, and now, General Li Bo Ke, who commanded the northern army of the big man, had become his aide.


    However, he did not expect that in one night, this little commoner would become a nobleman of the 15th level who owned a big man.


    "Gulp ¡­" Huan Yan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, tremblingly asked, "Brother Xiao, should I pay my respects to you now?"


    Seeing Huan Yan''s reaction, Xiao Wen was secretly delighted. However, when he thought about the matter of cooperation, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and waved his hand, saying, "I personally don''t like this sort of etiquette, so I didn''t mention it for show. After all, we''re all in a cooperative relationship, so there''s no need to be so entangled with red tape. "


    "Brother Xiao is right. Brother Xiao is right." Hearing Xiao Wen''s reply, Huan Yan replied with a smile.


    Seeing how serious Huan Yan was, Xiao Wen let out a sigh. Finally, he asked, "Since I have built less, can the Yang family give me enough help at the beginning of the plan?"

 C105 Not enough

    In any era, as long as he could figure out who exactly this country''s notifying class was and join them, then his words would undoubtedly become heavier.


    In this country where the military aristocracy was the main nobleman, if you had the identity of a military aristocrat, then your words would undoubtedly be more convincing. Similarly, the children of influential families in small countries like Wei Jin, scholars with a name like Song Ming, as well as generals of the Yuan nation, were all like this.


    When Xiao Wen took out his identity as a military noble, the Yang family, who originally didn''t take Xiao Wen''s words seriously, couldn''t help but look at him seriously.


    "Since Mister has the status of a military aristocrat, why didn''t you mention it in the beginning?" I had to wait for those words to come out of my mouth. Isn''t that Huan Huan being unrighteous? " Huan Yan looked at Xiao Wen as he spoke with a hidden bitterness.


    In his heart, there was nothing wrong with what he had just said. In fact, regardless of whether they were speaking in terms of their status, the commoners were far inferior to the nobles.


    However, he had just said that Xiao Wen would reveal his identity as a military aristocrat. This gave people a feeling that Huan Yan loved to get rich and poor.


    If this sort of behavior was to be considered true, then Xiao Wen would have to take the blame.


    Xiao Wen rubbed his nose and said awkwardly, "Actually, I just don''t want to use my identity to pressure others. After all, I was just a commoner for a long time. I''ve seen many nobles use their identity to bully the common people, and even seize a good woman. I hate them, so I don''t want to be identified. "


    "This ¡­" Hearing Xiao Wen''s explanation, Huan Yan could not find any fault with it. He could only smile bitterly and shake his head: "Actually, Young Master does not need to do that. There are good people and bad people in this world. Naturally, while there were the vile nobles in the fishy villages, there were also the good nobles who fought valiantly on the battlefield to protect their families and protect their countries. As long as you do not feel that your actions are to bully others and do so with a clear conscience, then what harm is there in openly revealing your identity? "


    "Thank you for your guidance." Xiao Wen nodded.


    As the saying goes, three people must have my teacher. Even though Xiao Wen had vast amounts of learning materials, it didn''t mean that he could become a sage that was praised like Confucius, just because he had the ''Analects of Mantra'' in his library.


    At the same time, although Xiao Wen was able to investigate the various schools of thought that were recorded in books, it was impossible for him to have a complete understanding of these points of view.


    In his daily life, he still had to listen to the opinions of others.


    Soon, Huan Yan made the decision to go to the Northern County in the south of the Central Cloud County and contact the Yang family members who could have a conversation there. It would probably take around ten days.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen didn''t have any objections. After all, it was still late September and winter was still early. If he started preparing now, he would probably be able to start producing Jenny''s spinning machine when the Yang family arrived.


    "Oh right, I have another condition." Since Huan Yan was so easy to talk about, Xiao Wen felt that it would be a waste if he didn''t take advantage of the advantage brought by the title. Therefore, he proposed another condition to Huan Yan.


    "Young master, please say it. As long as it isn''t too important, I can agree to it myself." Huan Yan readily agreed.


    "Very good." Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction and said, "Because in the early stages, I invested money and technology, so I will occupy the main part of the plan. In the later stages of the game, the Yang family would slowly join. "Therefore, I hope that this year''s earnings will be eighty percent for me and forty percent for me. I hope that in the third year, I will be able to return to the proportion that was previously agreed upon."


    After all, with the current situation, if Xiao Wen wanted to develop the wool textile industry, he would offend Liu Bang.


    Even if this scoundrel knew the political significance and economic value of the woolen textile industry, he would definitely forgive Xiao Wen and look for the Yang Family for a share.


    But before that, Xiao Wen would definitely have a very hard time of it.


    Therefore, he had to fight for more benefits for himself!


    Thus, after Xiao Wen left the Yang family, he didn''t choose to go back to his own home. Instead, he went to the carpenter''s shop in the Cloud County.


    Xiao Wen felt tired from the journey. Helpless, he could only sit down and rest for a while.


    "Seriously, I didn''t want to be like Li Jun, showing off and riding horses to affect other people''s travel. "But who would''ve thought that running all the way and running all over the place would be even more tiring than going to the military gate village a few days ago!"


    It was already the hottest day of the day. Moreover, it was still the height of autumn and the clouds were still in the high latitudes. But with these three layers added together, Xiao Wen was still sweating profusely.


    God knows what Xiao Wen experienced.


    Xiao Wen, who was resting under a tree, couldn''t help but try to invent a bicycle and a rickshaw. In fact, as long as the rubber source of the tires and the material of the bearings are dealt with, these two things are actually not very difficult.


    However, the rubber tree came from the American continent, so Xiao Wen wasn''t sure if there were any in this world.


    However, even if there were some changes in this world, the Southeast Asian region would still have rubber trees. It would be very difficult to produce these two things.


    As for the car... If you can''t even get parts of a bicycle, you can''t count on parts of a car.


    Invention and creation seemed like a matter for a single person. But in fact, it was essentially a national affair.


    Without the country''s rich logistics and productivity as a foundation, a person simply could not support the materials consumed by the invention.


    Like Edison, he could not have failed so many times had it not been for the fact that the American Emperor had entered the globalized economic market and great productivity ¡ª an attempt that would have lasted no more than two or three times in places where productivity was lagging.


    Similarly, if Xiao Wen lived in an age of stone, where merchants could not travel from Vietnam to the North Sea (now Lake Baikal), Mount Kunlun to the Great Xing''an Mountains, and carry goods thousands of kilometers away, Xiao Wen could not buy the raw materials needed to make ice ¨C after all, this place in the clouds, whether it was salt or salt, was not enough.


    If Xiao Wen was someone who could influence the national policy of a country, or even push his will to the end under the pressure of the emperor, then he would use the resources at his disposal to start developing a steam engine to bring China into the first industrial revolution.


    However, Xiao Wen was just a Young Master Creator.


    At least he had created this title. In reality, although it wasn''t a high title, it wasn''t a low one either.


    It wasn''t low because, as the 15th Viscount, Xiao Wen would have no problem if he wanted to be someone who spent his days swimming around.


    Unless the country was completely destroyed, as long as you didn''t get involved in the political struggle, no one would come and provoke you.


    If it wasn''t high, then it really wasn''t high either. After all, he was just a young master, although he already had the qualifications to speak in front of Liu Bang. However, for anyone with high ambitions, such status was not enough.


    As such, Xiao Wen still needed to accumulate his merits and continue climbing upwards. Only in this way would he be able to do more things without being obstructed by others.

 C106 next meeting with Zhuo Wangsun

    After thinking for a while, Xiao Wen realized that he had also rested enough. He patted his thigh and stood up, preparing to leave.


    However, at this time, a voice suddenly sounded out, preventing Xiao Wen from leaving.


    "Little Lang, are you coming over to watch us play chess?" The voice was familiar, and it sounded slightly old. Xiao Wen turned around and saw Zhuo Wangsun, who was officially working under He Shen that day!


    "Eh ¡­" Xiao Wen was stunned, he then asked, "Why is old sir here?"


    He hadn''t thought that he would actually meet Zhuo Wangsun here.


    Zhuo Wangsun stroked his goatee and said: "Ever since Sir He Xing died, I''ve been fine. He had wanted to go out and fight, to become a merchant who could survive without relying on anyone. However, my daughter is already eight years old.


    "After all, after buying the land, my family''s money is already enough for me to eat for my entire life. Also, I''m also rich, so I can prepare a generous dowry for my daughter."


    "What is your love?" Although Xiao Wen knew that Zhuo Wangsun was most likely the girl who had run away with Sima Xian in the past, he still asked him that.


    After all, in this chaotic era, nothing could be said for sure.


    My daughter had no name." However, he later found out that she liked to read books and had a good talent in literature, so he changed her name to Wen Jun. It would be nice, I thought, if she could be a talented girl in the future. At the very least, this way, she wouldn''t be looked down upon by the aristocratic families just because of her father''s status as a merchant. With luck, we will be able to enter an aristocratic family''s clan to enjoy bliss.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen nodded his head. As he expected, Zhuo Wangsun''s daughter was indeed called Zhuo Wenjun.


    Seeing Zhuo Wangsun, who was originally middle-aged and full of energy, now looked quite dejected, Xiao Wen suddenly thought of his grandfather.


    Back then, when his grandfather was still an industrial worker, even though he was already over fifty years old, he was still full of energy, as if he had an inexhaustible energy every day.


    However, after retiring from work and staying at home, he became ill, as if he had aged twenty years ¡ª making Xiao Wen wonder if he had given all his time to the country.


    Zhuo Wangsun slowly sat down and said: "Xiao Lang, do you want to play Go with me?"


    "Alright." Xiao Wen nodded.


    Although it was important to find a carpenter to make Jenny''s spinning machine, he was in no hurry. Compared to this, Xiao Wen suddenly had the urge to recruit Zhuo Wangsun as his subordinate.


    After all, he was a Han Dynasty person in history, so he couldn''t be a Manchu spy. And during the purge of the Yun Zhong city''s patrolmen, Zhuo, Wang Sun, also did not encounter any danger. Clearly, it didn''t pose any political or personal danger to Xiao Wen. If he failed his business, it would be a different matter to place Xiao Wen in financial danger. Xiao Wen must have been unreasonably responsible for the entire situation.


    Looking at Zhuo Wangsun, Xiao Wen said: "Since it is difficult to refuse this kindness, then I, Xiao, will humbly accept your order."


    In order to intimidate Zhuo Wangsun, Xiao Wen had to first win a round of Go against him and kill him off.


    As a result, Xiao Wen took the praying mat offered by Zhuo Wangsun and sat down. Then, he took Hei Zi and got up.


    "Has Kobayashi ever played Go before?" At first, the two of them went downwards step by step, and everything went smoothly. Both sides went back and forth, each side gaining their own rewards.


    However, after ten odd years, Zhuo Wangsun had already stopped thinking about how to face Xiao Wen''s chess piece.


    Xiao Wen looked at Zhuo Wangsun''s frown and smiled gently: "I have learned a few things before, but after my family fell, I didn''t have the time to learn these things."


    Xiao Wen was actually lying. Actually, he wasn''t proficient in the art of zither, chess or painting at all. As for Go, he only knew the rules.


    After all, Song Ming''s elegant things were not flourishing in big men.


    In the Han Dynasty, as time was not too far from Confucius''s time, what scholars pursued was not music, calligraphy, or painting, but rather the more traditional Six Arts of Rites, Music, Shooting, Ruling, and Book.


    Amongst them, Xiao Wen was the best at it. It could be said that Xiao Wen''s original body was that of an experienced driver.


    "I''ve learned it ¡­" As time passed, Zhuo Wangsun''s frown deepened. He discovered that when Xiao Wen played chess, he only needed to think for a second or two to be able to continue playing.


    As for him, he had to think for a long time before he could fall.


    "I think you''re quite talented. Unfortunately, ever since ancient times, Go has been said to be twenty years old, inferior to the national hand, for life without hope. I can see that you don''t have much hope now. "


    As he spoke, he put down his chess piece. Xiao Wen saw that after Zhuo Wangsun''s chess piece landed, it had already surrounded one of Xiao Wen''s chess pieces and was unable to move.


    "Go is a game that requires spirituality. Even though it was just a small chessboard, the changes on it were even more wonderful than in the entire world. If you don''t have the spirit, it''s hard to have a good time. " Zhuo Wangsun said.


    "This old sir was also a Go expert?" Xiao Wen was curious.


    After all, Zhuo Wangsun was a Go expert, and didn''t exist in the history records.


    "Of course." Zhuo Wangsun proudly raised his head and said, "When I was eight years old, I played chess. When I was fifteen, I became a national champion in the Qin Nation''s Aral Sun. "At that time, my big man still hasn''t appeared yet!"


    The Han Empire of this world was separated from the Qin, so its history was not that long. However, the grudge between the two countries was very tangled up, and people couldn''t help but think of the future generations of the United Kingdom and the United States.


    "That''s right." Xiao Wen looked at the chessboard and said, "It''s just that old man once thought that a Go is nothing compared to life. After all, life is something full of freedom. Whatever you want to do, as long as there are risks and consequences, you can do it. The combination of all these factors would bring about endless changes and a thrilling and thrilling change. "


    "But the Go, in the end, is but an inch of space, the son of Black and White. "Old sir, have you ever thought about if someone were to draw the chess board for the various possible moves from the first round and then play according to the chess board, what kind of spirit would go into Go?"


    "How can there be such a thing!" Zhuo Wangsun exclaimed. As a traditional Go player, he didn''t believe that there was such a strange thing in the world.


    He said, "Chess requires spirituality. Without spirituality, even if you have a chess game, you still won''t be able to play a good game of chess. "


    However, Xiao Wen''s next disciple surprised him.


    As Xiao Wen''s black pieces fell, the black pieces that were originally scattered all over the east side of the chessboard and were battling on their own actually connected together to form a large encirclement, surrounding Zhuo Wangsun''s original chess piece.


    "Although I''ve never seen him before, that doesn''t mean I haven''t. I''ve seen people play chess like that before... "Chess."


    Xiao Wen was no stranger to the Alpha Dog Google Inc. made in the 21st century. This artificial intelligence''s chess program immediately sealed off the upper limit of Go.


    As for the Alpha Dog''s theory, it was exactly what Xiao Wen had said just now. By calculating it, they would be able to deduce all possible board games and then play according to the most suitable board game.


    As for Xiao Wen''s super library, it just so happened to contain all the possibilities in Go.


    Through the retrieval system, Xiao Wen could grasp various possibilities when playing Go and become an existence like Alpha Dog.


    It could be said that in this world, no one would be able to beat Xiao Wen in a Go match.


    Xiao Wen was truly a god of chess!


    Looking at the already doomed game of chess, Zhuo Wangsun''s face actually revealed a hint of disappointment.


    Looking at him, Xiao Wen said, "Old sir, life is not only about the chessboard, there are more wonderful things. "If possible, I want to hire you to be my helper, to help me manage my business."

 C107 reencounter enemy

    Under the big tree, Xiao Wen and Zhuo Wangsun were sitting on prayer mats. However, Xiao Wen''s eyes were staring at Zhuo Wangsun''s face, his eyes were burning, and his clothes looked as if they were begging for mercy.


    As for Zhuo Wangsun, he lowered his head as if he wasn''t confident and continued to arrange his chessboard.


    Xiao Wen had a reason for recruiting Zhuo Wang Sun.


    As a modern man, he did not have the native complex of the ancients. If conditions permitted, he would also move his home to a better location.


    Therefore, as long as he was able to finish his recent business and move to Chang''an, which was safer than the clouds, he would definitely be able to do what he needed to do.


    Sooner or later, he would need someone to help him with his business.


    And Zhuo''s grandson, who had been beaten into a bad state by He Heshen, happened to be the most cost-effective candidate at the current stage of the game.


    For one thing, his talent had already been recorded in history. If it wasn''t for the fact that they had met a greedy official like He Xing, who only came in once a year, Zhuo Wangsun would have already become a great businessman.


    In the second place, he had already been completely destroyed by He Heshen. Not to mention that it was worthless, at least Xiao Wen, who had yet to turn knowledge into wealth, reputation, and power, could recruit him.


    If it was a merchant of the same level as Zhuo, Xiao Wen wouldn''t be able to make them work for him.


    However, Zhuo Wangsun shook his head and said: "Although I had been in high and vigorous spirits for the rest of my life, when I met He Heshen, I had already let it go. What a rich man, what a wealthy man, that was all bullshit! In the face of power, those who were wealthy merchants yesterday could go bankrupt the next day. "Since that''s the case, we might as well just continue planting."


    "Are you afraid that power will affect your wealth?" Xiao Wen looked at Zhuo Wang Sun and asked.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Since Lv Wei, the merchant class has been suppressed by the ruler.


    Unlike their Western counterparts, they could play public relations, lobbying groups, giving political donations, and manipulating the government.


    The merchants of the East were just some poor people who lived under power. Not to mention the county governor He Heshen, even the county magistrate of the county where Zhuo Wangsun resided would be able to toy with him to death.


    Fear of the ones in power was a common problem among Chinese merchants. Without the protection of power, even if they were able to expand their business, they would still be harvested like wheat being harvested.


    Looking at Zhuo Wang Sun''s expression, Xiao Wen sighed and said: "What you fear is persecution of power. But you also hope to have the power to protect you. The other merchants of the Central Cloud City might not be as talented as you, but the reason they are doing better than you is because they are protecting you with power. "


    The rich people of Central Cloud City all had complicated networks behind them. Many of them were former comrades of the military aristocrats. They were the nephews and nephews of various families. It could be said that the reason why they were wealthy was all because of their backers.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuo Wangsun raised his head. His wrinkled face showed an unwilling expression. "So what if I am?"


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll give you a chance to get rich under the protection of your power." As he said this, Xiao Wen took out the imperial edict and informed Zhuo Wangsun of the title he had created.


    Eyes wide, mouth agape, eyes filled with disbelief! After three consecutive rounds of quality, Zhuo Wangsun suddenly laughed loudly and said: "The heavens will not kill me! Heaven does not destroy me! I never thought that I, Zhuo, would have the chance to soar to such heights. "


    "Xiao Lang..." No! Young master, I hope you can understand, in terms of business, I, Zhuo Wang Sun, am not inferior to anyone in Cloud City. It could even be said that there were many businessmen in Cloud City, but they were actually just a bunch of trash. All they relied on was power. In addition, many of the people behind them were just those who had more nobles backing them from the left, the right, and the center. If I can have Lord Creation as my backer, I will only be able to earn more! "


    The left, the middle, and the right were respectively the twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth rank amongst the twenty ranks. Compared to Xiao Wen, who was at the beginning of the tenth level, this was slightly higher. However, compared to Xiao Wen''s current level, which was around the 15th grade, this was a lower grade.


    Xiao Wen did not doubt Zhuo Wang Sun''s words. However, he said, "The reason why I need you to help me with my business is because as a noble, it is inconvenient for me to engage in this sort of thing. After all, you know that my big man has his own circumstances. Secondly, I was able to achieve my current status because of my knowledge. With just a little bit of management, all of these knowledge could be turned into a profitable business. Therefore, I hope that you can follow my plan to do business. The general direction is up to me. You can then follow this direction and the specific situation. "


    If it was an aristocrat of a prairie country, they naturally wouldn''t need to care about this kind of lousy rule. As nobles, they could still do business.


    However, as the aristocrats of the farming countries, although they had a lot of power, they could not do business directly. Because in the eyes of farmers, business is a very disgraceful thing.


    Therefore, the nobles would usually keep some merchants to run their own businesses and earn money.


    "It''s only natural." Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuo Wangsun nodded in agreement.


    In fact, although many nobles weren''t able to make money like Xiao Wen, they stood at a higher position than others and could clearly see many relationships that ordinary people couldn''t see. This would allow them to clearly understand what kind of business they were supposed to encounter and what kind of business they were not allowed to encounter.


    Most of the time, a certain businessman discovers a huge business opportunity and wants to start a business. However, due to the orders from the aristocrats above, he stops his actions. Although this merchant was indignant about this, in reality, the business opportunity he was looking for could be something that violated political principles or could infringe upon the interests of some important figures.


    Thus, using the nobility to point out the direction and then carrying out the merchants'' orders was actually a safe and safe way of doing things in time.


    "I wonder what Lord Creation has in mind?" Zhuo Wangsun''s face revealed an expression of humility, looking forward to Xiao Wen''s plan and asked.


    Thus, Xiao Wen informed Zhuo Wangsun of his plan to cooperate with the Yang Family and develop the wool textile industry to earn fame and gain benefits to control the grassland.


    He wasn''t worried about Zhuo Wangsun running away with this idea after hearing about his plan.


    None of them could buy wool from the grassland, none of them could sell wool to the big men, or even the channels from other countries. Zhuo Wangsun was a man with a white body, even if he knew about creativity, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Even if he used this method to trick the nobles out of their money, it would still be impossible for him to succeed.


    After all, he had the technology to make Jenny''s Spinning Machine. No one could make Jenny''s Spinning Machine before they invented it.


    After all, if there really was a God who could create this before Xiao Wen, why would China be troubled by the Northern Prairie for thousands of years?


    As long as Brazil began to play with sheep and eat humans, the imperial government of the Central Plains would be able to firmly control these prairie people with economic means.


    After listening to Xiao Wen''s introduction, Zhuo Wangsun thoughtfully nodded his head.


    "Although I don''t know if Lord Creation''s plan will work, I''ll do my best." Zhuo Wangsun said.


    After chatting with Zhuo Wangsun for a while longer, Xiao Wen realized that the sky had almost turned dark. At this time, there was no way to go to the carpenter''s shop and ask them to customize Jenny''s Spinning Machine.


    Therefore, he decided to go home with Zhuo, Wang Sun, and the others first.


    Just as they were about to leave, a familiar voice called out to them.


    "Mister Xiao, where are you going?" When you see your friends, you don''t stop to reminisce about old times? "


    His voice was full of mockery and pride, but it was more filled with brutality and brutality. It was as if this voice came from the mouth of a great villain who killed people without restraint.


    Xiao Wen turned around and saw the newcomer. His expression immediately turned cold.


    "I didn''t expect you to actually dare to appear? "Guo Xiong!"

 C108 Homicide

    On the busy streets, the cries of vendors could be heard. The sheer number of cars formed a stark contrast to the tension they had before the war.


    However, this wasn''t what Xiao Wen was concerned about.


    What he meant was, among these people, were there the city guards of Cloud City, or were there Uncle Li''s northern troop!


    "Stop looking, it''s useless." He stood in front of Xiao Wen, a sword in his left hand, and said: "Because I know that with my left hand, I won''t be able to defeat others like I did in the past. "That''s why I was so careful to wait here for a long time. When the soldiers near you left, I came out to find you."


    "You planned all of this?" Xiao Wen gritted his teeth. He didn''t expect that he would run into such an unlucky situation when he didn''t bring Guan Yu out today.


    That Guo Xiong from before, the one who''d robbed him of his formula and got killed instead, had actually returned.


    Guo Xiong''s trembling voice was a little agitated, even to the point of spitting saliva on his beard, looking both terrifying and disgusting.


    He continued, "It was all thanks to you. If it weren''t for you letting Wang Er cut off my tendons and making me a cripple until I learned the left hand''s sword, I probably wouldn''t have been this cautious."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but secretly curse Wang Er.


    That damn pig of a teammate, why didn''t he just kill Guo Xiong with one slash then?


    If Wang Er really wanted to let Guo Xiong go, then so be it. But if you let him go, why did you cut off the tendons in his right hand?


    Without the tendons in his right hand, Guo Xiong would not be able to hold his sword properly. If that was the case, he definitely wouldn''t be able to find Xiao Wen for revenge.


    When a man thinks he can solve a problem with his own power, he''s just a piece of trash. If they could not use force to solve the problem, then their intelligence would be revealed, making this person dangerous.


    When he first heard that Guo Xiong had broken his wrist and left, he knew there were only two possibilities for this fellow.


    The other was that he was killed in a place that Xiao Wen didn''t know about. The other possibility was that after going through many trials and tribulations, this fellow had become an even more terrifying person.


    "Guo Xiong!" At this time, Zhuo Wang Sun, who was standing beside Xiao Wen, also recognized the person. He exclaimed and took two steps back.


    As the person in charge of Xiao Wen''s ice shop back then, he naturally knew that Xiao Wen was the one who coveted the formula when he first started selling ice.


    At the same time, he also knew that Wang Er and Xiao Wen had killed a lot of Guo Xiong''s brothers and cut off his wrist tendons, chasing him out of the cloud.


    Zhuo Wangsun didn''t have any feelings for this sort of thing.


    The way the people of this era viewed rangers was actually very similar to the way the future generations viewed gangs.


    Perhaps some young people would feel that a travelling knight was a loyal person who would be able to repay kindness with kindness. The characteristics of revenge were very hot-blooded and very attractive. "It was just like a 21st century youth who, after watching" "Ancient Jardines" ", wished he could take a watermelon knife and slash it from Causeway Bay to the brightest corner and then shout:" Causeway Bay only has one Haonan, and that is me, Chen Haonan.


    In this case, an adult who was not infected with the disease and had a normal mind would only be able to say three words ¡­


    "Bullshit!"


    Whether they were gangs or rangers, what they were doing was basically breaking the rules of society. Their actions seemed very pleasurable, but it constantly infringed upon the personal interests of others.


    No one liked to be charged protection by a group of thugs every two or three days. No one was willing to get beaten up for no reason just because they looked at each other. Nor did anyone like the idea of this undesirable class dominating over their own heads.


    Therefore, when he found out what had happened to Guo Xiong, Zhuo Wangsun could only say five words ¡ª "Serves him right if he dies!"


    However, these words could be said behind the scenes. However, the travelling adventurer had already stood in front of him with a sword in his hand, so naturally, Zhuo Wangsun wouldn''t be so stubborn.


    He quickly cupped his hands and said, "Great Hero Guo, this Young Master Xiao is actually a victim back then. All of this was He Heshen''s scheme from back then. He wanted to make you and Young Master Xiao stand against each other. That way, he won''t be able to betray You Hen. "


    Although he was also very scared, after considering that Xiao Wen had given him a chance to achieve his dream and achieve great success, Zhuo Wang Sun still protected Xiao Wen with all his might.


    A soldier dying for his own savior was a very common thing during the Spring and Autumn War. And the Han State with its strong Spring and Autumn War in it, was naturally the same.


    Seeing that Zhuo Wangsun was still standing in front of him despite the fact that he was battling with his legs, Xiao Wen had a bad taste in his mouth.


    Letting an old man block the spear for him, this was not what a young man should look like!


    "Great Hero Guo? "I''ve only recognized one great hero Guo in my entire life, and that''s Guo Jing!"


    Xiao Wen walked out from behind Zhuo Wangsun, and said to Guo Xiong righteously: "Although I regretted everything I did before, the only thing I don''t regret now is standing up to you. This is our problem, don''t make things difficult for the elderly! "


    "Make things difficult for the elderly?" Guo Xiong laughed sinisterly, "Since this old fellow is also someone who knows, then it must be related to him. Today, no matter if it is you or this old fellow, you will both die under my sword. As for your family''s sister-in-law and her sister, I will follow my original plan and sell them to brothels so that they can be ridden by tens of thousands of people! "


    With that, Guo Xiong seemed to understand that the villain had died from talking too much. He no longer hesitated and directly waved his sword towards Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen looked around and realized that there were still no city guards or Northern Army soldiers coming, so he could only helplessly go forward.


    Guo Xiong swung out his sword, but Xiao Wen dodged his sword and arrived beside him.


    Reaching out his hands and crossing them, Xiao Wen actually took the opportunity to lock Guo Xiong''s sword-wielding left hand.


    "Just surrender! I admit that you were quite strong in the past, but I''ve been training quite a bit these past few months. " Xiao Wen whispered into Guo Xiong''s ear after firmly locking him in.


    These past few months, Xiao Wen had not forgotten to train himself while training Guan Yu. With this Martial Saint as a reference, Xiao Wen was too embarrassed to be lazy. After a few months of training, he finally rose from the level of a street fighter to that of a militia who had gone through initial military training.


    In the Darkhan Kingdom, almost three or four out of ten people were like this. But it was obvious that Guo Xiong was not one of them.


    As a result, Xiao Wen was able to fight evenly with Guo Xiong.


    However, Guo Xiong laughed out loud, spittle flying from his mouth, "Your moves are not bad, but it''s a pity that this kind of strength is not enough!"


    As he spoke, his body trembled and he pushed Xiao Wen away.


    "How is it, Xiao Wen?" Guo Xiong said very arrogantly, "If you have any moves, then come at me! In any case, with your physique, you won''t be able to use any exquisite moves to threaten me. My body has been tempered countless times to reach this point. "If you want to compete with me, there''s still a huge gap!"


    Xiao Wen took a few steps back after getting hit by Guo Xiong''s elbow.


    After hearing Guo Xiong''s words, although his chest felt as if it had been smashed by a stone, he still perked up and said, "Surrender?" To your sister! "


    As he spoke, Xiao Wen reached his hand into his pocket.


    Although Guo Xiong''s elbow had hurt Xiao Wen, the pain had suddenly reminded him of something.


    There was also a one-inch long ceramic bottle in his pocket. Xiao Wen originally planned to use it for experiments. But now, maybe he could use it against Guo Xiong.

 C109 Warm Baby

    After taking out the bottle, before Xiao Wen could pull out the cap, Guo Xiong stabbed over with his sword without hesitation.


    It was the most important thing he had learned in these few months of wandering.


    Many times, when powerful people died on the battlefield, it was not because of their physical attributes or their inferior swordsmanship, but because their hearts were filled with hesitation.


    And hesitating would cause the sword to slow down.


    Guo Xiong''s killing intent towards Xiao Wen was very strong, so his sword wasn''t slow at all.


    However, Xiao Wen''s desire to survive was also very strong. He stared fixedly at Guo Xiong''s body, his mind quickly running through the observation skills he had learned previously.


    Almost at the same time Guo Xiong attacked, Xiao Wen arrived before Guo Xiong, dodging the incoming sword.


    After dodging a few times, Xiao Wen discovered that Guo Xiong''s sword had actually slowed down.


    This surprised Xiao Wen.


    "That''s true! Under the pressure of survival, whether it was in terms of mental fortitude or explosive strength at the critical moment, Guo Xiong''s strength would rise rapidly. However, due to the decline in social status, he wouldn''t be able to eat his fill. After a month or two, his muscles would degenerate and his vital capacity would decline due to malnutrition ¡­ They might even overdraw their lifespan. "


    After all, the swords of this era weighed quite a few kilograms. If he wanted to swing it, he would have to expend a lot of physical energy.


    Perhaps for ordinary soldiers, it shouldn''t be a problem for them to use their long swords to fight for a few minutes. However, for someone like Guo Xiong, who was originally a ranger and was weakened due to a period of malnutrition, it was still a little difficult.


    "If you are only at this level, you should just obediently accept it!" I can consider you stay in prison for the rest of your life. " Watching Guo Xiong slow down, Xiao Wen said.


    Although this kind of bullshit, Xiao Wen definitely wouldn''t believe it. However, he knew that saying such words at this time would surely make Guo Xiong have thoughts of surrendering.


    Perhaps this thought wasn''t too obvious, but it was definitely the beginning that caused him to lose his will to fight.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Guo Xiong let out an angry roar. He squeezed out the potential in his body again to unleash a powerful force.


    The longsword danced in his hand, creating a series of afterimages. Xiao Wen was forced a few meters back from the continuous quick attacks.


    However, after dodging Guo Xiong''s attack, Xiao Wen''s vigilant eyes finally relaxed.


    This was because he discovered that Guo Xiong didn''t have much strength left after he''d used his strength to push down on Jiang Chen''s potential.


    "A good chance!" Xiao Che poured the water from the gourd tied around his waist onto Guo Xiong''s face.


    Right after that, while Guo Xiong was still in a daze, Xiao Wen opened the bottle in his hand and sprayed it towards Guo Xiong!


    A cloud of white dust, like a murderous ghost, instantly pounced towards Guo Xiong.


    "Alright, let''s watch the show for the rest of the time!" Xiao Wen said.


    "It doesn''t matter to you, Lord Creation?" Zhuo Wangsun asked worriedly as he watched Guo Xiong get splashed with water and then sprinkled with white powder on his face, making him angry from embarrassment.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head confidently and said, "I have always believed that those who master science and technology and use them in wars will be able to win, unless they are mediocre in many other areas."


    Xiao Wen was naturally no mediocre person.


    Regardless of whether it was to accurately rule out traditional martial arts that had once been glorious in history but had been eliminated, they had to use comprehensive fighting techniques, boxing techniques, and fitness techniques to exercise Guan Yu. Or when he was educating Zhuge Liang, he could directly use the theory books such as "War Argument", "On the Right of Sea" and "Capital" to point to the essence of war. As a textbook, he could show that Xiao Wen''s ability was not mediocre.


    After all, the Super Library was only a gold mine, an endless gold mine, but it was also only a gold mine.


    It can help you find out after you want to know something, but it can''t help you learn how to absorb the knowledge in a library more efficiently.


    Although it would allow him to learn more about survival experiences through reading, it would not allow him to directly understand which books would be the most effective at increasing these experiences.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen''s ability to dialyse the essence of many things was the main reason why he could bring out the power of the super library.


    At this moment, looking at Guo Xiong''s furious expression, Xiao Wen did not move even half a step.


    On the contrary, he quietly watched Guo Xiong, watched him get angry from embarrassment, watched him wantonly howl, watched him constantly roar, watched him ¡­ White smoke rose from his face.


    Ah!


    "My face is so hot!"


    "What did you do to me? What exactly did you do? "


    With a clang, Guo Xiong threw away his sword, covered his face with his hands and shouted in a heart-wrenching voice.


    His expression was in extreme pain, to the point that even Xiao Wen, who was staring at him, could see the veins on his head.


    It was as if these past few months of training had only given him the ability not to fall and roll on the ground.


    "You''re still too weak." Xiao Wen walked up to Guo Xiong, picked up the sword in his hand, and looked at the others as he spoke.


    He discovered that the blade of this sword was extremely sharp. Regardless of whether it was a thrust or a slash, it was extremely powerful. Furthermore, the sword was engraved with a beautiful pattern. It looked very beautiful, but Xiao Wen knew that this sort of thing was used to drain a person''s blood.


    To be able to create a bleeding groove meant that this sword was not a assembly line product like the Qin Nation, nor was it some crude weapons. It was a high-grade custom-made item.


    Who would have thought that Guo Xiong would actually be able to use this kind of weapon.


    "What did you do to me?" Guo Xiong''s voice was still resounding in his ears. However, he was in so much pain that he closed his eyes, unable to see Xiao Wen, who was standing in front of him.


    Xiao Wen looked at him and took two steps back. "Trash is indeed a waste. After obtaining a few fortuitous encounters, you will become arrogant once you have the slightest bit of revenge ability." Truthfully, if you can conceal your desire for revenge and continue to train yourself, perhaps one day, you will be able to kill me. However, the current you is just a defective product. "There''s still a long way to go before you can kill me!"


    The items that Xiao Wen threw out were actually quite simple. They were merely powdered grits.


    However, when the raw lime powder is mixed with water, a chemical reaction takes place and a large amount of heat is released.


    As long as there was enough lime powder, the release of this kind of heat could reach a hundred degrees in minutes!


    As for why Xiao Wen brought quicklime, it was because he happened to see a shop selling clay tiles on his way to the carpenter''s shop, so he went in to ask if there was quicklime.


    People of this era already knew that quicklime and water produced a lot of heat.


    However, they did not realize that there were a lot of things that could be done through this chemical reaction.


    For example, during the winter, the villagers of the village could use a warm baby made of quicklime instead of charcoal to keep warm.


    This kind of creative concept was very popular in Xiao Wen''s era.


    For example, during a march, if you want to launch a sneak attack close to the enemy, you can''t start a fire to cook for them.


    After all, if the enemy saw the fire and smoke, their location would be exposed.


    A self-heater made of quicklime could also prevent soldiers from eating cold cakes before the ambush.


    Seeing Guo Xiong''s face being washed away by a hundred degrees of boiling water, Xiao Wen knew that he could no longer continue attacking him.


    Thus, he picked up Guo Xiong''s sword and stabbed him in the throat.


    This matter had arisen due to Guo Xiong''s greed for him, so it naturally had to be concluded by Guo Xiong himself.


    The carotid artery had been cut open and had seeped into the bloodstream. The originally blurry pattern on the sword was instantly dyed a seductive red.


    Seeing Guo Xiong''s life slipping away, he opened his eyes once again. Looking at Guo Xiong who was unwilling to give up, he could only watch as the sounds of him shattering were heard. He saw Guo Xiong slowly stretch out his hand, struggling to grab him. Seeing Guo Xiong''s health run dry, he struggled a few times before finally collapsing onto the ground. Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh.

 C110 Acquisition

    "Young master, are you alright?" Zhuo Wangsun walked over and asked Xiao Wen in concern.


    Xiao Wen shook his head. Because of his scientific fitness, his physical strength had increased significantly in the past few months. When he fought the malnourished Guo Xiong, he didn''t even have the slightest bit of breath left.


    The greatest exhaustion was from following Guo Xiong''s sword movements, and the mental energy he expended from constantly dodging danger.


    He said to Zhuo Wangsun: "Help me pick up Guo Xiong''s sword sheath."


    He paused for a moment and looked at the trough on the sword that had already been filled with flowing blood. The treasured sword once again regained its clean and bright appearance, and said: "This sword is a good sword, it is worth my collection."


    At the same time, a hundred meters away in a two-story restaurant, a petite figure in a long black robe watched as Zhuo Wangsun picked up the scabbard.


    She sat on the restaurant''s railing, kicking her little feet. She had a relaxed smile on her face, as if she was an outsider.


    "It looks like that piece of trash Guo Xiong has still failed." As expected, this fellow had no cultivation value after all. "Forget it, forget it. It''s just a small toy anyway. If it''s dead, then it''s dead."


    She took the cup on the table behind her and looked at the soy milk. Her small face revealed a vexed expression as she said, "This shop owner is quite vexed. He actually said that I''m too young to drink."


    However, she looked at the ice inside, and then looked at Xiao Wen who was holding a sword at his waist, and said: "This Young Master is truly interesting!"


    As we all know, Jenny Spinning Machine is a kind of machine that can greatly increase spinning speed. Although it was still in the range of manpower operation, its efficiency was much higher than the spinning machines in the past.


    Even if Xiao Wen didn''t read the books in the super library, with his high school history, he knew that Hargreaves''s Jeanne spinning machine was an important part of the first industrial revolution.


    The invention of Jenny''s spinning machine was actually a legend and a coincidence.


    One day in 1764, James Hargreaves, a Lancashire textile worker, came home in the evening and accidentally knocked over the spinning machine his wife was using.


    His first thought was to straighten the spinning machine. However, when he bent down, he was suddenly stunned.


    He saw that the spinning machine was still spinning, but the originally horizontal spindle had now become upright.


    He suddenly thought: if several spindles were arranged vertically and driven by a single spinning wheel, wouldn''t they be able to spin even more yarn at once?


    Hargreaves was so excited that he immediately tried it, and the next day he made a new spinning machine that used a spinning wheel to drive eight vertical spindles.


    So that year, Hargreaves produced a new and epoch-making spinning machine, named for his daughter, the famous Jeanne Spinning Machine.


    Since he failed to apply for a patent that year, he had to make his own "Jeanne Machine" to make money.


    The Jeanne Machine was not only more efficient, but the quality of the yarn it produced was also better, so that Hargreaves had a good business and the Jeanne Machine was spreading.


    However, in the wake of the British Industrial Revolution, large numbers of landless farmers poured into the cities to make a living for the owners of the factories.


    At that time, the British occupied India as a colony, India''s cotton textile products are cheap, the sales of a period of time, triggered the prosperity of the native British cotton industry.


    However, due to the invention of the shuttle technology by Kaye, the mechanical worker, the productivity of the weaving machinery was greatly increased. The cotton yarn needed for weaving still relied on the spinning wheels of many handicrafts.


    "Therefore, the supply of cotton yarn is short of demand and the purchase price is relatively high." The invention of the Jeanne Machine caused the production of cotton yarn to rise, and thus, the price of cotton yarn bought by the weaving factory fell.


    Those who did not use the "Jenny machine" not only had low production, but also cotton yarn could not be sold for a good price.


    So one night, after dinner, while the Hargreaves were talking about the growing affluence brought to them by the Jeanne Machine, a clatter of footsteps came to his doorstep.


    Then the door burst open, and a group of angry men and women rushed in.


    Without a word, they destroyed all the "Jeanne Machine" they had made in the house: "Go to hell with the harming machines you have made!" Someone even set fire to Hargreaves''s house.


    The two of them were driven out of the town of Lancashire.


    The Hargreaves had to live on the streets of Nottingham, but they worked hard to improve the Jeanne Machine.


    Four years later, in 1768, Hargreaves finally got a patent on the Jeanne Machine, and in the same year opened a spinning workshop in Nottingham in partnership with others.


    Although Jenny has many difficulties in another time and space, but this situation is based on the fact that many people, including many of the lower class citizens, have their own interests, and their own relative lack of productivity.


    In this time and space, the Chinese textile industry is relatively behind other countries.


    Weak textile industry, so that Xiao Wen''s competitors only exist abroad, not in the Han state, does not exist in the Yunzhong County.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen wasn''t afraid of getting in the way of others. If someone really was blind and tried to harm Xiao Wen because of his actions, Liu Bang would be able to solve the problem without Xiao Wen even needing to do anything.


    After all, as emperor, Liu Peng naturally didn''t want the country''s textiles to be imported.


    Although Xiao Wen was very clear on the value of Jenny''s Machine, he was the only person in this world who possessed such foresight.


    When Xiao Wen, accompanied by Zhuo Wangsun, arrived at the carpenter workshop the next day, the carpenter frowned.


    "Mister Xiao, I feel that it''s better if you don''t ask us to order this item in the near future." The carpenter''s name was Niu Zhuang. He looked at Xiao Wen''s drawing and frowned.


    "Is the price not enough?" Xiao Wen asked.


    Niu Zhuang shook his head and said, "Money is not a problem. In fact, we''ve been operating at a loss lately. "


    "Business loss?" Hearing Niu Zhuang''s unfathomable words, Xiao Wen didn''t understand what was going on. He asked back, "Since it''s a loss operation, aren''t you short on money?"


    Niu Zhuang said, "You don''t understand me, Mr Xiao."


    He pointed at the carpenter''s workshop behind him, where the carpenters and apprentices were working nonstop.


    "Because of the sudden death of Master He Wu, the carpenter''s workshop that was run by him was now in a precarious situation. If we want to run this business, we have to give our original customers confidence. To that end, we have been trying to get our customers to continue to support us through the loss-making business. "


    Hearing Niu Zhuang''s explanation, Xiao Wen finally understood the reason.


    Just like Zhuo Wangsun, the death of He Shen also attacked this carpenter''s workshop.


    The connection that He Heshen had formed was suddenly severed due to He Heshen''s death. This caused many of the old customers of the carpenter''s workshop to lose their confidence in the carpenter''s workshop.


    In order to let these customers choose their own workshops, Niu Zhuang chose to accept orders at a loss, to strengthen the relationship with the customers of the past.


    He believed that the recent losses were only for the sake of survival. Once this period of time had passed, this workshop would definitely be reborn, turning the losses into profits.


    "What you lack right now is only the protection of a backer. Am I right?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "That''s right." Niu Zhuang looked at Xiao Wen, he also knew that he had Uncle Li''s platform behind him.


    When Xiao Wen asked this question, Niu Zhuang suddenly had an idea.


    If possible, it would be a good choice to rely on Uncle Li.


    "Mr. Zhuo." After hearing Niu Zhuang''s words, Xiao Wen politely said to Zhuo Wangsun: "Help me make the arrangements. I want to rent this workshop out."


    There was no patent office in this era to protect anyone''s patents, so it was normal to copy someone else''s technology.


    If Xiao Wen couldn''t monopolize the production of Jenny''s spinning machine, then sooner or later, Xiao Wen would be eaten by those plagiarists.


    Thus, having a craftsman''s workshop of his own was an extremely important matter to Xiao Wen.

 C111 How did he cut off his hand

    Zhuo Wangsun wasn''t surprised to hear that Xiao Wen wanted to keep the carpenter workshop. In fact, this matter was part of Xiao Wen''s plan, so it was normal for him to not do it.


    Thus, he only nodded slightly.


    After thinking for a moment, Zhuo Wang Sun asked, "The Young Master created an old man who left behind more than just this inheritance after his death. Apart from the fact that his money was to be used as the national treasury, everything else would be divided up. I wonder if you have anything else that you need? "


    Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment and then reacted.


    When He Shen was alive, he had a lot of things. Except for Xiao Wen, who couldn''t inherit the political legacy as an enemy, and who would turn over the money directly to the state, the position would be replaced by Lee Bo Kao, and Liu Bang could decide on the replacement after the decision was made, the rest could be chosen by himself.


    "What kind of businesses did He Heshen leave behind?" Xiao Wen asked.


    Zhuo Wangsun thought for a while and said: "We cannot get close to the industry outside the Cloud City, so we can only give it to others. This is also something that cannot be helped." As for inside the city, there are three banks, five civilian warehouses, six brothels, eight gambling houses, nine caravans, fifteen taverns, and twenty workshops, including the ice workshop that Lord Mo had opened before. "


    "Last night, I did some calculations and considered the title, background, and property of Lord Creation, so swallowing half of it shouldn''t be a problem."


    Hearing Zhuo Wangsun''s words, Xiao Wen nodded as he had a rough idea in his mind.


    Choosing these industries was actually similar to playing a card combat game.


    In card combat games, the strong are not the ones with the most cards. If one wanted to fight back, having too many cards would instead reduce one''s chances of getting a good card.


    And those cards that could be simplified to every single card was extremely important. If they could coordinate together to form an extremely powerful group of cards, then that was what players were after.


    Similarly, when Xiao Wen picked He Heshen''s industry, he also considered whether he could cooperate with his other industries.


    For example, brothels and casinos, these were all grey businesses. Although the big man couldn''t help it, it was still something disharmonious.


    If Xiao Wen swallowed it without enough manpower to manage it, it would only increase the burden on him.


    "If there are veterans there that I can arrange, maybe I''ll have enough people to run these businesses. But I didn''t. " Xiao Wen thought.


    As for the bank, although Xiao Wen had a complete set of financial industry books, the financial sector of this era, especially the financial sector of the big, backward economy, was simply too terrible.


    In order to make money through the financial sector, Xiao Wen will need to do a lot of things.


    With this kind of energy, Xiao Wen might as well do business.


    After all, according to Xiao Wen''s actual situation, the money earned by industry was definitely more than that of the financial sector.


    "Perhaps I will have enough status and reality in the future to do a bit of financial industry to pool resources. But to do this now would be too much of a waste of time for me. "


    And then the fifteen pubs ¡­


    Xiao Wen remembered that at some point in the Han Dynasty''s history, a prohibition on alcohol would be imposed.


    In other words, the pubs he took over were just something that would sooner or later close down.


    Of course, he could also rely on his own political power after the prohibition of alcohol was issued and make a huge profit by purchasing a large number of pubs.


    With Xiao Wen''s distilling skills, the amount of money he could earn would only increase.


    However, this kind of thing was the same as the bank. It would waste a lot of Xiao Wen''s energy and didn''t have much of an interface with what Xiao Wen was currently doing.


    So, he thought about it and asked, "Do these pubs have their own winemaking workshop?"


    Zhuo Wangsun shook his head and said: "All their wine was bought in the winery. If it''s a winemaking workshop, there''s also one under He Heshen''s name, but I count it as twenty workshops. "


    Xiao Wen nodded and also dropped the option of tavern.


    After seeing the four choices that Xiao Wen and Xiao Wen couldn''t be bothered to give to the money shop, brothel, gambling den and tavern, Xiao Wen''s gaze fell onto the remaining items ¡ª ¡ª the caravan, warehouse, and the workshop.


    "Mr. Zhuo, do you know where these caravans lead to?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "This old man has naturally understood this since a long time ago." After guessing that Xiao Wen might be interested, the experienced Zhuo Wang Sun had already made his preparations.


    Therefore, when Xiao Wen asked, he said happily: "Three of these caravans left from the horse market where they were trading with the Huns. They went through the clouds, the north and the other counties, and then arrived at Chang''an. One goes to the Ming Kingdom, the other goes to the Song Kingdom, and the last one goes to the Ba Shu Country and the Northern Counties. "


    Xiao Wen nodded. He had no interest in the long-distance caravans to Ming and Song kingdoms.


    As this item had a long duration, it could only be used for some of the rarer and more valuable items. What Xiao Wen intended to manage, without exception, was a product with low interest and high sales.


    Thus, these two caravans weren''t of much use to Xiao Wen.


    Similarly, although the Ba Shu was part of the Han Dynasty, it was still dangerous for a donkey friend to enter the Sichuan Basin from the east even in the 21st century.


    In this era, the level of trouble was no different from going to a foreign country.


    As such, Xiao Wen, who was heading for Bashu, decisively dismissed the matter.


    However, the Sixteenth Swallow Region ¡­


    Xiao Wen thought, this seemed to be what the Song Nation was plotting during this war.


    It was located in the Hebei region of the future generation.


    "Hebei... The Bohai Sea ¡­ "Tang Shan ¡­"


    Xiao Wen thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Mr. Zhuo, I''ve decided. As for the caravan, I plan to go to the three areas on the prairie and the one for Yan Yun."


    "These three?" Zhuo Wangsun nodded. Although he couldn''t understand why Xiao Wen didn''t choose the more profitable route of Bashu and Song Ming.


    However, Xiao Wen stopped in his tracks because of various political reasons.


    Xiao Wen wasn''t clear about Zhuo Wangsun''s mistake. He just said flatly, "I want all the goods in the warehouse."


    Although a warehouse was only used to provide storage services for travelling merchants, although it could not be said that it was a place where one would not earn money, it was at least not as profitable as other industries.


    If he took it out alone, it would be quite useless.


    However, in this card game, there was still a lack of those monolithic cards. If they were combined with other cards, would the effects be extremely terrifying?


    After all, logistics storage was very important for people like Xiao Wen who wanted to make a profit and sell more.


    If he couldn''t store a lot of cashmere, it would cause a lot of trouble in the production process.


    As such, Xiao Wen didn''t hesitate at all. With a wave of his hand, he contracted the three warehouses.


    "Then, Mr. Zhuo. "If I put all my remaining resources into the annexation workshop, how much can I eat?"

 C112 Xiao Wens Token Group

    As a matter of fact, Xiao Wen''s most important business was to make the most of his knowledge and earn money and fame. Industry was the industry in his heart.


    As for industry, they naturally needed qualified industrial workers.


    Obviously, these primitive hand workshops were the ones that met Xiao Wen''s requirements the most.


    In reality, Xiao Wen didn''t need a caravan nor a warehouse. However, his craftsman workshop was something that he had to obtain.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Zhuo Wangsun said: "Reporting to Young Master Shang, I have said before that with your resources and ability, you could absorb half of the He Heshen''s business in the clouds. But the value of these industries is not equal. "


    "The value of a caravan is different from that of a warehouse. The value of the three warehouses was also different from the seven caravans. Among them, the value of the warehouse was the lowest, while the value of the caravan was slightly higher. As for the banks, brothels, taverns and casinos that Young Master Shang didn''t have any interest in, they are, in fact, the most valuable things. "


    "If the Young Master didn''t want these things, but instead wanted to keep the four caravans, under the premise of three warehouses, he could actually buy a lot of those workshops. After all, the most valuable ice workshop in this place was itself owned by Young Master Wang. Other people might have to put in a lot of effort if they want it, but it would be effortless for Shaotian. "


    "How many workshops can I buy?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Eighteen." Zhuo Wangsun gave a number that made Xiao Wen happy.


    Hearing that there were eighteen families, Xiao Wen was overjoyed.


    "It seems that what I am considering now is not which workshop I want, but rather which workshop I don''t want." Xiao Wen said.


    "Exactly." Zhuo Wangsun nodded.


    After all, eliminating unwanted workshops was much easier than choosing one.


    "In that case, Mr. Zhuo, can you tell me what kind of workshops there are?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "In addition to the ice workshop that Shaoshang built, there is a mason''s workshop, a horse carriage workshop, two leather workshops, two jewellery workshops, three winemaking workshops, three carpentry workshops, and six blacksmith workshops."


    "Six blacksmith workshops? Why are there so many? " Xiao Wen asked curiously.


    "Milord." Zhuo, Wang Sun, and the others cupped their hands and said, "This is in the clouds, it''s not strange for blacksmith to have many workshops here."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but nod his head.


    Although in the original history, the quality of iron products in the early Han Dynasty was not good. The quality of an iron sword was not even close to that of a bronze sword.


    However, this world was no longer the same world. The Han Chinese of this world were able to communicate with other countries. Even though their smelting techniques could not be compared with those of the Tang Kingdom who were proficient in black technology, they were at least on the same level of being able to use iron grade equipment.


    Compared to the Huns of this world, although there were 400,000 people who controlled the strings, they could compete with Song Ming and Song Ming as long as they robbed in the west.


    However, the two countries bordering on the Qin and Han dynasties had sealed off the technology well. Next door to Mongolia, its own market was short of demand, and the amount of iron that could flow into the Huns was very little.


    Therefore, in this world, the prevalence of iron in Huns was the lowest among all nations.


    Considering making iron grade equipment in the middle of Cloud City was a very profitable business, Xiao Wen didn''t plan to give up on making iron grade equipment.


    Moreover, Xiao Wen needed a large amount of cast iron parts to make his spinning machine and other machines. And this made it even more impossible for Xiao Wen to give up on the blacksmith''s workshop.


    Similarly, Xiao Wen from the carpenter''s workshop could not give up.


    As for the jewellery workshop ¡­


    He had already mentioned it a long time ago. Although a luxury item like jewelry wasn''t of any practical value to Xiao Wen, it wasn''t the same as the jewelry craftsman.


    In fact, Watchmakers and Jewelers were two of the most proficient professions in the feudal era.


    The parts they produced were as sophisticated as the later generations of high-standard pliers and precision lathe.


    In Xiao Wen''s eyes, this kind of talent was also very important.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t really need that much time. Although he needed the craftsmen to make precise parts for him, he didn''t really need that much.


    Therefore, the number of jewelry shops in the two families was still a little too much.


    Considering that he would need more Jewelry Masters in the future, it would not be difficult for him to recruit them with his abilities.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen didn''t intend to overdraw his potential and ask for more jewelry craftsmen.


    As for Huang He''s Jiangnan Leather Factory... Pui!


    As for the leather workshop and the carriage workshop, Xiao Wen definitely wanted them.


    Carriage workshops can make wheels for Xiao Wen''s machines for power transmission, as can leather workshops.


    Furthermore, the saddle made by the leather workshop and the horse carriage made by the workshop could improve the efficiency of the caravan.


    For Xiao Wen, who valued logistics, there was no reason for him to not pay attention to these things.


    Hence, the remaining options were a clay workshop and three winemaking workshops.


    A clay workshop can make houses for Xiao Wen. If Xiao Wen wanted to expand his workshop, he could use it.


    "Considering that I need to develop my textile industry in the future, I also need to use a mason to build my factory. In that case, I''d rather keep a bricklayer! "


    Thinking this way, Xiao Wen could only rule out the winery.


    In the absence of a tavern, though, the distillery was not actually profitable.


    In fact, the earning efficiency of three wineries was not as high as that of a jewellery workshop.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t plan to abandon the brewery. Instead, he decided to return to a jewellery workshop.


    After all, the reason why the wineries in the Han Dynasty didn''t make money was because their winemaking techniques were lagging behind.


    If Xiao Wen used the alcohol distillation technology from his super library to make wine, then they would experience a qualitative change ¡ª they could produce medical alcohol!


    Even though the medical alcohol wasn''t able to compete with Xiao Wen''s other "cards" in terms of their might, it still couldn''t compare to Xiao Wen''s other "cards".


    After all, he had established a good relationship with Uncle Lee and the northern troop.


    Previously, through the Ice Workshop, Xiao Wen had provided quite a number of medical ice cubes for the Northern Army soldiers.


    With the help of ice cubes, Xiao Wen successfully saved a lot of soldiers.


    If the brewing workshop could produce medical alcohol for the Northern Army soldiers, the rate of infection would be reduced even further.


    "If I can save some of the military merits of the northern army, then I will have a more stable position in the political scene of the burly man."


    Although it was a single card, but the Wine Brewery card was a huge convenience for Xiao Wen.


    After making his decision, Zhuo Wangsun turned to Xiao Wen and said: "Since the Young Master has decided, then these three prairie caravans, one Swallow Cloud Road caravan, three warehouses, one ice workshop, one jewellery workshop, one masonry workshop, one horse carriage workshop, two leather factories, two wineries, three carpentry workshops and six blacksmith workshops. I will arrange to take over within ten days. "

 C113 He San

    Although this was only Zhuo Wangsun''s first day of work, Xiao Wen still chose to trust him.


    After all, if he chose to betray in the center of Cloud City, no one would be able to save him in front of Xiao Wen.


    In the carpenter''s workshop, Xiao Wen took out the salary of these craftsmen for half a year in one go ¡ª ¡ª Xiao Wen had asked Zhuo Wangsun who was familiar with the situation here and knew that the money was only equivalent to half a month''s worth of Xiao Wen''s income.


    After all, the craftsmen of this era had always been heavily exploited. Much of the value produced by labour was exploited by bureaucratic capital. The treatment was even worse than the workers of the industrial era.


    "You can take those orders slowly first." Xiao Wen didn''t courteously take over the workshop order list and said, "If your customers have any objections, they can come and find me. But before I change my mind, I want you to make me a set of machines on a blueprint. "


    With that, Xiao Wen left the workshop under the craftsman''s approval.


    Then, Xiao Wen asked Zhuo Wang Sun: "At this time, is there a caravan in the clouds?"


    He was referring to the caravans that he had just prepared to capture. The craftsman workshop and other places could be passed by later, but he was still a little impatient. He wanted to see the travelling caravans to the north and south to see what they looked like.


    Zhuo Wangsun thought for a moment and said: "The four merchant groups'' business scope, the grasslands in the north, and the sixteen Swallow Regions in the east are all in war. So they did not continue to run a business, but chose to rest and settle down in Chang''an or the clouds. "


    Xiao Wen nodded. In fact, if he was the one facing such a large-scale battle, he probably wouldn''t be running around randomly.


    If he was killed as a spy or robbed by the army, he wouldn''t even be able to cry.


    "What caravans are in the clouds these days?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "There are two caravans in the clouds now." Zhuo Wangsun replied: "One goes to the grassland and Chang''an, the other goes to Yan Yun. As for the other two caravans, they were resting in Chang''an. If Young Master wants them to bring something back, we can write to them. "


    "Our relay stations were established by learning the outstanding experiences of Ming Kingdom. They are very efficient. They can send letters from the clouds to Chang''an in about two to three days."


    Hearing this, the corner of Xiao Wen''s mouth twitched. A post station established by learning the outstanding experience of the Ming Dynasty... What if one day the Emperor chose to lay off his men? Would the postmen also rise up and revolt against him?


    Xiao Wen put away his thoughts and seriously said, "I didn''t plan to get them to bring back some things. He just wanted to give the orders for the next mission. If you can, you should write to them and have them come back! "


    "Alright, enough of that." Zhuo Wangsun respectfully agreed.


    Thus, under the lead of Zhuo Wangsun, Xiao Wen walked towards the inn where the caravan was stationed in the Cloud City.


    "Speaking of which, Heshen actually didn''t make an inn for himself to stay in?" Looking at the tattered inn, he could even see the mushrooms sprouting from the wooden walls of the tavern.


    "If he is an important guest, He Heshen will naturally arrange to stay in his mansion. If it''s just these caravans... Actually, He Heshen doesn''t care. "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    If Heshen only cared about making money in the past, but didn''t care about operating his business, Xiao Wen wouldn''t have taken advantage of the situation to make so much money.


    Xiao Wen directly stepped into the tavern without any disdain for the tattered and rotten appearance of the tavern.


    "May I ask if Shopkeeper He is here?" Zhuo Wangsun asked a waiter.


    "Oh, Manager He is currently in the number one room. He must be reading. He''s a Confucian businessman, as you know. " The waiter obviously knew Zhuo Wangsun, so he didn''t ask where the person Zhuo Wangsun was looking for was.


    Hearing this, Zhuo, Wang Sun, and the others were overjoyed.


    He said to Xiao Wen, "This Manager He is the third oldest in our family. We all call him He San. He is not the shopkeeper of this inn, but the shopkeeper of the caravan that brought the caravan to and from the prairie and Chang''an. "


    "As for him. You heard it, too. This is a Confucian businessman. He usually likes to read some Confucian classics and is able to chat with some of the city''s nobles who like Confucianism. "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    He did not discriminate too much against Confucianism.


    Towards this guild, he only disagreed with the later stages of the academy''s development.


    On the contrary, in the early period of Confucianism, especially in the period of Dong Zhongshu, he was very impressed.


    "The Legend of the Goat once wrote that in the spring and autumn, the Goat Day:" The vengeance of the Nine Saints can be avenged? Confucius said: "The path of kings has returned to its former glory. The enmity of ten lifetimes, can be avenged! " I actually really like this kind of personality, where one doesn''t accept it, and does it whenever one doesn''t accept it. "


    The two of them arrived at Sky No. 1 Room. Zhuo Wangsun knocked on the door for Xiao Wen. Then, a middle-aged man with a goatee and scholarly robe opened the door.


    "Old Zhuo, why are you here? A rare guest! " Seeing Zhuo Wangsun in front of him, He San revealed an expression of joy. Obviously, their relationship was quite good.


    At this time, Zhuo Wangsun turned around and introduced Xiao Wen: "He San, I have found a pretty good boss for you. This is my son, Xiao Wen. He and the current Yun Zhong is extremely close. "


    He then turned to Xiao Wen, "Young Master, this is the He San I just mentioned."


    Hearing that it was his boss, He San quickly bowed to Xiao Wen and said: "You are slow. Boss, please come in. "


    Then, the three of them entered the room.


    The layout of He San''s room was very simple. One wall, one bed, a refrigerator ¡­ Pui! It was actually an ordinary room with a low table and prayer mat in the center and a bed in the corner.


    Xiao Wen was already used to this sort of room that looked a bit Japanese.


    Although many times, due to their interactions, the big man also had something like a bed and a stool, the quaint short table on the floor did not disappear.


    The so-called Japanese style was actually something that Little Japan had learned from China.


    He was still kneeling on the praying mat, but before Xiao Wen could say anything, He San asked: "I wonder, what instructions does Boss Xiao have?"


    "I''m not sure about the instructions, I just want to discuss the future business." Xiao Wen said modestly, as if he was a courteous corporal.


    "You''re welcome, Boss Xiao." He San was different from the way Zhuo Wang Sun looked when he was being courteous to Corporal Xiao Wen. He didn''t seem to feel any respect from Xiao Wen for him.


    He just said in a frightened voice, "Boss''s words are our actions. As long as you are willing to, even if it''s to the most dangerous place, you can still do it. "


    Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "After all, I''m not a demon. Forget about going to a dangerous place to run a business. "


    He paused for a moment, then asked, "I wonder how you, Sir He, normally run your errands, and go to the plains to trade with the people of the plains?"


    As one of the two most important elements in the Sheep Eating Project ¡ª raw materials and one of the raw materials in the market ¡ª Xiao Wen knew that it was very important to steadily obtain wool from the grassland.


    Therefore, he was very concerned about how to steadily obtain wool.

 C114 Prince Xian of the Left of the Huns

    How do I trade?


    Hearing this question, He San did not immediately answer. He seemed to understand the meaning behind Xiao Wen''s words, and asked subtly: "Mister Xiao, how do you want to trade? If it is an ordinary transaction, then it is fine as long as it is a horse walking market. "


    The meaning behind his words was that if this wasn''t an ordinary transaction, then they could only be conducted in secret.


    From his observation, Xiao Wen could see that He San seemed to be thinking about something like smuggling iron grade equipment. He quickly said, "I have also heard about the horse market. Those places are actually under the control of the Huns. They will resell the goods collected from the herdsmen to the Chinese merchants and, in turn, to the difference. "


    "However, what I want to buy, to the people of the prairie, is not worth much. However, due to the large number of people, if those brainless nobles were to slightly raise the unit price, based on the amount of money we have bought, we would probably suffer a great loss. "So, I''m not the same. We have too many middlemen in our trade with the prairie."


    When he heard this, He San was silent for a moment before he asked, "Sir, what do you mean by this ordinary object on the prairie?"


    "Wool." Xiao Wen said.


    "Wool?" He didn''t understand why Xiao Wen would be interested in wool.


    However, since Xiao Wen was his own boss, He San did not pursue the matter.


    He said, "If that is all, I can introduce you to Prince Xian of the Left of the Huns. If you can negotiate with him and give him an estimated sum of money, you will be able to obtain the right of the Hun to buy wool from many of the eastern pastures. "


    Prince Xian of the Left?


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen sucked in a breath of cold air.


    He hadn''t thought that this ordinary merchant would actually know the Huns'' Prince Xian of the Left.


    What is Prince Xian of the Left?


    Prince Xian of the Left was a noble of the Huns, and was also used by the Sui and Northern Dynasties. Among the dukes of the Huns, the crown prince held the highest position.


    In other words, Prince Xian of the Left was basically sure to be the next leader of the Huns.


    Huzhu was left alone at the time, because Prince Xian of the Left died in succession, and thought it was an ominous sign, which had been changed to "Protect".


    King Xian of the Left, together with King Li of the Left Valley, King Xian of the Right Valley, King Li of the Right Valley, known as the "Four Corners", higher than the other nobles of the Hun.


    "I wonder who Prince Xian of the Left is now?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "He is the Tong family, whose name is Ji Wu. He is now the son of the Hun family, and the head of a man is the grandson."


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    Through the super library, Xiao Wen learned that this Zou family was actually just an old man in history. They were indeed the most famous people in the Huns.


    Although there is no historical record of when the old man was born alone, in 174 B.C., when he died of illness alone, he ascended to the throne of the single Hun.


    During his reign, he had attacked the Yue clan, completely defeating his old enemy, and had killed the Yue king. He had also used the Yue King''s skull as a wine cup, occupying the entire Hexi region and shaking the Western Regions.


    Then, the old man, with his geographical advantage of being on the outside, decided that the Han army could not pursue the Huns from a distance, so he adopted a guerrilla policy of "the enemy attacks, the enemy invades, and the enemy escapes" towards the Han Dynasty, and initiated some very sudden harassment, invasion, and plundering, which caused the Han Dynasty to run for their lives. Every time the army was reorganized to fight the Huns, the Huns fled back to the outside with the looted goods they had acquired, so the Han army could not ask for a war.


    The largest time was in the winter of the fourteenth year (166 BC) of the Han Dynasty, when the old soldier, who had fought at the head of the army of 140,000, went straight to Pengyang, and his vanguard, the great man, went back to the Middle Palace, and the outpost, the Iron Cavalry, approached Changan.


    Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty was furious and immediately deployed a counterattack.


    With the lieutenant Zhou She and the officer Zhang Wu as his generals, he set out on a thousand horses and a hundred thousand mounts. The commander of the garrison was at his side to prepare for the fight against the Huns.


    Meanwhile, Marquis Lu Qing was a General of the Upper County, Marquis Ning Wei was a Northern General, and Marquis Zhou Ji was a General of Longxi, while Marquis Zhang of Dongyang was a Great General, and Marquis Dong Chi was a former General. Nessus Lumbu was also a general.


    He knew clearly that although the Huns could harass the Han soldiers to the point of collapse when they were shooting on a guerrilla strike, once the Han army was ready, these soldiers who formed into a formation was definitely a hard bone that the Huns would not be able to bite.


    Therefore, the old man who feared the Han army and did not dare to fight was alone. He did not dare to engage the Han army in a frontal battle.


    The Han army also chose to withdraw after they chased out of the city ¨C after all, just like the Song Dynasty, the Han army before Emperor Wu lacked cavalry. After defeating the cavalry in front of them, they were unable to pursue them effectively due to the lack of manoeuvrability.


    However, in the years that followed, the Huns invaded again, raiding and looting the Yunzhong and Liaodong counties. Every year, they would have more than ten thousand people killed.


    The Han Dynasty had no choice but to placate the Huns with the friendly tribute, since the gap between the two armies and their tactics was so great that it had extended to become a strategic problem.


    Lao Shang and Shan Yu also accepted the peace talks of the Han Dynasty. The two countries, bordering on the Great Wall, do not invade each other.


    Four years after the emperor of the Han Dynasty (1600), she died of porridge alone, and her son, a military minister, ascended the throne alone.


    During the fourteen years of his reign, the Huns had been more powerful in military matters than they had ever been. They had taken the Yue family away from the west and pacified the Western Regions.


    The South repeatedly broke through the Han dynasty, rendering it helpless.


    Politically, too, there was no internal conflict and the victory had to be attributed to the efforts of the old and the traitorous Chinese.


    There wasn''t much material on the historical records about old soldiers alone, but looking at the large and small collisions between the Huns during the past decade or so, Xiao Wen believed that old soldiers were better able to distinguish the movements of their enemies clearly and take appropriate measures.


    His main military target was the Yuejie in the Western Regions and other places, so he did not conduct much military action against the Han Dynasty, mainly using harassment tactics.


    His "drag down one, kill one" tactic was also quite brilliant.


    Moreover, he had great experience in guerrilla warfare, which fully embodied the essence of guerrilla warfare: "The enemy invades, the enemy invades, the enemy struggles, the enemy recedes, the enemy pursues". This made the Han army in the border area exhausted, miserable, disregarding positions, and considering only military theories, Xiao Wen felt that this old man was still of a rather high standard in military affairs.


    He was a king who had great military attainments, a deep understanding of the ways of using troops, and outstanding management skills. These were all the conditions necessary for him to become a king with high prestige.


    From the perspective of a Chinese, Xiao Wen didn''t want this future military genius of the Huns to have a chance to shine and become hot.


    "If that''s the case, then I''d like to ask Mr. He to contact Prince Xian of the Left and have him discuss the purchase of wool with me." Xiao Wen said to He San.


    However, in his mind, he was planning to use this business exchange to gain access to the Huns. With this, he would destroy the elder and only this genius.

 C115 The child can be taught

    After chatting for a while more with He San, Xiao Wen confirmed that he was alone with his boss. Then, he left the tavern with Zhuo Wangsun.


    After leaving the inn, Zhuo Wangsun asked: "Where does Young Master plan to go next? "Are you going to be in charge of the caravan at Yan Yun''s side?"


    Xiao Wen muttered to himself for a moment and then shook his head.


    He still had other uses for Yan Yun''s caravan. However, this caravan was the same as the winemaking workshop; they were not compatible with the other card teams.


    In addition, this card was actually just a casual chess piece. Perhaps, it could be of great use in the future. But now, Xiao Wen only wanted to use it to establish a personal relationship with Yan Yun.


    After all, this was different from a jewellery craftsman.


    If Xiao Wen were to become successful in the future, it would be a simple matter for him to hire a few jewelry craftsmen to work on his precision instruments.


    However, even at the level of a marquis, he still might not have a caravan with enough connections to travel to the sixteen Swallow Cities proficiently.


    Therefore, when Xiao Wen abandoned the extra jewelry craftsmen, he didn''t abandon the Yan Yun Merchant Group either.


    Seeing Xiao Wen shake his head, Zhuo Wang Sun asked: "If that''s the case, then what does Young Master plan to do?"


    Xiao Wen had no interest in going to the warehouse. After all, there were basically no foreign merchants during the war. Xiao Wen couldn''t see much from where he was.


    As for the craftsman workshop, he went to the carpenter''s shop yesterday and gave Zhuo Wangsun some blueprints. He told him to give them to the blacksmith workshop to make suitable parts, so there was no need to go there.


    "Right, let''s go find Huan Yan first, then we''ll go to the bricklayer''s place together!" Xiao Wen said.


    The mason, according to Xiao Wen''s plan, was responsible for building the factory. Compared to the carpenters in charge of the production of machines, blacksmiths and jewellery craftsmen, or the carriage craftsmen in charge of the expansion of the caravan, the masons were nothing but ordinary things.


    However, Xiao Wen''s future factories would all be made by masons. It could be said that this group of people was the cornerstone of Xiao Wen''s career.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuo Wangsun nodded and walked with him to the Yang family.


    When they arrived at the Yang Family and pulled Huan Yan out, Huan Yan was confused.


    "Mister Xiao, where are you bringing me to?" Huan Yan asked.


    "Take you to my masonry workshop." Xiao Wen said.


    "A mason''s workshop?" When he heard this, Huan Yan''s expression was one of confusion and disdain. He said, "What''s so good about this mason''s workshop? It''s just a bunch of guys playing with a pile of mud and bricks. "


    In his mind, a mason was just a bunch of dirty goods covered in mud. In fact, not only him, but many scholars and even many future generations of people did not think much of this group of construction workers.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen was not angered. Instead, he said rationally: "Brother Huan, you should know that the Emperor is still abroad. It''s very likely that he won''t return home for the rest of the year. That is to say, the Tartars outside the cloud may have been there all this time. So we have to do two things. On the one hand, we want the people of the three villages to be able to make money through the winter with their own hands. On the other hand, we should also help these villagers to build houses and houses. "


    Building a house?


    Huan Yan was stunned for a moment, but then a smile appeared on his face.


    Within the countless buildings of Ande, Du Fu was not the only one who had the benevolence to protect the happy faces of the cold scholars of the world. In fact, in all the dynasties, there had been people who had worried about the country and cared about the people.


    If someone could do such a charity, many scholars would be genuinely happy -- even if the object of the charity was not themselves.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s promise, Huan Yan cupped his hands and said: "In that case, Huan Yan thanks Mister here."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen secretly laughed, "Why? Don''t you think that the bricklayer is dirty?"


    "Mister ¡­" Huan Yan''s face reddened. After being embarrassed for a moment, he could only admit his mistake and said, "I was wrong just now. I should not have discriminated against Na Xin. The reason they were able to build houses for the villagers was also because they were doing good deeds and accumulating merits. I should respect them. "


    "This kid is worth teaching." Xiao Wen nodded with a smile.


    Soon after, Xiao Wen and the other two arrived at the mason''s workshop.


    "Young master, I already informed those craftsmen yesterday that you are their new owner." Arriving at the workshop''s door, Zhuo Wangsun told Xiao Wen to wake up.


    Hearing Zhuo Wangsun''s efficiency, Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction and said: "Well done, continue to be."


    Xiao Wen then led the way into the mason''s workshop.


    "Greetings, Lord Xiao!" As soon as he walked into the workshop, Xiao Wen saw a group of men in short suits, some of whom were bare-chested.


    They stood respectfully on both sides of the road, as if they were waiting for Xiao Wen''s inspection.


    "You know me?" Xiao Wen was stunned as he didn''t expect them to know him.


    Even though his clothes today were decent, he would not say that they were expensive like in novels, but that they were unbecoming and looked down upon by others.


    Only after being mocked repeatedly did he have no choice but to reveal his identity and act cool.


    Although the clothes were decent, they couldn''t possibly treat every decent person who came in as themselves, could they?


    Thus, Xiao Wen believed that these people knew him.


    Suddenly, a young craftsman said to Xiao Wen, "Master Xiao''s recent actions have truly impressed us. First, he used a secret technique to sell ice and suddenly became rich. "Later, he was able to treat his injuries, and in one night, he went from a normal person to a left concubine."


    As he spoke to here, he stealthily glanced at Xiao Wen and said, "Lord, seeing him off in the direction of the previous Emperor Taizhen has really made our blood boil!"


    Sent off...


    Hearing this. Xiao Wen didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Although the matter of him poisoning Heshen did remove a great danger from the clouds. His death had also made the commoners extremely happy.


    But He Heshen died in his capacity as a government official. After all, this was the only way to make the country less vulnerable to political turmoil.


    As a result, even though many people knew what Xiao Wen did, they all knew it. Everyone knew it, and no one said a word.


    Looking at these people, Xiao Wen said with a smile: "Lord He Xing is the Grand Guard of our Cloud County. In the years that he has been in office, he has made an important contribution to the development of our Grand Cloud County. "The negative kind)"


    "If it hadn''t been for him, we wouldn''t be living this life. "Therefore, we really must thank Lord Heshen, his eighteen generations of ancestors, his parents and his siblings for having such a good son."


    Hearing that Xiao Wen had a grateful and nostalgic expression on his face, and then scolded He Shen until his head was soaked with blood, cursing him to be a child with cerebral palsy caused by his close relatives incest, the craftsmen also laughed out loud in admiration.


    Seeing these craftsmen struggling to survive under the oppression of He Heshen, Xiao Wen keenly noticed the tears that flickered at the corners of their eyes.


    In a split-second, Xiao Wen''s relationship with these craftsmen became much closer.

 C116 The big guy with the wrong technology tree

    Huan Yan looked at Xiao Wen, who had just spoken a few words, and these craftsmen from the two worlds of scholars, and admired him from the bottom of his heart.


    If it was him, he definitely wouldn''t be able to make these workers do this.


    In his mind, workers were just a bunch of people who would only be numb to their work all day long.


    They did not know much, and did not have much emotion. Other than trying to figure out some crafty techniques, the most useful things they could do were to produce daily necessities for others to use.


    To be able to make such a boring person cry, this was simply inconceivable in Huan Yan''s eyes.


    If Xiao Wen knew what he was thinking, he would definitely twitch his mouth.


    After all, as someone who had gone through nine years of compulsory education and high school, he was well aware of what class conflicts were and what revolutionary friendship meant.


    The workers were oppressed and exploited by Hejie, and they used to live their lives without food or clothing.


    As a scholar, Xiao Wen''s identity was different from the other workers.


    However, a person''s identity is complicated. A person can have more than one identity.


    These workers could be workers, and Xiao Wen could be a scholar. However, they were also oppressed by He Hen, and all of them had the same status.


    Thus, they were able to communicate with each other.


    At this time, Zhuo Wangsun suddenly said: "Although Young Master Shang is a scholar, he is not like those bookworms in other countries. He is also not like the Taoist scholar who can bring you good environment, but is unable to guide you in your work."


    "In fact, there is no lack of knowledge from the art of the witch doctor and musician. Whatever you can think of, whatever you can''t think of, he will. "


    Hearing this, the crowd of craftsmen looked at each other in dismay.


    This was the first time they had heard of the technology of these skilled workers.


    However, Xiao Wen was not anxious to show off his knowledge because of Zhuo Wangsun''s words.


    He said, "Let''s take a look at the situation here first. I''m very curious as to what you usually do."


    Hearing those words, everyone nodded their heads. After seeing Xiao Wen take the lead and enter the deeper parts of the workshop, they followed.


    After walking to the depth of the workshop, Xiao Wen discovered a courtyard with a 3-4 meter tall furnace.


    The surroundings of the courtyard were filled with cyan colored bricks and a few muddy embryos that hadn''t even burned down in time.


    Looking at the bricks, Xiao Wen was a bit confused, "Why are there only green bricks?"


    However, after hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the craftsmen were confused. One of them asked, "Youngster Creator, this brick isn''t green. Could it be that it has another color?"


    "Isn''t there a red brick?"


    Even though he had seen the green brick buildings before when he went back to his hometown. However, he knew that although green bricks were quite beautiful and had a flat texture, they were much better than red bricks.


    However, the cost of burning the blue brick was much higher than the red brick.


    Therefore, unless the guest has a special need, we usually use red brick walls to compress the cost.


    After all, after putting a layer of lime on the wall, whether it was green or red brick, there was not much difference.


    However, looking at this bunch of guys, Xiao Wen couldn''t understand what red brick looked like, so he could only close his eyes and search the library.


    Very quickly, Xiao Wen understood the whole story.


    The red brick had been invented by both the Romans and the Babylonians as a good building material.


    However, in China, as if the wrong technology tree, did not invent this magical brick, but since ancient times, has been using more expensive green brick.


    It was not until later that China invented the red brick that it gradually replaced the green brick.


    Xiao Wen wasn''t surprised by this situation. After all, in ancient times, when literacy rates were low and the literate population was basically not involved in technology research, it was hard to hope that these people would not cause any problems with the technology tree.


    Like the Indians of America, the Mayas and the Aztecs, the wheels had not been invented for thousands of years, so that when the Spaniards came, they carried goods by back.


    For example, during the Ming Dynasty, although they liked to design light field cannons to be the same tonnage as stronghold cannons, they did not consider the mobility of heavy cannons in the field and were directly surprised by the Spaniards.


    For example, when a group of Western countries were facing the plague, they didn''t want to take a bath and insisted on killing the cats. However, as long as there was a cat owner on the scene, the harmless plague would kill one-third of their population.


    For example, India, despite having a calm weather and an ancient civilization, due to social problems, it was still unable to popularize toilets in the 21st century. In this magical country, even the rich of the Brahmin caste still have to go to the toilet in the wasteland not far from their doorstep, and they have no papyrus to use ¡ª the poor Indians wipe their own buttocks with their left hand. If you are rich, you can hire special servants to help you clean up. But no matter what, it was very disgusting.


    It was obvious that in this world''s Han State, there was such a thing as pointing out the wrong technology tree. Clearly, there was no red brick.


    Suddenly an older craftsman said, "I remember. When I was still working in the Qin Nation, an old master once spoke about the red brick. They said that this kind of thing has always been in the hands of countries like Song Ming to prevent it from reaching us. That''s why we have to use blue bricks. "


    "Old Master, are these red bricks more useful than green bricks?" a young worker asked with a curious look in his eyes.


    "Seems so." The old master said with uncertainty, "In the past, the master once said that although this red brick is more coarse than green brick, it is easy to make and is cheaper to make. It can save us a lot of effort."


    "Unfortunately, those craftsmen of Song Ming refused to teach us their techniques."


    "Damn it!"


    "These people of the Song and Ming nationalities are too stingy."


    "Sure enough, these countries believe in Confucianism. If you don''t believe in Daoism, then your heart must be different."


    Hey, hey, hey! After a while, this country will also drop everything.


    Although the male school of the spirit of doing things, and later generations of Confucianism for the idea of peace is a difference between the heaven and earth.


    Seeing that some people had actually started to attack the Confucian school spiritually, Xiao Wen was at a loss for words.


    Resisting the urge to retort a thousand times, Xiao Wen suddenly said, "Actually, I also have a method to make red brick."


    "What?"


    "Shaoshang actually has a method to make red brick."


    "The lesser creation is man of God. "We bow in respect."


    Seeing how excited these workers were because of their simple technology, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but smile.


    He waved his hand and said, "If you don''t mind, I''ll lead the way now. Everyone, try to burn a batch of red bricks."


    "Yes!" These workers actually responded very formally to Xiao Wen.

 C117 Xiao Wens Wild Desire

    "Actually, the hardness of the blue and red bricks are similar. It''s just that the cooling methods are different after burning them. Red brick is a natural cooling, simpler, so production of red brick more. Brick is water cooled (in fact, it is a kind of anaerobic cooling). As long as you maintain the anaerobic state, there is no difference whether you use water or nitrogen), the operation will be more troublesome, so the production will be less. "


    "Although its strength and hardness are similar, but its performance in terms of resistance to hydration and atmospheric erosion is obviously better than that of red brick."


    During the preparation phase, Xiao Wen directed the workers to process the raw materials while introducing the difference between green and red bricks.


    "This blue brick actually has many advantages." After listening to Xiao Wen''s final summary, the craftsmen were confused about what was meant to resist hydration and atmospheric erosion. However, these craftsmen understood Xiao Wen''s general meaning behind his words.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "You don''t understand what I''m saying. I mean, red brick, after a long period of rain, can easily go wrong. In the south, red brick buildings require constant maintenance. So, blue brick is a very useful building material in the south. "


    After saying that, Xiao Wen paused for a moment. Seeing these honest craftsmen looking at him with curiosity made him feel a little light-headed.


    Xiao Wen continued, "But, think about it, in all your years in the clouds, have you ever experienced a heavy rain like the one in the south? In this place, it can only rain a few times a year. "


    In the clouds, people do not live by rain. In general, people use wells and rivers to use water for their daily lives.


    As long as you look at the map of the precipitation in China, you can see that the area of Yunzhong County, precipitation is not a lot.


    "Therefore, considering the water resistance of a building in the clouds, taking off one''s pants and farting is an unnecessary move!"


    "Hahahaha!" When they heard Xiao Wen''s words, which were somewhat vulgar, even though Huan Yan, the scholar, frowned as if he had been humiliated, the workers all seemed to have found him and started laughing heartily.


    As they talked, the craftsmen had already finished preparing the materials Xiao Wen needed.


    The material of the red brick wasn''t much different from the green brick. The most obvious difference was that he had added a little more iron ore.


    It is because of the composition of ferric oxide that the brick as a whole appears red.


    After the craftsmen arranged the clay, shale, iron ore, and other materials on the ground, under Xiao Wen''s command, they began to crush it.


    "After mashing, add water to make the pottery embryo. "Then we can burn it in the kiln." Xiao Wen introduced him to Huan Yan.


    "How long will that take?" Huan Yan asked.


    "The temperature of the green brick is around one thousand two hundred, but the red brick only needs nine hundred ¡­" "Well, you just have to understand that red bricks are easier to burn than green bricks."


    "Plus, the red brick''s cooling method is very simple. There''s no need to cool it in the water, so the time it takes to burn a piece of green brick is around two to three pieces of red brick."


    "Two, three times?" Huan Yan''s eyes lit up.


    He had just heard that while red brick had some shortcomings compared to blue brick, they were more easily exposed in some countries of the South.


    For a country like the big man in the north, this was a small problem to ignore.


    Therefore, he felt that this brick could also be used as a way to get rich.


    Seeing the expression on Huan Yan''s face, Xiao Wen knew what he was thinking.


    He said, "Red brick is much rougher than green brick. If it was an official, I''m afraid he wouldn''t like it. Considering their character of not lacking in money, they probably wouldn''t care about the cost! "


    Hearing Xiao Wen talk about his worries, Huan Yan shook his head and said, "Although rich people don''t like to use red brick, but really poor people like to build houses out of clay. But for those who are not above average, maybe they will like it. "


    "And I''ll tell you a secret." Suddenly, Huan Yan''s expression became mysterious.


    "What secret?" From Huan Yan''s expression, Xiao Wen could tell that he was trying to say something extraordinary. So he pricked up his ears and listened.


    Huan Yan replied, "The five virtues of my Darkhan Kingdom are fire, and it''s still red. Therefore, even though the green bricks were better than the green bricks for nobles who liked beauty. But the royal family felt that red brick was their symbol. So every year, the royal family would import a batch of red brick from abroad to carry out the construction of the royal family''s buildings. "


    Hearing Huan Yan''s words, Xiao Wen''s brows twitched as he instantly understood everything.


    Even though for ordinary rich and noble families, green bricks were their first choice of building. But for some superstitious reasons, the royal family preferred red brick, even at a higher price than domestic green brick to import red brick.


    If that was the case, then as long as he contributed the red brick formula, the royal family would be able to break away from their dependence on imports. Advancing to the next rank was secondary. The invisible political resources brought about by the royal family''s favor was the greatest benefit that Xiao Wen could reap.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s mind became lively.


    However, he knew that it would be very difficult for him to contribute his Red Brick recipe alone. If they didn''t share the benefits with the Yang family, a rift might appear in the alliance.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen said to Huan Yan: "Right now, I am alone in this world. Even if I can get the favor of the royal family, I can only leave it to them. To me, this kind of political resource is just a piece of cake ¡ª it''s a pity to forsake it. Therefore, I want to share this secret recipe with your Yang family. "I think your Yang family should be able to get more through this contribution, right?"


    "Then thank you for creating it, Young Master." Upon hearing these words, Huan Yan was overjoyed. If he could get the Red Brick formula from Xiao Wen to help the Yang family enter into a relationship with the royal family, then the Yang family would have his share of benefits.


    Thus, Huan Yan asked, "I wonder what Young Creation would like to exchange this recipe for?"


    Xiao Wen pondered for a moment.


    After all, both sides had decided on a temporary basis for this deal. It could be said that Xiao Wen didn''t even know what he needed.


    After thinking about it carefully, Xiao Wen felt that compared to him, the Yang Family''s greatest advantage was undoubtedly their connections and political resources.


    After all, if he were to ask for money, not to mention the huge profits from his Sheep Eating Man-made plan, his brain could easily earn countless money with just a little bit of it.


    If it was a talented person, Xiao Wen believed that with his understanding of history, he could start to train them when they were young. As long as a few years passed, everyone else in this era could be eliminated.


    In terms of martial prowess, the Yang family in history was on the same level as Yuan Shao''s family, but because of lack of martial prowess, they could only be the subordinates of others. It was obvious that they didn''t have much influence over the army ¡­


    Not to mention, right now, he was very close with Xiao Wen. If Xiao Wen needed some kind of support to complete the mission, he could have just asked for Uncle Li''s help. Why would he bother trying to gain distance from Uncle Li?


    After pondering for a long time, Xiao Wen suddenly thought of an interesting condition.


    He said to Huan Yan, "I hope the Yang family can give me a workshop for casting money. Workers, backstage shelter, raw materials suppliers, dumping ground for the money, you all take care of it for me. As for me ¡­ I will be responsible for the specific operations. "


    After hearing this, Huan Yan was stunned for a moment. He felt that even though Xiao Wen''s request would hurt the Yang family, but it wasn''t something they couldn''t accept.


    Therefore, he nodded his head and said, "I think the Patriarch will agree."


    A smile appeared on Xiao Wen''s face.


    Naturally, he did not want to forge a workshop for money to make money in the Han State, a place where private production of copper coins was permitted.


    In fact, what he had to make was worth far more than copper.


    "Copper is not only used to make coins, but it can also be used to make cannons. "Tsk tsk, Napoleon''s Cannon, I''m coming."

 C118 Taoism

    The next morning, Xiao Wen did not arrange for Guan Yu to exercise nor did he teach Zhuge Liang how to read. Instead, he brought the two of them to Uncle Li''s County Governor Manor.


    When Xiao Wen found Uncle Li and put on his usual military uniform, he had changed into a set of green long robe.


    On his head was the crown worn by the Daoists.


    As if noticing that Xiao Wen was staring at him with a face full of curiosity, he said, "Right now, my focus is already on governance within the clouds. As for the army, naturally they have my assistant to handle it. As a temporary county governor, I''ve also changed from the time I was a county governor. "


    Xiao Wen nodded. He discovered that when Uncle Li wasn''t wearing any armor, but rather a set of scholarly attire, he actually looked quite decent.


    The steady long beard looked elegant and elegant at this moment. It vaguely had the attitude of a Taoist scholar who was free and unfettered.


    "I didn''t expect the general to be a Daoist." Xiao Wen was shocked as he looked at Uncle Li.


    "There''s nothing strange about that." Uncle Li shook his head and said, "I was just a reckless guy who only knew how to fight. However, after being taught by Prime Minister Xiao He Xiao, they started to study. "


    "Since Xiao Xiang is a Daoist, I will follow Old Manor''s teachings."


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    Historically, the central government in the early Han Dynasty had always upheld the principle of inaction. Those who adhered to this principle, whether it was Xiao He or Cao Can, were naturally Taoists.


    In fact, Xiao Wen had always maintained a cautious attitude towards the Daoism Guild.


    The Yang Zhu School, one of the Taoism schools in history, carried out the extreme individualism school thought, and together with Mo Zi, the founder of the classical Chinese religion of Gong Shouism, became the world development science.


    At that time, Confucianism was just a second-rate guild struggling between these two super first-rate guilds.


    And in the early Han Dynasty, the Taoist school also created a miracle.


    Through laissez-faire policies, the Han Dynasty, after experiencing the war at the end of the Qin Dynasty, was able to become, in a few short decades, a Huns who could defeat the whole of East and Central Asia at that time. It had to be said that these Daoists were truly extraordinary.


    However, just like the Confucian scholars who led the Han Dynasty towards expansion, they also had a history of corruption.


    Wei Jin was an unruly man, and the literati were decadent. Everyone was only concerned with eating the Five Stones Scattered Immortal. They did not care about the chaos in the Southern and Northern Dynasties.


    As for the decadence of Taoism, it was no less harmful than the decadence of Confucianism, which was the main reason why Xiao Wen was wary of this school.


    Of course, Xiao Wen didn''t say these things directly. He just said, "I won''t hide it from General Li ¡­ Lord, even though Xiao Wen had learned a lot in his studies, he still had some understanding of Taoism. Within the Daoist Sect, there were some very good schools that could rule by doing nothing and allow the country to flourish. However, some guilds could only destroy a single country. I wonder what Lord Li thinks we should do to govern? "


    After a moment of silence, he said, "What I read in general is that although each country is apparently ruled by the Emperor, in reality, it is ruled by a pair of invisible hands."


    "As long as we do nothing and do nothing, this invisible hand can govern this country. What the imperial government needs to do is to act as a watchman and prevent accidents like the invasion of foreign enemies. "


    Why did this sound so familiar? Looking at Uncle Li''s confident manner, Xiao Wen suddenly had a strange feeling.


    However, considering that the Han Dynasty was able to accumulate enough strength to defeat the Huns after generations of inaction, Xiao Wen believed that this was still reasonable.


    "Speaking of which, although I can''t do anything about it, you can''t." Suddenly, Uncle Li said to Xiao Wen.


    "Oh?" Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment before asking doubtfully, "Master, even though I have a title now, I am still a person. But there was no official position! Why do you say that? "


    "These invisible hands are actually made up of countless people," he explained. They are not conscious, but they are indeed contributing to the development of the country. And in my eyes, you are the thickest hair of that invisible hand in the clouds. "


    You also know that I''m coarse and big!


    Xiao Wen thought complacently.


    But soon, he felt that this argument seemed to make gay angry.


    Fortunately, although the Han Dynasty was still masculine, it was at least not like the Spring and Autumn Warring States era and the Ming Dynasty, where gay people were everywhere.


    However, Xiao Wen could actually understand what Uncle Li meant.


    In the days after Heshen''s death, although Xiao Wen''s main job was to join forces with the Yang family to receive Heshen''s political inheritance, this kind of behavior directly stabilized the situation in the clouds.


    Thus, letting Xiao Wen do whatever he wanted was the best choice.


    After chatting with Uncle Li for a while, Xiao Wen suddenly said: "Actually, my lord, I have a presumptuous request to ask of you."


    "What is it? Just tell me." Uncle Li waved his hand, signaling Xiao Wen not to worry.


    "I want to go to the north and talk to the Huns about a very important trade," Xiao Wen said frankly.


    His tone was somewhat hesitant.


    Although he believed that he had a good relationship with Uncle Li. If he insisted on going to the north to trade with the Huns, he would not stop him.


    However, Xiao Wen was also clear that relationships were relatively related. If Xiao Wen was desperate to go to the north, and Li Bo Kao himself didn''t want to trade with the Huns, it wasn''t strange. After all, almost every family in the clouds had a blood feud with the Huns in the nomadic countries.


    If Li Bo Ke didn''t agree with Xiao Wen''s actions, then even if he agreed to Xiao Wen''s decision to head north, this action would definitely cause a rift between the two of them.


    However, this wasn''t what Xiao Wen wanted to see.


    However, after hearing the word "Huns", Lee Bo Kao showed the ability of a border envoy to nourish their Qi.


    He did not frown or show anger.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "I believe in your ability, Brother Xiao, and your determination to be loyal to the Han Empire. But I think you know that if you don''t tell me why, I won''t let you go. "


    Xiao Wen let out a sigh of relief.


    He explained his goat-eating plan to Lee, and told him about his partnership with the Yang family.


    "Our Li family relies on military merits to rise to the top. Although I have read books, I still don''t understand much about business." Uncle Li waved his hand and said.


    After all, as a Daoist, as a government watchman of the night, he might be very good at watching over the domestic economy.


    Let him do his own business?


    Sorry, I''m afraid business is something that I''m good at. After all, there was a famous businessman among the small families ¡ª Lu Buwei!

 C119 Coach defensive position

    "Although I don''t know much about business matters, I would like to ask, if you do this, what should we do about these people who have a blood feud with the Huns? Aren''t you afraid of provoking the wrath of the people by doing so? "


    "You have to know, the big man''s rangers aren''t limited to trash like the border. In the mainland, there are actually quite a few rangers who are full of bloodlust. They even dare to kill a border envoy like me. What''s more, you''re just a young master. "


    Hmm, it''s a tradition of the big man to kill people on the streets. I have to compensate ¡­ The heck! Xiao Wen had already experienced the assassination of Guo Xiong in the streets, so he didn''t want to repeat it again.


    However, he still firmly said, "When I was learning from Master, Master once mentioned that during the Spring and Autumn Period, a certain Minister with the surname of Qiu once said, ''There are no eternal friends, no eternal enemies, only eternal national interests''. And I, too. If doing business with the Huns is in the interest of our big man, then we might as well put the dispute aside and rest. After all, from the founding of our country until now, we have never had a proper rest. A peaceful environment is also the foundation for that invisible hand to control the country. "


    Even in the early Han dynasty, when the emperor paid particular attention to the rule of nothing, he held back the Huns with his kinship and thus obtained a period of peaceful development, thus laying the foundation for Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty''s subsequent rejection of the Huns.


    Furthermore, as someone familiar with history, Xiao Wen knew that since the Han Dynasty, the Huns were just a bunch of people who allowed the big men to grind with them.


    Thus, Xiao Wen had no interest in bearing grudges against this doomed country.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Uncle Li thoughtfully nodded his head.


    "There are no eternal friends, no eternal enemies, only eternal national interests. "That''s right, that''s right. That makes a lot of sense." Uncle Li said with a face full of approval.


    "I believe that people can establish a kind of trust between themselves, making them sacrifice themselves to help others. But there is so much to consider between countries that personal feelings can only be put at the bottom. "


    "In that case, I hope that you can bring eternal national interest to my big size." Li Bo Ke said to Xiao Wen with a resolute expression.


    Xiao Wen originally thought that Uncle Li had promised him that he would be allowed to go to the north to talk business with the Huns.


    Unexpectedly, he still stopped Xiao Wen from leaving.


    "Brother Xiao Wen." Though your explanation will convince me that it is better to do business with the Huns than to fight them. But how can you persuade me not to worry about your safety? "


    "Even though it''s fine if the big man loses a Young Master Mo, but I know your talent. You are destined to be a marquis, and if you die, it will be the big man''s loss."


    "I have already arranged for the guards of the caravan. Those guards are very skilled on the way to the Huns. I believe they can help me deal with the common robbers of the prairie. " Xiao Wen said calmly.


    However, Uncle Li shook his head and said: "You know I don''t mean that."


    He pointed at the map on the table and pointed at the Manchu Manchu Tarantula encampment, which was only a few dozen miles away from the clouds. "The leader of these Manchu Manchu constables is also a wise man," he said. After a few battles, he had already seen that our cavalry was single, unable to make long journeys. Therefore, unless we start a decisive battle, it will be very difficult for us to dispatch troops to attack from this position. "


    As for the final battle ¡­


    That sort of thing would probably not happen until Liu Bang returned home.


    Xiao Wen was also well aware of the shortcomings of the cavalry. After all, this cavalry unit was only a cavalry unit that relied on the defense of the city for counterattacks. They were able to defend and counterattack when enemy cavalry harassed and looted the surrounding areas.


    However, this cavalry was more reliant on logistics than the old cavalry.


    If they were allowed to form an army on their own and go on a long journey, it would undoubtedly challenge a country''s logistics capability.


    However, it was necessary to fight the numbers one on one when the quality of the cavalry of the Han Dynasty was destined to be inferior to that of the nomads born on horseback.


    If Xiao Wen wanted to ease the situation and increase the military supply to one to two, or even one to three, it would greatly reduce the original number advantage of the cavalry.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Wen said, "Speaking of which, according to the system, our Han Empire should be able to create a title with less than eighteen private troops, right?"


    Uncle Li nodded, but then shook his head. "Don''t tell me you think that you can defeat thousands of Manchu constables by relying on the strength of eighteen private troops?"


    Although Uncle Li''s tone was full of doubt, Xiao Wen said confidently: "Milord, you must understand that the Manchu Manchu Mansion has just experienced the defeat of the Cloud Central City, and their morale is already at the bottom. They might not even dare to fight us. "


    "Second, even though the Manchu constables were an elite of eight, their equipment was still far behind. On the other hand, my private army can equip the best military equipment. "With these pieces of equipment, the military gap between us and the enemy will only grow bigger and bigger."


    Xiao Wen was very proud of this.


    After all, Lee''s army now included the Venetian crossbow and the Greek fire that Xiao Wen had shot at.


    The former possessed a might that was not inferior to an early stage spear, and was able to easily pierce through the armor of heavy cavalry. As for the latter, it can also destroy the formation of the cavalry, effectively killing and injuring the cavalry.


    "Third, we Chinese have already been worried about the Tarantula. It was just like how they had wanted to pass the war of attrition and remain in the clouds. The current them, even if they attacked our caravan, would not be able to attack for long. "As time goes on, they will begin to worry about the armies in our city."


    "And lastly ¡­" Xiao Wen paused, then took out a stack of blueprints, "Based on what I have learned in the past, this armoured carriage is designed to travel in the war zone. Although this carriage is heavy and will reduce the traveling speed of the caravan, but taking into account the special circumstances of this trip to the Huns, I think it is still necessary to equip it. "


    The armored coach designed by Xiao Wen was rectangular in shape and two meters tall. There was a small curve in front and behind the carriage that matched with the other carriages and connected to form a ring shaped fortifications.


    As for the side of the carriage, it was equipped with iron armor, which could effectively defend against the enemy''s attacks.


    On the other side, there was a platform and a door. The people in the carriage fortifications were able to rely on the carriage to defend the city walls. It could also be used as a fortress to shoot outside through the holes in the carriage.


    The most important thing for Xiao Wen to do business with the northern Huns was to sign a trade agreement with Prince Xian of the Left.


    He was not in a hurry to go to the Huns ¡ª the Huns were not, after all, like the city people who lived their lives at a brisk pace in later generations, and had a strong sense of time. Even if Xiao Wen traveled for a year, the other side would probably not care.


    Therefore, for his own safety, this armoured carriage was a good choice.

 C120 blocking road

    Uncle Li took the blueprint from Xiao Wen. He wanted to see the rough outline of the finished product from the blueprint.


    However, he had never thought that Xiao Wen was someone who had crossed over to this world in the twenty-first century. Even if he was not a cartographer before, he had gone through the information of the super library. How could his sketches be sketchy?


    Cartography is a very rigorous thing in the twenty-first century.


    Even if it was an ordinary car, it would be like transferring the blueprints from a computer to a piece of paper. Unless the paper was specially made for it, otherwise, once the blueprints were piled up, it could completely fill a room.


    Although Xiao Wen''s drawing technique was not that exaggerated, he still had a bunch of blueprints.


    Looking at the thick stack of blueprints in his hand, Uncle Lee almost vomited.


    The densely packed lines and the inscriptions that were almost the size of a mosquito made him feel like he was going crazy.


    To be honest, he didn''t even feel this way when he was reading the ''Classic of the Way of the Virtue''.


    "Where did you find this blueprint?" Lee Yanyi frowned as he asked Xiao Wen while trying to resist the discomfort of the huge amount of information in front of him.


    Xiao Wen shrugged and said, "I painted this all night long. What do you think, my lord? "


    "Not bad." He nodded, though he didn''t know what it was. If Xiao Wen hadn''t said it, he wouldn''t even know if it was a carriage or something else.


    However, at this moment, in Uncle Li''s eyes, Xiao Wen had already become a monster.


    "Could it be that all the clans were once such monsters?" Xiao Wen couldn''t help but ponder in his heart.


    Still, he said, "I hope this carriage will give you an effect against the soldiers of the Manchus."


    "Of course." Xiao Wen chuckled, but didn''t pay attention to the discomfort that Uncle Li was feeling.


    He knew that if this kind of blueprint was shown to outsiders, they would do the same.


    However, if the blueprints were given to the horse carriage craftsmen, they would have to go through the process step by step without spending too much effort.


    To a craftsman, this was undoubtedly a form of help.


    But...


    Looking at the dense text, Xiao Wen suddenly thought of a question.


    That was the literacy rate for craftsmen.


    In the feudal era of China, even when culture was at its most prosperous, the literacy rate was less than 10%.


    The vast majority of these literate people are also scholars and officials.


    As for the former, they were actually the reserve troops of the latter.


    After separating from these two groups, Xiao Wen wasn''t sure if the remaining people''s literacy rate was one in ten thousand.


    However, if the craftsmen couldn''t read the words on the blueprints, they would probably ignore many of the key issues with the parts. It was also very likely that the parts that were created would not be able to be pieced together.


    After all, Xiao Wen and the craftsmen weren''t the green-skinned Beastmen of Warhammer 40K. They just needed to gather together and think ¡­ Finally, Wagggggggggh! He would be able to complete all the missions.


    Human beings had to design and create things in accordance with the Basic Laws.


    "No wonder the Republic had already begun researching and popularizing Simplified Words and Chinese Pinyin before it developed its industry, as well as increasing its literacy rate. If an industrial worker was able to read, he could indeed defy the heavens. However, an illiterate craftsman is no different from a salted fish. "


    Helpless, Xiao Wen could only think about letting Zhuge Liang manage these craftsmen.


    This also allowed Zhuge Liang to accumulate experience in management aspects! After all, this little fellow was going to become a marquis in the future.


    After treating Zhuge Liang as a reserve labourer, Xiao Wen left the Residence of Great Guard with ease.


    Soon after, Xiao Wen brought the stack of designs to the carriage workshop.


    This was the first time he had been here. Compared to other workshops, the environment here was clearly much better.


    "After all, compared to the things made by ordinary blacksmiths, the things used in carriages are truly rich." Therefore, the environment of the carriage workshop is better than that of the other workshops, which is also within reason. " Xiao Wen nodded, he wasn''t surprised by this.


    After entering the workshop, Xiao Wen stopped the craftsmen from bowing to him and told them to return to their posts to continue working.


    "Was the purpose of Young Master Mo''s visit this time to order a carriage? If that was the case, there was no need for Zhang Xuan to go through all this trouble himself. Just let the servants come. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "I don''t want to be too busy because of my power."


    "It is truly rare to see someone as simple as Master Mo. This old one has seen many noble and powerful people, my lord is the most approachable one. "


    Xiao Wen waved his hand to stop this old craftsman from flattering him.


    Honestly speaking, if others didn''t have any hostility towards him, and if both sides didn''t have any obvious conflicts of interest, then Xiao Wen would be quite easy to talk to.


    Furthermore, Xiao Wen was raised under the red flag of China. He did not have much respect for industrial workers, but at least he had a good impression of them.


    The craftsmen in the workshop were all extremely talented. Every time he came to the workshop, he would feel like he had returned home. Xiao Wen Chao liked to come here.


    Looking at the old craftsman, Xiao Wen said: "This time, I did indeed have the intention of ordering a carriage. The carriage has some special requirements, I''ll tell you about them later. "Now, I want to see what the environment in your workshop is like."


    He wanted to know if this workshop could process some of the special parts of the carriage precisely.


    If the carriage workshop didn''t have the ability, he could only go to the jewelry workshop and let the jewelry craftsmen do it for him.


    The old craftsman didn''t continue to linger by Xiao Wen''s side as he casually waved him away.


    Workers were like this. They liked to do practical things, but they were not good at currying favor with their leaders.


    For those leaders who like to be flattered, they naturally do not like practical craftsmen. However, Xiao Wen liked the way these people kept their feet on the ground.


    Xiao Wen roamed the workshop of the horse carriage by himself. Many craftsmen would greet him. However, they were all stopped by Xiao Wen.


    As a result, after a few rounds, no one continued to pay their respects to Xiao Wen.


    "You''re blocking my way." Suddenly, Xiao Wen heard a cold voice coming from behind him.


    He turned his head and saw a man in gorgeous clothes, with two evil slaves by his side.


    Xiao Wen looked around and realized that he wasn''t standing in the other party''s way. The spacious road didn''t obstruct them from passing by.


    "It shouldn''t be me!" Xiao Wen muttered to himself. He felt that since he couldn''t stop others, others would have no reason to criticize him.


    He went back to watching the craftsmen.


    A few seconds later, Xiao Wen felt someone grabbing onto his shoulder. He saw that the evil slave of the young master had grabbed his shoulders.


    "What are you going to do?" Xiao Wen was caught unprepared by his opponent''s strange actions.


    "I say," the young master walked in front of Xiao Wen, his eyes and tone were extremely cold, "You''re blocking my way."

 C121 I know He Heshen

    Xiao Wen turned around and looked at the young man dressed in noble clothing. Without saying a word, he directly grabbed onto the evil slave''s hand that was resting on his shoulder.


    Immediately after, he twisted with force, and with a twist, broke the evil slave''s fingers.


    Ah!


    The evil slave let out an absolutely miserable sound.


    However, Xiao Wen had no intention of stopping.


    He saw the balance on the evil slave and used his foot to lift him gently, throwing him to the ground.


    Glancing at the fallen evil slave and then looking at the young master in front of him, Xiao Wen made a gesture to wipe his neck.


    While the young lord was still in a daze, puzzled by Xiao Wen''s actions, Xiao Wen stomped on the evil slave''s temple without any hesitation.


    With a "pa" sound, the evil slave fainted on the spot.


    The young master was startled to see Xiao Wen knock out his slave without a word. However, when he was in a hurry, he mustered up his courage, put on a fierce and internal appearance and said: "You bastard, although my servant is a lower class person, but not anyone can bully him. Hitting a dog requires you to see who its owner is. You don''t even look at who I am, you just have to hit him.


    Xiao Wen looked at this young master and noticed that although he was dressed extravagantly, he didn''t seem like an ordinary person. However, he did not look like a native. It was clear that he was not a native of the clouds.


    "It seems that he had underestimated me because he did not recognize me." Xiao Wen decided in his heart.


    However, although he was very polite to his friendly friends, he had no intention of showing mercy to this kind of person who was acting so arrogantly in front of him.


    A good man is bullied, a good horse is ridden.


    He directly said, "You''re causing trouble for me. I''m beating up your family''s evil slave. Is there a problem with that?"


    "Do you know who I am?" The young master growled.


    "I don''t care who you are." Xiao Wen looked at the young master in front of him with disdain.


    Not to mention that he had the Yang family and Uncle Li backing him. With his help, there was a very high probability that he would become a marquis'' guest. Even if an ordinary son or nephew of the Ji family took the initiative to offend him, they would not be able to get on his good side.


    Just based on his battle achievements, he had earned a fortune. Whoever dared to provoke him would not be able to bear the consequences.


    This young master looked at Xiao Wen with an angry expression. He didn''t understand why this guy in front of him was so arrogant.


    His family lived in Northland County, and his father was a nobleman who had earned his thirteenth rank through military exploits.


    With his father''s status, this young master was usually unscrupulous towards ordinary people. Although he did not dare to rob a good home or occupy a civilian''s daughter, that was a very bad thing.


    However, he did not have any consideration for bullying the commoners.


    Even if the civilian did not have any status, he had the backing of an aristocrat. However, both sides'' problems were not related to benefits. According to the rules of the aristocratic circle, he only needed to arrange a banquet and three cups of wine to apologize.


    Knowing this, he became even more unscrupulous.


    Originally, this young master planned to leave Northland County half a year ago and come to play in the clouds. However, at that time, the Emperor suddenly sent out a call for troops from all over the country, as well as for veterans, to gather in the east, preparing to attack the country.


    Because his father had fought in the war, it was inconvenient for him to leave home as a son.


    And then, from the clouds to the north, came the news of the arrival of all the Manchu constables, which frightened him so much that he did not even dare to steal over to play.


    Only when the war situation in the eastern front gradually stabilized and the northern barbarians were expelled from the Han territory did he breathe a sigh of relief. He had recently set out from the northern lands to travel through the clouds.


    It was just that he did not expect that the soldiers who were originally familiar with him had suddenly been replaced by the soldiers of the northern troop. When they saw him, they actually asked for a body search to get through.


    This infuriated the young masters who had never received such humiliation before, and they cursed the servants even more. As for the result ¡­


    Fortunately, even if he was a servant of the royal family, he still couldn''t reason with those who had charged into the army during the war.


    However, the soldier had a pretty good temper. Seeing that he was just a popinjay, he only beat up the two servants and gave them another two slaps before letting them in. He didn''t feel awkward about this.


    However, what he had done was not too much for this soldier. However, this young master still felt infuriated when he felt the burning pain on his face.


    Although his father, like the other soldiers, treated his children with the face of a wolf. However, he had a mother who doted on him, so it could be said that he was used to being arrogant.


    Having suffered losses in the army, he naturally did not dare to take revenge on the soldiers in the army ¨C if his father were to know that he had done so, he would definitely skin him alive.


    But, shouldn''t it be okay to vent our anger on a small commoner?


    Thus, when the young master, who had originally planned to order a new carriage, saw that the workshop was by himself and didn''t have any attendants, Xiao Wen took him to be a merchant, even though he was rich.


    As a merchant, he was naturally someone to be trifled with.


    Therefore, he didn''t even think of the reason and directly provoked Xiao Wen.


    Reason?


    It was just a trick.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen had beaten his own evil slave to the point where he couldn''t stand up on the ground, the young master was extremely angry. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    He said, "Are you a merchant who came here to buy a car? Let me tell you, I am the Overseer of any prefectural city. If you kneel down now and lick my shoes and apologize, maybe I''ll be happy and let you go. Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave the clouds in one piece. "


    "You even know Master Lee?" Xiao Wen was a little curious. With the other party''s personality, if he knew Uncle Li, not to mention if he would beat him to death, according to Li Zicheng''s personality, he would beat him to the point where he wouldn''t dare to even take half a step into the clouds.


    However, that young master was stunned and then laughed out loud: "So he is a fool that doesn''t even know the situation in the clouds. Can someone like you do business? I''ll tell you! A long time ago, Uncle Li had left his post in the Cloud Tower to serve in the imperial court. "Right now, we are guarding the clouds too well. We are with Lord Heshen."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was stunned.


    "Could it be that this fellow doesn''t even know that I''ve killed Heshen and Uncle Li, and that they''ve once again become the acting county governor of the Cloud County?" Xiao Wen thought.


    However, just at this time, this young master continued: "Master He Xing and I are also considered friends. If you don''t apologize now and let Master Heshen know about it, you will know what the consequences are. "


    Hearing this young master''s arrogant words, Xiao Wen sighed helplessly.


    "As expected, brain-dead children sure are joyful!"


    Was He Heshen aware of it?


    Even if the guy who had reincarnated in the Underworld knew that he had offended his friend, what else could he do other than get angry in the Underworld?


    Xiao Wen no longer hesitated and rushed towards the young lord with his fists clenched.

 C122 Useless playboy

    After crossing over to this world, because Xiao Wen wanted to train Guan Yu, he also had to act as a training partner.


    Take the long run!


    Xiao Wen''s home was small, so it was impossible for him to create a large track for Guan Yu. Therefore, he could only go with Guan Yu every day. As soon as the day dawned, they would run around the city for a long time.


    For example, some of the books on modern martial arts, such as boxing techniques and equipment fighting techniques, were clearly more complicated than the modern cavalry training methods.


    If Xiao Wen wanted to teach Guan Yu, he had to make sure of it himself. After all sorts of experimentation and experimentation, Xiao Wen finally dared to teach these martial arts knowledge to Guan Yu.


    After turning his own courtyard into a training field, it was impossible for Xiao Wen to dust off the training equipment within the courtyard. If Guan Yu didn''t come to train, wouldn''t he need to use it?


    Although Xiao Wen''s training was just a hobby, he did it occasionally. Compared to Guan Yu, there was still a huge gap. However, after training for a long time, Xiao Wen had also developed a certain level of combat strength.


    Although he was still at the level of a professional soldier, he could still crush a rogue.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen did not hesitate and directly walked in front of this young master.


    Seeing Xiao Wen walk over, the young master didn''t react. Instead, the remaining evil slave beside him went forward to protect his lord.


    However, how could Xiao Wen even compare to this guy''s battle strength?


    Without another word, Xiao Wen grabbed the hand that the evil slave reached out with once again. He twisted and pulled, causing the evil slave to tumble to the ground amidst his screams.


    Immediately after, he stepped on the evil slave''s shoulder joints and pushed with his hands, dislocating his arms.


    Looking at the wailing evil slave on the ground, Xiao Wen didn''t continue to torture him. Instead, he let go of his hand and walked straight forward.


    "What are you going to do?" Although Xiao Wen''s expression was quite natural and amiable, he had just dealt with two of the Young Master''s evil slaves. As Xiao Wen walked forward, the previously expressionless face of the young master gradually turned fiendish.


    He retreated a few steps with a terrified expression on his face.


    As they walked, they warned, "My father is from Zhongzhou. If you hit me, my father will definitely not let you go. "


    "Your father will probably treat you like trash!" Xiao Wen said.


    He was someone who had come into contact with soldiers. He knew very well that soldiers were used to grafting the training methods they had experienced in the army onto their children.


    Regardless of whether it was before or after he transmigrated, although Xiao Wen had met some popinjays of the second generation, no matter if they were popinjays or not, they still had an unyielding character deep in their bones.


    They could be arrogant, they could be mean, but if they were timid, he would become trash in the army''s second generation circle.


    Thus, when he saw that this young master was actually frightened, he immediately disdained it.


    "You don''t even have the guts, and only know how to bully the weak. I''m sure that your father has said that you are trash more than once, and that it would be better for you to be born in the Song Kingdom!"


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the young master was stunned, and his father''s words rang in his ears.


    "I really don''t understand. Back in the days when I was on the battlefield, I was always at the forefront. The general also often praised my bravery. But you, you don''t even dare to kill the Huns'' slaves. Were you really born of me? "


    Then, in the illusion of memory, a slap came.


    "Pah!"


    After Xiao Wen slapped this young master to the ground, he didn''t hesitate at all.


    He raised his foot and kicked this young master.


    "I''m not a trash ¡­"


    "I''m not a trash ¡­"


    "I''m not a trash ¡­"


    Xiao Wen kicked the body of this young master. This young master was actually rolling like a rubber ball.


    However, he quickly curled his body into a ball. His hand also protected his vital points.


    Listening to this young master repeat the words "I am not trash" over and over again, Xiao Wen knew that the words he said after using force to intimidate him had aroused the greatest fear in him.


    "As expected, psychology is a good thing. It might be useless against brave people, but against such trash, it''s pretty fun. "


    Xiao Wen quickly lost interest as he continuously kicked the young master like a rubber ball.


    He called over the craftsman in charge of the workshop and asked, "This guy said he knows Heshen, is that right?"


    At this moment, the prince''s face had already been kicked black and blue by Xiao Wen. His hair was disheveled. The originally gorgeous clothes had also become filthy.


    However, the old craftsman squatted down and lifted up the hair on the young master''s face. After a careful examination, he was still able to discern the young master''s identity.


    "To reply to Lord Shang Zang, this person is called Xu Lang. He is the son of Xu Weiyang, one of the better people in the Cloud County. Normally, he doesn''t know how to fight, and likes to fight chickens and dogs. He Heshen can also be considered a drinking friend." "I have visited our carriage workshop before, but always said that I owe them money, but never paid them."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen went silent for a moment. Then, he walked forward, took off the other party''s clothes, and took out a money bag.


    He opened it and saw that it was filled with silver.


    As in the Han Dynasty, so in history, gold was short of money. So in Korea, silver is sometimes more expensive than gold. As a result, there were often merchants who would bring foreign silverware to change the country into gold. This was also a way for them to make a fortune.


    Looking at the heavy bag of silver, Xiao Wen took out a bit of it and put it back on the other person''s body. If Xiao Wen took all of the money away, then whatever happened, Xiao Wen wouldn''t be able to explain himself.


    Then, Xiao Wen handed the rest of the money over to the craftsman and asked, "Is this enough to pay back the debt he had previously?"


    "Enough is enough." The craftsman said excitedly, "I reckon there''s still plenty of money left!"


    "Think of the extra money as liquor and meat for everyone!" Xiao Wen said.


    Then he looked at the unconscious young master and his two evil slaves on the floor and said, "Drag them into the room and rest them there. When they wake up, tell them that I took the money for the loss of their minds, leaving only a little for their journey back to the North. Not accepting any rebuttal, not accepting any reasoning, not accepting any intimidation, and not accepting any begging. "


    Xiao Wen paused for a moment, and then took out his blueprints, and handed them to the craftsman: "These drawings are the carriages that I want to customize, so you must follow the designs on them. "There are some words on it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it or not. Tomorrow, I will have my students come over to guide you all."


    Originally, Xiao Wen was worried that these rebellious craftsmen would not accept his opinion on their field of work and had the thought that "the rich are really troublesome, we can just fool them". Thus, he planned to first examine their abilities, and then show them what he was capable of so that they would take his request seriously.


    However, Xiao Wen gave up on this idea after teaching this Young Master Xu Lang.


    After all, his dignified image had already been established. If this were to continue, his image would no longer be dignified, but ruthless and merciless.


    After all, Xiao Wen was a respectable gentleman. How could he be mistaken for someone who would beat the crap out of him, push him down to the ground, and then crazily kick him until he passed out?

 C123 Lolita Assassin Young Man

    In the high latitudes, after the coming of autumn, it was getting early in the evening. But the sun would come up later and later.


    In high latitudes, there would even be extreme nights.


    In his previous life, Xiao Wen used to buy games from a company called Swedish Ass on Steam. This company often took holidays under the name of Extreme Night. This made Xiao Wen, who was playing the game and discovering the bug, constantly hate it.


    However, in this era where there was no computer or internet, Xiao Wen no longer had to put up with those idiots. However, the cycle of days and nights continued.


    "Even though the autumn night is still very long, why do I still want to sleep more?" Xiao Wen muttered as he rubbed his eyes.


    However, Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu''s shouts still made Xiao Wen wake up.


    "Really, it must be that girl Zhou Wei." She was worried that I would be sealed by the bed, so she found two magic youths to help me remove the seal. However, the one who could break the seal should be the young magic girl! I don''t need to beg Little Ying, just any loli can wake me up! " Xiao Wen complained.


    However, considering that the two kids were still waiting for him outside the door, Xiao Wen still got up with great difficulty.


    After brushing his teeth with a pig''s mane and washing his face, Xiao Wen walked out of the room and saw Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang wearing a short training uniform.


    "Good morning, sir!" The two little guys politely greeted Xiao Wen.


    "Right." Xiao Wen rubbed his eyes and nodded. "As usual, let''s run five kilometers before we eat breakfast."


    This was a rule set by Xiao Wen. Run two hours before breakfast so you can at least breathe the freshest air.


    The little fellow had already gotten used to Xiao Wen''s rules. Thus, the three of them left the Xiao family and began to run along the streets of the Middle Cloud City.


    On the other side, the little girl who had been spying on Xiao Wen ever since he finished off Guo Xiong in Xiao Wen''s street was also sitting on the roof of Xiao Wen''s neighbor''s house, rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    "Oh my god!" Are they all monsters? "Why did you get up so early?" The little girl pouted and complained in a low voice.


    In fact, in the past, Xiao Wen''s current time to wake up almost coincided with the little girl''s time to sleep.


    Of course, this also coincided with the sleeping time of Xiao Wen before he transmigrated.


    After complaining for a bit, the little girl jumped down from the roof and followed closely behind Xiao Wen and the other two.


    "Sir, there seems to be someone following us from behind." While running, Guan Yu suddenly said.


    "Don''t talk while running, otherwise you''ll be discouraged." Xiao Wen ignored Guan Yu''s words and patted his head.


    In fact, Guan Yu was obsessed with learning martial arts skills, but he wasn''t as familiar with investigating matters as Xiao Wen.


    Now that they had covered a kilometer, Guan Yu discovered that someone was following them. However, when Xiao Wen was 500 meters away, he had already discovered the other party.


    The other party was just a little girl who had been following him as he ran. Xiao Wen felt that the other party must be curious about their training method!


    Xiao Wen thought that he was following the little loli out of curiosity, so he didn''t pay too much attention to her.


    He was only thinking of whether he should let this loli come over to his place to study after running a few steps.


    If he wanted to, Xiao Wen wouldn''t mind taking in another student.


    On the road in the clouds, an adult, three children and four others kept running without any signs of stopping.


    Soon they were five kilometers away.


    Because he had been running on this road for a long time, Xiao Wen was very clear on how far he had gone.


    Thus, Xiao Wen was curious to know why the other party still hadn''t stopped even after he had run five kilometers.


    "Xiao Liang, when you were running with us, how long did it take you to last five kilometers?" Xiao Wen asked.


    Zhuge Liang paused. He didn''t say anything.


    He wasn''t an adult like Xiao Wen, nor was he a monster like Guan Yu. Thus, he was very clear that if he were to open his mouth, his body''s Qi would definitely be released.


    If his stamina was depleted at a rapid rate, he, who could already run 15 km, would probably stop to rest after running another 2 km.


    Therefore, he stretched out his hands and gestured, "One month."


    Seeing Zhuge Liang''s answer, Xiao Wen was rarely curious.


    Zhuge Liang took a month to cover five kilometers in one breath. As for Shangguan Wan''er, it took her two and a half months to cover such a long distance.


    Thus, Xiao Wen found it strange that this loli, who had appeared for the first time, could run with them for so long.


    "This person''s physique is on par with ours. What kind of person is he?" A curious expression appeared on Guan Yu''s face.


    "Hey!" This kind of malicious curse, don''t let others casually use it! " Xiao Wen said in his heart.


    This curse was taught to Guan Yu by Xiao Wen. At that time, he had simply thought of this as a joke and had taught it to Guan Yu.


    "Little Yu. Sir, today I''ll teach you a way to defeat someone of the same level easily. All you have to do is think about the other person''s appearance and mutter to yourself, ''This person is on par with me. Who exactly is he?'' Then he will be a trash before you in the future. I learned this from a warrior called Nie Feng. It''s a test of a hundred times over. I guarantee it will work. " he had said.


    However, he did not expect that the first time Guan Yu used this stalk was to display such malice towards this little loli.


    No wonder Guan Yu was focused on living alone. This is not unreasonable.


    "Sir, I do feel a dangerous aura from this girl. Although I am not sure exactly where the danger lies, that is what my intuition tells me. " Guan Yu said.


    "No matter how I look at it, it''s just an ordinary little girl!" Due to the distance being too far, Xiao Wen''s eyesight couldn''t possibly be able to observe the details of the little girl from such a distance.


    However, from afar, Xiao Wen didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with the other party.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Wen said, "Let''s listen and see what that girl wants to do."


    "Will that be dangerous?" Zhuge Liang had specifically learned this method before. He originally intended to use it to communicate on the battlefield.


    "With Xiao Yu around, there''s no need to worry." Xiao Wen said.


    Xiao Wen was never worried about Guan Yu''s combat strength. The current Guan Yu, in the absence of any weapons on either side, could already defeat ten soldiers who had undergone special training.


    With Guan Yu as his bodyguard, Xiao Wen did not need to worry, no matter how heaven defying his opponents combat abilities were.


    As a result, the two kids and one guy, the three of them stopped and walked back.


    "Eh, what do you three want to do?" The little girl was surprised to see the three of them walking towards her. But soon after, she revealed a nonchalant expression.


    However, as she stared at Xiao Wen, her small hand hidden in her sleeve had already gripped onto a dagger.

 C124 The advantage is big a up go gg

    On the simple stone street, Xiao Wen brought Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu to where the little girl was.


    Through his observation, Xiao Wen noticed that this little girl seemed to be on guard and alert. This caused him to rub his nose. Was it Zhuge Liang or Guan Yu''s appearance that was too dangerous, that frightened him?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Wen felt that the two little guys in his house looked quite dangerous. Only Shangguan Wan''er, who was a little fool, wouldn''t be alerted at all.


    Therefore, he made himself feel at ease, and asked the little girl: "Little girl, do you want to run with your brothers? We can run together if you want. "


    Although Xiao Wen''s manner of speaking was very similar to that of a man who had dated a young girl in the early morning of the twenty-first century, considering the age of the other party and the difference in culture, Xiao Wen felt that there shouldn''t be any problems.


    However, the little girl made a ''clam'' sound, and her original vigilance and wariness disappeared like smoke in thin air. Replacing it was a stupefied expression.


    She had originally thought that if she were to be found out, she would definitely be met with retaliation. When that happened, she would definitely have a fight with these three people.


    Although there were three of them and one of them was already an adult, the little girl wasn''t afraid.


    Ever since she was young, she had sparred with her older brothers at home. Although she was a girl, she could always defeat her older brother.


    If you use such perverted tricks as the Double Dragon Bead (eye piercing) and the Monkey Steals Peach (this shouldn''t have to be explained, right?) If it was her, she could even defeat an adult soldier without any armor!


    Although Xiao Wen had defeated Guo Xiong a few days ago, the little girl felt that the other side was relying on that strange white powder to make Guo Xiong lose his ability to fight.


    That sort of thing was indeed useful under certain circumstances. However, if Xiao Wen didn''t use that kind of powder again, the little girl wouldn''t have thought that she would do so.


    After all, if he powdered her again, it was very likely that he would accidentally hurt the two people beside him.


    "Without that strange powder as a threat, you guys are still no match for me!" The little girl held the dagger in her hand.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that after Xiao Wen walked up to her side, he didn''t scold her nor did he question her. Instead, he asked her if she was willing to run with them!


    "This must be a trap!" The little girl said in a vigilant tone.


    She felt that Xiao Wen must have done this to bring her into an alley and catch her off guard.


    Once he knocked her down to the ground, she would be able to do whatever she wanted to him.


    As for what a big man and two teenagers would do to a little girl in an alley?


    Although the little girl had never experienced such things before, she was not a fool. Naturally, she knew that there was only one outcome for men and women.


    "Oh my god!" On the surface, this Xiao Wen seems to have ill intentions, but I didn''t expect him to be such a freak! "Too terrifying."


    The frightened little girl quickly took two steps back and said with a smile, "I will just run with you. Big brothers don''t have to worry about me."


    What a joke, I''m not a casual person, how can I be tainted and humiliated by you just like that?


    Looking at the vigilant little girl, Xiao Wen felt troubled.


    He thought that he should be very friendly! Why couldn''t he move this little loli?


    Xiao Wen, who couldn''t understand what was going on, stopped thinking about this question. After all, even though he was very kind, he was still a stranger.


    It was only natural for a little girl to be cautious and refuse an invitation from three men.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen sighed helplessly and said: "Since that''s the case, then follow us! We still have twenty miles to run. If we can''t keep up, we''ll go home first. If it''s a girl, don''t force yourself. "


    However, after hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the little girl, who was initially nervous, came to a different understanding.


    She thought: "This Xiao Wen must have noticed something was wrong with me. He wanted to pretend that he didn''t know what was wrong with me, so he invited me to run with him and catch me when I wasn''t looking. Now that he sees me refuse, he must want to play a game of captivity. "


    Thinking of this, the little girl tried her best to restrain her desire to run with them as she prepared to leave.


    "But ¡­" The little girl suddenly thought of a question.


    If he left like this, would Xiao Wen really let him leave? He had already seen through his problem!


    Originally, she was only tailing Xiao Wen, who had just killed a decent chess piece from his organization, Guo Xiong.


    Although this Guo Xiong''s fighting strength was a bit weak and the tendons in his right hand had been cut off, his heart was still full of hatred.


    If a person carried hatred with them, they would definitely be able to do things that ordinary people were unable to do.


    Therefore, for the sake of trying it out, the organization took Guo Xiong in and taught him how to wield the sword in his left hand.


    Indeed, although Guo Xiong''s potential was lacking, he had actually managed to forcefully learn the rudiments of the left-handed sword in two months relying on his bellyful of hatred.


    After learning how to use the sword in his left hand, Guo Xiong, with his cautious heart and sword skills in his left hand, arrived in front of Xiao Wen.


    Although Xiao Wen was an important contributor to Yun Zhong''s defense, he was also the assassin of Heshan, the head instructor of the five thousand northern cavalry troops. However, the organization''s people were clear that Xiao Wen''s combat strength wasn''t that strong.


    Not even a trained soldier was strong.


    Thus, as long as his guards left him, Xiao Wen, who did not have any protection, would not be Guo Xiong''s match.


    He just hadn''t thought that Xiao Wen would use such a dirty method to defeat Guo Xiong.


    Even though Guo Xiong was killed, he was still just a chess piece for the organization. The little girl didn''t think that Guo Xiong had enough value on him to let the organisation avenge him.


    Therefore, the little girl didn''t take any revenge on Xiao Wen just because he killed Guo Xiong.


    She was only secretly observing Xiao Wen''s actions.


    As a result, she discovered that Xiao Wen''s body was often like a magic trick, producing many novel techniques.


    The horse carriage that could resist cavalry, the red brick that could produce more than brick, the medicine that could cure all sorts of diseases, and even earlier, the method of making ice cubes in the summer.


    If he could capture Xiao Wen and force him to hand over everything he knew, then his organization would be rich in the future. And she, could also live a life of pouring a bowl of food into a bowl ¡­


    Although she used to live at home, she also lived a life of eating one bowl and pouring one bowl for the other.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen seemed to want to let his go, the little girl didn''t think that he would have such good intentions.


    "If I just walk away like this, I''ll definitely expose myself and let them attack me. If so, I will be caught. "No, I can''t do this!"


    The little girl''s eyes twinkled and she immediately thought of the ''correct method'' to leave this place.


    The best defense is offense.


    Similarly, the best way to escape was to attack and run in the direction of the enemy.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, the little girl didn''t think that he had a way to fight her. So she was very confident in her plan.


    As for Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang beside him?


    The little girl felt that even the adults weren''t a match for her. What could the two little brats do to her?


    Thus, without any hesitation, she took out a dagger and slashed at Xiao Wen''s neck.


    "Sir, be careful!"


    A frightened roar sounded out in the little girl''s ears. Immediately afterwards, the little girl felt as if her ribs had been struck by a hammer.


    Then, she flew out like a kite with its string cut.


    "Xiao Yu, you seem to have hit too hard." Xiao Wen looked at the little girl who was sent flying and unconscious on the ground. He couldn''t help but complain to Guan Yu.

 C125 A great misunderstanding

    Xiao Wen never doubted Guan Yu''s combat strength. After all, he had walked out from the chaotic war era of the Three Kingdoms and had become the Martial Saint of his generation.


    Warm wine beheaded Huaxiong, three English battled Lu Bu, killed Yan Liang and Wen Chou, passed five trials beheaded six generals, Guan Yu once went from one victory to the next, unceasingly announcing his strength to the world.


    Even though Guan Yu was young, he was still able to defeat a regular soldier who had received military training.


    Therefore, despite the sudden attack of the little girl, she had clearly displayed her ill intentions. However, after Guan Yu knocked him out, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but complain.


    Of course, Xiao Wen didn''t want to blame Guan Yu for not being able to show mercy to the fairer sex.


    After all, even if he were to teach Guan Yu this for a hundred times, it would still be impossible for him to learn it.


    His main complaint was that after Guan Yu knocked out the little girl, it was impossible for Xiao Wen to ask about the other party''s identity.


    But Xiao Wen couldn''t believe that a man who slashed his own neck with a dagger in the street was just a girl next door. And the reason why this girl wanted him was also because the other party was a devilish child.


    There must be some huge conspiracy behind the other party''s actions.


    After all, no matter what, Xiao Wen was a big guy who was defending in the clouds and shining brilliantly. Xiao Wen wouldn''t find it strange for any forces to be interested in him.


    "However, we can''t possibly wait here for her to wake up and ask about her identity, right?" Xiao Wen thought.


    If he did so, Xiao Wen would definitely be treated as a pervert. Even if the patrolling soldiers and officials were persuaded to leave, Xiao Wen still didn''t doubt that there would be a rumor circulating in Cloud City tomorrow that Xiao Wen would use his status to molest an eleven-year-old girl.


    If so, what would Uncle Lee think? What would Shangguan Tinzhi think? What would Shangguan Wan''er, Zhou Xian, and Zhou Wei think?


    For the sake of his own reputation, Xiao Wen couldn''t wait for him to wake up on the street.


    As for moving her home?


    Fine! Xiao Wen felt that it would be better to wait here for the little girl to wake up.


    After some thought, Xiao Wen said to the two little fellows, "Little Liang, go to the infirmary and have the doctor head over to County Governor Manor."


    "Yes, sir." Zhuge Liang nodded without any hesitation.


    Xiao Wen then turned to Guan Yu and said, "Xiao Yu, stay here and watch this little girl. Don''t let her get away."


    Xiao Wen thought to himself. If he were to deal with this little guy, he feared that he would fail.


    However, even though Guan Yu was very proud of himself, he was actually quite serious about his work. Asking him to watch over this clever and cunning little girl would not be too big of a problem.


    "Alright!" Hearing Xiao Wen''s order, Guan Yu also nodded his head.


    However, when he looked at the little girl, there was a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Probably, due to this girl''s matter, it had disturbed his training!


    "Then where are you planning to go?" Zhuge Liang asked, seeing that Xiao Wen was about to leave as well.


    "I''ll look for the officials and have them bring this little girl to the Imperial Guard to be interrogated together with me." Xiao Wen said.


    With an official by his side, Xiao Wen felt that his actions of escorting the little girl to the Residence of Great Guard would not cause anyone to gossip.


    Thus, Xiao Wen and Zhuge Liang turned around and left the little girl''s unconscious spot, leaving behind Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu was sitting on the ground, looking unhappily at the girl in front of him.


    Although this little girl looked very adorable, her round face had a tinge of baby fat, white in the middle, and red in the middle. Her smooth and exquisite skin was like the best porcelain in Jingdezhen, and with her shiny black hair, the unconscious little girl looked just like a sleeping beauty.


    However, in Guan Yu''s eyes, this guy was just a hindrance to his training ¡­


    Clearly, after completing the fifteen kilometers of long distance running today, there were still six groups of twenty squats, ten body ups and twenty push-ups, thirty kilometers of marathon endurance training, and forty-five kilograms of strength training.


    This training was an essential part of his path to becoming stronger. Any bit of delay would be an extremely shameful waste!


    "For you, girl, I have to waste precious training time. You are such an expensive thing! "Humph!" Guan Yu said in a displeased tone as he sat opposite the little girl.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind him.


    "Brother Yu, why are you here?"


    Guan Yu turned his head and realized that this was his former friend, Yi Chuan.


    "Ah Chuan!" Guan Yu nodded his head and asked, "Why are you awake so early?"


    Normally, the citizens of the Cloud County City would only just wake up at this time.


    Although it was possible that some people who sold breakfast would get busy in the middle of the night, those people would usually prepare at home or in the shop.


    A person who could leave right after the morning drum sounded could be said to be like a phoenix horn within the clouds.


    "Aren''t I hungry, so I''m going to look for something to eat?" Yi Chuan pointed at the nearby breakfast shop. Smoke continuously drifted out from the bamboo steamer, making it seem like a paradise to the foodies.


    No! This was the Immortal Realm!


    Guan Yu looked at the breakfast shop and nodded.


    He trained with Xiao Wen and was already used to eating breakfast after long distance running.


    As such, Xiao Wen didn''t feel hungry.


    Yi Chuan looked at Guan Yu, then looked at the little girl in front of him and asked: "Brother Yu, this is?"


    "Don''t tell me about her. A guy who interrupted my training. " Guan Yu turned his face away and said.


    Yi Chuan carefully observed the little girl''s face. Looking at her exquisite face, she looked like a porcelain doll. After a long time, he evaluated, "She has the potential to be a sister-in-law."


    "Sister-in-law?" Guan Yu was stunned and did not react.


    However, Yi Chuan nodded solemnly and said: "A beauty is worthy of a hero. She is indeed not bad to be Big Brother Yu''s wife."


    "Scram!" Hearing this, Guan Yu said with a look of disdain, "If my future wife will disturb my training, I will definitely break her legs!"


    However, Yi Chuan smiled maliciously: "Actually, you don''t need to break your legs. Brother Yu, you just need to try your best the night before. She definitely won''t be able to get out of bed the next morning. After all, who is our Brother Yu? "In the past, he was a hero who fought from the Yihong Courtyard in the south of the city to the Embroidery Spring Restaurant in the north of the city."


    Hearing this, Guan Yu immediately exploded, giving Yi Chuan a beating.


    "Kid, you need to have a basis for your words. If there is any deviation from what Jiang Lai is reporting, you have to take the blame. Your people are not free! "


    "Understood." Yi Chuan covered his head and ran. Finally, he said to Guan Yu: "Go for it Brother Yu, I''m waiting for the wedding wine!"


    Guan Yu was speechless. He did not know how to resolve this misunderstanding.

 C126 invincible

    On the streets of the Cloud County City, the sun was gradually rising because it was already less than an hour since Xiao Wen had left.


    "So hot." At the side of the street, the little girl opened her hazy eyes as she mumbled to herself.


    Guan Yu looked at her and said, "Is it very hot? It was not yet noon. That''s why girls are really weak and troublesome. They wouldn''t be able to take even a little bit of suffering. "


    As he said this, he looked at the sky above the pole and saw bursts of sunlight falling down, just like usual.


    However, he had forgotten that although the latitude of the Cloud County was very high, there was already a slight chill in the early autumn. However, the only one who could treat direct sunlight as nothing was a person like him, who had been exercising in this environment for a long time.


    For girls, sleeping in the sun was still very easy.


    However, after hearing Guan Yu''s words, the sleepy little girl instantly woke up.


    She opened her eyes wide as she looked at Guan Yu''s slightly red face. The memory of him being knocked out with a single charge entered her mind instantly. Her originally sleepy and hazy mind woke up in an instant.


    "It''s you!" "You bad guy, what do you want to do to me?" Her eyes widened in horror.


    Since young, although she had met many powerful opponents, they were still able to defeat her. However, this kind of person who could easily kill her was someone she could only meet from among the top martial artists in the world.


    And this youth, who was clearly only a little over ten years old, was actually able to kill her in an instant. To the little girl, this was a type of shock.


    However, when Guan Yu glanced at her, he did not explain his identity. He didn''t seem to have any feelings for the little girl''s way of addressing him as a bad guy. He only said, "Mr. Xiao Wen said that he is preparing to go to the interrogation room, so I will stay here and watch over you until you are escorted away."


    Hearing those words, the little girl''s eyes narrowed. She said, "This is kidnapping! You can''t do this to me! "


    "Humph!" Guan Yu coldly snorted and said, "When you attacked Mr. Xiao Wen just now, did you not think that you can''t hurt others as you please? Since you have done such a thing, you should have had the resolve to do so! "


    "Could it be that you think that you are the only one who can hurt others but not others? This is too naive. "


    Hearing this, the little girl was speechless. Originally, she had thought to say these words. However, when Guan Yu was one step ahead of her and said what he wanted to say, she didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "What do you want?"


    At the thought of the upcoming interrogation, the little girl''s mind was instantly filled with cracks in the fingers of a bamboo stick, a barbed whip, and a wound sprayed with chili water imported from Ming (from America, introduced to China by the Ming dynasty, popularized by the Qing dynasty).


    All sorts of horrifying interrogation techniques flashed through the little girl''s mind, causing her to feel both frightened and shocked.


    "Why is this happening?" A strong sense of regret welled up from within the little girl''s heart. She couldn''t help but regret. If she hadn''t died trying to find trouble with Xiao Wen, then she wouldn''t have encountered such a terrifying situation.


    "No way!" Looking at Guan Yu, the little girl''s eyes flashed with determination.


    "I won''t fall here! I must, I must, I must survive! " Thinking of this, the little girl secretly touched her waist.


    Over there, there were weapons that he had hidden himself.


    "Hmph hmph, this kind of metal wire made by the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty is hard for ordinary people to detect." Pin it on your belt and use it when you need it. Even cattle can be easily killed with this kind of weapon. " The little girl remembered back when she was at home, her seniors had once demonstrated the prowess of this weapon.


    He just needed to tie it between the two wooden sticks and secure it. She had seen her elders driving mad cattle along the wire road.


    As a result, the first few oxen were cleanly sliced apart. Only when the wooden stick was finally cut down did it collapse and fall to the ground.


    "Although I am still unable to use this thing like a knife, at least I can still use it to threaten this guy." As long as I injure him, he will have a chance to escape! " the little girl thought.


    Thus, she took advantage of Guan Yu''s inattentiveness to directly pull the iron wire out of his belt.


    "Hehe!" "Take a look!" Without any hesitation, the little girl took the two ends of the wire and cut towards Guan Yu.


    She believed that with her sudden advantage in offense, this red-faced, naughty fellow would definitely be tricked.


    However ¡­


    The next moment.


    The moment the little girl threw the iron wire towards Guan Yu, she saw him reach out his hands and grab onto the little girl''s hands at a speed even faster than the little girl.


    "Do you know why you were knocked away by me the moment you pulled out your dagger?" Guan Yu looked at the little girl with disdain. In his eyes, other than contempt, there was no trace of tenderness.


    The little girl also looked at Guan Yu in fear.


    "How is that possible?" My speed is already very fast. Because girls'' strength is definitely lacking compared to boys, I have been training in speed since I was young. How can you, as a man, be so fast? "


    How could a man be so fast?


    It sounds like a very evil question. Especially when a little loli said those words with a resentful expression, this kind of strange evil was even more obvious.


    However, as a man in his late stage cancer, Guan Yu didn''t seem to feel the ambiguity of those words.


    He only lightly said, "Then it might be because you don''t work hard at all!"


    He pulled the little girl''s wrist over, glanced at her tender little hand and said, "Your hand is too delicate. This is the reason why you are slower than me."


    Hearing this, the little girl''s eyes flashed with a hint of confusion.


    But then, Guan Yu explained, "Compared to your hand, mine is full of calluses. "If it weren''t for the farmers who are working in the fields all day long, the craftsmen who are busy all day long, or the martial arts masters who practice to the death as long as they do not die, there are very few people who have more calluses than me."


    As he spoke, his fingers gently caressed the little girl''s delicate skin, causing her to feel a thick callus from his injuries.


    "Do you understand? This is the gap between us. For you, martial arts may just be an interest. But for me, it was an inseparable part of my life. It was as normal as eating and drinking. So, give up! You can''t beat me. "


    Hearing this, the little girl was confused. In the past, when she was at home, she had always been doted on by her family.


    Even though when sparring with her elders, the elders usually wouldn''t let her win. After all, excessive retreating would only make her more pampered.


    However, they would not beat themselves up after the fact.


    After all, a man who struggled forward was certainly more motivated than a man who had been beaten down.


    Thus, Guan Yu was the first person who, after defeating him, continuously attacked him, claiming that he was unable to defeat him.


    Scoundrel!" Scoundrel, scoundrel! After realizing that she had really failed, the little girl scolded Guan Yu with tears in her eyes.

 C127 Misunderstanding

    "Yo!" This bad guy is calling me so cordially! " Suddenly, a voice rang out from not too far away. Guan Yu turned his head to look and found Yi Chuan and a group of his friends standing not far from him. They were gathered in a group, watching him.


    "What are you doing?" Guan Yu was somewhat perplexed as he looked at his playmates from a young age until now.


    Even though all of them had the same smile that all the men understood, it was just like how the receptionist of a motel watched a man and a woman enter the hotel room.


    But Guan Yu is just a big boy psychologically. He didn''t know anything about their smiles. He just felt that their smiles were very strange.


    Seeing the strange smiles on their faces, even though Guan Yu didn''t think that they would have any ill intentions towards him, he still couldn''t help but feel somewhat confused.


    "Is there anything you need from me?" Guan Yu paused and asked.


    "No, no!" Yi Chuan quickly shook his head at Guan Yu''s question. He said, "Just do what you need to do. Don''t worry about us."


    If the one looking at the crowd was Xiao Wen and not Guan Yu, perhaps he would understand something. It was as if his parents had seen a child find a partner. They were filled with a happy smile. Xiao Wen had met him after school with the girls in his class.


    At that time, the people in his class were just like this, standing in groups not too far away from him, watching him.


    In high school, their roommates, including Xiao Wen, had also done the same thing. By the way, Xiao Wen was a liberal arts student, so all the male classmates in his class were in the same dorm.


    "Is this sister-in-law? Beautiful. "


    "That''s right!" Brother Yu normally doesn''t seem to have any relationship with women, but I didn''t think that I would be able to find such a pretty girl without saying anything. "


    "Brother Yu was lucky enough to find such a woman."


    "If I could have such a beautiful woman, I would be willing to lose ten years of my life!"


    "Pui!" What do you mean? Let me tell you, according to the rules of the martial arts world, seducing a sister-in-law means losing one''s head. Whoever dares to seduce my sister-in-law, wash your neck and wait for death! "


    "Yes!" Anyone who dares to seduce my sister-in-law will die! "


    "Hehe!" I''m just using my sister-in-law as an example, just an example. "You think too much." A buzzing sound could be heard from the crowd, as if a child was commenting on the girl in front of Guan Yu, just like how an adult would.


    These sounds naturally caused a black line to cover Guan Yu''s head.


    As for the little girl, she too had a face full of fear.


    "Scoundrel!" Did you do something to me when I fainted? Why would they say such things? "


    "How should I know what they''re thinking?" Guan Yu said helplessly.


    "It''s over." The little girl''s face revealed a panicked expression as if the sky was falling down. She looked at the crowd and muttered, "It''s over! My innocence is gone. You bastard! "How dare you insult my innocence."


    "Hey!" Be reasonable! I didn''t do anything! " Guan Yu loudly said after hearing this.


    He did not know why the bunch of bastards in front of him said that. One must know that other than sitting beside the little girl, he didn''t say anything else.


    If Xiao Wen were to stand here, he would definitely smack his forehead in regret.


    In fact, if Xiao Wen had known that Guan Yu would coincidentally meet a bunch of former buddies, he definitely wouldn''t have let Guan Yu guard such a little girl ¡ª at least not by himself.


    He was very clear that there was a creature in this world called a dog friend. This kind of creature always liked to listen to the wind and hear the rain, and do some biased reports.


    As long as Guan Yu sat together with this little girl, even if they didn''t do anything, this group of fellows could rely on their own imaginations to produce the contents of the 24g seed in their brain.


    However, Xiao Wen was the one who knew about the characteristics of this kind of creature. Standing there was Guan Yu, who knew nothing about such matters.


    He sat blankly in front of the little girl, maintaining the posture of grabbing her hands.


    "Enough! Let go of my hand first! " The little girl looked at the crowd nearby and said.


    "No!" Guan Yu shook his head and said, "If you escape, how will I explain this to Mr. Xiao Wen?"


    "Let me go first, I promise I won''t run." The little girl''s eyes were almost filled with tears. She knew that if he continued to maintain this ambiguous posture, even if Guan Yu didn''t do anything to his, with everyone saying that he was as good as dead and the three of them as tigers, she would still become a girl that was tainted in people''s mouths.


    For her own sake, the little girl knew that she had to put down her pride and beg Guan Yu.


    However, Guan Yu still shook his head and said: "I can''t believe that someone was attacking me just now. You know, you not only attacked me, but you also attacked Mr. Xiao Wen. Just give up! I will stay in this position until Mr Xiao Wen and his men arrive. "


    "Waiting for Xiao Wen to find someone?" Hearing those words, the little girl was on the verge of collapse. She said, "Don''t you think that would harm my reputation?"


    Hearing this, Guan Yu revealed a puzzled expression. He turned to his companions and asked, "What I am doing now, will it affect her reputation and integrity?"


    Hearing this, the group of young friends immediately began to discuss amongst themselves.


    "What do you mean, Brother Yu?" "How should we answer him?"


    "I think it''s because that little girl is shy that she doesn''t dare to cuddle with me in public."


    "It''s not like we''re cuddling with Brother Yu, what are we looking at?" One of the children said what the others were thinking.


    However, another child said in a righteous tone, "What do you mean, what are we looking at? Was it because we wanted to see Brother Yu keep doing this? I really despise you bunch of superficial people. "


    Saying that, he paused, and then said to the others, "Brother Yu''s wife is obviously shy. If he allowed her to cause trouble, Brother Yu would only let her order him a second time. "I can''t care about that. For Brother Yu''s future, we have to convince him not to let go."


    Hearing this, the group of friends put away their vulgar expressions and began to speak with righteousness.


    One of the children even said: "Moreover, men are not bad, women do not love. Although this woman said she didn''t want it, she would definitely want it in her heart. If Brother Yu lets go of me like this, I''m afraid that this old woman will be even more disappointed. "


    "That''s right!" One of his friends nodded in agreement.


    Thus, they shouted loudly: "Brother Yu! What a fart, that was only an excuse for that woman. If she wants you to let go, then she has to find an even better reason for doing so! "


    "That''s right! This was a reason why even a three year old child would not believe it. Wasn''t it hilarious to say it out loud? Little girl, our Brother Yu is smart! "


    "Stop struggling, even if you scream your throat out, Brother Yu will not let go."


    "If you don''t believe me, I can demonstrate it to you ¡­ Break your throat, break your throat ¡­"

 C128 secondary disease

    "I''m going to die!" I''m going to die! "


    On the streets of the Central Cloud City, under the watchful eyes of a group of kids with dubious aunts'' smiles, the little girl used teary eyes to look at Guan Yu, who was grabbing her hands.


    "What''s wrong with you? "To live or die." Guan Yu could not help but feel curious about the appearance of this little girl in front of him. However, to be able to grab both his hands, how could he possibly let the opponent die?


    Guan Yu remembered that Xiao Wen had once taught him a course in medical theory. Although this course wasn''t included in Guan Yu''s main course, his mission was still to improve his fitness level.


    But he still took the lesson very seriously.


    In that class, Xiao Wen told Guan Yu about some vital parts of the human body, such as the forehead, the temples, the human body, the carotid artery, the heart, the middle abdomen, the clavicle, the back of the brain, and the spine.


    If it was a man, he would have to add the upper part of the middle part of the legs.


    However, these places did not include wrists.


    Men and women, even if their wrists were crushed into meat paste with pliers, may be in danger of dying if not treated in time, despite the shock of great pain and blood loss.


    However, a person''s wrist didn''t have any fatal spots that could threaten his life.


    Thus, the straightforward Guan Yu said: "If I hold you like this, it will not harm your body. You are lying when you say that! "


    "Idiot! Idiot!" Hearing this, the little girl''s face instantly turned even redder than Guan Yu. She shouted at Guan Yu, "It''s not a matter of the body."


    "Oh?" Guan Yu looked at a loss and said, "Mister Xiao said that this world is made of matter and that consciousness is only a reflection of matter. That is to say, the legendary voodoo Gu techniques that attack the soul are just a scam. As long as I don''t attack your body, you won''t be harmed at all. "


    "The premise is that everyone''s skin is as thick as yours!" The little girl was still cursing. However, she seemed to be clear about it. Talking about festivals with a silly guy like Guan Yu was like talking about chickens and ducks. Elementary Scholars would meet with soldiers and would not be able to explain themselves.


    Wuu, why did I want to die just now?" Why didn''t I choose to escape at the first possible moment... "Someone save me ¡­


    Seeing that Guan Yu was firmly monitoring his and did not intend to let go, the little girl wanted to cry but had no tears.


    In the past, she had never thought about her reputation.


    After all, as a young girl who regarded herself as a travelling adventurer, she did not think that fame and reputation were very important.


    Although the first time he had his body, he still had to give it to the person he loved. However, if it was just because of some misunderstanding, it wasn''t really a problem.


    But when she was grabbed by a boy for the first time in front of everyone''s eyes, she suddenly felt as if the sky was about to collapse.


    "It''s over. Would I never be able to get married in the future? Would he be targeted from behind the scenes? Would people say that she''s an unruly girl? "


    Although the burly man was rather open-minded, the common folk didn''t care too much about this sort of thing.


    In fact, if a local woman did not remarry for a certain period of time after her husband''s death, it would also be the official''s fault.


    After all, if a woman is widowed without a new husband, she can''t continue to have new children.


    The number of newborns falling due to widowhood was not unacceptable for countries like Song Ming. The Li family''s ruler also held an indifferent attitude towards this sort of thing.


    However, to the Qin and Han dynasties who ruled over women as the rulers of the reproductive machine, this was absolutely intolerable.


    After all, in the history of the Qin and Han Dynasties, that was the case for rulers.


    But as a little girl who lived in the southeast border of the Han Dynasty and received more influence from the Song and Ming cultures than from the Qin and Han Dynasties, Han''s attitude towards festivals could be described as backward.


    Although she had always looked forward to the life of a nomad who had been rejected by other cultures, when she faced the problem of fame and reputation, she found that she was not a true ranger.


    If Xiao Wen was here, he would definitely look down on the little girl''s thoughts.


    He was very clear that children of this age all had very naive and naive thoughts.


    If it was modern times, a little girl like her would definitely do something like put on a goggle for one of her eyes and then put on an eye-patch. She would be known as the Sun Evil King''s True Eye.


    And then he would often mutter something like, "Explode reality!" Break your spirit! Banishimentthisworld!, "Devoured by the black flames!" Such a shameful and explosive line.


    Or after watching the movie, he would just say, "There''s only one Haonan in Causeway Bay, and that''s me, Chen Haonan."


    If it was even worse, he would directly shout at the others, "Crap!" "Liang Bufan."


    Of course, the last person would definitely be beaten up badly and wouldn''t be pitied by anyone.


    However, these silly kids, when faced with a truly terrifying situation, would often strip off their original Chinese traditional camouflage and reveal their true cowardly face--just like when Xiao Wen was in junior high school, they would often compare themselves to a group of friends from the underworld. In the end, when they encountered a group of people from the underworld with watermelon sabers, before anyone else could do anything, they would be scared to the point of running to the badminton court eight streets away, before jumping over the barbed wire and running back home.


    Suddenly, a child in the crowd cried out.


    "Mister Xiao is here."


    Thus, everyone looked over at the child''s voice.


    On the distant street, under the lead of Xiao Wen, who had changed into a scholarly attire, a few soldiers in the uniform of the Northern Army followed him.


    These kids all knew that Xiao Wen was Brother Yu''s teacher.


    Thus, they respectfully greeted him, "Greetings, Mister Xiao."


    "What are you doing here so early?" Xiao Wen, who was walking over, was distracted by the group of children before he even noticed what happened over at Guan Yu''s side.


    If these kids were alone in front of him, Xiao Wen wouldn''t recognize them. However, when they all appeared by Guan Yu''s side, Xiao Wen was able to recognize from a few slightly familiar faces that these children were Guan Yu''s former playmates.


    Before, when Guan Yu still hadn''t received his training, he actually had a lot of time to freely match his body.


    In this period of time, Guan Yu was basically playing with his friends who lived in the Cloud City.


    However, because Guan Yu was training beside Xiao Wen, he often trained for the entire day. As a result, he had lost a lot of time playing around.


    And among these children, there were also some rich kids.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, one of the children said, "We are looking to see how Brother Yu can find a woman. I never thought that Brother Yu would have such an unladylike appearance. In the end, he was the first one to find his wife. "


    "Wife?" Xiao Wen was curious and looked in Guan Yu''s direction.


    Then, he saw Guan Yu sitting opposite of the little girl who had attacked him. Guan Yu''s hands were like iron pincers that tightly gripped onto the girl''s wrists.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Wen was speechless.

 C129 Changs mother

    On the streets of the Cloud County City, the little girl who had lost his ability to resist and had fallen into despair after being grabbed by Guan Yu saw Xiao Wen come over, his eyes immediately lit up.


    She looked at Xiao Wen and quickly asked: "That Xiao fella, how long are you planning to let your disciple capture me for?"


    "Eh ¡­" He knew that the act of capturing a girl in such a situation had the character of a hooligan.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen looked a little embarrassed.


    Although the opponent had intended to cut his throat with the dagger, Xiao Wen still maintained a cautious attitude before figuring out who he was and why he was doing so.


    If a burly man were to make a move on Xiao Wen, Xiao Wen would naturally not hesitate to kill him.


    But this little girl was still just a child. The other person could have done this out of mischief.


    Plus, since his opponent was attacking him, Xiao Wen still chose to be cautious.


    "Hmm ¡­" If this little girl was the one who hurt him before he transmigrated, then Xiao Wen wouldn''t care if he was a little girl or a little boy, he would just kill her.


    Seeing the little girl''s wronged expression, Xiao Wen felt a little embarrassed.


    He said to Guan Yu, "Little Yu, let go of him first!"


    "But sir." Guan Yu said hesitantly, "This guy is very cunning. If I let her go, she''ll probably run away. "


    "Pah pah pah!" Who are you calling a fellow! This lady has a name, so why did you call me a fellow! " The little girl did not respond to the second part of the sentence. However, the ''fella'' in front of her, who seemed to be full of contempt, had already caused the little girl to explode in anger.


    Hearing the little girl say that, Guan Yu felt helpless. He said, "You still haven''t said your name. How do you want me to call you?"


    "It''s not like you asked." The little girl turned her head away with a face full of dissatisfaction.


    "Then what''s your name?" Guan Yu didn''t seem to care too much about the little girl''s attitude. He only felt that it was a little troublesome. However, for the sake of convenience, he still asked.


    "My name is Sun ¡­" The little girl wanted to say her name, but then she thought that if she did not reveal her identity now, she might still have some hope.


    However, if he said his name, then the things that happened to him here would probably be passed on back to his hometown.


    By then, her reputation would be ruined.


    Thus, she coldly snorted and said, "Why should I tell you? The maiden name of a girl is a secret. "


    "Hur hur." Xiao Wen walked over and laughed: "I''ve only heard that one girl''s age and weight is her secret, I never thought that her name would also be that. "Which rule is this?"


    "It''s the EastWu Country''s rule." The little girl blurted out without thinking.


    Thus, Xiao Wen nodded and said, "So, you''re from Dong Wu. "Understood."


    However, he didn''t hear the girl''s surname just now, otherwise he might have been able to guess something.


    However, after hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the little girl was immediately enraged and angrily said, "How dare you lie to me!"


    "You''re too stupid." Xiao Wen smiled. From the little girl''s fake-like expression, Xiao Wen knew that she was speaking the truth.


    However, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but feel that the other party''s expression looked a bit like a kitten whose fur had been blown up after being tricked.


    "Wah!" "What should I do? I really want to scratch her chin." Xiao Wen''s hands trembled as an idea of flirting with the other party emerged in his heart.


    However, this thought was quickly suppressed by Xiao Wen.


    He looked at the little girl and said, "Since you don''t want to say it now, come with me. I''ll make you talk. "


    As he spoke, the soldiers surrounding him began to crowd around him.


    Seeing the soldiers surrounding her, the little girl''s face was filled with fear.


    She tried to wave her arms, trying to break free of Guan Yu''s restraints, but to no avail.


    At the same time, her feet were kicking wildly, trying to break free.


    However, this struggle didn''t last long. Xiao Wen had already arrived behind her.


    Xiao Wen reached out his hands and grabbed the little girl''s armpits. Guan Yu, on the other hand, released the girl''s hand in tacit understanding.


    The girl was startled as she felt the claw behind her. She shouted: "What are you going to do?!"


    Xiao Wen didn''t reply. Instead, he used his actions to tell the girl that he planned to raise her up high!


    Xiao Wen lifted the little girl high in the air, preventing her from moving.


    The irresistible little girl could only shake her little arms and legs in vain, twisting her body like a loach.


    "It''s useless. Accept your fate." Xiao Wen said as he helplessly looked at the little girl he was holding.


    Then, he turned to the person behind the soldiers and said, "Zhang Ma, sorry for troubling you."


    "Don''t worry, Young Master!" A thirty to forty year old woman walked out from behind a group of soldiers.


    She walked in front of Xiao Wen and said with a smile, "No matter what weapon this girl has, I will be able to find it."


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Mama." Xiao Wen said.


    This Mama Zhang was an old servant of Uncle Li''s family. In fact, she was also in charge of the safety of the women in the house and the weapons training of her daughters.


    It was said that this Zhang''s mother was once the daughter of a weapons smuggler from a black market in the clouds.


    Over ten years ago, the Grand Constable of the Cloud County had attacked the black market merchants of the Cloud City in order to stabilize the Cloud City. And her father was jailed for hiding crossbows and armour


    Xiao Wen knew that under Han law, people were allowed to carry bows, swords, spears and other weapons. However, the armor and the crossbows, which were more powerful than the bow and arrow, were contraband.


    Of course, in some border areas, local officials may turn a blind eye in order to have enough men to defend themselves.


    After all, breaking the law by saying ''official'' wasn''t the reason why the ancient officials wanted to capture you.


    Later on, because Uncle Li had taken over the post, he had replaced the Yun Zhong county guard.


    In order to have a reputation of benevolence, to ease the relationship with the local people, and to be advantageous to the rule of the country, Lee Bo Ke chose to release the black market merchants that had been captured before.


    In order to repay Uncle Li, Mama Zhang, who was originally married, voluntarily entered the Li family and became Li Zi Cheng''s wet nurse.


    It could be said that he was a rare talent.


    Considering that the person who attacked her was also a girl, it would be bad for her to check if there were any other dangerous goods on her body, either personally or by finding a man.


    However, this girl wasn''t a cute, cute loli like Shangguan Wan''er. Even if it was Xiao Wen, he would still be tricked to death if he wasn''t careful.


    Therefore, after Xiao Wen explained the situation to Uncle Li at County Governor Manor, Uncle Li weighed the pros and cons for a moment. Then, he lent Mama Zhang to Xiao Wen so that she could examine the girl that was attacking him for dangerous goods.


    With his mother, who was very knowledgeable and knew a lot of weapons, Xiao Wen believed that this little girl could no longer hide any weapons.


    As for her risk factor, it would also decrease by a lot.

 C130 Pure goods

    Despite the little girl''s constant struggles, when her mother''s hands reached her body, all the weapons on her body were still plundered without reservation.


    First the shoes ¡ª Mama Chang grabbed the little girl''s feet first and found a spring dagger from the bottom of her shoe.


    Mother Zhang handed the dagger over to Xiao Wen and said, "Don''t try to make something new. The dagger in this shoe is very vicious, so if it is triggered, it will often cause unexpected injuries. It''s just that from what I understand, these shoes are very easy to break... It wasn''t that the shoes were easy to wear out, but the mechanism inside the shoes was rather precise. If they walked for a long period of time, the mechanisms inside would easily be damaged. Therefore, in general, users will wear it two hours before they are ready to use it, in order to avoid any possible damage. "


    After her mother explained it to Xiao Wen, she turned to the little girl and said, "Little girl, there are very few people who would order this kind of weapon. My father was once a black market businessman in the Cloud City, so he bought a few pairs of these shoes out of curiosity. It was a pity that due to the restrictions on their usage, no one had any interest in them. This also made my father quite regretful. I don''t know where you got them. "


    "Humph!" How could I remember such a thing? The issue of preparing the equipment will naturally be dealt with by the underlings. " The little girl turned her head and said proudly.


    Xiao Wen looked at the little girl and his eyes narrowed.


    Even though this girl''s personality was spicy, she wasn''t as adorable and cute as the loli from ancient China, but instead looked like an unruly and unruly little girl.


    However, he found that this girl had some brains.


    She had used a very natural way to say that her equipment had been prepared by a servant. It was obvious that she wanted to tell Xiao Wen that her start wasn''t small.


    His background is not small?


    Xiao Wen sneered.


    In the history of China, there were many classic forms of ruling, such as the military merits aristocrats of the Qin and Han Dynasties, the aristocratic clans of the Wei and Jin Dynasties, the vassal forces of the Tang Dynasty, the scholars and scholars of Song Ming and the nomadic aristocrats like Yuan Qing.


    Amongst all of them, the aristocratic families were the ones that were the most heavily touted.


    Before Xiao Wen transmigrated, he had even seen a historical inventor vividly depicting a family ruled by an aristocratic family on the forums with his own imagination ¡­ However, the strongest power in the Ming Dynasty was still the school''s leader.


    After one has read history, one is in fact awed by history itself. However, for those who made up history, they would lose their respect for the person because they understood the person''s true nature.


    If he hadn''t studied history well, Xiao Wen might have been fearful of this beginning.


    However, after understanding the social structure of a historical period, Xiao Wen lost his respect for this starting point.


    In the Han, the meaning of the beginning was great, but someone in the family relied on military merits to walk all the way to the position of Marquis.


    Apart from that, only the royal family would say that they had a strong background.


    However, the people of the royal family would always say that they were living commoners of Chang''an Country. If they had a fief, they could use that fief as their source.


    However, Xiao Wen couldn''t remember. In the early Han Dynasty, there was a princess'' fiefdom in the southeast part of the Han Empire ¡ª after all, at that time, there were many independent powers like the King of South Yue, Zhao Tuo.


    Furthermore, Xiao Wen had already imprisoned this girl for most of the morning, so no one came to her rescue. This also cut off this girl''s royal identity.


    Seeing the little girl looking at him with a displeased expression, Xiao Wen rubbed his nose and said, "Although I don''t know who you are, during the war, you affected public order in the Cloud County. In the worst case scenario, you might be treated as a spy."


    As for how Xiao Wen dealt with the spy issue, Xiao Wen did not answer.


    He couldn''t possibly say that he and other spies from other countries chatted and laughed all day, and made some PY deals, right?


    Although he had also eliminated Heshen, who was a Manchu spy, Xiao Wen still tried to use most of the spies as much as he could. He didn''t want to simply kill them.


    However, in politics, the essence of any action was to pursue benefits, and any appearance of an action could be randomly found a reason to conceal it.


    No one would dare to touch him as long as he could grasp the reason for spying in the Midlands.


    After all, no soldier would dare to associate himself with a foreign spy.


    Xiao Wen''s words didn''t cause a reaction from the little girl.


    She was silent, not saying a word.


    However, from the slight tremble of her petite body, Xiao Wen discovered that there was a trace of fear in her heart.


    "So, she is indeed only a girl." Xiao Wen sighed and couldn''t help to think to himself.


    Under Xiao Wen''s instructions, Mother Zhang quickly took back the weapons on the little girl''s body.


    From the small blade pinned to the hair tie, to the dagger hidden inside his pants leg and the poison pasted on his fingernails, Xiao Wen watched as more and more weird objects were dug out by Zhang Mo''s mother.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help but ask, "Girl, why are you hiding so many weapons? An ordinary child at your age should be playing with makeup! "


    "NO!" A girl''s words should stay away from these things for the rest of her life. "


    Because Xiao Wen was like everyone else, he had a few violent and brutal girls in his class. He had even been beaten to tears by a girl like his in elementary school.


    However, this era was neither the peaceful and prosperous one of the future generations, nor the kind where life and death were at stake during the Second World War.


    If a country has long been at war with a middle and low intensity, letting women go is a measure to ensure the birth rate of the population.


    After all, no matter how many males there were, as long as there were enough females, it would not affect the rate of reproduction.


    But if the number of women dropped as a result of the war, then a drop in the birth rate would be inevitable.


    Suddenly, Mama Chang pulled out a paper bag from the little girl''s pocket. He opened it and saw a pile of powder.


    She hesitated for a moment, then picked up the paper package. She brought her nose closer to smell it, and said, "Don''t be ridiculous, this girl''s background is not small. He didn''t think that she would actually bring such a good item. This is the first time I have seen such pure goods even though I have helped my father''s shop for almost ten years. "

 C131 Misunderstandings and business opportunities

    Due to the cover of the little girl''s head, Xiao Wen didn''t see what Mother Zhang took out from her bag.


    However, when he heard his mother''s description ¡ª "I''ve never seen such a pure product" ¡ª Xiao Wen felt a sense of foresight.


    "This thing wasn''t smuggled in from the Yunnan border right?" Xiao Wen''s first reaction was to treat it as the extract of a poppy.


    Xiao Wen was no stranger to the application of poppy flower extract in war.


    After all, during the Opium War, British lobster soldiers were in the habit of smoking opium on the battlefield to boost their morale.


    And during the Gulf War, U.S. and NATO troops used stimulants on the battlefield.


    Even in the imperial court, if soldiers on the battlefield were dying, doctors would use morphine as appropriate to prolong their lives.


    Although the side effects of these things are obvious, neither the addiction nor the physical harm can be ignored. However, it was undeniable that using this on the battlefield would indeed increase the combat strength of the soldiers, increasing their chances of winning.


    In this strange world, if some countries were to use poppies as a primordial stimulant, or in countries like Wei and Jin, it would not be strange if soldiers could boost their morale by taking the Five Stones Powder.


    However, Xiao Wen''s imagination was destined to be a misunderstanding.


    When Mama Zhang brought the goods to Xiao Wen''s side, what Xiao Wen saw was not the black paste described in the science books, but a kind of black and grey powder.


    The powder was gray in color, but there was a trace of white crystal inside.


    Xiao Wen moved his nose closer to smell the smell, he only felt a smell of sulfur and charcoal coming from his nose.


    He was surprised: "It''s gunpowder!"


    "Yo!" The little girl said with a proud expression: "I didn''t think that a country bumpkin like you would know what gunpowder is."


    "I not only know, but I also know how to improve the formula of black gunpowder. I can even make more powerful gunpowder." Xiao Wen silently ridiculed him.


    However, he was still curious about her reaction just now.


    He asked, "I once learned how to make gunpowder from my master. I don''t think there''s any difficulty with this sort of thing. Is this thing really that rare? "


    In fact, Xiao Wen was already preparing to make gunpowder. However, because he did a series of coquettish operations later, the external pressure suddenly decreased, so the gunpowder wasn''t of much use.


    Thus, Xiao Wen didn''t choose this technology tree.


    But now, looking at Zhang''s mother''s strange expression towards this type of gunpowder, he felt that it was a bit strange.


    "As the heir to the previous Qin Dynasty, naturally this sort of thing is nothing strange. "It''s just that we don''t know the difference, but this sort of thing is extremely important to us!"


    "Are the formulas for gunpowder still not widespread in this world?" Xiao Wen asked curiously.


    He knew that in the black market of the Central Cloud City, there were bird-selling bludgeon--although the accuracy of this kind of thing was very touching, to the point that Xiao Wen, who treasured his own life, would dare to take a bow and shoot against a person with a bird-wielding bludgeon.


    Xiao Wen was even confident that he could wield a large blade and attack a gunner with a birdshot.


    Without a rifling gun or a Mini Bullet, the accuracy of a gun was always a joke.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Mama Zhang shook her head and said, "Although the power of the gunpowder sold in the market is passable, at the very least, it can let the bullet out of the birdgun, but its power is very low. "Only some guns that use top-grade gunpowder can be compared with a military crossbow."


    "Then why is there someone using a birdrod in the Central Cloud City?" Xiao Wen asked.


    Mama Zhang forced a smile and explained, "I was just comparing the top gunpowder birdrod and the military crossbow." But if it''s a bow made by a commoner, it would have its own effects as well as a birdshot made from inferior gunpowder. "


    When Zhang Ma talked about her past, she looked a little embarrassed.


    After all, each of them had their own strengths and weaknesses.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen nodded his head.


    Indeed, civilian weapons and equipment were never as good as military weapons. After all, behind military weapons was the development of a country''s productive forces. It was simply incomparable to a small civilian workshop.


    Understanding this question, Xiao Wen then asked, "From what you said, pure black gunpowder is very expensive?"


    "Go back and build. Pure gunpowder is not only expensive, but also priceless. " Mother Zhang patiently explained to Xiao Wen, "Nowadays, gunpowder is sold on the market, the formula contains a lot of unnecessary impurities. This would reduce the power of gunpowder. And the purest gunpowder was only produced in the court workshops of the Ming Empire''s Zhu Family. Only a very small percentage of it can be resold to Korea every year. And in the clouds, it was even rarer. "That''s why this servant said just now that the amount of black gunpowder here was very little."


    After hearing this explanation, Xiao Wen nodded.


    He didn''t expect that gunpowder was so scarce in this world.


    Although he knew that the real limiting factor in the spread of firearms was probably the power of the bird-or, to put it another way, the power and accuracy of the arquebus gun.


    But the formula of gunpowder had also been monopolized to this extent, which was something he would never have thought of.


    "This should be because the philosophy has not developed, and people cannot deduce the best formula for gunpowder through the logic of science. After all, China''s Krypton Golden Eye was not something that had existed since ancient times. "Without Sir Newton''s¡¶ Mathematics Principles of Natural Science¡· to guide science, China''s imitation ability is still very touching."


    After understanding all of this, Xiao Wen no longer bothered with this matter.


    Although she was able to take out pure black gunpowder, it proved that this little girl''s background was not simple.


    However, there was no evidence that the other party was a member of the royal family.


    As long as he wasn''t a member of the royal family, with the support of Uncle Lee and the honor of maintaining the safety of Cloud City, Xiao Wen would definitely dare to offend any of the nobles in this country.


    "Did you finish her search?" Not long after, Xiao Wen saw that Zhang Ye''s mother finally stopped plundering. Under the stunned expressions of the crowd, the little girl''s feet were filled with all kinds of strange weapons.


    Without even waiting for Mama Zhang to answer him, Xiao Wen asked impatiently ¡ª there was nothing he could do. Although he was holding a cute little loli in his hand, this loli wasn''t the quiet type like Shangguan Wan''er.


    Imagine a loli shaking her body when you lift her up high. In order to maintain your balance, you would have to use more physical strength.


    As a result, after her mother had taken care of her, not only did the little girl not have enough weapons, even Xiao Wen''s physical strength had been depleted.


    "Reporting to Lord Young Lord, we''ve already plundered it." Mama Zhang replied to Xiao Wen.


    "That''s good." Xiao Wen nodded and placed the little girl beside Guan Yu, allowing him to continue monitoring her.


    Then, he turned to the soldiers beside him and said, "We will guard the manor. I will interrogate this girl myself later."

 C132 What do you want me to do

    Due to the escort of a group of soldiers, Xiao Wen did not receive any pointers on the way back to County Governor Manor with the little girl.


    Even if this cunning girl was shouting for help on the way, claiming that Xiao Wen wanted to grab him to play with, the soldiers beside Xiao Wen could still prove that Xiao Wen didn''t want to capture her for such a matter.


    After all, to the common people in the clouds, the existence of soldiers was to protect their families and protect their country. In their eyes, there was nothing that gave them a greater sense of security than a soldier.


    Along the way, the little girl also tried to escape a few times. However, every time she made a small move, Guan Yu, who was in charge of monitoring her, would catch her and cause her plans to die.


    "If my father were to find out about you, you will die miserably!" The little girl saw that her plan to escape ended in failure, so she had no choice but to scare Xiao Wen. She pretended to be "I''m super fierce" and threatened Xiao Wen.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t care about such threatening bullshit.


    He asked, "Little girl, are you surnamed Liu?"


    The little girl rolled her eyes and asked, "So what? "So what if it isn''t?"


    "If you are a member of the royal family, I will treat you well. We will wait until His Majesty returns before we go to Chang''an to confront him. As long as you understand the situation, then everything will be fine. " Xiao Wen explained.


    "That''s right!" The little girl rolled her eyes and said, "I am the Liu Clan''s princess." "You don''t have the right to know the exact name, but if you dare hurt me, you will die miserably."


    Hello... When this girl threatened him, she didn''t mention anything about the inner court organ responsible for the safety of the royal family, right? Such a superficial and weak warning, I believe that you are someone from the royal family!


    Xiao Wen was powerless to retort that the other side was clearly lying.


    Helpless, he could only say: "If you want to pretend to be the Imperial Family, then I dare guarantee that not even your father can save you. At that time, your father won''t even be able to avenge you in order to protect himself. "This way, I can save myself some trouble."


    Then he looked into the little girl''s eyes and said with a stern expression, "I''ll ask you again, are you surnamed Liu or not?" "If that''s not the case, then it''s best to admit it now, and not burden the family. As for what you said just now, I have no proof, so there''s nothing you can do to deny it."


    The little girl couldn''t help but be startled when she saw Xiao Wen''s originally graceful and elegant demeanor suddenly change in the next second. His entire body suddenly became extremely fierce.


    After all, although the little girl had always been doted on at home, she was still taught to be loyal to the king. Her family did not hide the consequences of offending the royal family from her.


    Or perhaps, to tell her family where the limit of their love for her was, that would be the true love!


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the little girl immediately shook his head and denied his previous words, indicating that he was not from the Liu Family.


    "Damn it, I almost fell for your trick!" The little girl looked at Xiao Wen angrily.


    Xiao Wen smiled and said indifferently, "I''m not trying to cheat you. I''m not interested in spending a lot of time on a little girl. I just want to know who you are. "


    "Humph!" Even if I die and jump off the city wall, I will not reveal my identity! " Hearing Xiao Wen''s calm demeanor, the little girl who was a prisoner was perhaps provoked by this contrast, and spoke with a righteous tone.


    Xiao Wen turned around and gently rubbed the little girl''s head, "Don''t say that. "Do you know about fried rice?"


    "Humph!" Isn''t that something from the Song Kingdom? and put the rice in a frying pan to cook. " The little girl said in disdain.


    "That''s right." Xiao Wen nodded with a smile. He knew that the frying pan was an invention of the Song Dynasty, so it was not strange that the frying pan of this era would appear in the Song Kingdom.


    He said to the girl, "I once had a junior brother. His name was Wang Jingze. One day when I was cooking fried rice for my fellow students in the school, it wasn''t tasty enough, so Wang Jingze really despised it. "


    "He said that too. "Even if he dies and jumps down from the mountain, he won''t eat my fried rice."


    "However, in order to let Wang Jingze understand the principle of ''who knows when the food is plate and the grains are hard to eat'', Sir ordered him to not eat anything else before he finished eating the bowl of Egg Fried Rice."


    "In the end, that night, Wang Jingze gave in. Do you know what he said while he was eating that plate of fried rice? "


    The little girl glanced at Xiao Wen and replied perfunctorily, "What did he say?"


    Xiao Wen stuck close to the little girl''s ear and said in a mocking tone, "So fragrant!"


    How could the little girl not understand that Xiao Wen was trying to intimidate her.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, the girl''s eyes lit up as she said, "Do you think I''ll be like that Wang Jingze?"


    Xiao Wen didn''t answer directly. Instead, he answered in a calm but confident tone, "We, his classmates, will call this phenomenon the law of the King''s Realm in the days to come."


    In short, Xiao Wen didn''t think it was a difficult task for this little girl to open her mouth.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s confident tone, the little girl didn''t say anything else. He followed the crowd with a depressed expression and arrived at County Governor Manor.


    The moment he entered County Governor Manor, Xiao Wen saw Uncle Li walking over.


    "Brother Xiao Wen, is this the little girl you were talking about?" Looking at the girl, Uncle Li asked.


    When Xiao Wen was entangled with this little girl, someone had already sent him a message, indicating that this girl seemed to have some background.


    Therefore, Uncle Lee also attached great importance to it. After Xiao Wen brought the people here, he personally came to see what was going on.


    "Yes, that''s her. Does Lord Li know this girl? " Xiao Wen cautiously asked as the girl''s words revealed that her background was not small.


    However, after carefully looking at her a few times, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know this girl."


    That''s true! After all, although the other party might be a noblewoman of the Han Empire, it was very unlikely for them to have any connections with a general like Uncle Li.


    No matter how many people he knew, it was impossible for him to remember a wet behind the ears little girl.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t mind. After all, he was just asking.


    After receiving a negative answer, Xiao Wen turned to the soldiers beside him and said: "Bring her to the side chamber. Be sure not to hurt her and also not let her escape."


    "Okay." Hearing Xiao Wen''s order, the soldier gave him a serious military salute before turning around to leave with the little girl.


    And Uncle Ke Li said, "Although this girl may be the daughter of my family, she is unspeakably precious. However, this is the Cloud City. As the commander of the northern troop and the guardian of the Cloud County, I will not tolerate anyone doing anything malicious to assassinate the big man''s aristocrat, disturbing the order in the Cloud City. "Therefore, you can handle this matter as much as you want. If there''s anything you need me to do, let me handle it."

 C133 Interrogation Countdown

    "Although this girl may be the daughter of my family, the family of the burly man, she is unspeakably noble. However, this is the Cloud City. As the commander of the northern troop and the guardian of the Cloud County, I will not tolerate anyone doing anything malicious to assassinate the big man''s aristocrat, disturbing the order in the Cloud City. "Therefore, you can handle this matter as much as you want. If there''s anything you need me to do, let me handle it." In County Governor Manor, Uncle Li said resolutely to Xiao Wen.


    Although he was not a full marquis, but as a marquis, he had gained a lot of meritorious services in this battle.


    Therefore, it was inevitable that Liu Bang would bestow the title of Marquis upon him when he returned to the country.


    In a big man, if a Marquis''s daughter interfered with another Marquis'' military actions, no matter how much power and position his father had, he would have to sacrifice his daughter.


    After all, the military order was like a mountain and was the most politically correct person to use the military aristocrats as the base.


    However, when the soldier was about to leave with the girl, the girl''s eyes lit up.


    She quickly ran to Uncle Lee''s side. She looked at him with sparkling eyes and asked, "Uncle Li, do you really not remember me?"


    Looking at Lee, the little girl''s eyes seemed to shine with hope.


    This expression made Uncle Li somewhat hesitant.


    He had seen this girl before?


    However, Uncle Lee shook his head and said, "No matter what, I am still a government official. I know there are a lot of people in this world I don''t know, but he knows me. This is a very normal thing. "


    "If I do know you, or your family, you can explain it to me. But if you won''t tell me, I''ll have to be careful to treat you as someone who''s trying to get close to me. Don''t blame me for being arrogant. This is what a county governor should do. "


    He hesitated for a long time. Considering that the other party might really be the daughter of a friend, he could only reply with a request for help.


    If this girl was truly willing to reveal her identity, then naturally, Uncle Li would be willing to help her.


    But before that, as long as she still had a sliver of the possibility of being a spy trained by other countries, Uncle Li couldn''t let his guard down.


    The girl was disappointed to hear Uncle Li''s answer.


    She looked at the cautious Guan Yu beside her and felt that if she were to reveal her name, then her reputation would be ruined.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle Li. I can''t tell you my name. But don''t worry, my partner will come to my rescue soon. I''ll come play with Uncle Li when I have the chance. "


    "In addition, give my regards to Brother Zi Cheng for me." After she finished speaking, she even casually performed the standard etiquette for a noble woman towards Uncle Li.


    Uncle Li didn''t say anything, only gloomily watched the scene unfold.


    He knew very well that whether it was the name of his son or the etiquette of an aristocrat, these were not things that ordinary people could come into contact with. But if it was a spy, then these things were just common sense.


    However, as a precaution, after Xiao Wen brought the little girl away, he turned to his aide-de-camp and asked, "Where did he go?"


    "In reply to the general." Even though Uncle Li was the successor to the Yunzhong County Guard, anyone who was not a member of the northern army would have to address him as'' milord ''. But as a member of the northern army, the aide-de-camp still addressed Lee as a general.


    He said respectfully, "Young General is currently in the barracks, training with Mister Xiao''s modified cavalry."


    "Looks like he really likes cavalry!" Hearing this, Uncle Li nodded his head noncommittally.


    Then he ordered, "Go find him and ask him to come here and see what kind of person this girl is. Otherwise, the more time passes, the more worried I will be. "


    The inevitable political turmoil, as an old general, naturally did not fear. But as a politician, he would never like an unwarranted disaster.


    If he could avoid danger, he would choose to avoid it.


    The instinct to avoid danger was also shared by humans and other animals.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen brought the little girl, Guan Yu, and a group of soldiers to the side hall after bidding farewell to Uncle Li.


    The original County Governor Manor''s side hall allowed the county governor to handle some private matters ¡ª for example, a friend had visited him. When he returned home, he found out that the county governor was working at County Governor Manor, so he came looking for him.


    If one were to deal with some private matters in the main hall, it would be hard to avoid some people commenting on it. Therefore, according to official rules, if a person came looking for him for personal matters, the county governor would meet him in a side chamber.


    Xiao Wen had also come to the original County Governor Manor side hall.


    The first time he came, it was during Heshen''s reign.


    However, the side hall of County Governor Manor was luxuriously decorated by Heshen.


    Bronze ceremonies passed down in the Zhou Dynasty, fine porcelain made from the official kilns of Song and Ming dynasties, jade artifacts collected from the countries of China, gold and silver gems brought by merchants of the Western Regions, and woolen carpets were all piled up in this place.


    However, after the death of Hezhen, Uncle Ke Li and Xiao Wen had planned to sell all of these things in exchange for money to build the city walls and streets of the Cloud County. This way, they would be able to raise the military strength of the Cloud County and not be said to use the money from the Cloud to support the Northern Army.


    After all, using a large amount of money to raise an army was already a foregone conclusion. If Liubang found out, he would definitely go back home and chop him to death.


    The side chamber now, although still vaguely had some of its former splendour. The mahogany cabinet that was originally filled with porcelain still remained at a distance, but the ornaments on it were much simpler.


    The carpet was also removed. Instead, it was a floor woven of grass that looked somewhat like a Japanese tatami.


    Zhuge Liang and a middle-aged man with a doctor''s hat were sitting inside.


    When they saw Xiao Wen bring a group of people over, they immediately stood up.


    "Sir, the doctor you want is here." Zhuge Liang greeted Xiao Wen before he entered the hall.


    Just as Zhuge Liang finished speaking, the doctor also clasped his hands and bowed to Xiao Wen, "This commoner pays his respects to Young Master Qin."


    "Old sir, you''re too polite." When Xiao Wen saw the doctor bowing to him, he quickly reached out to support him.


    In fact, he knew the doctor.


    A long time ago, He Heshen had killed the famous Doctor of the Han Family in the city because of some matters of interest, and now he had replaced him with a quack doctor who was willing to help the wicked.


    As someone whose medical skills were only second to Doctor Han, the doctor in front of Xiao Wen refused He Shen''s invitation to be his partner and refused to be his partner. For a period of time, he was constantly suppressed.


    It could be said that this doctor was a decent person.

 C134 Modern means of torture

    In the side hall of the Yun Zhong Country''s caretaker, Xiao Wen felt a little embarrassed as he looked at the respectful expression of the doctor in front of him.


    "Not only can this old man read without words, he can also cure illnesses and save people. He is also very righteous and did not help evil at the time. I''m quite impressed. "Therefore, don''t be too restrained in front of me."


    After understanding the doctor''s past, Xiao Wen no longer belittled him.


    "What are all of you doing here? I hate it. " The little girl curled her lips, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and said with a disdainful expression.


    Hearing this, Guan Yu quietly said, "I, as a burly man, don''t care too much about reputation and integrity. But you are pretending to be a foreigner, aren''t you? "


    "Humph!" This... This is just... "But ¡­"


    "But what?" Guan Yu looked at the little girl, not understanding what she was trying to say.


    "Nothing!" After thinking about it, the little girl could not come up with a reason. She could only turn her head away and curse Guan Yu for being an idiot.


    "It seems that because of Guan Yu''s straightforward attitude, there is a faint trace of a natural attribute to him." As for this girl, she''s also a little arrogant. "


    "The Ancient Clouds: The natural is to the black belly, the black belly is to the haughty, the natural is to the haughty, and the haughty is to nothing. It''s not like you''re deceiving me! "


    Xiao Wen commented on the side. As for who the ancient man was, he didn''t really care.


    At this moment, Zhuge Liang seemed to have noticed the little girl''s distress. This also attracted a trace of curiosity from him.


    Puzzled, he asked Guan Yu, "Brother Yu, what did you do to her? Why would this girl treat you like this? "


    Following Xiao Wen''s usual behavior, Guan Yu shrugged his shoulders and revealed an innocent expression, "I don''t know why this happened either. I was just watching over her to prevent her from running away and grabbing her hands. "


    "How long have you been holding him?" Zhuge Liang''s eyes lit up as the flames of gossip in his heart burned fiercely. He then asked Guan Yu again.


    If it was just for a short period of time, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, Guan Yu said, "Not long after you left, this girl actually woke up." As soon as she woke up, she was ready to run. So I grabbed her hands from the first time she ran. "


    "Then it should be around half an hour, right?" Zhuge Liang looked at Guan Yu as if he was looking at a monster.


    Even in the valiant and open Han, it was inappropriate to hold a girl''s hand in the street for half a day. In fact, not to mention Han, even in the twenty-first century, which was even more open than Han, it was still inappropriate to do such a thing.


    It is only in some of the worlds shaped by the authors of silicon that people will get used to it.


    Moreover, this was the case in the twenty-first century, not to mention the Han Empire.


    "Speaking of which, when that girl treated Little Yu like this, it was also because of the bros who caught her while she was with a group of Little Yu." At this time, Xiao Wen added on the side.


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang was dumbfounded.


    After a long while, he said, "Brother Yu, our relationship is usually so good. Do you also want to teach your brother two moves? "


    "Teach what?" Guan Yu asked with a puzzled expression. With his straightforward personality, he didn''t understand a trace of Zhuge Liang''s words.


    "Charming girls!" Zhuge Liang''s eyes seemed as if they were about to shine, and his expression was somewhat agitated as he spoke.


    As for the word ''flirting'', he had learned it from Xiao Wen.


    The tease, the tease. It meant to stir up the desire in the other party''s heart. The younger sister was also known as that.


    Hearing Zhuge Liang''s request, Guan Yu did not immediately refuse.


    He thought hard and said, "I still have a secret technique." If a woman doesn''t accept your teasing, then she''ll beat her to death. In that case, she''ll accept it. "


    "What you said makes a lot of sense. You''re truly worthy of being Brother Yu."


    "Youngster, you have a great future ¡­" Xiao Wen, who was listening in on the two kids'' discussion, couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.


    He hadn''t thought that Guan Yu''s straightforward mind would give him such a brilliant idea about the topic of flirting.


    "Humph!" To be able to bring up such a student, Xiao Wen and Xiao Shiqin are only so-so! " At the side, the girl who heard Guan Yu talking to Zhuge Liang said disdainfully.


    These words made Xiao Wen feel somewhat awkward.


    He touched his nose and explained, "It''s not like I taught them anything."


    Although his super library did indeed have books on flirting, Xiao Wen had always held these books in contempt.


    The old driver Zhang Ailing said it well, what leads to the man''s heart is the oesophagus, but what leads to the woman''s heart is ¡­


    Rather than learning such useless things, he might as well see how he could raise his cultivation five times in a single night.


    Back to business...


    When Xiao Wen''s thoughts returned to normal, he said to the little girl, "Now let me ask you one last time, would you really rather I interrogated you than to say it out loud?"


    "Even if I die, I won''t say my name if I jump down from the city wall in the clouds!" The little girl still had the appearance of a righteous person.


    However, she still added after a pause, "If you dare to torture me and cause harm to my body, my father might let you off for political reasons. However, my brothers would not do that!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen helplessly sighed.


    He said, "You think I''m going to whip you with a barbed whip and spray salt water on it? Or use a bamboo stick to prick your fingernails? "


    "What a joke!" I''ll tell you. "As far as I know, more than 90% of the methods I use do not require any contact with you to torture you to the point where you can tell us everything."


    In the twenty-first century, interrogations were no longer the kind of thing where torture was used to interrogate people.


    With the development of science, people have gradually mastered many more efficient means. Even the most fearsome person who could accept execution at any moment and be hacked into pieces for a thousand times over would find it hard to hold on for too long under modern methods.


    Such as hypnosis, confessions, psychology, lie detector and other means, can make people unable to resist through pure will.


    Although many of these things were done in the context of modern technology and productivity.


    Without a blood pressure meter, Xiao Wen couldn''t take a lie.


    Without sufficient reading power, even though Xiao Wen could tell whether the other party was lying through his words and appearance, it was still difficult for him to read more from a person''s mind.


    The backwardness of biochemistry also prevented Xiao Wen from synthesizing confessions.


    As for hypnosis, it required a long period of training before it could be carried out effectively. For a rookie like Xiao Wen, wanting to do this sort of thing was undoubtedly a fantasy.


    "However, there is at least one thing that I am still able to accomplish." Xiao Wen muttered.

 C135 Sun

    Then, he turned to the old Chinese doctor beside him and asked, "Old sir, how much do you know about acupuncture points?"


    "This is the basis of practice. Ever since I was twelve years old and started learning medicine from Master, I have been memorizing the acupuncture points of the human body. " The old Chinese doctor said confidently.


    "Very well. "Then I''ll have to trouble you to help me point out the locations of these acupuncture points ¡­" With that, he pointed out the locations of a few acupuncture points to the old Chinese doctor.


    Hearing the names of these acupuncture points, the doctor stroked his beard and said, "This old man knows all of these acupuncture points. At the feet of men. "


    "Very good." Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction. He turned to Mama Zhang and said, "Zhang, I''ll have to trouble you to take off this girl''s shoes and socks and massage her acupuncture points."


    With that, an evil smile appeared on Xiao Wen''s face.


    Inside the hall, Xiao Wen, Guan Yu, and Zhuge Liang were staring at the little girl, not daring to relax even a little.


    Although this little girl had already been disarmed by Mama Zhang, she had obviously received professional training.


    Not to mention her, even if it was an ordinary person, they could still kill people with their bare hands under the right conditions ¨C training would only increase the scope of the training.


    Xiao Wen didn''t know if this little girl could cause any harm to Mama Zhang under the condition of using her bare hands. However, he held a belief that he would rather believe her than not. He still stared at the little girl, not daring to relax.


    Of course, if this little girl really wanted to resist, he would have to rely on Guan Yu to deal with her.


    After all, until now, only Guan Yu was able to discipline this mischievous little girl.


    "Just what are you doing to me!" Seeing Guan Yu at his side, the little girl didn''t dare to resist too much.


    However, looking at the woman who had taken off all her weapons, the little girl''s face was still red as she angrily shouted at Xiao Wen.


    Saying that, he put on a "I am extremely vicious" look.


    "Wah!" "So fierce!" Seeing the little girl''s predicament, Zhuge Liang could not help but mock her.


    There was a smile on his face, and although he looked scared, there was no fear in his expression.


    Seeing Zhuge Liang teasing her, the little girl couldn''t help but become even more angry.


    "Enough is enough! If I go out, I''ll definitely not let you go. "


    However, this kind of threat was completely useless against Zhuge Liang.


    Because in the next moment, Mama Zhang had already taken off the little girl''s shoes and socks.


    Zhang Ye''s mother stretched out her fingers and placed her large, callused hands on the acupuncture points pointed out by the doctor and began to gently massage them in a manner similar to that taught by Xiao Wen.


    "Ah ¡­" Haha ¡­ Why? Why is it so itchy? " The little girl felt a soft and numb sensation on her little foot, causing her to instantly fall limply to the ground.


    Fortunately, the floor was weaved from grass. Although it could not be said to be soft, at least this kind of fall would not cause any damage.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t care about this. His gaze was fixated on the little girl''s feet.


    Of course, he didn''t want to stick out his tongue and lick it.


    Although he had to admit that if the little loli wore the white stockings with lace on them, it would be very harmful to him. However, Xiao Wen was a proper person, so he wouldn''t do something like that.


    However, when he looked at the little girl''s feet, he noticed that the young girl''s bare feet didn''t have any calluses at first glance.


    "Mama Zhang, can you touch the cocoon beneath that girl''s feet?" Xiao Wen asked.


    After gently massaging the little girl''s feet for a while, Mama Zhang said, "Very little, almost nothing."


    "That''s strange." Xiao Wen stroked his chin and said, "People who have gone through so much training actually don''t have any calluses under their feet. This is a little unscientific! "


    Cocoons, medically known as calluses, are actually a kind of saline produced in the skin to protect the dermis from damage, when excessive friction on the skin causes the outer epidermis and the dermis to peel off, creating a space in between.


    When this physiological phenomenon occurs, it may cause the skin to become less smooth, but it can reduce friction and damage to the dermis. Can be said to be a part of the human immune function.


    Of course, it wasn''t that difficult to get rid of the cocoon.


    Some keratinization agents such as 5% -10% salicylic acid ointment may be used medically. Even a little extreme, you can use 30% salicylic acid collodion, will have some help.


    All you have to do is soak the calluses in warm water, apply salicylic acid ointment or medicine, and wrap them in gauze for an entire night.


    The potion contained ingredients that could soften the cuticle of the foot. After the cocoon softened, he used a small knife to lightly shave off the dead skin and then applied a hand cream that moisturized the skin. Soon, the cocoon would completely disappear.


    However, the allocation of salicylic acid was not an easy task in this era of lagging productivity. The phenol required is historically discovered in coal tar by the national chemist RungeF in 1834, so it is called carbolic acid.


    As such, Xiao Wen didn''t think that the other party had mastered such a high-end chemical process.


    But what if the girl''s feet weren''t taking short-term medicine to remove the calluses, but were taking long-term care to keep them out of the way as much as possible?


    In Xiao Wen''s super library, there are also many ways to reduce cocoon formation through long-term maintenance.


    Long-term coating such as lemon peel, vitamin C-rich plant fiber, as well as sea salt, glycerin and other, can actually play a role in softening the cocoon.


    "It''s just that you, as a girl, want to play the game of gratifying kindness and enmity, and you don''t like the old cocoon when you are wandering in the martial arts world. How could there be such a good thing? " Looking at the girl''s clean and smooth feet, her exquisite white and rosy skin, he couldn''t help but complain. It didn''t look like the feet of a wandering wandering martial artist.


    "With... Who cares! Hahaha ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­" The little girl tried her best to stare at Xiao Wen for an entire night as she retorted.


    However, what came next was an even greater numbness beneath his feet.


    The little girl burst into wild laughter again under the soft and numb feeling that was like a surging tide.


    "Then I''ll see how long you can endure."


    Just as Xiao Wen was interrogating the little girl, he was outside County Governor Manor. As he did not have much official matters to handle, he was out of curiosity as to what he had received from the little girl to pass the time.


    "These weapons seem to be the standard equipment for assassins like us ¡­" Uncle Li muttered.


    He had a feeling that the girl that Xiao Wen had captured wasn''t actually Xiao Wen''s enemy.


    But what was her identity?


    As he was thinking, he carefully checked the weapon in his hand.


    Suddenly, he saw a dagger that originally belonged to the little girl.


    On the dagger''s sharp body, beautiful cloud patterns could be seen.


    These cloud patterns were not unfamiliar to Uncle Li.


    After all, the top swords all had cloud patterns that served as troughs for drawing blood.


    However, the appearance of these cloud patterns seemed a bit strange to Uncle Li.


    After some deliberation, he took out some ink from the main hall and sprinkled it on top of the ink.


    As a result, these streaks of clouds became more distinct against the background of the ink.


    At this moment, Uncle Li saw the drawing on it.


    Sun!


    A small calligraphy of "Sun" reflected in the eyes of Uncle Li.

 C136 Grab your bottom

    "Haha ¡­" Hahaha ¡­ Hahaha ¡­ I... Let me tell you... Speak... I won''t... I won''t give in... "Hahahaha!"


    In the side hall of County Governor Manor, Xiao Wen and company watched as the girl laughed incessantly on the ground. During this period of time, her hands constantly hammered the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh. Although this girl''s appearance was young and tender, her spirit was strong.


    Although from the looks of it, as long as Mama Zhang did not let go of her feet, she would be able to roll all the way from DaXing''Anling all the way to Mount Kunlun.


    But even so, she had no intention of saying her name.


    "Sir, it looks like we have to do something else. Otherwise, she probably wouldn''t have said it. " Zhuge Liang said.


    "No." Xiao Wen shook his head and said: "She has a reaction to this move, which proves that this move can indeed wear down her will. As long as it''s a long time, she would actually still confess. "


    Moreover, Xiao Wen had already used the fastest method to interrogate him.


    If he were to use this method to lower the quality of her sleep, making her unable to sleep properly to weaken her mental fatigue, it would probably take at least three days for her to open her mouth to interrogate him.


    If it was an itch scratching technique, Xiao Wen would be able to do it within a day.


    Sighing, Xiao Wen said: "I advise you to be honest with me! If you continue to hold on like this, be careful not to get messed up. In that case, I''ll have to use you in the basement. "


    Hearing this, the people around Xiao Wen all felt their hair stand on end.


    Even Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu were looking at him as if they were looking at a monster.


    This made Xiao Wen feel both depressed and embarrassed.


    Hey! Aren''t I just scaring her? Is there a need to be so serious?


    However, the little girl wasn''t moved by Xiao Wen''s words.


    As she laughed maniacally, she said, "Continue! Push! Whoever begs for mercy will be the grandson! "


    "Truly a stubborn girl. It''s not like you''ll die if you say your name. " Xiao Wen complained.


    Suddenly, a servant hurried in through the door.


    When he saw Xiao Wen, he respectfully saluted and said: "Young master, the lord asked me to give you this."


    As he spoke, he handed Xiao Wen a dagger.


    "What does that mean?" Xiao Wen didn''t understand Uncle Li''s actions, so he took the dagger and carefully observed it.


    The servant whispered into Xiao Wen''s ear, "This dagger was taken from that girl''s body by you. In the cloud patterns above, there was a single word. I do not know the words, so Lord Li asked me to give them to you. "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    Indeed, based on the previous girl''s performance, there was a high probability that she was just an aristocratic lady who was interested in becoming a ranger.


    It was true that in such a situation, it was best to avoid letting more people know who she was.


    However, because she was suspected of assassinating Xiao Wen, she was allowed to interrogate him.


    The scabbard of the dagger was embedded with precious stones, making it look quite gorgeous. Xiao Wen reckoned that these gems were used as a little girl''s vault at a crucial moment. "Otherwise, few people decorate practical weapons ¡ª usually sophisticated weapons, which are ceremonial.


    According to the servant, Xiao Wen took out the dagger.


    Because the quality of the sword was indeed not bad, the ink that was originally sprinkled on the dagger by Uncle Li had already dried up. The method of using the dagger at this moment was as clean as new.


    Looking at the inscriptions on the dagger, Xiao Wen wasn''t in a hurry to pour ink on it. Instead, he carefully observed the inscriptions on the dagger.


    In this aspect, it was because Xiao Wen''s eyesight was better than Uncle Lee''s, and also because Xiao Wen didn''t want others to know about it.


    After all, the most important thing in this matter was to keep it a secret.


    When Xiao Wen carefully observed the dagger for a long time, he finally saw the inscriptions carved with small talismans.


    "Sun..." Donwu County ¡­ I already understand what kind of person this girl is. "


    After all, he was born with the surname ''Sun'' and had a lively disposition. He even dared to come out and play casually. Xiao Wen knew that there was only one person who had this kind of setting.


    After understanding his identity, Xiao Wen said to his mother and the doctor, "You can leave now. I have something to tell this girl. "


    Hearing this, Mama Zhang nodded and lowered the girl''s foot. Afterwards, she and the doctor bowed towards Xiao Wen before leaving through the entrance together with the servant who had just entered.


    Seeing them leave, Zhuge Liang tactfully walked out and closed the door, leaving Xiao Wen and Guan Yu to protect Xiao Wen''s safety.


    But in reality, Xiao Wen didn''t need Guan Yu''s protection.


    Because at this moment, the little girl, who had been tickled for a long time, was lying on the ground breathing heavily and gasping for breath. Her entire body was drenched in sweat, and she looked like she had been played for a long time.


    "Such poor stamina!" You need to strengthen your training. " Seeing her tired look, Guan Yu could not help but say.


    He had no other intentions but simply felt that the little girl''s current appearance of physical exhaustion made her look very weak.


    In fact, he had also talked to Shangguan Wan''er and Zhuge Liang before.


    With his straightforward personality, he didn''t have many intentions of ridiculing Qin Lie.


    However, when these words entered the little girl''s ears, they changed.


    She struggled to sit up. However, his stamina had already been used up in the struggle just now. The muscles in his abdomen felt as though they were being torn apart, as if he had been doing hundreds of sit-ups in one breath without resting.


    Helpless, she could only lie on the ground and say, "If you have the ability, then come and try. Let''s see how long you can last."


    "Alright." Xiao Wen stopped the girl from arguing with Guan Yu. "I just want to know your identity and know what you want to do in the clouds."


    "Do you think I''ll tell you? "He''s too naive." The little girl looked at the ceiling, her mouth still as stubborn as before.


    But this time, Xiao Wen''s face didn''t show any signs of helplessness.


    In its place was a smile that seemed to control everything.


    "Since you are unwilling to say. "Then I''ll talk about your family first!"


    "Family?" Hearing those words, the little girl looked perplexed.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Xiao Wen spread out his hands and smiled, "Actually it''s nothing much, I just want to talk about your family and see if what I''ve said is correct or not."

 C137 Teacher Xiao likes good kids

    "Since you''re unwilling to talk about it, then let''s change the topic!" Xiao Wen said to the little girl.


    Hearing this, the little girl looked confused.


    Family?


    Does he know my family?


    Looking at Xiao Wen''s confident face, the little girl couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.


    Ignoring the little girl''s expression, Xiao Wen said with a smile, "If you say you''re from Dong Wu, then let me guess what happened to your father."


    "When your grandmother was pregnant with her father, she dreamed that her intestines were being pulled out of her womb and surrounded Wu Di. After waking up, he was very scared, so he tried to find someone to interpret his dreams. And the man who explained the dream told your mother that it was a good omen. Is there a time? "


    Hearing this, the little girl was shocked.


    Even though this rumor spread after the girl''s father became a rising star, it was deliberately fabricated by someone else to spread it. However, for the other party to say such rumors, he must know his father''s identity.


    No!


    The little girl suddenly remembered that Xiao Wen was a person who liked to trick others. Just now, he had revealed his identity as a resident of Donghu County.


    There were only a few rich and powerful people in Donghu County. It wasn''t strange for a little girl like Xiao Wen to use his own father to trick his.


    Thus, she forced herself to remain calm, trying her best to not show any expression on her face. She also did not say a word.


    However, this kind of innocent disguise was completely useless in front of Xiao Wen.


    He looked at the girl, but he was even more sure of his guess.


    "Your father was a county magistrate when he was young," he said.


    "When he was seventeen, he went with your grandfather to Song Kingdom''s Qian Tang by boat. On the way, they coincidentally ran into the pirates, Hu Yu and others looting the merchant''s property and distributing the loot on the shore. When the merchants and travelers saw this scene, they were so frightened that they stopped. As they passed the boat, they didn''t dare to move forward. "


    "When your father saw this, he said to your grandfather, ''These robbers can be captured. Please let me do it.''" His father said, ''It''s not something you can do.''


    "In the end, however, your father took his knife and strode to the shore, ordering east and west with his hand, as if he were sending men and women to surround and capture the pirates."


    "When the pirates saw this from afar, they mistook them for soldiers coming after them, panicked, threw away their wealth, and fled in all directions. Your father refused to give up and chased after a pirate. This also greatly shocked your grandfather. "


    "But because of this, his reputation was greatly boosted. Not only did the Song Kingdom praise him and his reputation spread back to his own country, the county has called him over to act as a field officer."


    Hearing this, the little girl''s pupils shrank.


    She hadn''t thought that Xiao Wen would be able to explain everything that had happened to her father when he was young.


    This Xiao Wen is really problematic!


    If it was an ordinary person, it would already be quite good for them to be able to recognize the names of all the nobles in the imperial court. Very few people were able to speak of the experiences of the rich and powerful.


    But now, Xiao Wen had displayed this characteristic.


    "Who the hell are you?" The little girl glared at him, not caring if her identity was revealed or not.


    She just wanted to know why this person knew the Sun family so well.


    However, Xiao Wen only shrugged and smiled, "I''m just a teacher who''s interested in making decisions."


    After a pause, he said, "Let''s get back to business."


    "When your father was seventeen, the prefectural citizen of the prefecture, Xu Chang, was saying that Zhang Xing Jun was causing trouble and called himself Emperor Yangming. Together with his son Xu Shao, he was inciting the other counties to tens of thousands of accomplices. Your father, in his capacity as a county marshal, recruited thousands of fine and brave men. "The Acropolis Province''s soldiers joined hands to suppress this force."


    "Schmidt reported your father''s merits to the court, and your father was appointed as the Prime Minister of Xian Pi County. A few years later, he was appointed Prime Minister of Xuxian County and Minister of Xiupi County."


    "Your father had been a county magistrate for three counties and counties. Everywhere he went, he was respected and respected. The number of people who came and went with him often reached a certain number. There were old and famous people living in the countryside, and there were also young people who were doing good deeds by Ren. Your father treats them as if they were his own family and friends. Receive and raise, and do your best. "


    Xiao Wen picked up the teapot on the table and poured himself a cup of water before gulping it down.


    The long story just now made his mouth dry up.


    However, after wiping his throat, Xiao Wen continued, "If I have finished talking about your father, then tell me about your grandfather!"


    "Grandfather?" The little girl stared at Xiao Wen and said, "You still know about my grandfather?"


    Since his father had become a powerful official in the imperial government, his name had naturally spread far and wide. But his grandfather wasn''t that famous.


    After all, my grandfather had been a farmer from an early age. Although the family was still considered rich, they did not hold any official positions.


    Otherwise, how could he have brought his father to play in the Kingdom of Song in his early days?


    However, Xiao Wen did not care about the little girl''s surprise. He just calmly said: "Your family has a military family. During the Warring States Period of Spring and Autumn, your ancestors were a famous military expert. "By the time your grandfather arrived, even though his family was in decline, he still retained the tradition of a great family."


    "Your grandfather is deeply filial and trusting; he reared the melon for his career."


    "It is said that your grandfather once invited three thirsty teenagers to eat a melon. The youths called themselves Sai Ming Lang, and in order to repay him, they wanted to point out the tomb behind their parents and ask if your grandfather wished to become a marquis or become an emperor."


    At this point, Xiao Wen paused. According to the legends, Sun Zhong replied that he would become the emperor. However, in this place where spacetime intersected, such words obviously couldn''t be spoken carelessly.


    So after thinking for a moment, Xiao Wen changed his tone and said, "Your grandfather said he wanted to become a marquis for generations to come. So the teenagers instructed him to walk a hundred steps down the mountain and not look back. However, when Sun Zhong walked sixty steps, he turned around and discovered that the three youths had already turned into cranes and had flown away. Thus, your grandfather used that place as his ancestral grave, burying his parents there. "


    "Because purple clouds often rise up from your tombs, and the locals say that your family will thrive. And sure enough, your father became a marquis and rose to greatness. "


    After hearing this, the little girl was dumbfounded.


    It was obvious that Xiao Wen was certain of his identity after having explained so much.


    Helplessly sighing, the girl said, "Since you know who I am, why are you asking me?"


    When Xiao Wen heard this, he smiled bitterly with his back facing the girl.


    In fact, if Xiao Wen didn''t recognize the wrong person, then he really didn''t know this girl''s name.


    Although he was quite famous in the annals of history, he had never really left his name behind in the annals of history.


    Her name was actually derived from all kinds of literary works.


    The titles of most of these books were not the same, so much so that Xiao Wen, who knew the girl, was unable to determine her name.


    However, it was obviously impossible for our Teacher Xiao to say such words.


    With his back to the girl, he said, "Actually, I don''t have any other intentions. I just want you to say it yourself. "Compared to those bad kids who like to stab people with their daggers when they have nothing to do, I prefer good, obedient kids."


    "As long as you say it yourself, I can consider letting you suffer less ¡­" After all, your actions today have affected the order in the clouds. Even if your father pleads for mercy personally, I still would not let you go. "


    "Is that so?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the little girl''s eyes dimmed.


    Obviously, she had chosen to resign herself to her fate.


    Sighing, she said, "That''s right! Since you know my family so well, you should have already guessed who I am. "


    "You guessed right!" I''m Sun Shangxiang. "

 C138 The Truth of the Devilish Child

    "Pa Pa Pa!" After Xiao Wen heard Sun Shangxiang''s reply, he clapped his hands and turned around with a happy expression.


    In reality, the historical Sun Shangxiang was only simply recorded as Mrs. Sun ¡ª that is, as the wife of Liu Bei. In fact, her real name was not recorded.


    The so-called Sun Shangxiang, in Xiao Wen''s history, first appeared in the plays "Ganlu Temple" (a discount in Beijing opera) and "Bie Gong-jie Jiang".


    This was her most popular name.


    However, in the "Romance of the Three Kingdoms", the official of Wu only addressed Madam Sun as a princess and did not say her real name.


    In the outside world, she was also known as Xiao Ji, Lady Xiao Ji, and Madam Ling Ze.


    Historically, Sun Quan tried to consolidate the Sun and Liu Alliance by marrying Mrs. Sun to Liu Bei for three years. There is no reproductive record.


    However, in all kinds of historical records, folklore and parodies, there was an unruly personality that was completely different from the traditional females.


    It was obvious that this untamed personality, when she grew up, could be called untamed. But before she grew up, using the word ''unruly'' was a bit too much.


    Compared to being wild and unruly, Xiao Wen was more willing to use three words to describe this girl who was less than 1.2 meters tall. Her eyes were filled with stubbornness.


    Devilish brat!


    That''s right! In Xiao Wen''s eyes, although the current Sun Shangxiang was unruly and unruly like his wife, she was unruly and willful.


    But Xiao Wen had crossed over from the 21st century.


    The ancient people felt that Sun Shangxiang''s character was very eye-catching. It was normal for him to be unable to bear it.


    However, no matter what, Xiao Wen was a man who was once beaten up and made to cry by girls in primary school.


    Eyebrows... Why did it sound like it was a very boastful thing to be beaten up and cried about in primary school?


    However, no matter what, from a personal perspective, Xiao Wen was quite annoyed with this little girl for suddenly stabbing him with a knife. However, the other side didn''t really harm Xiao Wen at all.


    Secondly, she used Xiao Wen Ren, not the one in the front room of Xiao Wen''s Transmigration.


    If it was Xiao Wen, then he would naturally laugh and say, "You''re just a kid, you''re still young, it''s fine if you don''t know anything." Education was good enough.


    But if he did something to Xiao Wen ¡­


    Xiao Wen would probably laugh and say, "She''s just a little kid and is still young. It''s fine if she doesn''t know anything." Just kill him and throw him into the river.


    In short, since Sun Shangxiang didn''t cause any real harm to Xiao Wen, she just locked him up in order to inquire about her motives.


    So, looking at Sun Shangxiang, Xiao Wen asked: "Miss Sun, I, Xiao, have no grievances with you in the past few days, and no grudges between us. Besides, your family lives in Dongwu, and I''m a man of the clouds. This was supposed to be a meaningless relationship, why did you attack me? "


    "Isn''t it because of Guo Xiong?" Sun Shangxiang stomped her little foot and said.


    After being tickled by Mama Zhang, her feet had become numb to the point that she couldn''t feel anything.


    Therefore, she could only use a slight movement to recover her numbed feet.


    When Xiao Wen heard Sun Shangxiang''s answer, he was also surprised.


    He asked in confusion, "You know Guo Xiong?"


    After all, one was the young mistress of a noble family in Donghu City, while the other was the head of a scumbag in the Northern Territories.


    If there was anything in common between them, Xiao Wen only thought of the fact that they were both carbon-based organisms.


    Sun Shangxiang proudly raised her chin and said: "Not only do I know him, but the sword in his left hand was taught to me by my subordinate."


    Xiao Wen was speechless.


    The assassination attempt by Guo Xiong had almost been a narrow escape.


    In the end, the culprit behind his back was this childish looking wild girl.


    "Sun Jian!" Can''t you teach your child a good lesson? " Xiao Wen cursed inwardly.


    But he thought that he should teach Sun Shangxiang a lesson.


    So he said, "I thought killing Guo Xiong wasn''t enough to vent my anger. I didn''t expect you to walk right into it. Speak! "Although I still don''t dare to touch you, you still have to pay a price if you want to leave."


    After all, Xiao Wen was the victim of this incident. Even if the matter were to get blown up to Liu Peng, he would have to get Sun Jian to compensate Xiao Wen first before releasing Xiao Wen.


    A trace of helplessness flashed across Sun Shangxiang''s eyes when she heard Xiao Wen say that he needed compensation. She pouted and said, "This is what our Sun family owes you. As long as the request is reasonable, you can bring it up. But... If it''s something that involves the interests of the family, I can''t make the decision. You can only go and talk to my father. "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    "The way things are developing, it''s not bad. "It''s just that I haven''t thought of anything yet ¡­"


    After thinking about it for a moment, Xiao Wen couldn''t think of a good deal to exchange for Sun Shangxiang with Sun Jian, so he could only change the topic.


    "Guo Xiong will be back in a few months after he leaves the cloud," he said. I believe that within a few months, he won''t be able to change from a cripple to you ¡­ Or an important member of the interest group behind you! "


    "Of course not." Sun Shangxiang nodded, as if it was only natural, and said: "He is just a slightly more useful chess piece. Originally, I wanted to let him learn the sword in his left hand and let him come back for revenge. and then just sit there and call him when you need him. "


    Xiao Wen understood.


    Sure enough, just as he had guessed, Guo Xiong was not a very important person to Sun Shangxiang. There was no possible hidden danger in killing Guo Xiong.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen focused all of his attention on Sun Shangxiang''s face, observing the changes in her heart through his microscopical observation technique.


    At the same time, he asked, "In that case, let me ask one last question. You, why did you attack me? "


    Hearing this question, Sun Shangxiang''s face showed embarrassment.


    However, she still obediently killed Guo Xiong because of Xiao Wen, which made her interested in him. However, during the investigation, he found out that Xiao Wen had a lot of secrets.


    Thus, she had followed up on Xiao Wen this morning.


    However, she didn''t expect Xiao Wen to be able to see through her stealth skills so easily.


    Therefore, she thought that Xiao Wen harbored evil intentions and decided to attack first.


    Xiao Wen stared intently at Sun Shangxiang''s face as he described the entire process.


    Thus, Xiao Wen could tell that this girl wasn''t lying.


    After hearing the reason, Xiao Wen didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Fortunately, although this matter had risks and twists and turns, at least he had obtained the flesh of Sun Shangxiang.


    Through Sun Jian, Xiao Wen could exchange this flesh in exchange for enough benefits.


    Thus, Xiao Wen did not have too much of an opinion on this matter.

 C139 Lunch

    After figuring out that the one who attacked him was the notorious rebellious Sun Shangxiang, Xiao Wen couldn''t be bothered to care too much about it.


    Although he wasn''t afraid of the so-called "big families" in the Han State, when he stabilized his position and prepared to expand his political connections, he didn''t want to do anything untoward to attract his enemies.


    Therefore, after a moment of hesitation, he decided to leave Sun Shangxiang at Uncle Li''s place.


    After all, if this were to happen in his own home, who knew if this devilish brat would possess the Husky''s body and immediately take over. After all, in history, she was an existence that even Liu Bei dreaded. Being in the same room was even more terrifying than fighting in the army.


    If it was brought to Uncle Li''s house, once it was confirmed that he was a marquis, it wouldn''t cause too much trouble.


    On the other hand, even if Sun Shangxiang demolished Uncle Li''s family, it would only be destroying Uncle Li''s family. To Xiao Wen, there was no loss at all.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t worry. Just leave the child with me." Uncle Li didn''t know how scary this rascal Sun Shangxiang was, so he patted his chest to reassure Xiao Wen when he saw Xiao Wen request to let him have Sun Shangxiang.


    "Come on, bro, I believe you can." Xiao Wen silently prayed for his brother, Uncle Li, in his heart.


    After busying himself for most of the day, Xiao Wen finally settled Sun Shangxiang''s matter.


    Seeing that it was already noon, Xiao Wen said: "Let''s hurry up and go back! If we''re late, we probably won''t have any lunch. "


    "Yes, sir!" Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu nodded at the same time, an impatient expression on their faces.


    Especially Guan Yu, he revealed a longing expression.


    Xiao Wen looked at Guan Yu and smiled knowingly. He also knew what was going on with Guan Yu.


    The current Guan Yu was not like Zhuge Liang; he had already reached the point where he could grow up.


    Every morning when he woke up, his bones would make crackling sounds.


    Puberty was the period where a person''s energy requirement was at its peak, with the exception of those who were pregnant.


    In addition to the amount of training Guan Yu did every day, the amount of training he needed was much more than that of an ordinary child.


    Xiao Wen estimated that Guan Yu''s daily energy consumption was at least 3000 calories ¡ª while the energy consumption of a grown man was only 1800 calories.


    Xiao Wen quickly returned home with two impatient little guys.


    "You''re finally back!" Seeing Xiao Wen return, Zhou Wei, who was standing in front of her house, said.


    "Yes." What''s good to eat today? "


    "Soup of ribs, son and son, and pickled lettuce." Zhou Wei said.


    "Not bad!" Xiao Wen nodded.


    In actuality, these meals were all provided by Xiao Wen.


    In his previous life, Xiao Wen had lived in a province that mainly ate human flesh.


    In this province, food from other provinces and even from other countries is often available.


    Although there were some things, such as Lanzhou ramen (actually called Lanzhou beef noodle), the little white hats never gave Xiao Wen more than three pieces of meat.


    For example, in some Sichuan cuisines, the cooks were always spicy. However, there was almost no Sichuan cuisine that would cook that famous, even famous, national banquet boiled water cabbage. Of course, the main problem was the cost.


    However, while enjoying the culinary culture everywhere, Xiao Wen would often try to cook for himself at home.


    Because of this, even if he didn''t use the super library''s menu to provide technical support, Xiao Wen could still bring out a bunch of dishes that would make people hungry.


    For example, there were many people who would often fry raw vegetables. Although they could eat them, they were still different from restaurants in the end.


    However, based on Xiao Wen''s inquiry from his previous life, he knew that the lettuce in the restaurant was fished out after being heated with boiling water for over ten seconds, sprinkled with raw garlic and finally soaked in boiling hot oil.


    If he did so, the lettuce would taste much better than the lettuce.


    Another example was the soup. Because he had developed the habit of drinking soup every day in the foodie province, after travelling to this world to stabilize his heels, Xiao Wen had Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei cook soup every day.


    Ribs, corn and carrots were prepared as soon as the sun rose in the morning ¨C the last few rare items imported from both Song and Ming countries.


    He prepared the ingredients carefully and placed them in a casserole. Then, he used a medium heat cooker to cook for six hours. When he took it out at noon, the nutrients in the ribs had already been dissolved in the soup.


    Even though Xiao Wen found out about the soup in the library, it was only to the extent of replenishing calcium. It wasn''t as good as milk or cheese.


    But when the soup was being drunk. Faint oil brings a sweet, smooth taste. As he ate the meat, which had been cooked until it was soft and soft, he felt as if he was soaking in a hot spring. And the satisfaction of sucking on the marrow.


    This gave Xiao Wen the urge to throw his job away and drink until he was full.


    However, his son wasn''t perfect.


    Son and son, if pursued, it was Japanese.


    Many people think that Japanese style cooking is just some cold sushi.


    However, as a foodie, Xiao Wen expressed that this was an absolute prejudice.


    It''s like people who think Western food is just steak, foie gras and spaghetti but turn a blind eye to risotto.


    In fact, in addition to sashimi and sushi, there are a lot of other things in the diet.


    Not to mention the Japanese style, which had a reputation second only to both of them. In fact, the famous'' stalks'' ¡ª those rascals who made a mistake ¡ª should not be killed. They were wrapped in egg juice, stuck with bread bran, and deep-fried until golden yellow in fat. The parents of the neighboring families were all crying with envy.


    As for Xiao Wen, his son was one of the less famous Japanese cuisines, but he actually liked to eat them.


    First, cook the chicken, preferably the drumstick, until golden yellow, then stir-fry with vegetables, and finally add the egg juice in a few portions.


    Although the taste was light, the taste was first class.


    However, when Xiao Wen first attempted to be a parent in this era, he nearly vomited.


    As for why?


    After some investigation, Xiao Wen found out that the chickens of this era were actually chickens raised in rural areas.


    Even though he didn''t eat chicken feed, he had plenty of nutrition if he ate the worm himself. Anyone who had ever tasted chicken soup stewed by a rural broiler hen would know that this thing seemed to completely destroy fodder chickens when it came to stewing soup.


    But if he took the rural hens to the barbecue, it would be another nightmare.


    If the chicken was roasted and sprinkled with spices, the distinct taste of the meat and the taste of the spices would definitely be considered a delicacy.


    But if you take the hens from the countryside and barbecue them... The old hen will be as dry as wood and will be unforgettable for the rest of one''s life.


    That was why the true reason was what ingredients were used for the dishes.


    The people who preached that the hens would destroy the fodder chickens were too picturesque for Tucson to handle.


    "No way!" Xiao Wen looked on in distress as the chicken was still hard to eat, even after boiling it with water and cooking it until it was soft. He couldn''t help but complain in his heart.


    "When I have time, I will definitely transplant the modern chicken farming technology!"

 C140 A plot that was seen through from the very beginning

    Even though the lunch was still a little flawed, Xiao Wen wasn''t the kind of guy who couldn''t eat well just because the food was bad.


    Xiao Wen believed that a true gourmet should be someone who could eat things that weren''t too tasty and learn to tolerate.


    That way, they won''t miss hidden delicacies such as French snails or durian.


    In fact, based on Xiao Wen''s life experiences, he discovered that those with a picky mouth were not top gourmet. They were people who were used to eating and were unable to accept other tastes.


    It was just like before he transmigrated, Xiao Wen went to the home of a Sichuan classmate. That Sichuan classmate was still okay, but his adaptability was just as strong as Xiao Wen''s.


    But his grandma may be too old to accept anything new, and she thinks it''s impossible to eat anything without a pepper.


    Baked rice with cheese and pepper.


    Steamed pork ribs with pepper.


    Stewed chicken with rice and pepper.


    Curry beef with pepper.


    Regardless of whether it was Chinese cuisine, Chinese cuisine or Southern or Northern cuisine, as long as brainless and pepper was added, the original taste would be covered up and the dish would feel delicious. But if there was no pepper, then it would be very unpalatable.


    Xiao Wen felt that he wasn''t old enough to accept new things.


    Therefore, despite his tolerant attitude, he still ate all of the dishes cleanly.


    After lunch, Xiao Wen continued to teach the two kids in the courtyard.


    For Zhuge Liang, Xiao Wen should combine physical training with cultural training to teach the other contents of the infantry drill outline of the pla (PLA) besides the relevant parts of modern weapon application.


    As for Guan Yu, Xiao Wen had also added some other training methods into his training.


    For example, Guan Yu had once used the Art of Chun Chun and the art of Fist Cutting, and Bruce Lee had also learned the Philippine Staff Technique.


    Xiao Wen had always believed that with the development of human civilization, other than those things that were no longer suitable for society, nothing else could ever be worse than the past.


    Martial arts had the same principle.


    Rather than teaching those old traditional martial arts, it was better to teach the improved and more powerful modern martial arts.


    "Speaking of which, sir, you clearly know so much about martial arts, but why are you so rarely seen practicing it yourself?" Zhuge Liang, who was resting in the shade of a tree today, looked at Guan Yu, who was still diligently exercising, and curiously asked Xiao Wen.


    "After all, I have to learn more every day. Taking out a bit of time to prevent my body from regressing is my biggest goal. "I am not suited to war, so my body is good enough." Xiao Wen explained with a blush.


    Although what he said made sense, Xiao Wen was only doing this because he was lazy.


    Although according to the average quality of a modern person''s body, Xiao Wen, who spent two hours training every day, was already at the intermediate level. After all, he didn''t know how many people there were who sat at their desks every day but didn''t go to the gym even once a month.


    However, compared to those who worked hard every day in the ancient times, Xiao Wen was still far behind.


    In addition, the ruling class of the Han Empire was made up of nobles with military merits. Therefore, those at the top could be extravagant and lustful, but their bodies were also thoroughly tempered.


    There were very few scholars like Song Ming who did not work hard and had low physical fitness.


    After awkwardly chatting with Zhuge Liang for a while, Xiao Wen finally couldn''t help but throw Zhuge Liang out from the shade of the tree, increasing his physical training.


    At that moment, Zhou Wei suddenly rushed in.


    "Hey!" "Xiao Wen." Zhou Wei shouted to Xiao Wen just as he entered the backyard.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Wen looked at Zhou Wei in confusion.


    Although this twelve to thirteen year old girl was usually quite lively, she was only able to surpass Sun Shangxiang in terms of her bear attribute. Xiao Wen actually didn''t know many women in the whole of the Darkhan Kingdom.


    But at this moment, no matter how Xiao Wen looked at her hurried expression, it seemed that it was all because of his liveliness.


    The uneasiness between his brows made Xiao Wen feel that something must have gone wrong.


    Zhou Wei walked up to Xiao Wen, took out a letter, and said, "General Li told me to give this to you."


    Xiao Wen took Zhou Wei''s letter and found that it was a letter recorded in the Chinese Burberry Book. However, the belief was made from oil paper imported from other countries.


    The seal on the envelope was originally sealed with wax, but this seal clearly showed that it had been opened.


    Thus, Xiao Wen asked, "Did you see this?"


    "Yes." Zhou Wei nodded and said, "The messenger said this is about you, but it has nothing to do with military matters."


    Hearing Zhou Wei''s words, Xiao Wen nodded.


    It seemed that Zhou Wei had also understood that as a strategist of Han Dynasty, there were some things Xiao Wen wouldn''t allow her to know.


    Xiao Wen felt that it was a good idea to know what he should know and what he shouldn''t know.


    Thus, Xiao Wen took out the letter.


    The letter was very long, and the writing was very small. It took Xiao Wen a while to finish reading the letter.


    After reading it, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but frown.


    "How can there be such a shameless person in this world!" Seeing Xiao Wen put down the letter, Zhou Wei complained on the side.


    "I''m afraid this is not because of shamelessness or personal interests. After all, this is the crime of bullying the monarch, I don''t think that guy would be so daring. " Xiao Wen said.


    It turned out that in the letter delivered by Li Bo Ke, the quack doctor who had cheated Li Bo Ke''s son, who was also the father of the future Flying General Li Guang, Li Shang, had already run to Chang''an while Xiao Wen and Li Bo Ke were busy fighting with the Manchu Manticores, and had relied on Xiao Wen''s secret recipe to cure the eldest son of a marquis.


    Later on, the quack told the marquis that Xiao Wen of the Cloud County was a person who cheated on the world. Through a series of local rangers, he forced out his secret recipe as well as some military training methods to curry favor with Lee and train the northern army.


    All of the credit that should have belonged to him was taken away by this wicked Xiao Wen.


    However, he was forced by Xiao Wen''s power to run to Chang''an and live a life of exile.


    Hearing the story Uncle Li told him, Xiao Wen''s heart was filled with anger.


    But to be honest, Xiao Wen wasn''t someone who only cared about appearances.


    He liked to think, to think about the surface of things and their inner relationships.


    Therefore, he was very clear that there was a hidden secret behind this accidental spitting of blood.


    What''s more, the quack who had cheated Li Shang had an unspeakable relationship with the Manchu Constable.


    "Little Wei, do you know how the war at His Majesty''s side is going?" Xiao Wen suddenly asked.


    "No!" His Majesty had always been like that. The army had always stayed outside the country and kept bumping into the Song Emperor''s food. If it were not for the fact that it has been too long since we have returned to our country that an accident might have occurred, His Majesty would definitely have enjoyed his current life. " Zhou Wei said.


    "It''s not a problem with the war in the east?" Xiao Wen muttered to himself.


    All of a sudden, Zhou Wei said: "Oh right, on the Ming Kingdom side, Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang has already defeated the army of the Emperor Nur Ha Chi. I think the war in Ming and Qing dynasties will not last long. "


    "Is that so?" Suddenly, Xiao Wen thought of something.


    He quickly walked into the house, took out a map, and looked at it.


    "Sure enough!" Looking at the chess game deduction on the map, a smile gradually appeared on Xiao Wen''s face.


    "If that''s the case, I finally understand the situation!" Xiao Wen said.

 C141 Benefits of being schemed against

    After figuring out what was going on, Xiao Wen didn''t immediately say what he had guessed.


    Although Zhou Wei and Zhuge Liang were both students close to Xiao Wen, who she could trust, Xiao Wen still pursed his lips.


    A country like this had never been something they could afford.


    Without any hesitation, Xiao Wen used a scraper to erase the traces of deduction on the map, making it look like a brand-new map.


    He carefully put away the map.


    "Little Wei, tell your sister that I''ll make a trip to the Residence of Supreme Protector now. I''ll have to trouble you and her to take care of Little Liang and Little Yu. " Xiao Wen said.


    However, it was different from Zhou Xian''s usual expression when she heard Xiao Wen''s words. Zhou Wei pouted, a hint of dissatisfaction on her face.


    "Alright!" I''ll bring your favorite cheese when I get back. " Xiao Wen said.


    Because it was so close to the prairie, it was actually very easy to buy cheese in the Cloud County.


    After all, this kind of food was the staple food for nomads.


    That''s right!


    For example, in some stalls, it was misleading to say that nomads ate meat and drink wine in large mouthfuls. This was just a rumor.


    In fact, except for a few nobles, most of these nomads lived off the cheese made from milk and goat''s milk.


    This was just like the wheat of the farming people, just like the rice. It was the foundation of their survival.


    For these people, although meat was something they could see every day, they could not eat it very often. It was just like how farmers often saw meat and even if they were a bit richer, they would still have cattle to cultivate. However, in reality, other than some rich and powerful families who could constantly fall to their deaths to farm cattle, most people were unable to eat any of them.


    However, although Zhou Wei loved to eat cheese, Xiao Wen was not very grateful towards this world''s cheeses.


    Indeed, before he transmigrated, he also believed that cheese was the truth of strength. Dairy products such as cheese, cheese, and even Greek yogurt and blue cheese are not rejected.


    However, he did not dare to eat the cheeses of this era after witnessing the process.


    After all, even the later generations, which stank like blue cheese, were fermented by carefully selected strains.


    However, the fermented bacteria of this era were not that particular.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that Zhou Wei really liked eating cheese, Xiao Wen wouldn''t have wanted to give Zhou Wei this kind of cheese even if she was unhappy and could only use this to coax her.


    After he had coaxed Zhou Wei, Xiao Wen hurried out of the house and ran all the way to Uncle Li''s residence.


    After Xiao Wen returned to the entrance to let him in, he entered the central hall.


    Meanwhile, Uncle Li was waiting for him for a long time.


    "You finally came?" Lee Bo Ke seemed to have seen Xiao Wen''s anxious expression. In other words, he had already guessed that Xiao Wen would have this kind of expression before he came here. Therefore, when he saw Xiao Wen''s appearance, he didn''t have any doubts and just remained calm.


    "Truth be told, my lord." Xiao Wen cupped his hands in a salute towards Uncle Li. He didn''t carry out any complicated etiquette.


    He then went straight to the point, "This time, it must be all the Manchus who are instigating us. Their goal is to get His Majesty to return, to force their troops back into the clouds to defend themselves."


    Xiao Wen had already deduced it at home.


    First of all, he had eliminated the power structure of the burly man.


    The military meritorious noble system of the level 20 system had always carried out the principles of the able and the mediocre.


    It was very likely that officials would be given a place as a meal as corpses, but the military merits of the nobility would be distributed in accordance to a very strict standard.


    A person who could become a military noble, no matter how refined his appearance was. But in reality, they were just a group of butchers with their hands covered in blood.


    They were very respectful to talented people, but they would absolutely not allow anyone to deceive them.


    If anyone dared to deceive a noble with military merits of the rank of Marquis, he would die without a burial ground.


    Xiao Wen didn''t think he had the guts to joke about such a thing. He relied on Heshen to push him up and became a mediocre doctor in a medical clinic in the Cloud County City.


    There was only one possibility that he would dare to do such a thing ¡ª that he had been instructed to do so.


    And because of this matter with Xiao Wen, Liu Bang would definitely return home early and understand what had happened so that he could stabilize the situation.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen ruled out the harm that would come to the Song Kingdom, which would suffer from Liu Bang''s return. He also ruled out the harm that would come to the Tang Kingdom, which would suffer from eating melon, the Qin Kingdom, which would continue to work with the Hunchbacked Warriors, and the Ming Kingdom, which would receive reinforcements from the Manchu Manchu Manchu Manchu Manchu when Liu came back.


    After considering all of these possibilities, Xiao Wen could only imagine that the group of people who had been causing trouble the previous time would now cease to exist.


    What''s more, there was also a bit of concern between this quack doctor and He Heshen.


    It would not be surprising if the Manchu Tatmadaw, in the course of her mission, asked him to do so through the connections established by Heshen.


    Uncle Lee nodded. He calmly said, "I think so too. After all, His Majesty might be deceived by this lowly person. But here in the clouds, we can see the situation clearly. "So, I also think this is a plot by the Manchu Tatars."


    "However, I''m curious. If I were to leave the decision to you, how would you handle it?"


    Of course!" "Of course, by the f * cking Tartars." "" Xiao Wen replied without any hesitation.


    "Is that so?" Uncle Li narrowed his eyes. The rough general''s demeanor had changed to that of a refined official of the border.


    She looked at Xiao Wen with a profound look and suddenly asked: "Do you want to clear this?"


    "Of course ¡­" Xiao Wen did not hesitate to say these two words. However, he immediately saw a subtle meaning from Uncle Li''s expression.


    Thus, he asked a question back, "Sir Li, what do you mean by this?"


    "Looks like you haven''t thought it through." Uncle Li said to Xiao Wen in a faint voice.


    Under Xiao Wen''s puzzled gaze, he explained, "Although to Your Majesty, it is still a bit of a waste to return home for this kind of erroneous information. After all, if he didn''t eat for a long time after catching the Song Emperor''s meal ticket, he wouldn''t have a chance next time. But after all, the soldiers are going back to the country to engage in agricultural activities, so the whole process didn''t really cost them too much. "


    "On the contrary, it''s you, Brother Xiao. If His Majesty returns, the Manchu Tarantula will flee from the clouds. This way, we can proceed with our plan to eat the sheep and the humans that you mentioned to me before. "


    Hearing Uncle Li''s explanation, Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment.


    Indeed, even though he was very unhappy about being schemed against by the Tarantula. But no matter from what angle, Xiao Wen was the one who profited.


    And Zhu Yuan Zhang, who had suffered the most, had only faced reinforcements due to Xiao Wen under the influence of the battlefield situation.


    Xiao Wen was very clear on the extent to which such reinforcements could be accomplished.


    Relying on Zhu Yuanzhang''s ability, the reinforcements in the clouds would definitely only send people to their deaths, and would not pose any threat to Zhu Yuanzhang.

 C142 A family that is not a ruler

    Hearing Uncle Li''s reminder, Xiao Wen also understood the issue of benefits.


    On the surface, Xiao Wen had been tricked by Nur Ha Chi. But from the result, Xiao Wen was undoubtedly the beneficiary of this plan.


    As long as Liu Bang returns to the country because of this matter, then the north of the cloud must flee.


    As long as they left the cloud, Xiao Wen would have the opportunity to head north to negotiate with the Huns and complete his plan of eating the humans as soon as possible.


    "However, my lord, there is one thing we must consider." Suddenly, Xiao Wen spoke with a serious expression.


    "What is it?" Seeing the serious look on Xiao Wen''s face, Uncle Li asked curiously. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "If we let that quack do that, will it affect my political reputation?" Although Xiao Wen didn''t care how far he could go in the political world, he was also a person who cared about face.


    Being disgusted by someone like that would make him very unhappy.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." "After all, this kind of thing involves the conspiracy of the Manchu Manchu Scouts," he soothed. That''s proof of your loyalty to the country. Such a clumsy counterplot would only be your honor. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was speechless.


    It suddenly occurred to him that there were similar passages in the Three Bodies.


    Because the people of the Triad Eto often use countercalculations against the people of the Earth''s planetary defense council, it would be considered an honor for them to have a private room with anyone in the later stages.


    This at least proves that you are someone the enemy thinks highly of.


    "One more question." After thinking for a moment, Xiao Wen continued: "His Majesty had just completed the war with the people of Liao, so I went to discuss business with their allies in this war. They were also our former enemies, would it be dangerous for us to discuss business?"


    In fact, although Han and some other farming countries were fighting the nomads on the one hand, because many of them lacked horse farms, they could only fight the nomads and buy horses through the horse market.


    However, such trade was permitted in times of peace.


    However, he had just experienced the war, and Xiao Wen was being schemed against.


    Xiao Wen, who had been schemed against, actually needed to avoid the suspicion and not head on to trade with the Huns.


    Otherwise, even if Xiao Wen didn''t have any plans to betray the Han Empire, Liu Bang still believed in Xiao Wen''s loyalty to the country. However, if Xiao Wen ran away like this, it would inevitably arouse Liu Peng''s suspicions.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s expression, Uncle Li revealed a smile.


    He patted Xiao Wen''s shoulder and said meaningfully: "Brother Xiao, it seems that although your teacher taught you a lot of things, he didn''t teach you about the use of political allies."


    "Political allies?" Xiao Wen was stunned. He raised his head and looked at Uncle Li.


    Uncle Li had already made it clear that Xiao Wen''s situation wasn''t very good at the early stage. Therefore, he wouldn''t have any practical support for Xiao Wen''s actions.


    After all, he was at the peak of his career, and he couldn''t afford to take too many risks.


    Therefore, even though Xiao Wen and Uncle Li were political allies, Xiao Wen never expected Uncle Li to help him on this matter.


    However, Bo Ke shook his head and said, "Didn''t you cooperate with the Yang family on this? Regardless of whether they were in the imperial government or in the forests, they all possessed great power. So you can ask them for help. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen instantly came to his senses.


    If a member of the Yang family were to say a few words in front of Liu Bang, Liu Bang should know that he was forced to do so.


    Thus, after bidding farewell to Uncle Li, Xiao Wen went to the Yang Family to find Huan Yan.


    "Uncle already knows your plan, so he agreed to work with you." When Xiao Wen walked into the Yang family, this nephew of the Yang family told him some good news.


    Hearing this news, Xiao Wen also calmed down.


    Even though he knew that with his knowledge in the Library of Heaven''s Path, he could easily write a book that could move anyone who wanted money.


    In later generations, in certain research institutes, or in large corporations, just the technology needed to produce PPT was enough to hoodwink millions of researchers and project planners.


    In fact, there was no one in this world who could not be moved by words. If there is, it only proves that your solution does not get to the other party''s g point.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t let his guard down because of this good news.


    He said, "I don''t know if you''ve heard, but there was a quack doctor in Chang''an who slandered me, claiming that I was a swindler that cheated the world''s reputation. Knowing each other, we naturally wouldn''t be affected by this scam. However, His Majesty was far away in the country, so it was easy for him to be fooled by a villain. Although this is only temporary, but just in case, I might have to avoid suspicion first. "


    "This ¡­" When Huan Yan heard that the plan might be delayed because of this reason, he became anxious.


    He said, "Young Master Xiao, we have a deal. "For this plan, you will be heading north soon to discuss business matters with the Huns."


    "Didn''t I never think of the political risks that would arise that I would be unable to take on this time?" Xiao Wen looked at Huan Yan, then turned his back to him and spoke faintly.


    Hearing this, Huan Yan hurriedly said, "Don''t worry about it too much. This sort of gossip, this sort of political correctness, was not a problem at all. "As long as Shaoshang can go to the northern prairie to negotiate business before winter, our Yang family will help you deal with all the problems in our country."


    "You have the final say?" Xiao Wen asked.


    After all, Xiao Wen had learned about this through the military''s communication channels.


    In a world where aristocratic families or bureaucrats ruled, there might be absurd incidents where ordinary people were more informed than military personnel.


    However, Xiao Wen couldn''t have imagined that in a country where military aristocrats ruled, there would be an aristocratic family that was more flexible than the military.


    Thus, Xiao Wen didn''t think that the Yang Family, or at least, that Huan Yan would know about this matter.


    Because of this, he didn''t think that Huan Yan would make this kind of promise to Xiao Wen with the permission of the Yang Family.


    Looking at Huan Yan, Xiao Wen didn''t try to hide the worry in his heart.


    After all, Xiao Wen didn''t want to be too hypocritical when it involved his own interests.


    However, after Huan Yan heard what Xiao Wen had to say, he said firmly: "Although Young Master Xiao knows that the rulers of this country are still the generals who have made great contributions to the war. And aristocratic families like us can only show our might in small countries like Wei Jin. Even the Tang Country established by the aristocratic families has already changed its governing class. It has gone from aristocratic families to a country where scholars and scholars have changed. "


    "However, you still underestimate our determination to continue on. "In order to make a name for ourselves, in order to make a name for ourselves, our Yang family will never let this opportunity go!"


    "Because we are not the real ones in power, we wish for a change to happen more than others!"

 C143 Teach the rascal

    "Because we are not the real ones in power, we wish for a change to happen more than others!"


    Hearing Huan Yan''s words, Xiao Wen''s expression turned strange.


    Honestly speaking, although the Yang family was a rare political ally to Xiao Wen at the current stage.


    It was only second in importance to the soon to become a marquis, Uncle Li.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t have a good impression of the structure of an aristocratic family.


    After all, since the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, he had become the ruling class of Huaxia. Afterwards, in the Wei, Jin, the Southern and Northern Dynasties, and even the Sui and Early Tang dynasties, he had always been part of the ruling class of an aristocratic family.


    That was the middle standard of the Nine Paths!


    The system of "Nine Paths in the Center", also known as the law of "Nine Paths of Officials", was an important selection system in the Wei, Jin, and Southern and Northern Dynasties. It was established by Emperor Cao Pi in the early days of Huang (220) after he adopted the opinions of Chen Qun, the Minister of the Civil Service.


    The system was gradually completed in the Western Jin Dynasty and changed in the Southern and Northern Dynasties. From Cao Wei to the establishment of the Sui and Tang dynasties, about 400 years have passed.


    From its initial appearance, to its being completely replaced by a group of scholars formed by the imperial examination system, the time would double ¡ª it would reach the dynasty with the strongest fighting strength among all the scholars, Song!


    For eight hundred years, China maintained its lowest level of social mobility since the Zhou Dynasty.


    The system of "Nine Paths" generally refers to the selection of one person from each county or county, and the selection of one person from each county or county will result in the appointment of an official with a high moral standing to serve in the Central Committee.


    A small center is formed again in a large center. Zhongzheng was the official name of the evaluation talent.


    After the generation of large and small middle schools, a kind of talent questionnaire is distributed by the central government, in which talents are divided into nine categories: upper, upper, middle, upper, middle, upper, middle, middle, lower, lower.


    At first glance, this looks like a talent resource data management system. Even though the words above and below had the meaning of dividing people into three, six, and nine categories. However, if one ignored the decorative speech, there was essentially no problem.


    This form is registered with the people from all places, whether or not they are expatriate, according to their own knowledge, and is recorded in each year, respectively, and appended with comments.


    The Junior High School is assisting the Central Government in its examination and submission of the form to the Ministry of the Civil Service for promotion and removal of officials.


    However, this system made the selection of officials have an objective standard, which was still adopted local public opinion and public opinion, and retained the will of the Han Dynasty.


    If the system could be executed by a group of people with absolutely no emotions, or by artificial intelligence to make an absolutely objective and fair evaluation, then that was in theory not bad.


    However, the executors of this system were officials and members of aristocratic families.


    This was undoubtedly luring the aristocratic families to steal his life.


    If it was said that soldiers who followed the military meritorious service system still cared about the honor of their soldiers, there wouldn''t be a frequent occurrence of a timid fellow obtaining military meritorious service through the back door.


    Scholars who enforce the examination system, out of the pride of a saint''s student, do not often cheat on the examination.


    And because of this reason, these two systems have become, although there are some loopholes, but the appearance of the problem is only a chance system.


    Then the only thing that an aristocratic family with an upright system in the Ninth Pin would do was to continue their family and allow their sons and nephews to take their best positions.


    And this, also made the aristocratic families monopolize the upper echelons of society, becoming a necessity.


    The future of a person was entirely dependent on the level of his reincarnation. As someone who had received a modern education from the 21st century, Xiao Wen was unable to accept this.


    However, just as Huan Yan had said, the aristocratic families were not the ruling class. To them.


    Change was definitely a danger to the ruler. However, to the ruled, this was a matter that could draw out the fear from the fire.


    As long as it was beneficial to them, why wouldn''t they take the risk? Not pursue change?


    After understanding what Huan Yan had said, Xiao Wen no longer doubted him and left his house.


    "Is it Young Master Xiao who created it?"


    The moment Xiao Wen stepped out of the Yang family, a voice came from the side of the road.


    He looked over and saw a man dressed in the attire of a servant standing not far away from the Yang Mansion with a respectful expression.


    "I am. "You ¡­" Xiao Wen thought for a moment. He felt that the reason a servant could find him was probably because of his master. So he changed his tone and asked, "Who is your master? What can I do for you? "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, the servant smiled awkwardly at him and said, "I''m actually quite embarrassed about this matter."


    "My master is County Governor Uncle Li."


    "Lord Li?" Xiao Wen frowned as he didn''t know that he had just left Uncle Li''s house and had only been at the Yang family for less than an hour. Why did he come to find me at this time?


    "Is it something very urgent? Do you need me to go to County Governor Manor now? " Xiao Wen asked as he strode towards County Governor Manor.


    "If you don''t want to create more." As the servant watched Xiao Wen walk towards County Governor Manor, he followed him as well.


    He stood at the back of Xiao Wen and lowered his head to explain, "I don''t think I should say this. I apologize to you on behalf of my master here. "


    "I owe a debt of gratitude to your master as well. So don''t ever say that. " Even though with Xiao Wen''s talent, he would reach great heights sooner or later. But after all, Uncle Lee had made his rise much earlier. Thus, when Xiao Wen said these words, he didn''t have the slightest bit of arrogance or hypocrisy.


    Xiao Wen''s answer also made the servant agree immediately. Then, he explained to Xiao Wen, "This matter will start from this morning ¡­"


    "Morning?" Xiao Wen stopped and asked: "Is it about Sun Shangxiang?"


    "Yes, he is." Following Xiao Wen, the servant stopped in his tracks. His movements were almost identical to Xiao Wen''s, not surpassing him in the slightest.


    He then replied respectfully to Xiao Wen, "Young master, the Miss Sun that you brought back is too noisy. "In an adult''s house, she went through all sorts of assaults and even beat up his young master ¡­"


    "Young Master?" Hearing that, Xiao Wen immediately asked: "Is it Li Zi Cheng or Li Shang?"


    One had to know that Li Shang was only a child who had yet to reach the age of twenty. If Sun Shangxiang managed to surprise the child in an instant, then the future General Li Guang would be gone without a trace.


    However, the servant replied, "The one being beaten is the First Young Master. The young master was not hurt by Miss Sun. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen finally felt relieved.


    But then he said, "Sun Shangxiang is unruly and willful, domineering. I didn''t expect him to look down on even a Marquis who was about to be promoted to a Marquis. What does Lord Li think of this matter? "


    "Lord Li said he wanted you to come home personally and educate Miss Sun. All problems shall be borne by him. "


    F * ck!


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen revealed an expression of surprise.


    It seemed like he truly needed to teach this devilish brat, who was ranked in history, a lesson.

 C144 one thing to degrade another

    When Xiao Wen found out that this mischievous bastard, Sun Shangxiang, was helpless against the Li family members, he couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Although Xiao Wen had taught Li Zi Cheng a little bit, he had also taught four children. However, even Li Zi Cheng, who came from an army, and Guan Yu, who was naturally proud, didn''t give Xiao Wen much headache.


    Naturally, the precocious Zhuge Liang and the obedient Shangguan Wan''er were even more so.


    One could imagine that Sun Shangxiang would be the most difficult student Xiao Wen had to deal with so far.


    "And Sun Shangxiang even injured Li Zicheng. Although it was very likely that it was because Sun Shangxiang was a girl that Li Zicheng didn''t dare to fight back. But even so, isn''t this child too fierce? " Xiao Wen felt a bit troubled.


    He did not know whether he should go to the army first to choose a leather armor suitable for him, or whether he should go to Uncle Li''s house without any form of protection in order to avoid being looked down upon by others.


    However, after pondering for a long time, Xiao Wen felt that Sun Shangxiang was still a girl. If he wore leather armor and went over, then he wouldn''t have to continue staying in the academy.


    As a result, he did not do anything to protect himself and directly went to Uncle Li''s house.


    Just like Heshen Manor and County Governor Manor were two different concepts, Uncle Li did not treat the County Governor Manor as his own home.


    After arriving in the Cloud County, not only did Uncle Li choose to stay in the military camp, he also chose to live in the house that he stayed in when he was serving as the overseer.


    This mansion was actually not too far away from County Governor Manor. As a result, Xiao Wen was led by a servant to the Li Residence very quickly.


    Entering the Li Residence, Xiao Wen saw Li Zi Cheng leaning against a pillar in the courtyard with a bandaged head, looking depressed.


    Seeing him in such a miserable state, Xiao Wen walked over and asked directly: "You did it yourself, how did that girl Sun Shangxiang beat you up like this?"


    Because Li Zicheng seemed to be out of the space, he didn''t notice Xiao Wen approaching him.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s voice in his ear, he was also shocked.


    After recovering from his shock, Li Zi Cheng looked at Xiao Wen and sighed a breath of relief: "If she wasn''t a little girl, I would have beaten her to death a long time ago."


    His tone was indignant, as if he was not convinced of what had happened to him.


    But then, Xiao Wen retorted, "Don''t tell me you can''t even afford the rent? You can''t hit her, but you should be able to defend yourself, right? As a soldier, you don''t even know how to use a shield, do you? "


    "Yes!" Of course I use a shield! Who says I won''t. " Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Li Zi Cheng said exasperatedly: "Not only will I use something that looks like a shield to block it, but even if I use a rod or similar weapon, I will still be able to block her attack. It''s just that I can block her fists, but I can''t block her vicious schemes. "


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Wen''s ears pricked up in curiosity as he asked.


    After all, Sun Shangxiang was an extremely dangerous devilish brat. Without Guan Yu, who didn''t know how to take care of a woman, he would be in danger if he recklessly came in contact with his.


    Thus, Xiao Wen felt that before contacting Sun Shangxiang, it would be better to first obtain some information from Li Zicheng.


    Li Zi Cheng sighed and said: "When she hits me, she likes to use her fists. If I block it with something, she cries out for pain. "Because I saw that she was a girl, I didn''t dare to use anything other than a fist to block her attack after she made her cry the first time because I used a stick to block her fist."


    "However, because I didn''t need a stick or a shield to block her attack, when I wasn''t paying attention, she plotted against me and smashed my head with a rock."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen became speechless.


    From the looks of it, fighting with Sun Shangxiang wasn''t just about strength and courage, but intelligence as well.


    "I can''t wait to chase her away! This girl was too willful. Even if her father was a marquis, she shouldn''t be like this. "I dare say anyone who marries this girl in the future will have a miserable life."


    "If it was a duke, his title would definitely be removed. If she is lucky and marries a king or emperor of one of those countries, then that country will definitely perish! "


    Hearing this, the corner of Xiao Wen''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    Indeed, in history, when Liu Bei married Sun Shangxiang, his foundation in the Han Dynasty was defeated by Ah Dou.


    Although this had nothing to do with Sun Shangxiang, but no matter what, Li Zicheng still hit the nail on the head on Sun Shangxiang''s husband''s head.


    However, in the end, Xiao Wen could not help but ask: "You did it on your own! Why did that Sun Shangxiang want to beat you up so badly? What exactly did you do? "


    "Huh?" Li Zicheng was shocked and said, "I didn''t know who she was from the start and thought she was our servant girl or Ah Shang''s adopted daughter-in-law. I patted her head and praised her for her cuteness."


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with it?


    Xiao Wen remembered that when he was in high school, he was once the president of the Literature Club.


    At that time, the society was recruiting new students. For some reason, half of the people they recruited were Lolita type girls.


    At that time, Xiao Wen was like the current Li Zicheng, touching the heads of the lolis.


    He remembered that those lolis were just pouting and using their little fists to punch Xiao Wen in the chest.


    Because those junior sisters were so soft and cute, when they were beating Xiao Wen, Xiao Wen didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Instead, for some reason, he felt as if he was floating in the air.


    Seeing Li Zicheng act the same way as he had in the past, but with a different result, Xiao Wen couldn''t think of a reason why.


    Helpless, he could only remind himself that he shouldn''t touch Sun Shangxiang''s head and kill him.


    "Don''t worry!" Self-made. "Even if I were to die and jump off the Cloud County''s city wall, my hands would not be so cheap as to try to touch Sun Shangxiang''s head."


    Then, Xiao Wen left the courtyard and found Sun Shangxiang in the backyard.


    "Yo!" "Little girl, what are you doing?" Seeing Sun Shangxiang sitting by herself on the pond in the backyard, looking bored, Xiao Wen walked over to her and asked.


    Hmm ¡­" "AHH!" It''s Mr Xiao! " Sun Shangxiang turned around and was shocked to see Xiao Wen.


    "What''s wrong? Seeing my expression like this. " Xiao Wen touched his face.


    He felt that although he wasn''t considered a beauty that could topple empires, at the very least, he was very popular with children.


    Otherwise, Guan Yu and the others wouldn''t have come to find him as a teacher.


    But soon, Xiao Wen understood why Sun Shangxiang was so afraid of him.


    Sun Shangxiang looked around and saw that there was no one by Xiao Wen''s side. She hurriedly asked: "Mr Xiao, is Guan Yu here?"


    "You have something to talk to him about? "Then I''ll have him come over now." Xiao Wen said.


    "No, no, no!" Hearing those words, Sun Shangxiang hurriedly waved her hands.


    He only heard her mutter, "It''s good that you didn''t come, it''s good that you didn''t come."


    It felt like this girl was afraid of Guan Yu!


    Xiao Wen looked at Sun Shangxiang and thought helplessly.

 C145 erudition

    At that moment, Xiao Wen looked at Sun Shangxiang''s green face that was filled with fear. He really wanted to bring Guan Yu here and let this kid, who frightened Sun Shangxiang, help him deal with her.


    However, considering that Sun Shangxiang was the daughter of a marquis, he gave up on this idea.


    "As long as you can endure these few days. It''s completely unnecessary to train her personality in the meantime. "


    Xiao Wen thought.


    Furthermore, if Guan Yu was allowed to come over, it would be enough to deal with Sun Shangxiang''s bad temper. However, Guan Yu had attacked without too much of a fuss. If something were to happen, it would become troublesome.


    After all, Guan Yu had knocked her out the first time he had met Sun Shangxiang.


    If he stayed with Guan Yu for too long, Xiao Wen wouldn''t be able to guarantee that Sun Shangxiang wouldn''t lose an arm or a leg.


    After all, in this world, Sun Shangxiang was not Liu Bei''s wife or Guan Yu''s sister-in-law.


    Guan Yu will not show mercy to her.


    Seeing Sun Shangxiang''s frightened look, Xiao Wen smiled and comforted him: "Don''t worry! As long as you''re not being naughty, I won''t let Guan Yu come over. "Remember, you can''t be naughty."


    "This ¡­" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Sun Shangxiang once again revealed a frightened expression.


    "Did you hear everything I just thought?"


    "You''re too scared to say anything." Xiao Wen rolled his eyes and said helplessly.


    "I... I''m not afraid of Guan Yu! " Sun Shangxiang''s face was red as she argued with Xiao Wen.


    As she said this, she even showed a "I''m extremely fierce" expression.


    Un, it was just like a little cat that was pretending to be a fierce tiger, roaring at Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen said: "Well, I''m so scared, I''m scared to the point of peeing my pants..." No wonder!


    Seeing Sun Shangxiang like this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but smile.


    However, he still said, "Since I''m already here. I can''t just sit here and be in a daze with you, right? "


    "You can squat. It would be even more pleasing if you could kneel. " Sun Shangxiang said coldly.


    "What?" Xiao Wen was surprised, he didn''t expect Sun Shangxiang to answer him like this.


    However, after calming down, he still said, "It seems that there is still a generation gap between you and me. Since that''s the case, I''ll let Guan Yu play with you! "


    "You are of the same age after all, and you also love martial arts. You must have a lot in common."


    After saying that, he pretended to be about to turn around and leave.


    At this moment, Sun Shangxiang''s face immediately turned pale.


    "No!" She shouted at Xiao Wen.


    Because of her fear, her voice was no longer as cold and stiff as it usually was. Instead, it had a hint of softness to it.


    Sure enough, under every appearance of being unruly and willful, every loli also had a girl''s heart.


    She was no different from any other girl when it came to people or things she feared.


    Seeing Sun Shangxiang''s expression, Xiao Wen raised his chin and revealed a proud expression.


    "This girl is indeed afraid of Little Yu the most." Hm! As long as we can find the right way, even the most headstrong and headstrong children will become well-behaved. " Xiao Wen inwardly laughed.


    At the same time, he said in an excited tone, "Since you don''t want Guan Yu to come, you must act as if you have something in common with me. Otherwise, if I''m worried that you''ll be too bored by yourself, I''ll have Guan Yu accompany you! "


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang quickly waved her hand and said: "Don''t worry, although I like to play with swords and spears, but I also have a talent for literature. I could read at the age of three, and at the age of eight I could write down the entire moral scriptures without missing a word. Four Books, Five Classics, Military Law, Agricultural Books, Astronomical Geography, I''m proficient in everything! "


    "Really?" Xiao Wen raised his brows. He didn''t expect Sun Shangxiang, this unruly and headstrong girl, to have the side of a literary girl.


    Looking at Xiao Wen''s expression, Sun Shangxiang confidently lifted her head and stuck out her chest, saying: "Of course, there are many books in this lady''s house. Maybe I''ve read more books than you have! "


    "Oh!" If an adult were to act so arrogantly in front of him, Xiao Wen would definitely use extreme methods to deal with him.


    However, Sun Shangxiang was only a child. If he treated her like an adult, then it would be a waste.


    Thus, Xiao Wen just asked in a low voice, "Since you know about astronomy, do you know how long it takes for a beam of light to travel from Altair to Vega?"


    "Light and speed?" Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang was the first to ask in surprise.


    "Of course." Xiao Wen replied, "Seventy two million Li per hour."


    An hour was equal to two hours, and a kilometer was equal to two miles. After a simple calculation, Xiao Wen could use a unit that Sun Shangxiang understood and explain to her.


    "Then ¡­" Although it was the first time Sun Shangxiang had heard of the concept of light speed, she seemed to still want to fool around.


    Therefore, she said, "For the speed of light to be so fast, it must have happened in an instant."


    "No." Xiao Wen shook his head.


    "A cup of tea?"


    "Not so fast."


    "An incense stick''s worth of time?"


    "Still fast."


    "That was an hour, it can''t be a day, right? After all, the Cowherd''s Weaver only meets once a year. "


    "You may not believe it. a total of sixteen years and five months. " Xiao Wen said with a smile.


    The Cowherd is a Heavenly Eagle, and his western name is Altair.


    The Weaver is Alpha of the Heavenly Zither, or Vega.


    The distance between them was 16.4 light-years. Thus, the legend of the Cowherd''s Wife could not be realized.


    "I''ll test you again."


    Xiao Wen looked at Sun Shangxiang and asked his second question: "What''s the number of decimal points after the round rate?"


    "The last nine?" Hearing this question, Sun Shangxiang once again revealed a surprised expression.


    She said, "I know about this, but even the ancestor of that small country could only calculate the ratio to the last seven. How could anyone know about the bottom ten? "


    Xiao Wen slightly smiled.


    Indeed, in history, in 263 A.D., the Chinese mathematician Liu Hui used the "circumcision technique" to calculate the circumference ratio.


    He said, "The finer the cut, the less lost the cut, the more cut, so that it cannot be cut, and the circumference is merged with it, and there is nothing to lose.", which contains the thought of reaching the limit.


    Liu Hui gave an approximation of the circumference of pi = 3.141024. After getting the circumference of pi = 3.14, he examined this value with the diameter and volume test of the copper volume scale standard Dendrobium (Dendrobium vulgare) made in the Jin Dynasty. It was found that the value of 3.14 was still small.


    So he continued to cut to the 1536 profile and got the area of the 3072 profile, which gave him a satisfactory ratio of circumference ¡ª 3.1416.


    In about AD 480, Zu Chong, who was born in the period of the Southern and Northern Dynasties, was calculated and the result of the seven decimal places was obtained. The shortcoming approximation value 3.1415926 and the excess approximation value 3.1415927 were given.


    Then, at the beginning of the fifteenth century, the Arabian mathematician Cassie broke Zuchong''s record of nearly a thousand years by obtaining a small, precise 17-bit ratio.


    Then the German mathematician Rudolph van Ceulen calculated the pi value to 20 bits in 1596, then spent his whole life calculating 35 digits after the decimal value in 1610, which he called the Rudolf number.


    However, as long as it was someone who had received primary education, they should be able to remember the numbers of the last ten decimal places.


    Without even looking at the library, Xiao Wen blurted out, "3.1415926535."

 C146 Erudite 2

    Sun Shangxiang was dumbstruck when she heard Xiao Wen say out ten decimal points for the week rate without panicking.


    Although she was a girl who liked to dance with knives and play with guns more than she liked to study, and more than she liked to read books, she liked to use a book as a brick to smash people, and she did not know what a roundabout calculation meant to geometry.


    However, she still had a faint feeling that Xiao Wen was an awesome person.


    "Xiao Wen, you''re obviously very powerful, but why haven''t I heard of your name before?" Sun Shangxiang asked.


    "With so much knowledge, even I have to spend time to learn it!" No one knows everything at birth. If he really knows everything, then he is not a human, but a god, a god that can guide our future! " Xiao Wen said seriously.


    He knew very well that with his superb library, he was already infinitely close to being omniscient.


    Even though he only knew about knowledge that did not exist in this world, it did not exist.


    However, with his superlibrary, he was well aware of how humanity should move forward in the future.


    In other words, he already possessed some of the qualities that a god could possess.


    "However, as a God, I am rather lazy. I just want to earn some money and live my life by fishing. "Their contribution to the society is to nurture some talents who can benefit the society!" Xiao Wen thought to himself.


    In fact, whether it was making money, dealing with Heshen, Manchu Tawau, or having a sheep to eat people, if it wasn''t for the sake of living a peaceful life, Xiao Wen wouldn''t even bother to do these things.


    "Speaking of which, those teachers who taught you should be part of a hundred families, right? But I''m very curious, which guild taught you that much? " Sun Shangxiang asked like a curious baby.


    "Ah?" "Ah, this!" Xiao Wen thought about it for a moment and felt that he really should have a reason.


    Although the knowledge contained in this library was far beyond the scope of the hundreds of families, he still had to put a layer of wisdom on his knowledge in order to be able to establish his foothold in this world.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xiao Wen said: "My teacher taught me a lot of things, to the point that I doubt if I''m a clown. But my teacher said so. His core inheritance, is from the Yang Zhu bloodline. "


    "Hoodlum? Yang Zhu Guild? "


    Hearing Xiao Wen say his name, Sun Shangxiang''s eyes widened.


    The so-called miscellaneous school was the school of philosophy of the late Warring States of China to the early Han Dynasty.


    Their school of thought is based on the theory of the various families.


    With the characteristics of "Confucianism, ink, the name of the law", "all the ways of Yu Jia" as the core idea.


    "Han Shu-Yi Wen" listed it as one of the "Nine Streams".


    The emergence of miscellaneous families is the result of ideological and cultural integration in the process of establishing a unified feudal state.


    The miscellaneous works are represented by "Corpses of the Warring States", "L¨¹''s Spring and Autumn" and "Huainan Zi", respectively. They are the corpses of Shang Martingale''s hanger-ons during the Warring States Period.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t bring up the banner of a random family just to explain his mixed feelings.


    After all, although the common school was the first school in the pre-Qin period to try to recruit hundreds of students, it was still a little immature compared to the one that the Confucian scholars did later.


    However, there was one characteristic of a common household. That is, his works mainly based on Taoism, so some people think that the miscellaneous school is the new Taoist school.


    If he put his academic perspective on a layer of a common skin, then Xiao Wen could also naturally get close to the powerful nobles of the Han Dynasty.


    After all, the upper echelons of the Han Empire all believed in Taoism.


    However, although this small fry could explain Xiao Wen''s knowledge, it couldn''t explain his incongruous thoughts and values with ordinary people.


    In fact, although Xiao Wen had been concealing it well, but in many details, his unique value could still be seen.


    As a modern man, no matter how vile his personality was, he would treat others equally.


    This was not because he was kind-hearted, but because in the education he received, there was a deep, subtle concept ¡ª humanism.


    It was because of this that Xiao Wen respected each individual and rarely considered them as vassals or objects of others.


    Because of this, he did not feel that a slave or a slut lacked the talent and talent to learn.


    Obviously, this kind of thought, which treated everyone as an independent entity and did not think of anyone as a vassal state, that would not materialize anyone, once appeared in the Chinese classical school of Chinese - Yang Zhu School.


    Yang Zhu School was one of the Taoism School during the Warring States Period.


    The founder was Yang Zi.


    Advertisement, Zi Hua, Zhan Zi (Zhan He), it clamor, Wei Mu and so on are Yang Zhu school. Zhuang and Zhou were influenced by his theory.


    Their school of thought neither can "lose even a little bit of the world", nor can "know the world to serve the body", so "the world is governed". Thus, their theories gave birth to an idiom ¡ª nothing at all.


    However, Yang Zhu school is not the old simple "selfish self-interest."


    They develop Lao-tzu''s thought, aiming to achieve the overall harmony of society through the self-improvement of the individual. Their views on "life" and "life" are very instructive to the later Zhuang and Zhou.


    Simply put, they believed that as long as everyone respected the interests and powers of other individuals and was rational and objective, the society would proceed in an orderly manner.


    This kind of point of view was clearly a heresy in the era of all sorts of people.


    After all, both the Mo and the Confucian families were in favour of giving up their own interests to serve the group in the spirit of the Virgin Mary. Yang Zhu School, however, believes that people don''t have to give up anything for others. They only have to respect each individual to keep the society going.


    Although Xiao Wen does not agree with whether a society in which everyone respects the interests of other individuals can continue to function.


    After all, he had studied at Mazu''s. He knew that once this society lost its ruling class and class, there would be no oppression or exploitation. Unless the productivity of this society had already developed to a high level, this society would become a complete mess.


    Compared to this, the Mo Family Guild had brainwashed them through morals and beliefs, thus achieving universal consensus. It was much more reliable.


    At least for some time, this form of universal consensus was a success.


    However, he had to admit that Xiao Wen''s idea of respecting the existence of every single individual, not treating him as a person or treating others as a vassal force was similar to Yang Zhu''s idea of individualism.


    In addition, the Yang Zhu School was also one of the branches of the Taoist school.


    Just like the common folk, Xiao Wen would be regarded as a non-mainstream student of Yang Zhu''s school, even if he was considered to be the inheritor of the school.


    But at least they would not be like the other Confucian countries, where upon seeing the Yang Zhu School, they would reveal the eyes of a person who ate sweet tofu brain and killed his father the same way a person would eat salty tofu brain.


    This was also a good choice for Xiao Wen''s future development.

 C147 Differences in fighting styles

    At this moment, in the yard, Sun Shangxiang was looking at Xiao Wen with the same expression an ordinary person would use to kill a Matt aristocrat.


    Although in the eyes of the average Taoist school scholar, the miscellaneous family and Yang Zhu school were not mortal enemies. However, no matter how one put it, the two were not the mainstream of Taoism.


    However, after thinking for a while, Sun Shangxiang still said helplessly: "Forget it! Anyway, I''m not an old scholar, so why would I study this? "


    She, Sun Shangxiang, was someone who wanted to become a travelling adventurer, someone who enjoyed the pleasures of life and of revenge.


    What did the grudges and grudges between guilds that had been passed down from the pre-Qin era have to do with her?


    "Speaking of which, why did you come to find me?" Looking at Xiao Wen, Sun Shangxiang realized that she didn''t know why Xiao Wen was looking for him.


    Looking at Sun Shangxiang, Xiao Wen let out a helpless sigh.


    He said, "I heard you injured Li Zicheng here. But if someone else wants to educate you, you just have to cry.


    "Otherwise? I can only beat Li Zicheng. If they don''t cry, they will forget that my father is a marquis. " Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Sun Shangxiang had an expression that said it was only natural.


    "But you can''t beat Li Zi Cheng into such a state ¡­"


    "I am the daughter of a marquis, and I am the eldest daughter of a prince. I cannot be treated like this." Sun Shangxiang raised her head with a resolute expression.


    "As an aristocrat, I want to maintain my status and position at all times. I also want others to know my position and status at all times."


    "Then why are you still a travelling adventurer?!" Hearing this, Xiao Wen immediately retorted.


    "Also." Xiao Wen added, "No matter what, Uncle Li is about to be promoted to a Marquis. As long as His Majesty returns, he will be conferred the title of Emperor. "Isn''t the eldest son of a marquis stronger than you?"


    Although Li Zicheng was the one who caused this, he gave up using a wooden stick or shield to defend himself in order to prevent Sun Shangxiang from feeling too much pain when hitting him.


    This kind of sincerity already showed that he didn''t intend to offend Sun Shangxiang.


    As such, Xiao Wen felt that Sun Shangxiang was causing trouble for no reason at all.


    However, after hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Sun Shangxiang''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She looked at Xiao Wen and said with a choked voice, "You bullied me again. Li Zi Cheng bullied me, Guan Yu bullied me, a man like you bullied me again and again, bullying a little girl, do you still have any shame? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was instantly speechless.


    Helpless, he could only use his most powerful technique, "I didn''t bully you, and Little Yu also didn''t bully you. If you think Xiao Yu bullied you, I can bring him to confront you. Of course, if Xiao Yu goes on a rampage because of you, I can''t stop her. "


    In a split-second, Sun Shangxiang, whose eyes had originally been filled with tears, regained her composure.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. Guan Yu didn''t bully me. Don''t call Guan Yu over!" Sun Shangxiang quickly waved her hand.


    Little Yu is quite useful!


    Seeing Sun Shangxiang suddenly be honest, Xiao Wen revealed a faint smile.


    As long as he could bring out the Guan Yu that Sun Shangxiang was most afraid of, this mischievous girl would obediently listen to him.


    It had to be said that this kind of development made Xiao Wen feel a lot more relaxed.


    "Speaking of which," at this time, Xiao Wen suddenly asked curiously, "Why are you so afraid of Little Yu? Although there was a guy I couldn''t beat when I was studying, I''m not as afraid of him as you are. Your fear of Xiao Yu, isn''t that a bit exaggerated? "


    In the days of monks, Xiao Wen was like other children his age, often fighting.


    Similarly, like many others, he had met someone at this stage who could not be defeated no matter how hard he tried.


    But even if she couldn''t beat him, she wouldn''t be too afraid because of this.


    At least, he wouldn''t panic when he heard that person''s name, like Sun Shangxiang.


    However, Sun Shangxiang shook her head and said: "In order to become a ranger, I had a lot of training at home. Many of the hanger-ons in the family were once famous rangers in the martial arts world. They taught me a lot of ways to fight, but they were completely ineffective against Guan Yu. "


    "One person can''t beat another, so there''s no need to be afraid. However, no matter how hard one person tries, he will never be able to defeat the other.


    "Puchi!" Hearing Sun Shangxiang''s words, Xiao Wen instantly laughed.


    "Ha ha-ha, ha ha-ha! I didn''t expect you to be afraid of this. " Xiao Wen couldn''t help but laugh when he saw the look of fear on Sun Shangxiang''s face.


    "What are you laughing at?" Sun Shangxiang said with a dissatisfied expression.


    Xiao Wen laughed for a while before replying seriously, "There are many ways to fight in this world. One was the army''s method of fighting. This method was suitable for a well-organized and well-coordinated army. Their moves weren''t complex. On the contrary, their attacks were extremely simple. They usually only had two or three moves. But when these techniques are executed through the hundreds of soldiers lined up in neat formations, the power will be boundless. "


    "I know that. On the battlefield, it was impossible for a ranger to be a match for a soldier. The only thing a ranger could do was to wander around the city and fight in the forest. What they are most proficient at is taking the fear out of the fire in the midst of chaos! " Saying so, Sun Shangxiang revealed a proud expression.


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen clapped his hands and said, "It seems that you have a deep understanding of the second type of battle. "Yes, the Rangers are the kind of people who make a lot of noise in the middle of a melee.


    "But do you know?" Xiao Wen said in a low voice: "This kind of fighting style and the third type of fighting style are usually mutually restrained. If this was a free-for-all, the ranger would undoubtedly win. But if it''s those kinds of people who are skilled in situations like this, it''s impossible for the Rangers to win. "


    "The third kind?" What is that? " Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Sun Shangxiang revealed a confused expression.


    "The third type of battle is an arena battle, or one versus one battle."


    "This kind of battle is extremely targeted. Their goal was to defeat the enemy in a one on one battle. Thus, when these people fought, they would focus on the enemy before them. In terms of fighting skills, they will use joint skills, battle of attrition, physical strength and other similar tactics. "


    After saying that, Xiao Wen pointed at Sun Shangxiang and asked: "When you were fighting, did the person who taught you how to fight remind you that you have to listen to your surroundings at all times?"


    "That''s right! This is the basic requirement that Sir has placed on me. " Sun Shangxiang said.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "When I train Xiao Yu, I don''t ask him to do that. Instead, I asked him to focus all his attention on the enemy in front of him. "


    "One was concentrating on his own one-on-one fight, while the other was looking left and right while he was fighting. It is easy to imagine who will win. "

 C148 Shameless Thank you for your praise

    In fact, Xiao Wen''s inspiration for Guan Yu''s battle style came from the Mma Comprehensive Combat Competition from his previous life, which was also known as the free combat style.


    As a masterpiece of Chinese martial arts, the root of scattered fighting is actually the interception of martial arts grandmaster Li Xiaolong.


    As everyone knew, although the art of Intercepting Fist originated from the Wing Chun Fist, the combat style of the Wing Chun Fist belonged to the street fighting technique mentioned by Sun Shangxiang.


    However, Bruce Lee''s boxing style was a combination of fencing, boxing, Taekwondo, karate, Brazilian judo, Thai boxing, and other martial arts.


    During this period of time, the boxing style had changed from the kind of ''Assassination Fist Technique'' used by Wu Chun to the kind of fighting technique used to fight head on on on in the arena.


    "If Guan Yu belongs to the third battle style, then I can defeat him with the help of someone of equal strength as me." Sun Shangxiang asked.


    "Theoretically, yes." Xiao Wen nodded and admitted without hesitation.


    In his past life, Xiao Wen had often seen a few hoodlums and security guards on the internet. He was able to suppress the news that a Mma Comprehensive Combat Champion was rubbing on the ground, much less two people of Sun Shangxiang''s level.


    It could be said that against multiple enemies, it was a weak point of the Mma Comprehensive Combat Champion.


    However, Xiao Wen quickly refused, "Although Guan Yu has this kind of disadvantage, it''s very difficult for you to grasp this weakness of his." Xiao Wen said.


    "Why?" Sun Shangxiang didn''t understand, and said: "I''m the daughter of a marquis, it''s so easy to find a ranger who can cooperate with me."


    However, Xiao Wen replied, "You can deal with Xiao Yu while he''s around, but can you outrun him?"


    One must know that Xiao Wen''s physical training was limited to combat training when he was training Guan Yu.


    In terms of techniques, the current Guan Yu was actually no stronger than a travelling adventurer. Even in a one on one situation, some senior rangers were still able to defeat Guan Yu in terms of techniques.


    However, if they could win against Guan Yu in just one and half moves, then there was nothing they could do about Guan Yu''s body.


    "Although I dare not say that the techniques I taught Xiao Yu are able to make her invincible throughout the world. However, I am very confident that there is no one in this world who is stronger than me in terms of physical fitness. "


    Although physical training was something related to talent.


    A person with good talent would often be more efficient in training than a person with poor talent.


    However, Guan Yu''s talent was one of the best in the world. Throughout history, Xiao Wen had been unable to find many seedlings that could stand shoulder to shoulder with Guan Yu.


    Although they were both top seedlings, Xiao Wen''s training method was way better than others.


    First of all, with the support of nutrition, an ancient discipline that no one knew of, Guan Yu''s daily intake of food and the efficiency of his training far surpassed everyone else.


    After all, the ancient people lacked knowledge about the concepts of fat, muscle, calories, protein, and carbohydrates. They did not have any plans when it came to eating.


    This leads to people who eat food that can easily cause excess calories and hoard fat. Either the heat is insufficient, leading to the problem of weak hands and feet, inefficient training, or the need to overdraw life to gain physical fitness.


    When Xiao Wen was training Guan Yu, he would regularly take him to see a doctor to check on his body condition.


    The condition of his body had always been under Xiao Wen''s control. The habit of regularly seeking a doctor to see the body existed in ancient times as well.


    Without the help of a doctor, without a professional trainer like Xiao Wen, how could there be anyone in this world who could surpass Guan Yu in terms of physical training?


    "But you can run for a while, but you can''t run for a lifetime, can you? If we take turns to chase and kill him, we might even need to ride a horse. Even if Guan Yu could run, would he be able to outrun a horse? " Sun Shangxiang said.


    However, Xiao Wen showed a lowly expression and said: "He doesn''t need to be able to outrun a horse. He only needs to have a horse that is better than all of you."


    Seeing Sun Shangxiang''s unconvinced expression, Xiao Wen pointed to the north and said, "Don''t doubt the possibility of this happening. This was in the clouds, where the big man had imported a war horse from the prairie and had it brought to his home country''s windows. If that person from Weiyang Palace wanted a top-tier war horse, perhaps there was still hope. But your family lives in Dongwu, far away from the clouds. What channels do you have to obtain a top-notch war horse? "


    Status, in fact, did not have much effect on the living conditions of people.


    Channels, environments, markets and productivity are the key factors that affect people''s standard of living.


    For example, in the Song Dynasty, an old soldier of a gatekeeper in Tokyo, whose personal property and living conditions were on the verge of exploding with the king of Europe.


    Similarly, in the early Han Dynasty, because of the war at the end of Qin Dynasty, there were very few war horses. Even the Prime Minister could only drive an ox-cart to work.


    As for Liu Bang, he couldn''t find four horses of the same color to pull the carriage.


    At that time, the Huns, who were more than a hundred kilometers north of Chang''an, had horses that could make the Han Dynasty drool, even if they were a small tribe.


    In this world, Donwu County wasn''t located on the southeast coast. However, its location was also a mountainous terrain.


    As a result, there were very few people who used horses as a means of transportation in those places. At the very least, high war horses were rarely used.


    After all, in mountainous areas, using a war horse that was too fast was a suicidal move.


    The moment he was not careful, the horse would gallop down the slope or the cliff.


    In that case, even if one didn''t die, he would still be seriously injured.


    Historically, the young son of Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty, Liang Huai Wang Liu Sheng, died when she was riding a horse on the hillside because she was seeking death.


    Therefore, for safety reasons, the Sun family couldn''t possibly have the habit of buying a good horse and cooperating with a horse dealer for a long time.


    Without long-term cooperation with the horse peddlers, if the Sun family suddenly wanted to buy a good horse, the horse peddlers wouldn''t keep it for them.


    Therefore, to them, buying a top-tier war horse was a matter of luck.


    "Not to mention." Xiao Wen said, "Guan Yu also doesn''t need a horse that can shake you off. As long as his horse was able to bring him to the government and report him to the officials. After all, it was a disgrace for a daughter of a marquis to become a ranger. If you are captured by the government, your father can rescue you, I believe. However, if you say that with your father''s indulgence, you can do whatever you want, I will not believe you even if you are beaten to death. "


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang was speechless.


    Although many people were afraid of him because of their identity as the direct daughter of the throne, allowing him to do whatever he wanted while he was a ranger.


    But if she really met a fool, there was nothing she could do.


    After all, her father didn''t object to her being a travelling knight, but he would never support her.


    Looking at Xiao Wen''s proud expression, she gritted his teeth for a long time before spitting out two words: "Shameless!"


    Hearing this, the corner of Xiao Wen''s mouth curled up into a smile.


    He did not care about Sun Shangxiang''s scolding at all. After all, in his opinion, these words were not lethal at all.


    He even said smilingly in front of Sun Shangxiang, "Thank you for your praise."


    "Pfft!" Upon hearing these words, Sun Shangxiang spat out a mouthful of blood.

 C149 Accepting Disciples and the Coming of Yang Biao

    "Speaking of which, is it really good for you to train Guan Yu like this?" Although Sun Shangxiang still felt a sense of powerlessness and fear when she mentioned Guan Yu, she still felt a faint sense of superiority when she knew that Guan Yu wasn''t good at engaging in battles between multiple people.


    After all, a free-for-all was Sun Shangxiang''s strong point.


    "It''s very simple!" Xiao Wen shrugged and said, "After all, Xiao Yu''s dream is to become a great general. In order to become a general, it was necessary to convince the officers and soldiers. "What''s the easiest way to convince the warriors?"


    "Isn''t that a one-on-one fight with the enemy in the army? If we beat them to the point that they don''t dare to make a sound, then they will naturally be convinced. "


    Although this kind of logic was very barbaric, it was the same for the military during the earlier period of the feudal era.


    It was only during the Song Dynasty, when the army started doing business, that the situation changed.


    From that time onwards, the size of a general''s fist was nothing. The most important thing was to be able to bring his subordinates along and make a fortune.


    Only by allowing the soldiers to reap enough benefits would they be willing to fight alongside him.


    It had to be said that this was also a type of sorrow!


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang instantly understood why Xiao Wen wanted to train Guan Yu so much.


    She said, "Xiao Wen... Mr. Xiao Wen. If I want to beat Guan Yu, can you teach me how to do it? "


    "What?" Xiao Wen stared blankly, as if he didn''t hear Sun Shangxiang''s words clearly.


    Helpless, Sun Shangxiang could only say, "After fighting Guan Yu, I cast a shadow over him. Although I am still a little afraid of him in my heart, I am actually more afraid of his desire to defeat him. "


    "If possible, I hope that you can accept me as your disciple and train me like you trained Guan Yu."


    As she spoke, she even left the pond and walked in front of Xiao Wen and knelt down.


    The rebellious Sun Shangxiang actually kneeled down to me?


    Xiao Wen looked at the devilish brat in front of him and felt that it was a bit inconceivable.


    However, he forced himself to calm down and said, "You better think carefully. Xiao Yu is the one in a million martial arts genius in this world. Even if you do the same training as him, it would still be hard to beat him. "


    One had to know that the training that Xiao Wen had arranged was already at the limit of the human body.


    If on this foundation more training, not only can not play the training effect, even will appear muscle pull injury, joint strain, lumbar disc protrusion and other problems.


    Therefore, there was no way for him to use a more effective method to train Sun Shangxiang, allowing her to surpass Guan Yu.


    Especially when it came to the premise that Sun Shangxiang was a girl.


    "I know that I am a girl, but over time, there will be a huge difference in strength between boys and girls. However, there is one thing that he cannot compare with me. "


    "Tell me about it." Xiao Wen looked at Sun Shangxiang as if he wanted to see a trace of determination from her.


    Thus, Sun Shangxiang took a deep breath and said, "You just said that Guan Yu''s dream was to become a great general." Then he would have to enter the army when he reached adulthood. If that was the case, then his training capacity would be much smaller. If there was another war in the clouds, perhaps because of the preparation for it, he might be unable to carry out effective training for months on end. "


    "But my dream is to be a ranger. Thus, I can always stay by your side, Mr. Xiao Wen, and train day after day, year after year. Maybe I won''t be able to defeat Guan Yu in ten or twenty years. But I believe that as long as I persevere, by the time I am fifty or sixty years old, perhaps I will be able to defeat him. "


    Seeing Sun Shangxiang''s expression, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but be silent.


    If he had heard someone promise to do something for the rest of his life in his previous life, he definitely wouldn''t believe it.


    But the ancients were different.


    Perhaps it was because of social reasons, or perhaps it was because of cultural differences, or perhaps it was because of the issue of values, they were willing to fight for a lifetime for a single goal.


    There were many such people even among the commoners.


    Thus, Xiao Wen didn''t feel that Sun Shangxiang''s promise would be abandoned halfway through.


    "If you ever get tired and want to give up, don''t worry. I won''t laugh at you." Xiao Wen said after a long silence.


    Sun Shangxiang remained silent.


    She knew that at this moment, she might not be able to convince Xiao Wen with her words.


    However, Xiao Wen still said, "If you are willing to suffer, I can teach you. However, you must remember that Xiao Yu isn''t someone who will give in for the sake of girls. So don''t think about how you pretended to be pitiful and how you were able to make him give up just like that. "


    In history, Guan Yu was polite to Sun Shangxiang.


    But this was not out of a sense of being a gentleman to women ¡ª in those days, people did not care.


    It''s just that Guan Yu has been loyal all his life, and Sun Shangxiang is the wife of Liu Bei.


    Big brother''s wife was his sister-in-law. To Guan Yu, he was someone he had to respect.


    However, if Sun Shangxiang wasn''t Liu Bei''s wife or Guan Yu''s sister-in-law, then Guan Yu wouldn''t be so polite to her.


    One must know, Guan Yu is a very proud person with direct male cancer.


    Making him lose on purpose to a woman?


    He would never do such a thing.


    "Sun Shangxiang naturally understands this point." Sun Shangxiang said: "I have never tried to use this method to defeat Guan Yu. Otherwise, how could I have made the decision to spend my whole life training and then defeat him? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction.


    Finally, he said, "Since you want me to teach you, then you have to listen to me. I don''t ask you to call me master, just teacher or mister. But I don''t want you to be as naughty as you used to be. Otherwise, don''t even think about getting me to teach you. "


    "Yes!" Sun Shangxiang said very solemnly.


    Thus, Xiao Wen left the Li family with Sun Shangxiang.


    Before leaving, Xiao Wen asked Sun Shangxiang to apologize to Li Zicheng.


    Although she was unhappy, but firstly, it was Xiao Wen''s request, and secondly, Li Zicheng was also the eldest son of the man who was about to be promoted to a Marquis. Therefore, she apologized to Li Zicheng for injuring him.


    Li Zicheng didn''t say that he wouldn''t let this girl go, but he wasn''t an extreme man like Guan Yu.


    Therefore, he didn''t say that he wouldn''t accept Sun Shangxiang''s apology, but merely waved his hand to let Sun Shangxiang restrain her bad temper in the future.


    After telling Li Zi Cheng that he would bring Sun Shang Xiang home and had the Li family''s servants bring him to the County Governor Manor where Uncle Li worked, Xiao Wen brought Sun Shang Xiang home.


    As soon as she entered the house, Zhou Xian called out to Xiao Wen.


    "Xiao Wen, there was someone who seemed to be quite wealthy looking for you. Judging from his attire and actions, he seems to be an official. "


    "Official?" Xiao Wen was puzzled.


    His relationship with the imperial government had always been maintained through the cooperation between the Yu army and the system.


    He didn''t have much contact with the bureaucrats?


    "Sister-in-law, do you know that person''s name?" Xiao Wen asked.


    Zhou Xian thought for a moment and said, "He seems to have said her name is Yang Biao."


    Yang Biao?


    Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment before reacting. Wasn''t this the f * cking Yang Xiu''s father?

 C150 Yang Biao

    Because Xiao Wen had looked up Yang Xiu''s family''s information a long time ago, he knew that this was Yang Xiu''s father.


    Although Xiao Wen didn''t know what kind of virtue Yang Biao would have if he knew that his son would be like in the future, he wouldn''t be able to spit out three liters of blood. However, as someone from a family of four and three, similar to Yuan Shao, being able to cooperate with him was a good thing for Xiao Wen.


    Yang Biao was born in the famous Hongnong Yang family. His great-grandfather Yang Zhen, grandpa Yang Zha, and father Yang Fundu were all serving as Grand Commandant, and they were all famous for their loyalty.


    His family was the family that had studied the "Minister Ouyang" for generations. He was also one of the big families at that time.


    When Yang Biao was a teenager, he was nurtured by his family''s studies. After that, he was conscripted as a minister and participated in the continuation of the book.


    Yang Biao was accepted by the bus as the prime minister during the period of Twilight period because of his knowledge and knowledge. During his term of office, Yang Biao and many famous people in the history of the three countries continued to write the Eastern Viewing of the Han Dynasty. Among them was Liu Bei''s teacher, Lu Zhi.


    Later, Yang Biao moved to serve in Beijing, turning into Jing Zhaoyin.


    In the year of Guang Ming (179), Yang Biao received more than 70 million yuan in evidence that Wang Fu had extorted guests to extort and extort property from the county, and informed Yuyang Zhu of this matter.


    Yang Ball had long hated Wang Fu to the bones, so he quickly brought this matter up to the Spirit Emperor and arrested and killed Wang Fu and his henchmen. Everyone cheered and applauded.


    Later, Yang Biao was conscripted to serve in the middle, successively taking up positions such as Erlang General, Yingchuan Grand Guard, Nanyang Grand Guard, Yongle Young Manor, Grand Servant, Guard Lieutenant, etc.


    In the second year of Zhongping (185), Yang Biao''s hereditary father, Lin Jin Hou, was crowned because of Yang''s death.


    Zhongping 6 years (189) September, the replacement of Dong Zhuo as a doctor of the Tai-zhong for Sikong. In December of the same year, he replaced Huang Wan as Situ.


    In the first year of the peaceful era (190 years), when the troops of the independent army from Guandong province started, and Dong Zhuo tried to move to Chang''an in fear, Yang Biao and Tai Yuan-wang were ousted.


    Not long after, he and Huang Wan were both called Doctor Guang Lu. (They were scared when they learned that Wu Qiong and Zhou Feng had been killed, so they went to Dong Zhuo to apologize.) Dong Zhuo also felt regret for killing Wu Qiong and Zhou Wang, so he recommended both of them to Dr. Ren Guanglu.


    More than ten days later, he moved to Da Hong Dian. Follower of Emperor to send letters to Valley Pass, transfer to Shaofu, too often, because of illness. After that, Dr. Jing Zhaoyin, Guang Lu Xun, and then Dr. Ren Guanglu.


    Jiping 3 (1922) September, succeeding Chun Chun as Sikong, recording, because of the earthquake. Being worshipped too often.


    When Dong Zhuo, a powerful official, tried to move to the capital, he argued. Yang Biao did his best to protect his master when he offered the emperor to the East.


    After Cao Cao threatened Emperor Dingdu, he sent Yang Biao to prison and then released him.


    When he saw the decline of the Han Dynasty, he pretended to have foot ailments and ignored the affairs of the world. After Cao Wei was established, he refused to serve as Grand Commandant and changed his position to Doctor Lu.


    It could be said that Yang Biao was someone who had such achievements in history. Furthermore, he had not sided with Cao Wei. He was also someone with a very high moral standing and wisdom.


    In contrast, his son Yang Xiu, Yang Biao''s son, Yang Xiu, was killed by Cao Cao because of his political standpoint. It was extremely laughable.


    Looking at Zhou Xian, Xiao Wen asked, "Do you know where this Yang Biao is?"


    Zhou Jing nodded and replied, "He asked me to tell you that if you come back, you can go to the Yang family tomorrow to find him. But he has other things to do today, so you won''t be able to find him now. "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    Then he said, "Sister-in-law, I''ll have to trouble you to help me prepare it. Take out my most respectable set of clothes. I want to wear them tomorrow."


    Although Yang Biao had a beautiful character of loyalty, Xiao Wen admired it.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t feel that this quality would have anything to do with tolerance.


    If Xiao Wen wore a worn-out long robe, he would inevitably make the other party feel that he was being frivolous and arrogant.


    Moreover, even in the twenty-first century, to discuss business matters while wearing appropriate clothes was a matter of common sense.


    Zhou Xian nodded and then turned to get ready.


    Suddenly, Sun Shangxiang, who was standing behind Xiao Wen, said: "Sir, do you want to talk business with Yang Biao?"


    "That''s right!" Xiao Wen turned around and asked, "You know Yang Biao?"


    "The son of Marquis Lin Jin Yang!" I met him a year ago, but he''s an old guy in his late twenties after all. I didn''t talk to him, I just greeted him. "


    A thirty year old old old fellow ¡­


    Hearing this, the corner of Xiao Wen''s mouth twitched.


    However, considering the 21st century, those who were 14 or 15 years old had already been called "Uncle and Auntie" by the children. In Sun Shangxiang''s eyes, those who were in their 30s were actually old people.


    However, if one was in his thirties, then what would a person in his sixties or seventies count for?


    How could an elder, who risked his life for the nation, avoid disaster?


    "Since you know Yang Biao, then do you know his personality?" Xiao Wen suddenly asked.


    A shopping mall was like a battlefield. Only by knowing yourself and knowing your opponent will you be able to win a hundred battles.


    After all, the Sheep Eating Human plan was a very important matter, so Xiao Wen still felt that he had to be careful.


    It was better to be able to make a bit more preparations than to make a bit less.


    After hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Sun Shangxiang also nodded her head.


    She said, "I know that he has a very good personality. Even if the promises he makes are bad for him, he will still carry them out. It''s a bit like travelling around with Ji Bu (source of a thousand stories) because he doesn''t pay much attention to things other than his hobbies, because he will often suffer losses."


    "Is that so?" Xiao Wen nodded.


    The Yang family was a scholarly family. Although they were here to negotiate business, Xiao Wen felt that they wouldn''t be able to bring out any business talents.


    After all, Xiao Wen was also a noble. They couldn''t possibly let a shopkeeper, who was familiar with the business, come over to negotiate with them, could they?


    At most, the Yang family would only let a few shopkeepers follow Yang Biao to advise him.


    After realizing this, Xiao Wen felt that he could take advantage of Yang Biao''s weakness and mention some things that would let Yang Biao take advantage of him on the surface, but in reality, Xiao Wen was taking advantage of him.


    As long as the shopkeepers couldn''t warn Yang Biao of the loopholes, Xiao Wen could seize the opportunity to gain benefits.


    Then, Sun Shangxiang added: "But they are scholars, so it is very difficult to earn military merits on the battlefield. As a result, although some of their family members had become Grand Commandant and Grand Imperial Physician, they didn''t have a single prime minister. Therefore, Yang Biao had once practiced martial arts. It was just that he did not have any talent. Although he liked martial arts, his strength ¡­ "Hahaha!"


    "There''s actually such a thing?" Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up.


    Even though it allowed Xiao Wen to rely on conspiracy to obtain more benefits, compared to his previous weakness.


    However, Xiao Wen felt that although this weakness wasn''t obvious, it was more powerful.

 C151 The Effect of Sun Shangxiang

    Xiao Wen was very clear about the Han Dynasty and its system in history.


    Even though a low-tier title could be obtained through some ingenious means. For example, substantial improvements in productivity, such as certain contributions to the State.


    However, to reach the level of a marquis, one had to directly lead troops to war in order to obtain military merits.


    Otherwise, no matter how powerful you are, you''ll end up as an inner lord for the rest of your life.


    In the Han Dynasty and the Han Empire, there was a subsequent restriction, making the rule that non-military merits could not be bestowed upon the whole family even more fatal. If that was the case, then he could not be promoted to prime minister.


    This was to say that even if a country lacked any talent, it still had to be led by a powerful military force and become the Prime Minister.


    Even so, it was likely that a war maniac would become prime minister, plunging the country into the same madness as the Nazis and Japan. But no matter what, the army of this country will always have the right to speak.


    Therefore, if the Yang family''s innate talent really lacked motor nerves, then they might not even have the chance to get the position of the Marquis or the position of Prime Minister.


    Perhaps in the last year of the Eastern Han Dynasty where Yang Xiu and Yang Biao lived, they could break the rules. After all, no one had followed this rule for hundreds of years.


    But today''s Han state is still ruled by Liu Bang. Soldiers were still the masters of this country.


    Even if it was Liu Bang, if he dared to break this rule, a large group of generals would come knocking with weapons and soldiers, asking them why their king had rebelled for no reason.


    The rebellious people only had one path, the Nine Nations. However, if the Emperor were to rebel, it would not be a simple matter of one death.


    The true treatment for them was to be like Yang Guang, the Emperor of Sui Yang.


    But these things are not entirely useless. After all, as a strategist in the military field, an experienced strategist like him had schemed to obtain great benefits for the country and the entire ruling class. Under these circumstances, no matter where they were, an exception could be made.


    Obviously, Sheep Eating Human was the start of the first industrial revolution. Xiao Wen believed that as long as he didn''t make any mistakes while he was creating a hype about his own achievements, the Yang Family and Xiao Wen''s achievements would be enough for them to obtain the membership card of the Duke of Ji''s club, and could lead them to the position of prime minister.


    Thus, Xiao Wen''s heart relaxed at this moment.


    "Ah Xiang, you are really my lucky star." Xiao Wen said happily.


    Saying this, he stretched his claws to Sun Shangxiang''s little head and rubbed it.


    "Ugh ¡­" So soft!


    Feeling the comfortable touch from Sun Shangxiang''s soft hair, Xiao Wen groaned in his heart.


    However, he didn''t realize that Sun Shangxiang was puffing out his cheeks, pouting his lips and clenching his fists with a look of anger.


    It seemed like she really didn''t like others touching her head!


    However, Xiao Wen was his teacher after all. Whether he could defeat Guan Yu in the future all depended on Xiao Wen. For the greater good, Sun Shangxiang still endured it.


    After planning out tomorrow''s events in his mind, Xiao Wen brought Sun Shangxiang to the backyard.


    Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang, who were practicing on their own, also stopped when they saw Xiao Wen coming over. They bowed to him.


    "Sir, you''re back!" Zhuge Liang said to Xiao Wen.


    "Yeah, I was just a bit busy, so there wasn''t much work to do." Xiao Wen replied.


    In fact, several hours had passed since noon. If it was a twenty-four o''clock system, it should be around four or five in the afternoon.


    At this time, even though many people had yet to eat. But in reality, this was not considered early.


    However, Zhuge Liang didn''t retort at Xiao Wen''s words. Instead, his eyes lit up as he looked at Sun Shangxiang behind him.


    "Sir, this is?" Zhuge Liang was puzzled. Wasn''t this the Sun Shangxiang who was subdued by Guan Yu and then thrown into the Residence of Great Guardian because he attacked Xiao Wen this morning?


    Why was she here?


    "Sun Shangxiang came to learn the art of boxing from me. His goal is to defeat Little Yu one day, and I''m really looking forward to that. " Xiao Wen chuckled as he looked at Guan Yu.


    However, Guan Yu disapproved. He looked expressionlessly at Sun Shangxiang and nodded.


    Wordless was the greatest arrogance.


    This provocative action clearly made Sun Shangxiang furious.


    However, she knew that she couldn''t vent her anger at this moment, so she just rubbed her head with Xiao Wen and held back the anger in her heart.


    "Sir, is it really okay for you to teach her?" Unlike Guan Yu''s arrogance, Zhuge Liang looked at Sun Shangxiang with an exaggerated and cautious attitude, asking Xiao Wen, "If this woman can really defeat Xiao Yu, what should we do?"


    "That will be decades from now." Xiao Wen also said disapprovingly.


    Saying that, he turned around and said to Sun Shangxiang: "Ah, it smells good! I have something to tell you first. Your previous speculation was not wrong. The first chance you had to defeat Xiao Yu was undoubtedly a few decades later. However, once a person passed the age of thirty, their stamina would begin to decline. Even if you can defeat Xiao Yu at that time, you and Xiao Yu won''t be at their peak strength. At that time, you will also be surpassed by other young junior apprentice-brothers and sisters. "


    This world was a mixture of time and space, and the situation was complicated. Xiao Wen didn''t know how many other talented youngsters would appear in this world in the future.


    However, he believed that even if he was seventy or eighty, there would still be people with names in history appearing as youngsters.


    For example, Li''s grandson, Li Shang''s son, Flying General Li Guang.


    Xiao Wen estimated that if Li Guang was going to be born, he would have to wait at least twenty years.


    Twenty years later, Xiao Wen was in his forties.


    And if Li Guang wanted to become his disciple, he would need to be at least six or seven years old.


    If that happened, Xiao Wen would be over fifty years old.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Guan Yu''s face darkened.


    With his pride, it was hard for him to accept the fact that he was defeated by a young man due to his lower stamina.


    However, in this world, life and death were fate that could never be avoided.


    Even Guan Yu had to face the corrosion of time.


    Therefore, whether Guan Yu accepted it or not, it was inevitable that he would not be able to defeat his opponent at his age when he was sick in bed and on the verge of death.


    But Sun Shangxiang didn''t think so.


    She said, "I only want to defeat Guan Yu. "I''m not interested in the others."


    Saying that, Sun Shangxiang turned her head to Guan Yu and said, "I am the one who must beat you. So remember, before I hit you, you can''t die on the battlefield, nor can you lose an arm or a leg. Otherwise... "Hum, hum, hum!"


    As she spoke, her eyes were full of warning and pride.


    "Is this the bondage and promise of a lifetime?" Seeing Sun Shangxiang''s determination and Guan Yu''s disapproval, Xiao Wen muttered to himself.

 C152 Aggressive words

    The next morning, Xiao Wen put on the most decent clothes that Zhou Xian had prepared and combed her hair.


    In order to avoid the stench of sweat, Xiao Wen cancelled today''s training program and allowed Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang to carry out their own training.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen also smoked with an expensive fragrance.


    At this moment, he exuded the aura of a true noble.


    "That''s right, sir. If we were to place him in the group of other nobles, he would definitely not feel any sense of camaraderie." Sun Shangxiang said from the side.


    "You seem to know a lot about nobility!" Xiao Wen said.


    "Of course." Sun Shangxiang raised her chin with a proud look.


    She looked at Xiao Wen and said, "I''ve lived in this circle since I was young. I am well aware of the strengths and weaknesses of the people in this circle. If Mister wants to learn how to be a noble, I can help! "


    "Don''t!" Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "Although there are good things in the circle of nobles, not all of them are good. "Although the aristocrats of our big men worshiped the courage of warriors when we were young, when we are older, we all like to talk about the theories of the way of cultivation and cultivate through medicine."


    "What''s wrong with that?" Sun Shangxiang was somewhat puzzled.


    "Of course not!" Xiao Wen said: "No matter what time it takes to talk about the profound, it is a waste of time. Rather than do this sort of thing, it would be better to spend a bit of time on practical matters. "


    "As for drug cultivation?" "Hahaha!"


    Xiao Wen couldn''t deny that ancient Chinese alchemists actually invented gunpowder.


    However, their actions were not worthy of anyone following them.


    If you want to study explosives, you can. Even if you are courting death like the Nobel, studying all kinds of dangerous explosives, even at the cost of your life, you will still remain in the annals of history.


    However, if you only wanted to do meaningless things like Immortal cultivation and inadvertently discovered the formula of explosives, then this sort of thing ¨C there was no honor at all.


    Moreover, those who cultivated and concocted pills would consume poisonous substances like mercury and cinnabar.


    Taking something with poison could only be considered an act of suicide.


    "Moreover, these materials will not only harm his health, but will also affect his next generation."


    As a noble who controlled more resources than an ordinary person, he would definitely have more opportunities to mate with the opposite sex, and more resources to prevent his descendants from dying prematurely.


    A person who clearly had more opportunities to mate than an ordinary person and who had suffered a low death rate should be responsible for the quality of their race''s next generation.


    If you take a lot of mercury, making the next generation of nobility in your country generally retarded, then what you do is unforgivable.


    Xiao Wen''s breakfast today was also very normal. It was just light oatmeal, two poached eggs, and some menthol flavored soda water made from mints minced and mixed with ice cubes and soda.


    Then, Xiao Wen, who was in high spirits, left for the Yang family in a carriage that he prepared yesterday.


    "Brother Pang?"


    "Brother Xiao Wen?"


    The first time he met Yang Biao, even though both sides were surprised, it was still going on.


    On the one hand, Yang Biao had thought that Xiao Wen, who was rumoured to be knowledgeable, should be a middle-aged man.


    However, Xiao Wen, who was standing in front of him, had a young expression on his face.


    Yang Biao was not the only one who was shocked.


    Xiao Wen was also very surprised.


    Originally, Xiao Wen had thought that as Yang Xiu''s father, the father of a child who could play with soy sauce, this Yang Biao should already be in his thirties.


    However, looking at it now, other than Yang Biao who appeared to be more steady than ordinary people, there was not a single trace of eroded years on Yang Biao''s body that could be seen.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Yang Biao said, "Mister''s suggestion is to make the best of things. If it really succeeds, then the people who have been bothering us for so many years will no longer be a big problem. "Even though our Yang family has always avoided talking about money and benefits, this time, we can''t help but be moved."


    Hearing Yang Biao''s statement without any reservation, Xiao Wen smiled and said: "Yeah! This was indeed a matter of great success. If we can succeed, then our name will be passed down through the ages. Weren''t scholars and sages'' books all for the sake of becoming famous one day? "


    The conversation between Xiao Wen and Yang Biao began smoothly.


    After a short pause, Yang Biao finally could not hold it in any longer and asked, "Mister, are you trying to take up the majority of this credit?"


    "It''s only a small part of it." Xiao Wen said, "This achievement is unimaginable to you. Although I really need a portion of the merit points as my future protective talisman, this achievement won''t take up too much of my total contribution points. As long as you do the right thing, you will have more than one family member''s name in the annals of history. "


    Hearing this, Yang Biao''s brows relaxed as if he was about to be persuaded by Xiao Wen.


    However, as a member of a big family, he wasn''t really convinced by Xiao Wen, but tentatively said: "Maybe our Yang family should first obtain a small part of the credit to confirm your sincerity. After all, we do not know whether the great achievement that you speak of exists or not. "If there really is such a great merit, then mister need not be afraid of not being able to share it.


    He''s trying to trick me!


    Xiao Wen acutely felt the trace of unnaturalness in Yang Biao''s expression.


    From the facial details of this young man, Xiao Wen noticed that he seemed to be recalling something when he said those words.


    It was obvious that the explanation he''d given wasn''t from his own thoughts. Rather, it was something the shopkeepers in his family used their past business experience to negotiate with him.


    "Your own negotiating skills are simply not good enough. "In that case, as long as I don''t play according to the rules, you won''t even have the strength to resist!" Xiao Wen whispered in his heart.


    Thinking this way, Xiao Wen''s heart skipped a beat. With a flash of light in his eyes, he said, "Mister, what you said is wrong. You are a big family, if you want to rob me of my achievements, you can only do it. I, Xiao Wen, am full of zest, and have no other advantages than that I know some small techniques. If Mister feels that you cannot trust me, then I, Xiao, will instead ask, how do I trust someone who suspects me? "


    Hearing this, Yang Biao was instantly speechless.


    At the same time, the elders of the Yang family, who were sitting behind the screen in the living room of the Yang family, carefully listened to the conversation between Xiao Wen and Yang Biao.


    Surprise was written all over their faces.


    "Who is this Xiao Wen? "How can he still maintain this kind of attitude when facing a big family like the Yang family?"


    "In general, shouldn''t he have made a compromise for the sake of his final success?"


    "It''s been a long time since this old man has met someone like this who speaks so aggressively and thinks so harshly of others."


    "If this child continues to grow up, if it''s not Su Qin or Zhang Yi in the next moment, then we''ll consider it as Lu Buwei!"

 C153 Shaft Deficiency and Connivance

    "Compared to me, Xiao, your Yang family, as a big family, is in a more powerful position. You are more likely to be a traitor than I am. "Compared to me, your Yang family needs to show your sincerity." Xiao Wen said.


    Hearing this, Yang Biao became speechless.


    In fact, he did not know why the shopkeepers would let him ask the question he had just asked. Hearing Xiao Wen''s overbearing retorts, he was even more at a loss as to what to do.


    "Crap!" Young Master is about to suffer a loss! " When these shopkeepers heard Xiao Wen''s words, they knew that it was already difficult for Yang Biao to block Xiao Wen''s powerful attacks.


    However, seeing Xiao Wen''s forceful appearance, one of the shopkeepers stopped the other shopkeepers from rushing out of the screen and arguing with Xiao Wen.


    He lowered his voice and said in a voice as small as a mosquito, "Everyone, don''t forget what Marquis Lin Jin told us before we came here."


    "He said that the partnership between Xiao Wen and I would definitely be a win-win situation. The difference was that he was earning more and earning less. However, as long as one was involved in this matter, a marquis'' and prime minister''s proof of qualifications would definitely not be lacking. Therefore, our test must be built on the premise that we don''t hate Xiao Wen. "


    Hearing this, all the shopkeepers that came from merchants fell silent.


    Although this was indeed the truth, they had to admit that what the Lord of the Yang family, Marquis Lin Jin, said was still something that made them somewhat unwilling.


    After all, as a merchant, their job was to strive for the greatest benefit in the business negotiations.


    If you can''t do that, then be a businessman.


    However, Yang Ci was not a businessman.


    As a scholar and statesman who had once served as an official in the history of the imperial court, he was a conservative man who would rather suffer a loss than offend Xiao Wen.


    "This is also the reason why Marquis Lin Jin still allowed him to come even though he knew that Young Master is not suitable for business negotiations!" The young master had more than enough strength, and was lacking in spirit. He might be defeated by Xiao Wen''s overbearing attitude, but he will not walk away in anger because of his overbearing attitude. " A shopkeeper looked at Yang Biao and said helplessly.


    Another shopkeeper also said, "What a pity. From the looks of it, even though Xiao Wen looked like he wanted to leave, he wasn''t actually angry. All of this is just a plot against Young Master. "


    "But don''t worry." The third shopkeeper said to the other shopkeepers, "Don''t forget, we will also teach the young masters some methods. And the most important move of it, is the "Drag" movement. If the end result was too disadvantageous, Young Master would at most ask for another day to discuss. After that Xiao Wen leaves, we can discuss further with Young Master. "


    "That''s right!" All the managers nodded when they heard this.


    Although this small trick was simple, it was extremely useful.


    The reason why they thought that negotiating with Xiao Wen would be difficult was because they didn''t understand him.


    After all, their limited understanding of Xiao Wen came from Huan Yan''s description. These incomplete descriptions are difficult to use as an effective reference.


    However, after a round of negotiations, they could more or less analyze Xiao Wen''s character and thoughts from his words, and thus come up with a specific strategy.


    If they did so, with the help of the crowd''s analysis of Xiao Wen, they would be able to uncover his true identity within minutes.


    Perhaps, Xiao Wen would also be at a disadvantage in this negotiation.


    However, how could Xiao Wen be so easy to deal with?


    He looked at Yang Biao, waiting for his answer.


    After being suspected by Xiao Wen, Yang Biao''s face revealed an expression of embarrassment.


    It was obvious that he cared a lot about being suspected.


    He turned to Xiao Wen and solemnly said, "In the Yang Family''s time, we were part of a scholarly family. We spent all our time studying the book of sages and listened to the teachings of the saints. We would never do such a vulgar thing. "Mr., saying this is really humiliating our Yang family."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen sneered: "Is it really an insult to your Yang family?"


    With that, he pointed in the direction of the village and said, "Brother Yang, why don''t you ask Brother Huan about what your son, Yang Xiu, did that day outside the village? "If every son of a Venerable family is such a playboy and shameless, I won''t be at ease at all!"


    Eyebrows...


    After hearing this, Yang Biao''s anger and dissatisfaction with Xiao Wen''s doubt were instantly replaced by embarrassment and shame.


    "What did my son do?" Yang Biao said unconfidently.


    Although Xiao Wen knew that the historical Yang Xiu and Yang Biao were father and son, their personalities were completely different.


    Yang Biao''s character was the same as the Yang family. They were both gentle and frugal, loyal to the Han Dynasty, refined and modest, and also a gentleman.


    However, from the Yang family''s generation, it was as if they had a genetic mutation.


    They were unruly, rebellious, vulgar, and liked to pursue the perfection of minor details, but they always lacked major festivals, which was the opposite of the traditional Yang family.


    But no matter how special Yang Xiu was, he was still Yang Xiu, the eldest son of Yang Biao.


    As the saying goes, a son should not be taught. In the traditional view, this kind of personality of Yang Xiu, Yang Biao will undoubtedly bear the main responsibility.


    Thus, when Xiao Wen mentioned Yang Xiu, all of Yang Biao''s dissatisfaction with Xiao Wen immediately vanished. In its place was shame and awkwardness.


    After all, Xiao Wen''s suspicions of the Yang family weren''t based on his words, but on reason.


    However, this reason came from Yang Xiu.


    "My son is mischievous, please forgive him." Yang Biao said.


    Looking at Yang Biao, Xiao Wen waved his hand and said, "This kid, Yang Xiu, although he has a mischievous personality, he didn''t lose anything to me. However, he was an injury to the reputation of the Yang family. "I dare say that with his unrestrained and reckless personality, if he is not restrained, it will be easy for him to offend others even if he becomes an official in the future."


    "If he made a mistake on the question of right and wrong, it wouldn''t be strange for him to be killed by that person from Weiyang Palace." In the end, Xiao Wen directly told the story of how Yang Xiu was killed because of a conflict between him and Cao Cao.


    Hearing this, Yang Biao''s face was filled with worry.


    Xiao Wen also knew that his chance had come.


    He paused for a moment and continued, "Actually, the reason why the Yang family and I are cooperating is just for our family members to be able to pay respect to us in the future. However, with Yang Xiu''s vile character, even if he truly obtains the political legacy of our alliance, it would be very difficult for him to do much in the government. "


    "However, if Brother Yang trusts this one, this one is willing to help Brother Yang train your son so that he can change his vile character."


    "In this way, the Yang family being conferred as marquis will not be too far away!"


    Hearing this, Yang Biao immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    As his son, Yang Xiu had a headache a long time ago.


    If he could sacrifice some of his benefits to make Xiao Wen pay, then it wouldn''t be bad for him to get Xiao Wen to teach him.


    In this instant, Yang Biao even felt that he had earned an enormous benefit.


    Listening to Xiao Wen make all of his reasonable and unreasonable demands, Yang Biao waved his hand and said, "Sir, as long as we can educate my son''s temper, he will become the future Prime Minister. Furthermore, we will also let the Yang family participate in this matter of eating humans. "Whatever you want, the Yang family will give."


    Hearing Yang Biao''s answer, Xiao Wen immediately laughed, "If that''s the case, then let''s have a happy cooperation in the future."


    "Happy cooperation."


    However, the shopkeepers behind the screen already knew that their young master had been set up by Xiao Wen.


    They pounded their chests and stomped their feet, cursing loudly, "A young man is not worthy of scheming!"

 C154 Yang De Zu

    Although Yang Biao had actually been taken advantage of by Xiao Wen in this transaction, in reality, if one were to think about it from a different perspective, Yang Biao hadn''t lost out.


    After all, as the future heir to the Yang family, Yang Biao was very clear on what kind of person his son was, Yang Xiu, the direct grandson of the Yang family.


    To be open and unruly was the best evaluation of Yang Xiu.


    To Yang Biao, the clan''s benefits outweighed everything else. The family interests he wanted were above all else. What he wanted was for the Yang Family to have a chance to pay respect to him as a marquis.


    However, Yang Xiu didn''t look like someone who could become a marquis or prime minister at all.


    Therefore, educating him to become a person that could become a marquis and prime minister in the future was very important to the Yang family.


    Perhaps someone wondered why Yang Biao was so confident. As long as Yang Xiu could study by Xiao Wen''s side, he would be able to become the Prime Minister.


    However, if one thought about it carefully and analyzed it, it would not be difficult to discover the reason.


    First of all, he was the sponsor of the Sheep Man Eating Project, because the benefits to the nation were enormous. Thus, in the future, Xiao Wen would definitely have the qualification to become a marquis without having to lead troops to war.


    As long as he followed beside Xiao Wen and helped him carry out his plan, even if Xiao Wen personally recommended him, even if Yang Xiu didn''t lead the army to war, he would still have the power to proclaim himself as a marquis without leading the army to war.


    Therefore, Yang Biao didn''t have any doubts about Xiao Wen''s promise to cultivate Yang Xiu to become a marquis.


    However, to Xiao Wen, Yang Biao''s request was indeed a bit too much.


    Whatever he wanted, he gave.


    If there were too many requests for this quota, it would definitely be rejected.


    However, if the quota was too low, Xiao Wen didn''t think that the Yang Family had any reason to reject.


    As long as Yang Xiu grew up and became the Prime Minister, Xiao Wen would make small demands every single day. He would boil a frog in warm water and earn the money needed to nurture a Prime Minister.


    Although the truth was, it was still quite difficult to educate Yang Xiu to become the Prime Minister.


    Unlike Zhuge Liang, who dreamed of becoming Prime Minister, and Shangguan Wan''er, who lived in history, the Prime Minister of Shu Han Dynasty, the Prime Minister of Li Tang, who had a title "Wen Huai", was also different from Guan Yu, who dreamed of becoming a general. Not only was he a great general, he even bestowed the title of a god.


    Even if it was Sun Shangxiang, this girl who dreamed of defeating Guan Yu, in history, Guan Yu had always been respectful towards her for various reasons.


    However, the historical Yang Xiu didn''t have much of a relationship with the Prime Minister, other than that he had worked under Prime Minister Cao.


    Indeed, the Yang Xiu of history was a very talented person. In history, he had some good points as well.


    He''s smart, he''s hardworking, he can learn.


    There were also some records in the world''s new language, which indicated that Yang Xiu''s literary talent was even above Cao Cao''s.


    One must know that although Cao Cao is a politician, his literary talent can also be renowned throughout the ages.


    However, because of his own character, his literary works such as "An Answer to Qi Hou Jian", "Tribute to the Festival", "Goddess", etc., were open-minded and loathed by scholars, so they were not widely spread.


    However, although Yang Xiu''s literary talent was not a problem, but his EQ and political acumen were very problematic.


    Not to mention the day when Xiao Wen went to the Military Gate Village, he ended up getting slapped in the face. Historically, it was precisely because Yang Xiu supported Cao Zhi that he was afraid of death.


    After the chicken ribs incident, Cao Cao could not help but chop him up.


    In order for Yang Xiu to become the Prime Minister, Xiao Wen had to teach him something, which was actually secondary to his knowledge.


    The most important thing was still to correct his personality.


    After all, the current Han state was not Cao Cao''s Han state, but Liu Bang''s Han state.


    Although Cao Cao was a scoundrel, he didn''t use any suspects. The attitude of a man without a doubt, however, showed that his bearing was not bad.


    But who was Liu Bang?


    According to historical records, before Liu Bang became the chief, he was in fact a ranger, a gangster.


    Even when he was beating the world, he was also very modest and had good appointments.


    However, after the world had unified itself, not only did they kill the meritorious officials, they even liked to reply "Nai Weng understands."


    Yes, you too. Oh, Dad too.


    Neon, your father too.


    That is to say, when Liu Bang became emperor, his subjects spoke to him, and he said, not modestly, I see.


    I know your father.


    With such a vile character, if Yang Xiu was really targeted by that person from Weiyang Palace, he wouldn''t be far away from death.


    However, there was still more than ten years until Yang Haohai would enter the political arena.


    And if one became a prime minister, it would be impossible for them to not be in their thirties or forties.


    Twenty years had given him the personality of a prime minister. Xiao Wen felt that even though there was a challenge, it wasn''t too difficult.


    Thus, Xiao Wen left the Yang family after talking to Yang Biao about going north to the Huns.


    However, this time, besides Sun Shangxiang, who came with him, Xiao Wen also brought Yang Xiu back.


    "Why would I want to learn from a boring guy like you? What do you have that is worth learning?" Yang Xiu, who was ordered by his father to stay by Xiao Wen''s side to study, didn''t really control his own emotions.


    As soon as he left the house and left Yang Biao''s line of sight, this little fellow taunted Xiao Wen with a disdainful expression.


    "Confucius day, my teacher will be the only one of the three. He even learned the weekly ritual from my ancestor. "You think there''s nothing in me that can help you learn?" Xiao Wen did not refute Yang Xiu''s words with a harsh tone. After all, the other party was only a child. Furthermore, he was a rascal that Xiao Wen had always been mentally prepared for.


    If Yang Xiu suddenly showed an amiable expression to him, Xiao Wen would actually find it strange.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Yang Xiu had a look of disdain as he said, "Although you still have some skill." But I don''t need to learn anything about you. "Hmm, the only thing I need to learn is your method of bewitching my father!"


    "After all, my father could not have sent me to you for no reason at all. You must have bewitched my father. If you teach me how to bewitch my father and make him listen to me, then I will reluctantly learn. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s eyes turned cold.


    He turned around and walked towards the Yang family, and said, "I will tell your father what you just said. It is not my place to teach you a lesson in your father''s place, but it is my duty to inform your father of the situation. "


    In the Han, filial piety is a matter written into the law.


    To bewitch one''s father was something that could be considered nonsense in novels, but in bigger novels, it was an unforgivable sin.


    Hearing that Xiao Wen wanted to tell his father, Yang Xiu''s face suddenly darkened.


    He seemed to have thought of something and kneeled down, hugging Xiao Wen''s leg and said: "Mister Xiao, I was wrong. I will definitely listen to you and study well."

 C155 Sun Shangxiang vs Yang Xiu

    Surrender just like that?


    Xiao Wen looked at the previously resolute Yang Xiu and Yang De Zu, who had actually been defeated in a single round, directly admitting defeat. He immediately felt bored.


    However, Sun Shangxiang laughed and ridiculed Yang Xiu: "Aren''t you very powerful? How could he be defeated so quickly? "


    "Humph!" If that was your father, would you not submit? " Yang Xiu didn''t get angry because he was ridiculed. He only acted as if it was natural, indicating that his actions were very normal.


    However, Sun Shangxiang shook her little head and denied Yang Xiu''s words: "My dad doted on me. He won''t object to what I want to do at home. I can even be a ranger. "


    Hearing this, Yang Xiu carefully observed Sun Shangxiang for the first time.


    However, because Sun Shangxiang''s clothes were different from Xiao Wen''s decent clothes, it was just an ordinary girl''s outfit.


    Therefore, Yang Xiu didn''t know that Sun Shangxiang was actually the daughter of a rich family.


    He just said disdainfully, "Only a kid from a poor family like you would let his or her child go. As long as it was a family with a little bit of skill, they would properly raise their children. The man can fight for the glory of his ancestors in the future, and the woman can fight for the benefit of the family through marriage. "


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang rebutted: "My father would never treat me as a pawn in a family marriage."


    Well, your father wouldn''t. But your big brother Sun Quan knows it!


    Xiao Wen cursed in his heart.


    However, Yang Xiu said, "Those who would not do so are just some idiotic poor people." In a normal couple, who wouldn''t arrange their daughter''s marriage clearly? Isn''t this a waste? I think you''re just a poor family child. I am from a wealthy family and am not from the same side as you. Don''t even think about talking to me again. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s head couldn''t help but hurt.


    Although Sun Shangxiang was quite a bear, she had quite a good character.


    He was loyal, emotional, and independent. These feelings were nothing to the women of the twenty-first century, but in the feudal ethic of ancient times, they were precious.


    More importantly, although she was a noble, she still relied on her status to do as she pleased at certain times.


    However, when she understood that things were not going well, she was still able to distinguish the situation.


    However, although Yang Xiu was talented, he was only talented.


    If he couldn''t figure out the situation, he would be arrogant and easily offend others. His shortcomings could almost cover up his strengths.


    In less than a few minutes, Yang Xiu had already offended Sun Shangxiang.


    Although the cause of the matter was Sun Shangxiang first ridiculing Yang Xiu, then Yang Xiu turned back to report.


    However, the reason why Sun Shangxiang mocked Yang Xiu was because he was unyielding at the beginning, but soon submitted.


    As a person who had a rogue gene in her bones, Sun Shangxiang looked down from the bottom of her heart on Yang Xiu''s cowardly action.


    To her, this was a form of cowardice.


    Not to mention Sun Shangxiang, even Xiao Wen felt that this kind of character deserved to be looked down upon.


    As an adult, Xiao Wen was not suited to ridicule a child who was cowardly.


    But in essence, Xiao Wen did not hate Sun Shangxiang''s actions.


    Perhaps this would let Yang Xiu to remember better, and let him know his mistake!


    Xiao Wen thought so when Sun Shangxiang mocked Yang Xiu.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Yang Xiu love to offend people, but his narcissism and shamelessness also caused Xiao Wen to admit defeat.


    The matter of courage had actually been brought to bear on the discipline and order of the family.


    If you really did obey your father instinctively, why did you say that you were dissatisfied with your father just now?


    Xiao Wen couldn''t help but retort in his heart.


    When Xiao Wen heard Yang Xiu say that Sun Shangxiang was the child of a poor family and didn''t understand the ways of big families and despised them, although Xiao Wen was dissatisfied, he still revealed a strange expression.


    Brother Xiu!


    Sun Shangxiang''s family was the Dong Wu Family. Her father was a great duke, one level higher than your family''s old tutor. Even your old man had to be polite when he saw Sun Jian.


    Although in history, the Sun family was not as powerful as the Yang family or the Yuan family. But because Yang Xiu''s family had a weakness that severely restricted the family''s development in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, although it wasn''t too big of a problem.


    Therefore, the Yang family was now just a family of Marquis.


    Despite all the connections and political deals, the family already had a great deal of power.


    However, if they were to face it head on, even the weakest and most powerless Marquis would be able to destroy them.


    After all, the Duke of Cheng had emerged from the military without exception. He had led troops and fought in battles before. As for the Yang family, they were just an academic family.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t expose him. After all, the person involved, Sun Shangxiang, was not a weak girl that everyone was bullying.


    On the contrary, she was someone who even Liu Bei had been forced into a panic throughout history.


    As such, Xiao Wen felt that rather than interfering, he might as well let things take their course.


    He knew that Sun Shangxiang could teach this Yang Xiu, who didn''t know what was good for him, a lesson to let him know how good he was.


    This was what Xiao Wen hoped to see as well.


    "Am I doing nothing?" Xiao Wen thought to himself. He discovered that he seemed to be in line with some of the Daoism''s thoughts.


    En, with the exception of the Five Stones Powder for Immortal Cultivation.


    Sure enough, after hearing Yang Xiu''s words, Sun Shangxiang''s face sank.


    She was not a good-natured person. When she heard that Yang Xiu, a coward in her eyes, had dared to slander her in such a way, she couldn''t help but get angry.


    However, she didn''t immediately refute Yang Xiu''s words. Instead, she spoke in a faint voice, "Yang Xiu, do you think a direct grandson of the Hou Family like you is that amazing?"


    "Better than you, at least." Yang Xiu slightly raised his chin as he spoke with a proud expression.


    Xiao Wen quietly watched from the side, a faint smile plastered on his face.


    "Hold it in and don''t laugh. Otherwise, all of our previous efforts would have been for naught. " Xiao Wen thought.


    On the other hand, Sun Shangxiang ridiculed: "Your Yang family is better than the commoners? What a joke! "In my opinion, if I was born in the Yang family, or was born in a commoner''s family, I would rather be born in a commoner''s house."


    "Amongst the strong, the common folk can still pass through the battlefield to fight for their lives, and they can even be promoted to the level of Marquis. However, your Yang family treats the school all day long, and can cure the ability of ordinary people to take out weapons. A family like this has no chance at all of advancing to a whole marquis. "


    "Yes, without my help, the Yang family indeed has no hope of advancing to a Marquis. After all, this is not the last year of the Eastern Han Dynasty, but the beginning of the Western Han Dynasty. " Xiao Wen thought.


    At the same time, Yang Xiu''s face was also filled with anger. He couldn''t even say a word as his face alternated between green and purple.

 C156 Beware of negative curses

    Hearing Sun Shangxiang''s words, Yang Xiu''s face alternated between green and purple, red and black, just like the change in a Sichuan drama. It was very exciting.


    However, there was a sharp contrast between his expression and his seemingly invincible mouth could not utter a word.


    There was no helping it, although Sun Shangxiang called herself a travelling adventurer, but she had a good grasp of the aristocracy.


    She didn''t even need to recall carefully to remember the situation of the Yang family and the weakness of their family.


    Therefore, what she stabbed was the weak points of the Yang family and Yang Xiu.


    "Humph!" After enduring for a long time, Yang Xiu finally let out a sentence.


    "You are clearly just a woman, what right do you have to be happy? I''m a man, anyway, and I can do what I want. But you? This brother world doesn''t have a woman. "


    Thinking of boys and girls?


    Xiao Wen couldn''t help but frown when he heard Yang Xiu''s words, which were filled with strong discrimination.


    Although he personally believes that women, because of their physical differences, do have a lot of jobs that are incompetent.


    He was opposed to the act of ignoring the difference between victory and defeat, insisting on pursuing equality between men and women and using the body of a woman to do male things.


    However, in his previous life, he would only do this kind of dissenting act when there were women who had to do what a man had to do, or when there were pastoral feminists.


    However, this kind of thought would definitely not appear in a malicious attack against a woman.


    It''s like nationalism.


    Nationalism can only be used as a link to maintain national unity, but it can never be used as a reason to attack other peoples.


    Otherwise, it would be extreme nationalism. It would be fascism.


    However, Xiao Wen looked at Yang Xiu without saying a word.


    This was because he could see that Sun Shangxiang''s face now had a trace of a mocking smile of "Tusheng Broken Painting".


    It seemed that she had the confidence to counterattack against Yang Xiu.


    Sure enough, after Yang Xiu said this, Sun Shangxiang said: "Oh? Are you sure there are no women in this country? "


    Hearing this, Yang Xiu was stunned.


    To be honest, he wasn''t sure if this country really didn''t have a woman. What he said just now was nothing more than a casual remark.


    Looking at Sun Shangxiang''s mocking expression, Yang Xiu''s heart was enraged and he chose iron.


    He said, "Of course there are no women in this country. Never! "


    Xiao Wen shook his head and sighed.


    Yang Xiu lost.


    "I''m sorry, but there are women in this country. "It''s just that you, the eldest grandson of the Marquis, is ill-informed and ignorant. You just don''t know about it." Sun Shangxiang looked at Yang Xiu with a complacent expression.


    "How is this possible!" Yang Xiu''s eyes widened. He felt that this girl was trying to trick him.


    If he believed her when she said it, then he would be a fool!


    But at this time, Xiao Wen stood up and said, "What A Xiang said is the truth. This country really has women. "


    In fact, even though Liu Bang was trying to consolidate the interests of the ruling class, he had promised that he wouldn''t be able to get away with it unless it was military merits.


    But in reality, this promise was like this Brawler''s promise not to kill Han Xin. It was still nonsense.


    In most cases, though, this provision is well implemented.


    However, at some point, this rule would still be violated.


    For example, if Xiao Wen''s man-eating plan was successful, an exception could be made.


    For example...


    "A girl waiting for her husband. This is a woman from our big men. She is also one of the few people who doesn''t have any military merits, yet is able to become a marquis." Xiao Wen said.


    His voice was heavy on the few words.


    The main thing was that he wanted to remind Yang Xiu that his family still didn''t have the ability to make an exception.


    As for why Xu Bian was able to become a marquis, one of the few who didn''t have military merits, why was he able to become a marquis?


    Actually, the reason was very simple. She knew how to tell fate!


    According to the historical records, this Xu Bian was able to see a person''s future through a person''s face.


    In the battle between Chu and Han dynasties, Wei Wang Bao took Baoji, daughter of Wei Nu, daughter of Wei Guang, as his side room, and he prophesied that Baoji was the mother of the Son of Heaven.


    Wei Wang Bao was overjoyed, thinking that he would be able to seize the world and unite with Xiang Yu to betray Liu Bang. In the end, Wei Wang Bao was exterminated by Cao Can, and Bo Ji was taken in as Liu Bang''s concubine.


    "Three years from now, you will be a marquis," said Xu, looking at his face, "and eight years from now, you will be a marquis. You will be a marquis, a marquis, and you will hold the government of the country in great honor, and there will be no one among the ministers like you. But nine years from now you will starve to death."


    Zhou Yafeng felt that this was not a good fortune telling, and laughed, "This subject''s elder brother Zhou Shengzhi has already inherited my father''s Marquis. Even if my brother dies, it''s still his son''s inheritance. And since, as you say, I can be extremely noble, how can I say that I will starve to death? Please tell me why. "


    Xu pointed at Jav''s mouth and said, "Your mouth has a horizontal stripe. This is the appearance of starvation."


    Later, because of Zhou Sheng''s violation of the law, the Emperor stripped him of his title, changed him into a marquis, and reused him.


    After Emperor Jingdi ascended to the throne of Han Dynasty, he carried out the policy of chedging the vassal force and the chaos of the seven kingdoms broke out. Zhou Yafu became a Grand Commandant, and it only took him three months to pacify the disorderly army.


    But later, Zhou Yafu was ordered to prison for offending the emperor, and he died of hunger strike, just as he had been told.


    It was just that these things had not happened yet, or maybe they hadn''t been fabricated yet.


    As a result, Xiao Wen didn''t completely believe it.


    It was just that the background of this Xu Bian was indeed very big.


    The First Emperor for 26 years (before 221 years), the son of the Qin general Wang Jian, Wang Xin, killed the bird, captured the master of the king, together with the king, thus exterminated the whole country, and the whole world came to Qin. The initial emperor was overjoyed, causing the entire world to celebrate. At the same time, an imperial edict was issued ordering officials from all over the country to carry out the imperial court''s actions.


    Officials from all over the country began to take up the occasion with images of local auspicious signs. County Governor Lin Zhao came to report that there were adults around fifteen meters long and six feet long. They were all dressed in the same uniform. As long as there were twelve people, they could be seen at the time of arrival.


    The First Emperor was overjoyed. He thought it was a joyous occasion for him to sell all the weapons in the world and turn them into metal statues.


    In the fall of the year, Hanoi County began playing. The Warm City County Magistrate Zhao''s wife gave birth to a daughter. She held a piece of jade in her hand. On the jade was a faint and indistinct map of the eight trigrams of the Wen King. This woman was born only 100 days ago, so she could already be said to be mysterious. When the First Emperor heard this news, he also thought that it was a sign of Geary that he wanted to raise his daughter well by giving her a hundred taels of gold (one was twenty taels of silver or twenty-four taels of silver).


    He was naturally grateful that the Emperor had bestowed such a gift upon him.


    He already had three sons and was thinking of adding another daughter. He didn''t expect that the heavens would follow everyone''s wishes and even sent a daughter to him. He had been content with this, but how could he not be overjoyed that his daughter, when she was born, had alarmed the Emperor with her strange appearance, and had received such a great reward?


    In order to express his gratitude to the First Emperor, he named his daughter "Mo", meaning "Mo".


    Because this was something the First Emperor had admitted to according to the rumors. Hence, her body had a mysterious tint to it.


    And in order to consolidate his rule, to make it more legitimate, Xu was made a marquis by Liu Bang.


    "If you offend the Emperor, perhaps you can go to another country. Then the Emperor might not be able to do anything to you. However, if you have offended Xu Que, you will probably have to spend the rest of your life in misfortune. " Xiao Wen looked at Yang Xiu and gave him a stern warning.


    Hearing this, Yang Xiu''s neck shrunk as he revealed a frightened expression.

 C157 Guo Xie

    Looking at Yang Xiu''s frightened expression, Xiao Wen quickly changed his attitude and gained a new understanding of him.


    But thinking about it carefully, Yang Xiu''s reaction was also reasonable.


    After all, in an era when science was still not widespread, the theories of mysticism and the supernatural were widespread.


    Although many people are bullsh * tting that the Chinese have never believed in ghosts or gods since ancient times, they believe in man''s victory over the heavens.


    However, Xiao Wen clearly understood what the ancient concept represented.


    The ancient era was an era where productivity was lagging behind. Without the support of a religion, in this era of low productivity, wealthy families would be better off. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably have had a mental breakdown or even revolted.


    Xiao Wen believed that if a few ancient farmers made of special materials didn''t beg for blessings even in poor conditions, they would pray to the gods for blessings.


    However, if the common folk of ancient China were made of this special material, then there was no reason for it to last for as long as the Yellow Turtle Intifada, the Ming Sect, the White Lotus Cult, and the Taiping Kingdom.


    In this era, when Xiao Wen saw those religious officials offering sacrifices to the gods all day long and even heard that there were some rural people who would offer sacrifices to the gods, he gained a deep understanding of the folly of the people of this era.


    "It would be too much of an insult to atheism if atheism was just a slogan to shout that there was absolutely no god in this world and then to insist on it no matter what. Atheism must be a kind of logical and consistent reasoning that leads to the conclusion that it is the crystallization of wisdom. "If mature atheism already appeared in this era that was just beginning to develop due to the pre-Qin era, then I still have to doubt if there is a god who can spread the faith of atheism!" Xiao Wen thought.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen''s fear of Yang Xiu also became clear.


    Since Sun Shangxiang had just shown Yang Xiu his power, Xiao Wen couldn''t continue to attack him. Otherwise, it would be harmful to the child''s physical and mental health.


    He walked in front of Yang Xiu and comforted, "Although the Duke of Ming has the ability to curse people, she is not someone to be trifled with. "So, as long as you know your wrongs and can correct them, don''t speak without restraint. The Duke of Ming will still forgive you."


    Hearing this, Yang Xiu shivered.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and said, "Sir, will the Duke of Ming Ye really forgive me?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen laughed, "The Marquis of Ming''s will forgive you for your earlier offense."


    En, as long as he didn''t say anything about Sun Shangxiang, no one in the world would tell Xu Badao about what Yang Xiu had just said.


    To be honest, Xiao Wen still couldn''t believe that Xu Zhe had the ability to predict the future like a ghost.


    Xiao Wen was addicted to the appearance of things and regarded them as a god just because of their strange aspects. He felt that he wasn''t stupid to this extent.


    To be honest, he was also someone who dared to search for a possible location.


    "Speaking of which, Ming Ye''s grandson Guo Jie is also a great ranger. Rumor has it that he was righteous enough to cut a knife for his brother. I wish that I could be the chivalrous hero and sing the wine crazy song with him! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen revealed a helpless expression.


    This grandson of his, Guo Qing, was indeed a talent.


    In the annals of history, he had been recorded in the Grand Historian''s "Chronicles of a Ranger". He could be considered someone whose name was recorded in the annals of history.


    However, Xiao Wen actually didn''t like Guo Zhi.


    Because when Guo Jie was young, he was cruel and malicious. When he was angry and unhappy, many people had killed him with their own hands.


    Although he could sacrifice his life to avenge his friend, he could also hide a fugitive and commit a robbery against the law. Sometimes she also forged coins and stole graves.


    His illegal activities were innumerable. To be able to meet the blessing of the heavens, or to have one''s fate affected by Xu Qiuqian, to be able to escape often in times of distress, or to encounter amnesty.


    When Guo Jie grew older, he would change his behavior. He would take care of himself and repay those who hated him with kindness. He would give more to others and look down on others to repay himself.


    But his own love of chivalry grew stronger. He had already saved the lives of others, but he did not boast of his achievements. However, his heart was still cruel and vicious.


    At that time, the youth''s actions of admiring him had also frequently taken revenge for him. He had killed those who had offended him, but he had never let him know.


    It could be said that in the eyes of a patient like Sun Shangxiang, who revered the spirit of a gangster, Guo Jie was indeed a righteous hero.


    However, in the eyes of someone like Xiao Wen, who had a common sense and understood the importance of order and law, Guo Qing was a bastard who broke the rules of society.


    Not to mention that Guo Qing''s actions on the surface were indeed loyal, but from the perspective of the onlookers, this fellow was a person who put on an act on the surface and kept a secret.


    Towards such a person, Xiao Wen only felt disdain towards him and didn''t have any other thoughts.


    However, Xiao Wen did not refute Sun Shangxiang''s words.


    He only said quietly, "Guo Kai is indeed a pretty good ranger. Compared to him, there are many rangers who are very loyal, but they are actually a bunch of bastards who act on the surface and act behind the scenes. On the surface, they were righteous and loyal. But in reality, they like to harm the innocent and mistreat the weak. "


    Hearing those words, Sun Shangxiang''s face turned cold. She looked at Xiao Wen in shock and asked, "Is there really such a person in this world?"


    "Innumerable." Xiao Wen said to Sun Shangxiang in a broken tone.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s affirmation, Sun Shangxiang''s expression gradually returned to its normal calm.


    However, she still firmly said, "Rest assured Mister, I definitely won''t be such a hypocrite. Even if they were to meet such a despicable person, they would be able to represent the heavens on their own. Even if he couldn''t, he had to keep his distance and not have any connections with them. We are ashamed to be part of it. "


    "Remember what you said today." Xiao Wen''s tone was eerie as he said this.


    "Only." Although Sun Shangxiang didn''t know why Xiao Wen said that, he was still a mister now, and what he asked for was just a trivial but perfectly justified matter, so she didn''t reject him.


    As a result, Xiao Wen saw that his group had been delayed for a long time due to the arguments they had against each other. He then ordered: "From now on, head in the direction of our home, move at full speed!"


    At the same time, in the Yang family, Yang Biao was facing a group of shopkeepers with a stupefied face.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Looking at the group of old people in front of him who had been shopkeepers ever since he was a child, who had a serious expression, Yang Biao felt that something was wrong.


    Sure enough, the leader of the elders sighed and said, "Young Master Biao, you''re still too young."

 C158 Xiao Wens reputation for courage

    Looking at Yang Biao, the head storekeeper of the Yang family helplessly sighed.


    He said to the people around him, "Perhaps we''ve already lost since the time we made our move to hide behind the scenes."


    "Although Young Master Biao is very good at official battles and government affairs. However, this business is still too young. "


    The other shopkeeper also said, "After all, this Xiao Wen was the first person who killed He Shen when the matter was exposed. It is hard to imagine that there is such a bold person in this world. "


    A decisive person was something that Xiao Wen was now known for.


    Although there were many things that could not be mentioned on the surface. After all, those things were related to political correctness. Even if people knew about it, they could only come to an understanding.


    However, many people knew that it was Xiao Wen who had made the decision that day to kill Heshen. He had even chosen the most secretive method, the Dove Slaughtering Technique, and his reputation as Lord Heshen who had died in an accident.


    This way of dealing with the situation in the clouds did not worsen. And he was only able to level up five levels consecutively, from the left concubine to the young master.


    It was also because of this that in the eyes of those who knew him, Xiao Wen had been added with a fearless attribute.


    However, Yang Biao did not understand. He asked, "Whether it''s a plan to make the sheep eat the humans or for Xiao Wen to educate Yang Xiu, it''s all for the sake of letting the Yang family have a Marquis visit in the future. Biao was already over thirty years old. When the day of the sheep eating humans came, it was impossible to determine if he was still alive. Compared to me, Xiu''er is much more suitable to be the person to have the title of marquis and pay my respects. "


    Hearing this, the group of managers sighed and shook their heads.


    One of them said, "Young Master Biao, do you know the relationship between Young Master Xiu and that Xiao Wen through their teacher and student to obtain the title of Marquis? What will the nature of their relationship be?"


    When Yang Biao heard this question, he was stunned for a moment.


    He had never thought about it. Fortunately, he was not stupid. After a moment of thought, he blurted out, "A Feudal Lord!"


    The so-called school valve, in the 21st century, usually refers to the people who rely on their power to control and monopolize the education and academia.


    It may also refer to an exclusive power formed by a person who has graduated from a school in a particular profession or organization.


    The existence of such a person was undoubtedly a danger to academic researchers. After all, they would reject all doctrines that contradicted them as heresy.


    And the most famous of them all is the Catholic Church of Europe.


    Of course, there was no difference in the size of the valve, it was all a form of urine. The Catholic Church was able to do all sorts of violent things only because of their size.


    If there was a school in China as big as the Catholic Church, then they would be the same as the Catholic Church.


    For example, the Eastern Links at the end of the Ming Dynasty.


    Of course, in ancient times, when the academic valve first appeared, it was not entirely a synonym for backwardness and harm.


    This kind of existence, through the relationship between teachers and students, through the same period in the Imperial Examinations, and through the relationship between fellow students, had undoubtedly broken through the feudal fiefdom who had monopolized the ruling class of the Imperial Examinations.


    After that, the aristocratic families gradually became a joke.


    When people asked who the other side was, they were less and less likely to regard their aristocratic families as a consideration. On the contrary, he was paying more attention to the other party''s identity.


    This was because people could not choose their own fathers, but they had the opportunity to choose who would become their teacher. This would undoubtedly make the society more fair.


    In fact, European Catholicism has at times served as a fair maintenance system.


    In the history of European Catholicism, there had been no less than ten pope who were born with mud legs and had absolutely no aristocratic relationship with the pope.


    Of course, one or two of the Eastern Emperors were genuine peasants.


    And now, in the eyes of this group of shopkeepers, Yang Biao had asked Xiao Wen to turn Yang Xiu into a talent that could be honored with the title of Marquis. Xiao Wen also agreed to train Yang Xiu into such a talent.


    "If this were a country like Song, Ming, or even Tang, we would naturally not say anything. But our Han State is a country that uses military merits and investigation as a means of advancement. The school valve is not omnipotent in the Han nation. As long as we bring up the issue, we can actually let Xiao Wen train Young Master Xiu at an even lower price. " The manager sighed helplessly.


    The reason he had sighed was not because he felt that there was no profit in nurturing Yang Xiu as the Prime Minister.


    In fact, he also agreed with the Yang family''s view that they would pay a visit to a marquis for the sake of someone else.


    However, if they were able to obtain this result at a lower price and yet chose to obtain it at a better price, it would undoubtedly be contrary to the spirit of business of the shopkeepers.


    After all, merchants always seek to outdo each other. As long as he could earn two pieces of money, he would absolutely not earn just one piece of money.


    On the other side, after Xiao Wen brought Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu home, they went all the way to the backyard.


    Meanwhile, Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang were both practicing.


    "Yo!" "Yang Xiu, why are you here as well?" Seeing Yang Xiu, Zhuge Liang jokingly asked.


    In his eyes, Yang Xiu didn''t seem like the kind of person who would take the initiative to study under Xiao Wen.


    Other than reading, he rarely consulted anyone else. Unless this person was truly of high moral standing and was known to be extremely talented and knowledgeable.


    It could be said that in the teachings of Han Yu in the Tang Dynasty, the saints beneath the current people were far away, and shame was taught by teachers. They were talking about arrogant people like Yang Xiu.


    Yang Xiu looked at Zhuge Liang and wanted to mock him, but when he thought about his experience being beaten up by Sun Shangxiang just now and seeing this girl smiling at him, his eyes couldn''t help but shiver.


    He only cursed back in a low voice, "So noisy!"


    "Alright!" Xiao Wen stopped the two guys from arguing and said to Yang Xiu and Sun Shangxiang: "Both of you, go and do some adaptive training with Xiao Liang first!"


    As for Yang Xiu, Xiao Wen wanted him to be like Zhuge Liang and receive some military training. Through modern militarized training, he was made to understand the importance of discipline and thus restrain his temper.


    After all, in the twenty-first century, there were many rich people who, because their children could not be taught well, threw them into the army camp and gave the instructor two Chinese cigarettes and a bottle of Maotai wine.


    The reason was not to let them treat their children well, but to let them focus on taking care of their children ¡­ If they make any mistakes, they will be punished to death.


    In the twenty-first century, military training can gradually turn a popinjay into a young man who can benefit society.


    Although Xiao Wen''s military training was a greatly reduced version, Xiao Wen felt that if he could persevere for twenty years or even longer, Yang Xiu''s personality might really change.

 C159 Outstanding Spies

    There was no war on the east and no war on the west.


    This was the true picture of the Darkhan Kingdom.


    The hundreds of thousands of men in the eastern army were currently eating the food provided by the Song Kingdom on the battlefield to the east. They looked even further east, where Zhu Yuanzhang and Nur Haji were engaged in a great battle.


    In the west, or in other words, in the north, the cavalry that Xiao Wen had trained had been defeated. They were so scared that they had cowered at a mountain entrance a few dozen miles away. He was prepared to cross Mongolia''s territory and return home as soon as the Han army launched an attack on him.


    However, before that, they still wished to stay with the big man a little longer.


    After all, they had all brought cattle and sheep with them, and as long as there was grass, even in the Huns'' pasture, they would be able to produce fresh milk and cheese to eat.


    As for Xiao Wen, he was also secretly making preparations to head north.


    However, before that, there were some things that he could not let go of.


    Today, Xiao Wen was teaching Sun Shangxiang yoga in the yard.


    On the floor of the yard was a blanket made of sheepskin. Although it was not soft, it was still passable.


    Although yoga didn''t consume as much heat as anaerobic exercise, it was still able to exercise the flexibility and coordination of the body.


    After all, Xiao Wen also knew that as a girl, no matter how hard Sun Shangxiang tried and performed anaerobic exercise, he couldn''t surpass Guan Yu in terms of strength.


    Speed, skill, balance, and flexibility were the key points of Sun Shangxiang''s training.


    Of course, strength training Xiao Wen didn''t let Sun Shangxiang down.


    Ten sets of thirty kilograms of barbells a day, fifty in each group.


    A pair of dumbbells weighing twenty kilograms were made ten sets a day, with fifty in each set.


    Plus the training of sitting on the back and jumping frogs in squats, although Sun Shangxiang was still young, she already had an obvious and beautiful waistband under her chest.


    Looking at Sun Shangxiang pressing the back of her head against the ground, with the sole of her foot tightly against the carpet and her waist up, Xiao Wen asked: "Ah Xiang!" "You know a lot about the nobles in the country, but how much do you know about the nobles abroad?"


    Even though Xiao Wen was famous, he could use history and the rules he came up with to determine the life trajectory of this historical figure in this world.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t know the Divination Technique, so it was impossible for him to understand everything.


    Therefore, he still needed Sun Shangxiang, who was very clear on the various matters between nobles.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Sun Shangxiang frowned and thought for a while. Then he said: "It depends on which country''s aristocrat it is. My Donghu County is relatively close to the Song and Tang Kingdoms, so we know them quite well. "But I don''t know much about Qin, Ming, and the nomadic countries in the north, or about small countries like Wei and Jin."


    Hearing this answer, Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up.


    He said: "I don''t need you to know about the nomads and small countries in Lausch. I just want to know if you know anything about the aristocrats of the Tang. "


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang nodded and said: "I''ve once been to the Tang Kingdom for sightseeing, and I even know some of the aristocrats there."


    Sure enough, Sun Shangxiang was omnipotent!


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was immediately overjoyed.


    He quickly asked, "Since you know all this, do you know a person called Shangguan Yi?"


    "The court poet by Emperor Tang''s side?" When Sun Shangxiang heard the name of Shangguan Yi, he instantly blurted it out.


    "If you ask him, there''s no problem. After all, his granddaughter is now my classmate. " Sun Shangxiang thought about it carefully for a moment, then nodded.


    "You actually know that Shangguan Wan''er is the granddaughter of Shangguan Yi''er?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen immediately revealed a surprised expression.


    After understanding the strange rules of this world, Xiao Wen found out that He Heshen, Cai Zhen, and Shangguan Tinzhi were the spies from Qing, Song, and Tang countries.


    Cai Jing and Shangguan Wan''er also had a spy background.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t expect that what he originally only knew would turn out to be an open secret known by everyone.


    This huge contrast made Xiao Wen almost unable to control his own emotions, and he wanted to start complaining.


    With great difficulty, Xiao Wen managed to resist the urge to ridicule, and continued to ask Sun Shangxiang: "Since you know that Wan''Er and I are also teachers and students, then I think you should also know why I''m asking that right?"


    Sun Shangxiang nodded. She knew that Shangguan Wan''er wasn''t like her, who loved martial arts. However, she was still a classmate of hers, so she said, "Sir, you must think carefully about the Shangguan Family''s situation, so that you can find out when Wan''er can come to class?"


    "That''s right." Xiao Wen nodded. "You''re all my students. If there''s someone who doesn''t attend class one day, I feel that something is missing."


    After all, to be a teacher for a day and to be a father for life wasn''t just asking students to treat their teachers like their parents.


    A teacher, at least a teacher with professional ethics and a sense of responsibility, would similarly treat every student of his or her own as if they were his or her own child.


    Without this spirit, it would have been impossible for the Feudal Lords to replace the Feudal Lords in the history of the former world and become the oldest form of rule in Chinese history.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Sun Shangxiang gradually pressed her originally arched waist against the ground. She thought for a moment and said: "If mister wants Wan''er to come to class, it''s actually easy to say it''s easy, but also not difficult to say it''s hard."


    "A general?" Xiao Wen asked excitedly.


    "Of course." Sun Shangxiang nodded, then she asked, "Does mister know, how do I know Wan''er is Tang?"


    "Why?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Because this sort of thing is something that we nobles, as long as we pay attention to a little bit, will know." Sun Shangxiang said.


    Then she explained: "In this world, although the rule between countries, the promotion of talent, the criteria for the appointment of officials are all different. However, there is one thing that is very similar. "


    If the nobles of a certain country make a big mistake and need to put in a great merit, or if they want to accumulate a great merit, they can choose to apply and become an undercover agent abroad.


    "Spy?" This was the first time Xiao Wen had heard of this.


    But Sun Shangxiang said: "The so-called" open intelligence ", is not afraid of other countries to know the situation, under the arrangement of open espionage. In this country, these spies would not do anything that would be too dangerous for this country. Usually, they are just here to scout out information, contact people inside and outside, and do something that doesn''t matter. "


    "The Shangguan Family and the Cai Family are exactly like that. As long as they don''t go too far or too far and let everyone know that he''s a spy, the nations generally turn a blind eye to these agents. "


    "So that''s how it is. It turns out that the reason Cai Zai was threatened by me was not because he was afraid that I would expose his identity. "He was afraid that I would blow up his affairs and make him return home without any contribution points." Xiao Wen nodded.


    Although Xiao Wen was not serious about the information, he didn''t dare to agree with his.


    However, Xiao Wen also knew that this was an era of feudalism.


    Letting the feudal intelligence community act according to the demands of modern intelligence workers was indeed a bit of a challenge.

 C160 teacher theory

    After listening to Sun Shangxiang''s explanation, Xiao Wen finally understood that there was still a spy in this world.


    Although this kind of spy, in a sense, also has some diplomatic work to do. For example, in Chang An City, there were a few people who passed on the Emperor''s words to Liu Bang, such as Li Shimin, Zhu Yuanzhang, and Zhao Kuangyin.


    Sometimes, they would also engage in unimportant espionage activities.


    Although these things would also come into conflict with the law of the man, as long as they didn''t cause a ruckus or get caught on the spot, Liu Bang would turn a blind eye.


    After all. He also had spies of the same nature, set up in other countries to listen for information.


    After knowing the identity and nature of the spies Cai Zhen and Shangguan Tinzhi, Xiao Wen nodded and said, "Since that''s the case, then you know what''s going on with Shangguan Tinzhi. Why didn''t he let his daughter come to class?"


    Xiao Wen still didn''t understand this kind of thing.


    In theory, regardless of whether they wanted to atone for their sins or accumulate merit points, obtaining knowledge from Xiao Wen and bringing it back to the Kingdom of Tang was naturally the best choice.


    Xiao Wen didn''t care about this either.


    After all, the Tang Country was the same as the Han Country, they belonged to the Han Nation. Xiao Wen also had a good impression of this country.


    However, the Han was different from the Tang, the Han was Xiao Wen''s own country. He had the opportunity to convert his knowledge into wealth, fame, and status.


    However, the Tang Dynasty was far away from the Han Dynasty, so it was impossible for Xiao Wen to do this.


    Since he couldn''t get any benefits out of it, Xiao Wen didn''t ask for anything in return. He just gave everything he could to Shangguan Wan''er as part of his celebrity development plan.


    It was a pity that Xiao Wen was willing to teach Shangguan Wan''er, who was also a diligent little loli. Unfortunately, Shangguan Tinzhi didn''t know what she was doing, so she turned a blind eye to such a great benefit.


    This made Xiao Wen feel quite depressed.


    But Sun Shangxiang also seemed to see Xiao Wen''s helplessness.


    She sat up straight and said to Xiao Wen with a smile, "Looks like Mister still doesn''t understand the intensity of the academic competition."


    The intensity of the academic war?


    Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment and then reacted.


    In the history of his previous life, the academic struggle had been very intense. Even Xiao Wen, who didn''t know much about the academic world, had vaguely understood what was going on.


    In academia, the way people fought was not as simple as just destroying the enemy''s body.


    Although many scholars had the habit of directly cutting down their academic opponents to death, most of them still preferred to completely erase the other party''s words, academic achievements and even his own existence, leaving no trace behind.


    Because of this, the later generations were studying Yang Zhu''s guild, which was once extremely popular. However, it was very difficult to find enough information in a guild that was out of place with the Confucians.


    After all, if the Mo family was just a school that disagreed with them in certain aspects, then Yang Zhu''s school was a school that fundamentally denied Confucianism.


    "Teachers from miscellaneous schools, and faintly influenced by the Yang Zhu school. Although Shangguan Tinzhi''s family was a scholar who came from Emperor Tang''s family, they also had some attainments in Confucianism, so it was natural that they could recognize the Taoist temperament from their teacher. In the future, he has to return to his homeland. How could he let his daughter come from a Taoist school? "


    "That''s why Shangguan Tinzhi refused to let Wan''er come back!" Xiao Wen was suddenly enlightened.


    At the same time, he also thought of the Confucian scholars who treated advanced production techniques as a form of detailing.


    It was also because he had taught Wan-Er a lot of knowledge about the 1970s editions of "A Hundred Thousand Why".


    You know, the knowledge in A Hundred Thousand Why, published in the seventies, was based on the pattern of the world at that time, in order to restore civilization to the barren wasteland of the surviving people after the end of the nuclear war.


    It could be said that as long as he held this set of "Why a Hundred Thousand", a young man with decent fighting skills could use his own hard work to climb the technology tree from the Stone Age to the Electric Age!


    With such powerful knowledge, if one were to be knowledgeable, he or she would definitely flock to it like a flock of ducks.


    But Shangguan Tinzhi was dismissive.


    So it wasn''t that Shangguan Tinzhi didn''t know the value of these things. It was just that he thought that what Xiao Wen had given to Shangguan Wan''er were heretical theories.


    After understanding this principle, Xiao Wen was suddenly enlightened.


    He asked, "Axiang, if I can prove that I can teach Wan-Er much in the Confucian school, would that stupid fool Shangguan Tinzhi be willing to send his daughter here to study?"


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang carefully thought about it and said: "Perhaps this is really possible!"


    Grinding and holding a brush, Xiao Wen looked at the flat surface of the wooden table, which had been imported from abroad, and gradually recalled what he had to write.


    Xiao Wen wanted Shangguan Tinzhi to understand that even though he was teaching Confucianism, he could still teach it well.


    To do this, Xiao Wen would undoubtedly need to write an article for Shangguan Tinzhi to see.


    And this article, not only must it conform to the Confucian scholar''s point of view, there was a Confucian air to it. Also, it had to conform to the core conflict between Xiao Wen and the Shangguan family ¡ª learning.


    Considering Shangguan Tinzhi''s background, she was a declining aristocrat of the Tang Kingdom.


    Thus, Xiao Wen set his gaze at the Tang Dynasty in history.


    Without much hesitation, Xiao Wen had locked onto a piece of text that he had learned in school ¡ª "Teacher''s Guide".


    Teacher''s Theory is an argumentative treatise written by Han Yu, a literary scholar in Tang Dynasty.


    This article expounds the principle of learning from the teacher, satirizes the world character of the teacher, educates the youth, and plays a role in changing the atmosphere. In this paper, the author enumerates the examples of the positive and negative, compares and demonstrates repeatedly, discusses the necessity and principle of learning from the teacher table, criticizes the bad habit of "learning from the teacher" in the society at that time, shows extraordinary courage and fighting spirit, and also shows the author''s spirit of disregarding the opinions of the secular world.


    Although the full text is not long, but the meaning is deep, the argument is clear, the structure is strict, the reasoning is clear, and it is full of strong persuasive and infectious power.


    Except for the last line, "Li''s Zipeng, 17 years old. Good ancient language. All six arts and scriptures are well versed in it. No matter what time it is, it is better to learn than to read." "Yu Jiajia could walk the ancient paths and make it into the book of teachings." As for Xiao Wen, it was really against the rules and wasn''t necessary to copy it down. He wrote down the remaining parts one by one.


    "Although it is wrong to copy the works of others. But "On the Teacher" is not a great poet''s painstaking work, nor is it a writer''s unceasing novel. It''s just a famous social review. "


    "Although I took Han Yu''s work to show others. However, Han Yu wrote this article in order to ridicule the social shame of learning from the teacher phenomenon. I copied down his article, and if the purpose was also to satirize and awaken these phenomena, I don''t think he would object. "


    As he thought of this, one by one, the words began to resonate, falling off the snow-white Xuan paper one by one.

 C161 The Battle of the School

    In the Shangguan household, in the room with the usual grandiose decorations of the Chinese style, Shangguan Wan''er sat in front of the window in a daze, bored beyond words.


    "Um ¡­" So boring. When will these days of being in a daze at home end? " Shangguan Wan''er let out a nasal sound before grumbling.


    Sitting in front of the windowsill, she could see the scenery outside the window.


    It was late autumn of October in the north. Although there were no birdsong or fragrant flowers, it was currently dusk. As the sun slowly set, the great geese flew towards the south in preparation for winter. It was still incredibly beautiful.


    However, after watching this scene for a long time, Shangguan Wan''er still felt bored.


    "Wan Er, you and Xiao Wen are destined to be different people. Your father is a scholar, he is a scholar, he is destined to never become your teacher. "


    Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind Shangguan Wan''er.


    Wan''er turned to see Shangguan Tinzhi walking in, dressed in a gorgeous red robe and touching her makeup.


    Wan-Er could see the gloomy expression on her father''s face.


    "Father... "I ¡­" Looking at her father, Wan-Er wanted to explain something.


    However, before he could finish his words, he choked in his throat.


    That''s right! His own father was a Confucian scholar, while Mr. Xiao Wen had the air of a Taoist scholar that could not be ignored.


    Even if he had studied Mr Xiao''s knowledge and returned home, what use would it be?


    That''s not right!


    Wan-Er shook her head. She was sure that she was very happy during her days of studying with Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu by Xiao Wen''s side.


    At least, she had enjoyed something she had never enjoyed before.


    Unlike Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang, who were born and raised in the clouds and had a bunch of playmates since they were young. Shangguan Wan''er had arrived in the clouds when she was five years old.


    To her, everything here was so unfamiliar.


    No friends, no familiar people.


    Although her father had dressed up the house like he did in the Tang Dynasty, every time she left the house, Wan-Er still felt that the world outside was strange to her.


    Wan-Er was scared of the outside world too. She didn''t dare go out, so she couldn''t make friends.


    Being unable to make friends made her even more lonely and fearful of the outside world, much less going out.


    That day, Wan-Er was just like today, sitting on the windowsill like she was bored to death. As a result, a ball suddenly flew over the wall of the house and landed on the grass in front of the windowsill.


    "Hey!" Little girl, can you pick up that ball for me? "Thank you." Not long after that, Wan-Er saw a boy climb up to the wall and beg in a polite tone.


    "Are you talking to me?" Since she hadn''t interacted with her peers for so long, Shangguan Wan''er didn''t even have the time to react.


    "That''s right!" The boy was stunned for a moment before he said, "I don''t think I know your name!"


    "Wan-Er, I will call Shangguan Wan''er." Wan-Er said her name without hesitation.


    Hearing Wan-Er''s words, the boy also smiled and replied, "My name is Zhuge Liang."


    "Oh, by the way, can I trouble you to help me throw Ku Ju out? Thank you."


    Since then, Shangguan Wan''er had her first friend, Zhuge Liang.


    After that was Guan Yu, who liked fighting, but was very loyal. That awesome Yang Xiu with his nose to the sky. The one who boasted that he was from the family of generals, the one who loved to wave his swords around, the one who loved to play around with spears ¡­ There were also many other young companions.


    But now, Shangguan Wan''er was dismayed to find that she seemed to have returned to the days when she was unable to interact with others.


    The first time he felt this way was because of the fear he felt towards this unfamiliar environment.


    But the second time, it was because of his father.


    Even though Confucius, the master of Confucius, had once served under the master of Taoism, his father, who was then a librarian under Zhou Wang, questioned him about Zhou Li.


    Even though the Emperor of the Tang people claimed to be a descendant of his father.


    However, the war between guilds was a dispute between guilds, and they were not allowed to slack off in the slightest.


    Furthermore, Xiao literature is not orthodox Taoism, but Lu Buwei and Corpse''s discovery of a variety of Taoism, miscellaneous.


    In short, the stubborn Shangguan Tinzhi would never allow her daughter to attend classes at an enemy school.


    "Don''t you understand? Your identity is not the daughter of an ordinary family, but a daughter of my Shangguan family. If you were born in a large family, your father would not care whether you are a scholar or a student. But since you are the daughter of my Shangguan family, the interest of the Shangguan family should be taken as the first factor, even surpassing your own interest. Do you understand? "


    Wan-Er had been taught by her father since she was young.


    Thus, she could only nod her head in agreement.


    At this moment, a servant appeared outside Wan-Er''s room.


    He said to Shangguan Tinzhi who was inside, "Master, there''s a letter here for you."


    A letter?


    Shangguan Tinzhi frowned.


    If it was the Tang Kingdom''s Imperial Court that wanted to convey any news, they would use a special and secretive method. Normally, they would not use this kind of method of writing letters.


    Could it be that in the old days, the other friends of the Shangguan family had bypassed the authorities to write him a letter?


    Without further thought, Shangguan Tinghua walked out of the room and took the letter from the servant. Instead, he saw four charms popular among the Han Chinese, which were written on top of the letter.


    "To Shangguan Jun."


    Looking at these four words, Shangguan Tinzhi was somewhat puzzled.


    From the written view, this should be a letter written to him by a local citizen of the Han Empire.


    But he knew very well that neither Shangguan Tinzhi nor Shangguan Yi had ever made friends in the Han.


    At most, in the past meetings between the Han Emperor and the Tang Emperor, Shangguan Yi had conversed with a scholar named Jia Yi who was by the Han Emperor''s side.


    Unable to figure out who had written to him, Shangguan Tinzhi opened the envelope on the spot.


    What he saw was a piece of excellent Xuan paper produced and imported by the Song Kingdom.


    Elegant little charms were arranged neatly on the surface, looking like an army.


    Although Shangguan Tinzhi usually used characters such as calligraphy, cursive script and calligraphy, he did recognize the calligraphy.


    Thus, he slowly started to read.


    The ancient scholars must have a master.


    A teacher, that was why he taught and worked hard to dispel his doubts.


    If one was not born with knowledge, how could one not have doubts?


    Perplexed but not obedient to his teacher, his confusion was also, finally, unfathomable.


    It was born before me, and its sound was born before me. It was born after me, and its sound was born after me. It was born before me, and it was born after me.


    My teacher also knew that he was born in my time?


    It was as if there was no treasure, no treasure, no treasure, no treasure of the Dao ¡­


    Saint Master Wuchang. Confucius Master Tan Zi, Fu Hong, Shi Xiang, Lao Dai. Tan Zi''s disciple was not as virtuous as Confucius.


    Confucius said: "If three people walk, my teacher will be with them."


    It is because of this that I need not be inferior to my master, and that my master need not be virtuous to my disciple. There was a history of learning, and there were specializations in the arts. That was all ¡­


    Looking at the words, the last line was surprisingly the word ''Xiao Wen'', a shocked expression appeared on Shangguan Tinzhi''s face.

 C162 A War Without Smoke

    Looking at Xiao Wen''s letter, although he didn''t specifically explain the problem between him and Shangguan family by name, but through the point of view of "those who teach others will be enlightened", he faintly ridiculed Shangguan Ting''s shameless attitude towards being a teacher.


    "How preposterous! How preposterous! " Looking at this letter, Shangguan Tinzhi''s anger flared.


    Without any hesitation, he tore the letter in his hand into pieces, and then said to the servant, "Throw all of these pieces of paper away for me. I don''t want to see these things, not even if it''s just scraps of paper, not even for a moment! "


    After he finished speaking, he still had his back facing the pile of paper, and had an exaggerated and angry look on his face.


    But even so, Shangguan Tinzhi''s mind was still preoccupied with such things as: "Today, all the people, even the saints below are far away, and shame is learned from the teacher. It was a saint from the past, a fool from the past. The reason why saints are saints and fools are fools is because of this? "


    "The teacher of the other child, the one who teaches the book, and the reader of its sentences, is not what I call the one who preaches its wisdom. I do not know the meaning of reading, or puzzlement, or teacher, or not, primary school, I do not see its light. "


    "A man who works a hundred times as a musician for a witch doctor, he is shameless." In the clan of scholars, the disciples of the day are all gathered together, laughing merrily. "


    "It is shameful to be humble, but flattery to be rich and powerful."


    If it was anyone else who had seen these words, they would not have been moved.


    But as a Chinaman, Shangguan Tinzhi always felt that these essays were Xiao Wen''s mockery of Chinaman.


    Well, Han Yu, who wrote this article, was indeed mocking the Tang people. However, Xiao Wen felt that with Han Yu''s position, especially with Han Yu''s current status as the envoy, it was understandable for him to write this article.


    However, Xiao Wen had forgotten that there was an ugly rule in this world. It was that one type of speech had two consequences when compared to two types of people.


    For example, if a South Korean boasts about South Korea, it might be seen as a payoff for patriotism and nationalism. When the Chinese heard this, they felt that Gao Li was really shameless.


    But if a brain-damaged Haqani said so, it would be considered a betrayal of the nation and its people.


    Especially in a country like a cultural bandit, they would often say that some things from the Chinese civilization belong to them, or even directly apply for cultural heritage in such a shameless situation.


    Similarly, Han Yu''s teacher said that with his status as an official, it was understandable to exclaim that young people were not diligent enough to ask questions and teach them a lesson.


    But in Shangguan Tinzhi''s eyes, Xiao Wen, as a Chinese man, could actually talk so much about the Tang Kingdom. How preposterous!


    If it wasn''t for her considering her current identity, Shangguan Tinzhi would have even picked up her treasure sword and went to Xiao Wen''s house to ask him to duel with her.


    This, no doubt, is the common way that traditional Chinese scholars use when they find that they cannot solve a problem through debate.


    However, he had more important things to do. As a spy, he had to face off against Xiao Wen, who was on the cusp of the battle and was being watched by the Han Emperor. The political risks he had to take were huge.


    Shangguan Tinzhi felt that she should consider the bigger picture. As such, he gave up on the idea of battling Xiao Wen.


    But at this time, the servant did not leave.


    He looked at the angry expression on his host''s face, and his face was filled with hesitation. He seemed to want to say something.


    "What else do you have to say?" Seeing that the servant had not made a move for a long time, Shangguan Tinzhi turned around. he asked when he saw the servant hesitating to speak.


    "That ¡­" The servant hesitated for a long time before saying, "The messenger who delivered the letter, well, he is a child. Tomorrow, he said, his teacher, the man who had written the letter, would return and pay him a visit. "Please make your preparations, Master."


    "Prepare my ass!" Upon hearing this, Shangguan Tinzhi immediately broke out in curses.


    He ordered, "Don''t clean up today. The prayer mats that were given to customers in the living room were all replaced with the worst-looking ones. "Well, you''d better put it in the stable or the pigpen for the night, and bring it back tomorrow and put it in the living room."


    "Also, don''t boil hot soup at home tomorrow. "There''s no need to continue fighting in the well. Tomorrow, go to the river outside the city and fetch a bucket of water to welcome the guests."


    Shangguan Tinzhi''s face twisted in anger as she spoke.


    It could be said that if Xiao Wen dared to come, he would definitely let Xiao Wen experience an unforgettable memory.


    Watching the servant clean up the pieces of paper on the ground with a frightened expression, Shangguan Tinzhi nodded in satisfaction.


    Then he walked into the room and said to Shangguan Wan''er, "Wan''er, you are not allowed to take even half a step out of this room tomorrow ¡­" You are not allowed to open windows or open doors until dusk. Your father will have the food brought to your room. "


    "Father, is something wrong?" Wan-Er asked.


    Shangguan Tinzhi thought for a moment before replying gloomily, "There''s a big shot who wants to come to our country to discuss some important matters." These things are not something a little girl like you can know. Do you understand? "


    "Only." Shangguan Wan''er nodded.


    However, Shangguan Tinzhi scolded him, "Say yes! To learn to be submissive and submissive all day, what are you trying to say? "


    "Yes ¡­"


    The next morning, Xiao Wen arrived at the Shangguan Family residence.


    Seeing that the Shangguan Family still had their doors closed and didn''t have any intention of welcoming guests, he couldn''t help but shake his head.


    He glanced at Zhuge Liang, who nodded and walked up to him.


    Dong, dong, dong!


    Zhuge Liang''s small hands knocked powerfully on the Shangguan family''s door, producing a loud sound.


    Presently a servant opened the door.


    The servant greeted Xiao Wen and asked, "May I ask who you are?"


    "I told you guys yesterday, my teacher will pay you a visit today."


    "So it''s Teacher!" The servant suddenly came to a realization and nodded his head. He then opened the door completely and said, "The lord has been waiting for a long time. Please come in."


    Thus, everyone walked into the Shangguan Family.


    However, looking at the servants of the Shangguan family, Xiao Wen could faintly detect a trace of malice through his observation skills.


    Thus, he turned around and winked at Sun Shangxiang.


    Sun Shangxiang noticed the look in Xiao Wen''s eyes and immediately understood what he meant.


    Without any hesitation, she stealthily left the room without the servant''s presence.


    As for Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang, and Yang Xiu, they followed the servant and entered the Shangguan family.


    Sun Shangxiang looked at Xiao Wen''s back from afar and muttered: "This Shangguan family seems to have some malicious intentions. As expected, conflicts between guilds were difficult to reconcile. There would probably be a fierce battle in the Shangguan Family today. However, it shouldn''t level up to the level of using force, right? Of course, with Guan Yu here, the teacher will not be at a disadvantage. "


    After all, as the goal of his life, Guan Yu''s martial prowess was definitely a reliable synonym in Sun Shangxiang''s eyes.


    Without any more hesitation, Sun Shangxiang watched as the servant closed the Shangguan Family''s doors again, then walked around the wall towards the backyard of the Shangguan Family.

 C163 Sun Shangxiangs infiltration

    Inside the Shangguan Family, Xiao Wen looked at the dirty and worn-out praying mat beneath his feet, and not only did he reveal an expression as if he had no life left to live.


    He looked at Shangguan Tinghua''s futon and discovered that it was new and gorgeous, the embroidery on it clearly visible.


    At that moment, he finally understood where the malicious intents that had been lingering around him ever since he entered the Shangguan family came from.


    It felt like this Shangguan Tinzhi didn''t welcome him at all!


    This made Xiao Wen extremely depressed.


    He had thought that since his master had said so, Shangguan Tinzhi would not be deeply moved and would simply bow her head in submission. However, at the very least, the story written by Han Yu personally was able to move this guy''s heart. He treated Xiao Wen with respect.


    However, looking at Shangguan Tinzhi''s expression, Xiao Wen realized that not only did Shangguan Tinghua not intend to treat him courteously, he even revealed an extremely nasty face.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Wen looked at Shangguan Tinzhi, complaining in his heart.


    However, he did not know that as the son of the royal poet, Shangguan Tinzhi''s way of thinking was also different from that of ordinary people.


    As a court poet, the verses written by Shangguan Yi were usually magnificent.


    However, under the beautiful words, the content was empty and devoid of meaning.


    Shangguan Yi and Shangguan Tinzhi''s values were as empty as their poems, but they paid great attention to their appearance.


    Thus, when Xiao Wen''s teacher was handed over to Shangguan Tinzhi, he didn''t think about whether Xiao Wen''s words were true or not. Instead, he thought about the guild properties of his words and Xiao Wen''s identity.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this was just an article to persuade them to study. But in Shangguan Tinzhi''s eyes, this was a school full of contradictions with the state.


    Although this kind of behavior was very frustrating, it was a reality. This was the nature of court poets.


    However, although Xiao Wen could still be considered qualified for EQ, it was still a bit difficult for him to fully take into account the court poet Shangguan Tinzhi''s urine psychology.


    Therefore, this could only be said to be a misunderstanding between the two sides.


    But now, this kind of misunderstanding had escalated to a conflict.


    Xiao Wen looked at the worn-out praying mat under his feet. There was even a lot of dirt on it.


    It was obvious that Shangguan Tinzhi had specially prepared this cushion for him.


    Xiao Wen asked in a cold voice, "Brother Shangguan, is this how you treat your Shangguan family?"


    "No!" Shangguan Tinzhi shook her head and said with a sneer, "This is how the Tang people treat their uninvited guests."


    "An unexpected guest?" Xiao Wen was a bit puzzled by Shangguan Tinzhi.


    He said, "If you were talking about my family background, then I would like to say that in the past, under Lu Buwei''s tutelage, there were also some family members. "Teacher Kong once paid a visit to the patriarch of the Daoist family. I, your father, learned Zhou Li''s gift from him ¡­"


    "Enough!" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Shangguan Tinzhi roared harshly: "You want to say that my Confucian family was born from your Taoist family, and that I''m related to your Taoist family by father and son! You want to take advantage of us? That smelly nose of yours, Daoist Priest, is simply wishful thinking! "


    Xiao Wen was speechless.


    If your emperor heard your words, he would not be the one to end his life.


    After all, Li Shimin and the Li Family had always worshiped me as their ancestor.


    By the way, the Li and Tang dynasties in history even made their own ancestors out of Uncle Li, Li Shang, and Li Guang when they were doing their own family tree.


    In other words, Xiao Wen was considered a friend of the Li Tang Royal Family''s ancestor. In terms of seniority, how could he allow Shangguan Tinzhi to roar in front of him?


    It was already giving him face not to kneel down to speak.


    However, considering that the Han Dynasty was only the beginning of the Western Han Dynasty, two princes, Liu Bei and Liu Xiu, strangely appeared.


    Xiao Wen felt that in this place where space and time were in disarray, it was better to not talk about seniority in the past. Otherwise, it would easily cause chaos.


    While the conflict between Xiao Wen and Shangguan Tinzhi was brewing and was on the verge of breaking out. Sun Shangxiang, on the other hand, had already arrived at the backyard of Shangguan family.


    Looking at the two meter high wall, Sun Shangxiang smiled.


    As a person who was determined to become a ranger, her ability to travel in stealth was something she would never let down.


    As a result, although he was only 1.5 meters tall, the 2 meter high wall did not obstruct Sun Shangxiang''s entry.


    After taking a look at her surroundings and realizing that no one was passing by, she spotted a locust tree nearby.


    Without any explanation, Sun Shangxiang immediately ran and climbed up the locust tree within a few steps.


    Next, she nimbly and lightly stepped on the branches, leaping slightly and easily into the backyard of the Shangguan household.


    "Well arranged. It really is the style of a Chinese. "


    Although it was already late autumn, most of the vegetation had already withered away.


    But Sun Shangxiang could still think from the arrangement here. In the Shangguan Family''s backyard, how beautiful would the scene be in spring and summer?


    "It''s just that although the scenery here is beautiful, it has no value at all. "Compared to the fitness equipment at mister''s house, the difference is still too big." Thinking of the Treadmill, dumbbell, barbell, yoga mat, bar, parallel bars and other training equipment in the backyard of Xiao Wen''s house, Sun Shangxiang''s face was painted with a layer of red.


    Don''t love red makeup love to arm, this is Sun Shangxiang''s true portrayal.


    Soon after, Sun Shangxiang found a simple gardener in the yard, sprinkling water and taking care of the plants whose leaves had already withered.


    Thus, Sun Shangxiang didn''t make any sound.


    Stepping on the grass that hadn''t dried in the autumn, she walked carefully behind the gardener and into Shangguan''s room.


    Although the Shangguan family did not lack money in the construction of the house. But the country gave them only a small amount of land.


    Therefore, although Shangguan Tinzhi was decorating the house, she had always sought to be as majestic as the Tang people.


    However, Shangguan''s house was not that complicated.


    Not long after, she found Shangguan Wan''er''s room.


    However, when she was about to open the door and go in to see her schoolmate, who she''d never seen before, she noticed that the door was locked.


    "How preposterous! That Shangguan Tinzhi had actually locked her daughter at home and wouldn''t let her out! This is such a waste of a father! "


    As a girl who had always been doted on by the family, even though he wanted to be a ranger, his father didn''t stop her. Sun Shangxiang didn''t think that Shangguan Tinghua''s actions were natural.


    She looked at the locked door, unable to suppress the rage in her heart.


    However, looking at the same locked door, Sun Shangxiang couldn''t help but feel vexed.


    After all, she also had a secret lock ¡­ Cough cough! It''s the ability to unlock a door.


    However, since the day he was captured by Xiao Wen, his unlocked equipment had already been taken away. How could he still be by his side?


    At this moment, a voice sounded from the room.


    "Who?" Who''s talking about my father? "

 C164 amity

    "Who?" Who''s talking about my father? "


    A voice came from Shangguan Wan''er''s room.


    The voice sounded panicked. However, Sun Shangxiang, who was outside the door, could hear that the other party''s voice was still young and sweet despite the panic.


    Obviously, she was his classmate. The Tang Dynasty''s man had gone to Shangguan Wan''er.


    So Sun Shangxiang said: "Wan''er, my name is Sun Shangxiang, I''m Mr. Xiao Wen''s new disciple. I''m here today... I''m here to play with you. "


    Sun Shangxiang didn''t say that she was also here today by Xiao Wen.


    He wasn''t afraid that Shangguan Wan''er would reveal it herself.


    According to her understanding, although Shangguan Wan''er was a Chinese, she was open-minded. However, she was different from him, who had the wind of a hero. She was a complete weakling.


    She was worried that if Xiao Wen failed and she told Wan''er that he had been secretly sent over, Shangguan Tinzhi might sense the problem.


    Thus, Sun Shangxiang decided to keep some reservations for Shangguan Wan''er.


    Wan-Er was relieved when she heard that this was Xiao Wen''s student.


    Wan-Er didn''t care about what he said about her father.


    Firstly, although she was weak, she was still dissatisfied with her father''s actions.


    Secondly, Sun Shangxiang was still her classmate, so she could be considered half a sister. Wan-Er didn''t know what to say, so she decided to fight for her sister.


    There was one more thing that Wan-Er didn''t notice.


    That was, she hadn''t met a friend who came to her house as a guest for a long time.


    Last time, it was Xiao Wen who brought Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu to meet his friends.


    "That''s right, Wan-Er." Sun Shangxiang said: "The door is locked and I can''t get in. Do you have a key? "


    Hearing this, Shangguan Wan''er shook her head and said, "Although this is my room''s door, the key is in my father''s hand. He banned me from going anywhere today. "


    "So it was targeted at Mister Xiao Wen." Sun Shangxiang understood in her heart.


    However, Wan-Er asked, "Although we are from a common family, we can afford to have guards." Ordinary thieves could not enter. How did you get in? "


    Although Sun Shangxiang knew that Shangguan Wan''er was a spy from the Tang Kingdom, Shangguan Wan''er didn''t know that Sun Shangxiang was the daughter of a peerless noble.


    Thus, she had still concealed her father''s true identity from Sun Shangxiang.


    In reality, the reason why the Shangguan family was heavily guarded was not because they had money. It was because of the nature of their spies that they were destined to be cautious, spending most of their family''s money on security.


    "I''m not an ordinary Thief." Although she knew that Wan-Er was hiding the fact that he was a spy, Sun Shangxiang didn''t reveal Wan-Er''s thoughts.


    She only told him in detail how she had relied on the locust tree to climb over the Shangguan Family''s wall, how she had bypassed the gardener and snuck into the house.


    Wan-Er was surprised.


    This was because the two meter long wall was something that could be easily flipped through for future generations.


    However, the Han Chinese of this era were generally around 1.5 meters tall.


    Compared to those men of the 21st century who were 1.8 meters tall, they were much shorter.


    This height was enough to stop the majority of short and low-level Thieves from retreating.


    On the inner side of the wall, there were also some pottery inlaid.


    Although these pottery pieces were not embedded at the top of the wall, they had the effect of persuading people to back off.


    However, because they were on the inside, those people who had clearly seen the wall which was two meters tall, still chose to sneak in to avoid taking a step forward.


    However, he had heard from Sun Shangxiang. According to her father''s calculations, she believed that she absolutely could not rely on the locust tree to climb the wall.


    This surprised Shangguan Wan''er.


    This was because she knew that without a balanced ability to walk on a steel wire, without a body that was light to the point of less than 70 Jin, without a single injury when jumping down from a height of more than 2 meters, without even making a loud noise, no one would be able to climb over her house''s wall.


    However, the only Thief who could do this was a top-notch Thief.


    In Shangguan Tinzhi''s opinion, no matter how many methods he used against these thieves, it would be impossible to stop them.


    However, what surprised Shangguan Wan''er the most was that she could detect the gardener''s presence and avoid his presence.


    Although Wan-Er rarely understood the specific work her father did, she knew that the gardener was actually a veteran spy.


    When he had nothing to do, he would help Shangguan Tinghua tend to his plants in the backyard.


    The reason he was chosen as a spy was because his own existence was very low.


    Afterwards, he had even learned some concealment techniques.


    Therefore, many thieves who coveted her family''s secret, although they were able to climb over the wall in the backyard, they often neglected the gardener who worked in the corner. Instead, they were deceived by the gardener.


    But who would have thought that after entering the backyard, Sun Shangxiang had discovered the gardener at the first moment and used stealth techniques to enter the room without the gardener noticing anything amiss.


    This kind of ability, where did mister take in such a disciple?


    "Since you''re able to come here, I''m afraid you''re on par with Brother Guan Yu!" Shangguan Wan''er was shocked.


    Hearing that, Sun Shangxiang stuck out her tongue, and said with a helpless expression: "Although I can beat Guan Yu in stealth, that is not his specialty after all. It could even be said that he has never learned this kind of thing before. "


    "If they really fight, the current me will not be able to take three strikes from him."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t forget about it after his defeat by Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang wouldn''t have come to Xiao Wen''s side to become his student, training his skills everyday.


    "Come to think of it." Sun Shangxiang said: "Although your door is locked, with my skill, I can easily get through the window. Can you open the window for me later so I can enter? "


    However, upon hearing Sun Shangxiang''s request, Shangguan Wan''er shook her head in distress.


    She looked at the window resentfully, as if she could see the spy gardener outside through the window.


    She said, "Father wouldn''t even let me open the window today. I''ve tried to open the window a few times today, but it was all stopped by the gardener in the backyard. "


    So cautious?


    Hearing Shangguan Wan''er''s words, Sun Shangxiang felt a little helpless.


    Thus, she could only sit by the door and chat with Shangguan Wan''er.


    At the same time, in the main hall, Shangguan Tinzhi was sitting on a luxurious praying mat. She was gradually confronting Xiao Wen, who was standing in front of the dirty praying mat. The situation had gradually become tense.

 C165 Ghost Genius Yang Xiu

    While Shangguan Fei''er and Sun Shangxiang were chatting at the back of Shangguan family''s mansion, gradually becoming close friends, on the other side, the conflict between Xiao Wen and Shangguan Tinzhi, the father of Shangguan Wan''er, gradually intensified.


    Looking at the praying mat beneath his feet, Xiao Wen didn''t sit down even though he knew it was awkward talking while standing.


    When he heard Shangguan Tinzhi say that this was the etiquette of the Tang people towards uninvited guests, he became infuriated.


    But before Xiao Wen could say anything, Yang Xiu suddenly mocked, "You Tang people really know how to argue. Your definition of an uninvited guest is really broad. "Compared to your grandiose art of writing, you are really narrow-minded."


    Hearing this, everyone present was stunned.


    Not only Xiao Wen and Shangguan Tinzhi, but Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu also cast peculiar gazes at him.


    Although he knew that Yang Xiu''s words were unstoppable, he was still annoying.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t expect that Yang Xiu''s scolding skill had already reached such a proficient level.


    He was thinking, if Yang Xiu had fought Zhuge Liang instead of Wang Lang, would he have died from anger under the words'' I''ve never seen such a shameless person ''.


    Maybe Yang Xiu would kill Zhuge Liang?


    In any case, arguing only required a small amount of intelligence. As for Yang Xiu, who specialized in talking big and small intelligence, he could also be considered a professional matchmaker.


    Yang Xiu and Zhuge Liang didn''t know that Xiao Wen was actually thinking about the Centaurus Star.


    At this moment, they were all raising their heads and sticking their chests out, showing an appearance that was even more cocky than Shangguan Tinzhi. The other, as a bystander, silently watched from the side.


    However, when Shangguan Tinzhi heard Yang Xiu''s taunting words, she couldn''t help but rage: "You''re being rude! Didn''t your father and teacher teach you that when adults speak, children should not interrupt? "


    However, when Yang Xiu heard Shangguan Tinzhi''s reprimand, he disapproved.


    He said, "I did. However, the family''s old father had once said that if you couldn''t punish a doctor, you couldn''t be polite to the commoners. "You''re just a nobody, and you only have two pieces of smelly money. Don''t tell me you want me to honor your etiquette?"


    Wow! Even if I don''t punish a doctor, and I don''t respect the common people, these words usually make me, a person who opposes class discrimination, very unhappy.


    But why would I be surprised and feel refreshed when Yang Xiu brought up this kind of opinion at this time?


    In Xiao Wen''s heart, it was actually the first time he silently praised Yang Xiu.


    At the same time, Yang Xiu also continued, "Although you have some bad money, but you also have some background." But I presume that your family''s old tutor isn''t some duke in the Tang Kingdom? "No matter what, my grandfather is still a Marquis of the Entrance. In terms of title, you don''t even qualify to lick my shoes!"


    "You ¡­ "Little brat, how dare you!" Hearing Yang Xiu''s words, Shangguan Tinzhi''s face almost turned the color of a pig''s liver.


    But Yang Xiu''s words were really vicious. He seized on the fact that the other party was unable to refute his inferiority from the perspective of status and mocked Shangguan Tinzhi''s position.


    Although this kind of speech was very hurtful, in the eyes of someone like Yang Xiu, who didn''t care about relationships, this was the best thing to say.


    In fact, after hearing Yang Xiu''s words, Shangguan Tinzhi was no longer in the mood to make things difficult for Xiao Wen.


    In his eyes, there was only anger towards this arrogant young noble, Yang Xiu.


    Once upon a time, his father was also an official to the Prime Minister, and he was also known as the Tang Dynasty''s number one poet.


    Regardless of status or reputation, they were all outstanding for a moment.


    If he had not been killed because of his defeat in the political struggle, how would he have been able to stay in the border county city of the Han Dynasty and become an spy in this place full of chaos?


    But even so, Shangguan Tinzhi had never been so insulted.


    Perhaps some people would make trouble for him, such as those in the Tang Kingdom who had harmed his father.


    Perhaps there would be some people who would make him angry, such as Xiao Wen, who had an academic conflict with him.


    However, this kind of disrespectful child who used personal attacks on him was extremely rare in this world where society was concerned about benefits and cheating was also concerned about appearance.


    It was also the first time that Shangguan Tinzhi had seen a fellow with such attainments in personal attacks.


    Looking at Shangguan Tinzhi''s furious appearance, Xiao Wen thought for a moment but still stopped the rascal, Yang Xiu, from continuing his speech.


    He hadn''t forgotten that his purpose in coming here was to inquire and try to persuade Shangguan Tinghua to send his daughter to Xiao Wen for learning.


    If he offended Shangguan Tinzhi too much, even to the point of fighting with sabers and soldiers, even though Guan Yu was by his side, Xiao Wen was not afraid of danger.


    But if it wasn''t necessary, Xiao Wen still didn''t want to completely offend Shangguan Tinzhi to death.


    Therefore, he acted like he was singing while blushing and said, "Brother Shangguan, right now, I am the young master of a big man, and you are just a civilian with a family of wandering cultivators. But do you know why I didn''t oppress you with power? "


    "Humph!" Shangguan Tinzhi snorted disdainfully and said, "You didn''t use your power and position to oppress me, but the student you taught did it for you." Is there a difference? "


    I''m not the one who taught Yang Xiu!


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen tried to defend himself.


    However, no one would believe these words.


    Thus, Xiao Wen was unable to explain.


    He could only say, "I''ve never had the thought of using power to oppress my older brother. Not because of anything else, but because everyone is a scholar. "


    The matters of scholars were usually settled by a reasonable method.


    Although there were some guys who liked to destroy people from a material level through direct violence when logic dictated it.


    However, with Guan Yu by Xiao Wen''s side, he was not worried about Shangguan Tinzhi coming in his way.


    With his confidence, Xiao Wen didn''t mind having a debate with Shangguan Tinzhi over a few books at this time.


    "Even if I am an uninvited guest, even if I am a heretic, I am still a scholar after all. The problem of a scholar naturally had to be resolved through the method of a scholar. "Before you and I have even spoken, you are already playing tricks on such trivial matters. Could it be that you don''t dare to argue with me?" Xiao Wen said as he looked at Shangguan Tinzhi and pointed at the dirty praying mat.


    "Who ¡­" Who said that I wouldn''t dare to argue with you? " Looking at Xiao Wen, Shangguan Tinzhi''s competitive spirit was instantly aroused.


    He also didn''t want to argue with Xiao Wen as a court poet. He then turned to the servant and said, "Servants, bring a few clean prayer mats and let this fellow sit down. I would like to see what kind of debate you have with me! "


    Xiao Wen, who was sitting in the back seat, also silently picked up his cup and took a sip of water.


    It was just that after the water entered his mouth, he was confused.


    Why did this water have the smell of the river?


    Could it be that the Shangguan Family didn''t even need well water?

 C166 Confucius and Mo the law of combination

    Although Xiao Wen didn''t reject the river water too much. After all, considering that he was going to talk business in the Huns'' territory in the future, he might not even be able to drink clean river water.


    However, he still expressed his doubts towards Shangguan Tinzhi.


    Hearing this question, Shangguan Tinzhi''s expression changed.


    He hurriedly said to the servant, "Idiot! Hurry up and bring me to boil some hot soup for our guests! Use well water, and remember! "


    Hearing this, the servant hurriedly walked out of the living room and headed towards the kitchen.


    Watching the servant leave, Xiao Wen also put down the cup of water in his hands. He turned to Shangguan Tinzhi and asked, "Brother Shangguan, do you have any prejudice against Taoism and trash?"


    "Prejudice?" Looking at Xiao Wen, Shangguan Tinzhi shook her head and said, "This is not my personal prejudice. It''s just that the Han Dynasty governed by the Taoists and the Tang Dynasty governed by the Confucians are not the same people. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s heart was filled with helplessness and bitterness.


    Although in his heart, he had a strong sense of the Chinese nation. However, this kind of concept was something that only he possessed.


    As for the others, such as the Shangguan Tinzhi in front of Xiao Wen, he didn''t think that the Qin and Han kingdoms governed by the Dharma and Taoists were on the same side.


    Perhaps, the Confucianism was divided into many schools of thought, and Shangguan Tinzhi rarely considered the Song Kingdom governed by Cheng Zhu and the Ming Kingdom governed by Lu Wang!


    After all, the Chinese people of the 21st century had always been advocating a unified concept of China.


    However, this kind of unity was only a political concept at times.


    Ideas, cultures, and economies are all difficult to unify.


    Ideally, the southeastern coast of the Ming Dynasty of China was generally worshiped by Mazu. At the same time, in the area along the Beijing and Hangzhou Canal, it was the world of Wen Xiang Cult.


    And further to the west was Buddhism, as well as a certain unlecturer.


    Of course, in Macau, in Taiwan, where some Western missionaries often appeared, there were also people who began to accept Catholicism and Protestantism.


    For example, some scholars who liked Western science and technology, such as the famous Zheng Zilong, whose Christian name was Nikolai.


    And in the culture, there are also various kinds of discrimination chain.


    Back in the Spring and Autumn War Kingdom, the literati from other countries had always liked the people of the Black Song Dynasty. However, after examining the position of the Song Kingdom in the 21st century, it wasn''t hard to find out that that place was still hacked into by the dark, and had become the country''s favorite province to steal manhole covers ¡­


    Similarly, people in the capital despised people in other parts of the country. Shanghainese despise people other than the capital. Of course, during this time, they would also be looked down upon by the people of the provinces that loved to run to the neighboring provinces to capture people and use them as food ¡­


    As for the economy, the industrial areas around the Bohai Sea provide their own development of coal and iron ore smelting. The Yangtze River Delta can also be divided into different provinces around Shanghai. Similarly, the economy of the Pearl River Delta is self-contained.


    If it were not for the development of the Internet industry, it would be hard to imagine a huge China that could be completely linked together economically, inseparable from anyone else.


    Thus, after a short period of depression, Xiao Wen restrained his dissatisfaction with Shangguan Tinzhi''s attitude and treated her with a normal attitude.


    "Why do you need Confucian knowledge to be willing to learn?" Xiao Wen asked unwillingly.


    However, Shangguan Tinzhi retorted, "And why do you need to raise your pen to write?"


    Only a pen can write?


    When Xiao Wen heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh. It turned out that for Shangguan Tinzhi, the relationship between school disputes and learning had become as close as the relationship between pen and writing.


    Helpless, Xiao Wen could only say, "You know, I''m not begging you for anything. But your daughter is a reading material. It''s a complete waste in the hands of a court poet like you. Do you want your daughter''s talents to be wasted? "


    Although Shangguan Wan''er''s talents were mostly reflected in literature in history. And it was because of her literary talent that Wu Zetian had taken a fancy to her.


    But in the days that followed, she contributed so much to the cause of education in China that after her death she was given the title of "Wen".


    Furthermore, Xiao Wen thought that although a person''s mysterious talent would allow them to be good at something else, they would not be good at anything else.


    It determined what a person was good at, and what they weren''t good at. It determined a person''s memory, judgement, ability to resist pressure, logical thinking, imagination, ability to move, ability to control emotions, ability to observe, and physical fitness.


    As a literary girl, Shangguan Wan''er naturally had a strong memory, observation and imagination.


    Therefore, for Xiao Wen, as long as he could make full use of Wan Er''s strength, and let her be practical, she wouldn''t become a flattering career like the court poets. Xiao Wen felt that this was worthy of his identity as a teacher of the people.


    Looking at Shangguan Tinzhi, Xiao Wen said: "Since that''s the case, I would like to ask one more question. Brother Shangguan, if I am able to teach your daughter Confucianism, would you be willing to let Wan''er become my student again? "


    "Humph!" Hearing this, Shangguan Tinzhi once again showed an expression of disdain.


    He said, "I had thought that as the young master of the Darkhan Kingdom, someone who could operate in secret and easily defeat one eighth of the main force, there must be some truth in his words. But I never would have thought that you would actually say such arrogant words. "


    "It is true that you are a clown who was born in Taoism, and you have put forward the slogan of Confucianism and the law of combination. But you guys still have that Taoist smell that makes me nauseous. "


    "How can you teach an envelope to a Confucian girl like this? How can I be at ease and hand my daughter over to you? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen smiled.


    However, his expression immediately changed drastically.


    A very serious expression appeared on his face, but countless Confucian classics suddenly emerged from his mouth.


    Doesn''t it make sense to learn from time to time?" Wouldn''t it be nice to have friends from afar? A man does not know, nor does he know, nor does he know...


    A gentleman who has no appetite, no need for peace, always being careful with words, always having a way with the right things, and always being studious...


    To know is to know; to know is to know ¡­


    I have every intention of learning. I stand at thirty, forty and no doubt, fifty, and I know my destiny. Sixty and I listen to my words. Seventy is my limit.


    "If you are not angry, if you are not sorry, if you hold a corner, you will not be angry, and if you are not sorry, you will not..."


    A passage of the Confucian classics came out from the mouth of Xiao Wen, a common scholar. At this moment, the originally incomparably arrogant Shangguan Tinzhi also revealed a shocked expression.

 C167 Withdrawal and Request

    In the Residence of Shangguan in the Cloud County, the decorations were magnificent and resplendent.


    However, in the main hall, Shangguan Tinzhi was kneeling on a luxurious cushion, not saying a word, her face full of shock.


    Several hours had passed since Xiao Wen left.


    A few hours ago, Xiao Wen had been reciting the classic words of ''university'', ''mediocrity'', and ''Mencius'' to him in this very hall. In addition, he also had Xiao Wen''s wonderful understanding of himself.


    Even if it was just a court poet who didn''t study Confucianism at the forefront of the frontier, when Shangguan Tinzhi heard Xiao Wen''s understanding. He had to admit that Xiao Wen had reached the level of a current scholar.


    "This bastard, he''s actually able to develop further in Confucianism?" Is this still a common occurrence? "


    After listening to Xiao Wen''s explanation, Shangguan Tinzhi couldn''t help but speak.


    However, Xiao Wen acted as if it was only natural, and said: "The reason why I am able to surpass the Confucian school in terms of Confucianism is because I am from a different perspective from the Confucian school. From an outsider''s point of view, I can see some problems that the Confucian school can''t see, or that they don''t dare to think about. Therefore, it was not surprising that he surpassed the Confucian School. "Because it is a necessary phenomenon."


    Although Xiao Wen''s words were completely unfounded. But in front of Shangguan Tinzhi, Xiao Wen felt that he didn''t need any proof.


    Shangguan Tinzhi''s strengths lie in his imagination and his artistic cells, not in his level of logical thinking. As long as Xiao Wen could maintain his confident and confident demeanor, it would be extremely difficult for Shangguan Tinzhi to see through him.


    Therefore, after seeing Xiao Wen''s victorious attitude, Shangguan Tinzhi could only bow her head in submission.


    However, before promising Xiao Wen that Wan''er would return to his side to study, Shangguan Tinzhi made her last request.


    "Say it." Although Xiao Wen didn''t have that word, Shangguan Tinzhi felt that Xiao Wen''s magnanimity carried the mercifulness of a victor towards a loser.


    Shangguan Tinzhi thought that she might be thinking too much, so she cupped her hands towards Xiao Wen and said, "Although Wan''er can indeed learn a lot of useful knowledge from you. But her roots have always been in the Tang. Therefore, I hope that when you are teaching Wan''er, you will consider the contents of your teaching. "Don''t let Wan''er become a beast once she returns to the Tang."


    "In this way, I, Shangguan Tinzhi, will be able to soar to greatness in the future and will surely return the favor!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen agreed.


    Teachers were responsible for the future of their students, just like parents were responsible for their children''s future development. This was a matter of course.


    Thus, Xiao Wen left the Shangguan family with his three students, full of victories.


    "Sir, did we forget about that girl Sun Shangxiang at the Shangguan Family?" Guan Yu asked as they walked out of the house.


    Xiao Wen was speechless.


    In the Shangguan Family, although the sun was already setting in the western mountains, Sun Shangxiang was still standing in front of Wan''er''s door, laughing and chatting with her.


    "It''s impossible to go back. You''ll never be able to go back in your life. [I like it here.] Sun Shangxiang said as she looked at the door.


    Time passed quickly, and a month later, it was already late autumn in the north of the big man.


    Sometimes, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh at the wealth of the Song Dynasty.


    It had already been half a year since Xiao Wen teleported to this strange world. And during this half a year, the war between the Han, Liaoning, Ming, and Qing kingdoms continued unceasingly.


    According to the information sent over from the battlefield, because of the war between the whole country and the Liaoning Province, they had already missed their agricultural time. The passable grain reserves had been completely used up in this war.


    Xiao Wen had even heard that the four capitals of Liaoning (five from Song and three from Ming) had such tragic events where humans ate humans.


    As for the Kingdom of Qing, it had lost more than half of its population in this war. It could be said that it was on the verge of being destroyed.


    However, Emperor Song, who supported the armies of the two countries, remained calm about the cost of the war.


    According to figures from the Ministry of Revenue, Song''s surplus this year was less than 10 per cent lower than last year.


    That is to say, the Song people had less than ten percent of their income in surplus, which supported the troops of the two countries of Hamming to go to war against their own country for less than half a year.


    Needless to say, many of the preparations for the early stage of the war were also made with the help of the Song Kingdom.


    It could be said that the wealth of the Tang and Song dynasties would be sufficient to support the conquest and occupation of the whole world by all the Chinese. Of course, whether they would be as divided as the Mongol Empire, and as the Golden Horde would be overthrown by Mao, and forced to change the religion of the landscape, that is, Christianity, which they had originally believed in the Mongolian steppes, into a religion which could not be spoken of, was another story.


    However, these matters didn''t actually have much to do with Xiao Wen.


    Just like in ''44, Li Yunlong didn''t care about Europe or the Pacific, he only cared about his own Peace County. Xiao Wen was similarly concerned about his own territory.


    Originally, Xiao Wen had thought that after obtaining the title, he would be able to obtain land and slaves and lead a life similar to that of a landowner.


    However, he didn''t know if it was true or not, but after checking, he was shocked.


    When the officials checked Xiao Wen''s household registration information, they found out that he was not a worker or farmer businessman, but rather a rogue cultivator who specialized in recruiting Han''s talents, just like the country of Qin, after inheriting the system of Qin.


    "Is it strange?" The eunuch and the mother-in-law didn''t tell you before that the Xiao family and the Zhou family both came from the Southern Tang Country in the southern part of the Song Kingdom. "It can be said that we don''t even have thirty years in the Han State."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was instantly speechless.


    According to the rules set by the big men of this world, if they gave a group of foreign nomads land, they would only be able to focus their minds on farming and forget their duty of contributing their wisdom to the country.


    Hence, as long as Xiao Wen was still a rogue, he would only be able to train, research, and invent.


    Of course, Xiao Wen was still allowed to do things that included being a soldier, practicing medicine, and fortune-telling.


    Even if he could become a marquis one day, he wouldn''t be allowed to own land.


    After all, even if they gave Xiao Wen land, the officials still felt that it was impossible for Xiao Wen to personally farm ¡ª That was a fact.


    As a result, giving Xiao Wen land was a waste.


    Of course, in place of this, Xiao Wen would receive a salary that was several times higher than that of his peers every autumn. It would be guaranteed that he would receive it as compensation.


    "What a pity for my agricultural knowledge. If I had land, I might be able to multiply the country''s land output several times in a few years through experiments on it. "Agricultural techniques will not be so cheap as those nomads ¡­"

 C168 Coming

    During this month, quite a few things happened to Xiao Wen.


    First, was Sun Shangxiang.


    Her father, Sun Jian, was currently fighting alongside Liu Bang in the country.


    After hearing that his daughter practiced kung fu with Xiao Wen, not only did he not look disgusted like Shangguan Tinzhi, but he also looked as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders.


    To be honest, although he doted on his daughter, he did not stop her when she wanted to be a ranger.


    But from the bottom of his heart, Sun Jian still didn''t want his daughter to live the life of a travelling adventurer.


    Rangers, to put it nicely, might be someone who liked to take revenge on a favor and walk the world by relying on their sword.


    But to put it bluntly, to become a ranger, you have to spend all day out in the open and in the open.


    Therefore, knowing that his daughter had a place to stay for a long time, he didn''t care about that place. As long as it wasn''t a brothel, he wouldn''t care too much about it, even if he was a dealer in a gambling den.


    Moreover, he had once seen the report Uncle Lee had given him about the war in the middle of the Cloud City.


    Thus, he was very clear about what kind of person Xiao Wen was.


    Sun Shangxiang was learning by his side, at least she would not be a mediocre student.


    However, Sun Shangxiang refused her father''s request of sending a few servant girls over to take care of her daily life.


    What a joke. If he had those troublesome servants by his side, he probably wouldn''t have been able to train them.


    Besides Sun Shangxiang, the Yang family that Yang Xiu belonged to had also gradually fulfilled their promise.


    On the one hand, they had asked their allies, who had accompanied the emperor, to help him lobby and prepare Liu Bang for what was about to happen in the middle of Cloud City, where Xiao Wen would head north.


    On the other hand, they also gradually gathered a hundred people to accompany, or rather to protect, Xiao Wen as he headed north to the Huns, in order to prepare for his safety.


    After a month, when the weather in the middle of the Cloud City gradually became cold, the people of Xiao Wen''s family started to wear their cotton-padded jackets. After a month, when the weather in the middle of the Cloud City gradually became cold, the people of Xiao Wen''s family started to wear their cotton-padded jackets.


    Looking at the grasslands outside Cloud City stretching all the way to the northern horizon, Xiao Wen''s heart was filled with emotion.


    He knew that this trip to the Huns was not a simple one.


    The Huns, a long-established northern ethnic group, lived in Eurasia, on the border between the cold temperate forests and grasslands of Siberia.


    According to the Chronicles of Hun Nu, Hun Nu, the descendant of his ancestor, the Xia Zuozhong family, also known as Sun Chunwei.


    Above Tang Yu, there are Shan Rong, Lian Wei, meat porridge, living in the Northern barbarians, with animal husbandry and transfer.


    The Mountain and Sea Scripture: The Great Desolation of the Northern Scripture states that the dog and the Chinese are of the same ancestor, both due to the Yellow Emperor.


    Zhang Yan was quoted as saying: "Chunwei (fumigation, decontamination) ran to the north in the heat of the day." Chunwei, the descendant of Yi Xia, fled to the north during the time of Yin Shang, and his descendants reared into the Huns. He died in exile for three years, and his son, Chunwei, who was also raised in the fields of fumigation, dejection, porridge, and porridge, took his father''s wife and concubine with him, and lived in the north, migrating with the animals, which was what China called the Huns.) According to the second half of the book, some scholars believed that the Huns were originally from Shan-Rong, Fu, meat porridge.


    Wang Guowei systematically summed up the evolution of the name of the Hun in "The Phantom of Kunyi Dynasty", and thought that the Phantom of Shang Dynasty, the mixed race, the Yi Dynasty, the Chun Dynasty, Di Dynasty and the Hu Dynasty in the Spring and Autumn Period were all the so-called Hun slaves of later generations. Another saying was that they called Gui Rong, Yi Chuan, Yan Jing, Yu Wu, Lou Chou, and Da Li the Huns.


    It was said that the Chinese had the same origin as the Huns, and after the end of the summer dynasty around the sixteenth century BC, a descendant of the Xia Dynasty fled to the north, where he became a Huns after annexing other tribes.


    Before the ninth century BC, a branch of the Hun royal family, the descendants of the Xia dynasty, was mainly distributed on the Ordos Plateau east of Altai Mountain.


    The Hun was one of the descendants of the Xia dynasty''s royal family, the Scythians, after conquering the other yellow nomads, continued to merge and grow like snowballs.


    According to the tapestry and frescoes of the burial and exhumation of the Huns in Nuoyan Mountain and the Eijinhe River Basin, the Huns are of the obvious Skeetah lineage, such as their tall and sturdy stature and bushy blue eyes. According to the custom of offering sacrifices to the Dragon God in Ordos in autumn and autumn, the original form of the Hun was the Dragon Fang recorded in the oracle bone script of the Yin Shang, the totem was the Black Dragon.


    The Huns were a nomadic group on the ancient Mongolian desert and grassland. Most of them lived in the Gobi desert and were founded in Ordos, Mongolia.


    The Huns in the ancient Chinese books were also powerful nomadic peoples in the late Qin and early Han dynasties that dominated the northern part of the Central Plains.


    In 215 BC, the Huns were driven out of the river estuary and the Hexi Corridor by Montaigne.


    But in the early days of the Western Han Dynasty, the Huns, relying on the industrial foundations left by the Qin in the Hexi Corridor, became strong again and again, and repeatedly invaded the borders, threatening the Western Han regime and controlling the Western Regions.


    Later, Emperor Yuan Guang began to be attacked by the Han army six years (129 BC), and Emperor Yuan Shuo six years (123 BC), the Huns retreated the main force back to the Northern Desert.


    It was only four years (119 B.C.) that the Hun had completely withdrawn from the region and settled in the northern part of the desert, where it was divided into five parts. In 119 B.C., the champion, Hou Huodong, was escorted by the Han army and the surrendered Huns to "seal the wolf, Juxu Shan, in meditation, and to ascend the Hanhai (now Lake Baikal)."


    But the resistance of the Huns continued.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Huns once again split into the southern and northern Huns. In the year 48, the Southern Huns surrendered to the Guangwu Emperor, Liu Xiu, and were placed in the Hetao area.


    However, the Northern Huns had always been at war with the Han.


    However, because of the Northern Huns'' treachery, it made the Eastern Han Dynasty to destroy the Northern Huns.


    The Han Dynasty and Emperor Liu Qing were born in the year 89 AD. The General Dou Xian broke through the Northern Huns and set up a stone in the southern foothills of the Yan Ran Mountain (now Hangyishan, Mongolia), which was engraved with the Chronicles of the Seal of the Yan Ran Mountain.


    It was only then that the unruly backbone of the Huns was truly broken, and the Huns bowed their heads before the true East Asian monster of the Han Dynasty.


    Since then, they have been able to establish the former Zhao regime, for example, during the time of the Sixteenth of the Five Hills. The method of establishing Huxia with the mixed blood descendant Tiefer to prove his sense of existence.


    In history, this land area had surpassed the Han Dynasty and reached six million square kilometers. In this world, because of the powerful neighbor, Mongolia, and the Qin and Han dynasties, the land area was only two million square kilometers.


    However, this area was twice the area of the Holy Empire and France combined.


    It could be said that the Huns of this world were still a country that could not be underestimated.

 C169 herdsman

    The sound of whips and carriages rumbled.


    It was a refreshing autumn season. Even the sky seemed exceptionally bright and profound at this time of year. The green prairie was dotted with grazing sheep and sparse shrubs. The flocks of sheep were like white clouds that flowed over the hillside. The entire world was like a landscape painting.


    On the official road that led from the Cloud County to the Dragon City, there was a large group of carriages.


    The carts were packed to the brim with goods.


    On the carriage, there was a red triangular flag with the word ''Xiao'' on it.


    On top of each carriage, besides the coachman, there was also a strong youngster. He tied the hair bun to his right side with a black cloth and tied it around his neck. He then looked around with his chest puffed out.


    The convoy was surrounded by riders, all of whom looked quite vigorous, guarding the convoy. Some carried swords on their backs, while others had lances on their horses.


    The whistle sounded again and again.


    Among the guards of the carriage, the most eye-catching one was a young man who was not too tall, but was quite handsome.


    Only he was carrying a saber in a scabbard on his waist, and anyone with a good eye could see the ruby embedded in the hilt. When the sun shines, the reflection would be eye-catching.


    This young master wore gorgeous leather armor, and if one looked carefully, they would see that he wasn''t even 20 years old. His eyes were shining brightly, and he looked extraordinarily valiant while riding the horse.


    The guards of the caravan all took their positions, leaving him the only one who couldn''t sit still. He constantly urged his horse from the front to the back, and then from the back to the front.


    He did not hold on to the reins with both hands. A Ferghana Horse was able to urge him to move extremely quickly just by relying on its leg strength. Everyone cheered, "Young Master Li is good with the horse riding technique! Young Master Li is so talented! "


    "Humph!" What''s so great about it? "Wait until I finish the first stage of my physical training, and then I will begin my equestrian training. I will surpass him in less than a year!" On the car, seeing Li Zi Cheng recklessly riding on Xiao Wen''s Ferghana Horse, occasionally flying past him, Guan Yu had a face full of depression.


    Although he was able to defeat Li Zicheng in just two or three matches, Guan Yu was clearly not the future generation''s second master, who had beheaded Yan Liang, beheaded Wen Gui, and beheaded six generals.


    Don''t even mention competing with Li Zicheng, who had been dealing with horses since he was young, whether he could ride a horse steadily or not.


    "At that time, I''ll be able to use Mister Xiao''s Ferghana Horse to ride, right?" He said to Xiao Wen.


    After all, the original owner of the body was barely able to walk two steps on a packhorse. However, a horse was a very spiritual animal, and a Ferghana Horse was a very spiritual existence.


    This beast''s eyes were very sharp, it was able to tell what kind of person was riding on its back.


    If he let Xiao Wen, this Battle Dregs, ride on it, the colt definitely wouldn''t be convinced. He didn''t think that he would be able to make Xiao Wen fall off the horse.


    This time when he went to the Huns, he didn''t know what to think, so he directly sent his eldest son, Li Zicheng, to Xiao Wen, saying that it was to increase his knowledge.


    Coincidentally, Li Zi Cheng''s riding skills were good, so Xiao Wen allowed him to ride the Ferghana Horse and stroll along the road.


    On the other side, the reason why he didn''t let Guan Yu train in horseplay was actually to train his temperament.


    Otherwise, if he tried to learn horse techniques, not only would it reduce his efficiency in physical training, it would also give birth to a strong mentality.


    After all, Guan Yu had been hopelessly arrogant in his previous life. If not for his strength that matched his arrogant personality, he might have been killed one day.


    However, one had to know that in this world, there was always someone stronger.


    In this world, Lu Bu was not the only one who could match up to him in the last years of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Qin Qiong in the Tang Dynasty, Zhou Yafu in the Western Han Dynasty, Wei Qing in the Western Han Dynasty, and Yue Fei in the Song Dynasty all appeared together in this world.


    Whether Guan Yu can defeat them and become the strongest martial general in the world will depend on whether he can effectively use every minute of his training time in the future.


    However, Sun Shangxiang giggled and said: "Idiot Yu, you think horse riding is too simple. The best foal for a general is not some Ferghana horse, nor is it a big, high-backed horse. (The Arabian horse was, in recent times, the best breed in the world.) "


    "The best horse is actually the little guy who you personally taught to be a warhorse after he was born and took care of him since he was young. Only with it can we cooperate unparalleled with you. "


    "Don''t look at Li Zicheng, who is currently riding on his master''s horse. If you let him choose a horse to fight on, he will choose a foal that he grew up playing with. "


    "I didn''t expect you to know so much." Zhuge Liang, who was at the side, looked at Sun Shangxiang and could not help but exclaimed.


    "Of course." Sun Shangxiang raised her little nose and said proudly: "I''ve been wandering in the world since I was young, and I''ve seen a lot of things. Even my father, the county governor, might not have the same experience as me. "In fact, in the southeast Wu County, no one would dare to claim that they are number one even if I were to say that I am number two."


    "That''s because there aren''t many crosstalkers in the southeast region that are that good!" "Picking out a few bridgemen from the clouds who have just reached the Qualifying Line can be considered top-notch." Xiao Wen rolled his eyes on the side, exposing Sun Shangxiang''s boasting.


    This time, Sun Shangxiang stuck out her small tongue in dissatisfaction.


    Suddenly, a shout came from the team: "There''s someone on the left!"


    Countless gazes instantly shot over, and some riders reached to pull out the katana on their backs. Even Xiao Wen, who was on the carriage, looked through the window with a vigilant expression.


    He saw a figure standing up shakily in the grass on the left, about thirty to forty steps from the road. He fell back into the bushes. A few riders were about to ride their horses to see what was going on.


    Li Zi Cheng whistled, then said to one of them: "Zhang Tu, go and get that man!"


    "Yes sir!" Although he was dressed as a Chinese, Zhang Dazhi had a Tang accent.


    He looked like a man with long hands and feet, and he looked fierce and light.


    In less than two seconds, the horse was already at the spot where the figure had appeared. He rolled over onto his side and did not get off the horse. Instead, he picked up a figure.


    He then placed him on the back of the horse. Everything was done in a galloping horse. It was so beautiful that it was even more straightforward. He shouted at the Fifth Master, "Young Master Li, catch him! It''s a little shepherd! "


    Li Zicheng looked at this disheveled and disheveled guy, his clothes were tattered, and his entire body reeked of blood. He did not reveal a disgusted expression.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and said, "Bring him to Mister Xiao, so that Mister Xiao can ask him what kind of place this is."


    It turned out that a month after Xiao Wen entered the Great Prairie, they didn''t know where they were due to all the tribes migrating along the way.


    Even though they knew that they could reach the Dragon City of the Huns if they followed this road, which had been laid bare by the wheels of countless commercial ventures.


    However, due to the lack of trade with the tribes along the way, without any supplies, it would be very difficult for them to reach the Dragon City.

 C170 cavalry trail

    In fact, when Li Zi Cheng did this, Xiao Wen had already seen it clearly from the carriage.


    Indeed, after they had gone north to the Huns, they had met at the Dragon City of the Huns with the king of the Right, the future king of the Huns.


    As a nomadic people, Dragon City was actually the only fixed city in the Hun.


    It is located in the west side of the Orhun River in the present Mongolia near Lake Heduo Chaidamu.


    Although it was still a little far from the cloud, it was still a good place to meet up.


    However, Xiao Wen had calculated everything, so he had forgotten to calculate a bit.


    Usually, the caravan members would bring some food to the north in order to solve the problem of supplies. However, most of them were goods like salt, tea, and rhubarb that were not forbidden even though they were needed in the prairie. Of course, there were also some goods that were not afraid of death that would be carried on the back of iron grade equipment.


    Along the way, they would trade the goods for cattle, dried meat, and cheese with the tribes along the way.


    Thus, on the road to the north of the prairie, there was usually no pressure to replenish.


    Only under normal circumstances.


    Xiao Wen didn''t expect that because of the great army sent by the Qin Emperor, Ying Zheng would head north to fight for the Huns. As a result, in the fall of this year, the majority of the Huns were in the Northern Desert, battling the Great Wall of Qin.


    Because of this, there were only a few tribes in the Desert North region of the Cloud Center.


    This gave Xiao Wen a headache.


    Tribes that lacked resources would lack food.


    The lack of food was not enough to make them starve ¨C after all, most of the horses they used when heading north were female horses. With the milk of the horses and the milk of the horses, they could still make it to the Dragon City.


    However, if you take in too little calories every day, your body will inevitably become very weak.


    This way, the guards and riders of the caravan couldn''t maintain the physique they needed to fight.


    Thus, if he couldn''t find a tribe to trade with, Xiao Wen''s situation would be very dangerous.


    "Fortunately, after going north for a month, I finally found someone." Xiao Wen looked at the herdsmen that were fished out of the shrubbery covered with a layer of shallow frost and revealed a smile.


    With that in mind, Zhang Tao urged his horse to ride back to the caravan.


    A group of people surrounded him and gave him a thumbs up, praising him for his beautiful hand.


    The herdsman was thrown in front of Xiao Wen''s cart.


    Xiao Wen took a closer look and saw that the other party was wearing a worn out leather jacket. His dirty and messy long hair was draped over his shoulders and his face was disheveled. There were even a few strands of grass on his head.


    He was short and didn''t have much flesh, and his entire body was thin and black like a dwarf. This was the result of having only a little bit of cheese over a long period of time and rarely consuming more than eight hundred calories a day.


    "He really is a herdsman!" Xiao Wen was overjoyed and immediately threw a bunch of copper coins to Zhang Mo.


    Zhang Dazhi easily caught Xiao Wen''s coin, thanked him, then turned around and went back to protect the convoy.


    At this moment, the caravan had stopped.


    Seeing the herdsman lying in front of him, Xiao Wen got off the carriage and saw a dark white line on the herdsman''s face. His lips were already beginning to dry up.


    His eyes were closed. He groaned softly, "Water... "Water..."


    "Give him water," Xiao Wen said to Zhuge Liang who was beside him.


    Zhuge Liang didn''t say anything. He only took out a gourd from the cart and brought it close to the little herdsman''s mouth.


    Perhaps it was out of instinct for survival, but he subconsciously used his mouth to hug the gourd''s mouth, gulping half of it down.


    As the water entered his stomach, the little herdsman let out a long breath and opened his eyes. He looked around, then closed his eyes and opened them again. He muttered to himself, "Why are they all Chinese?" How the fuck am I so unlucky? "


    Hearing this, Li Zi Cheng who was at the side flew into a rage.


    He did not say anything further. The horsewhip directly lashed out at the head of the herdsman, and then he said, "What happened to the Chinese? Are you looking down on the Chinese? "


    "No!" After being whipped by Li Zi Cheng, the herdsman trembled and knelt down, kowtowing to him: "I did not mean it that way, please forgive me."


    "Self City. That''s enough." Xiao Wen stopped Li Zi Cheng from whipping him again. Then he ordered the herdsman to raise his head.


    The herdsman raised his head, revealing a filthy face.


    Xiao Wen used his observation skills and asked in a stern voice, "Why do you have such a strong enmity towards the Chinese just now?" "To be honest, if you dare to lie to me, I will cut off one of your fingers!"


    Xiao Wen wasn''t joking. Towards these nomads who weren''t Chinese, he didn''t have the slightest bit of sympathy.


    Maybe something like. The Montauk procedure was such a torture that he could not carry it out calmly. However, under normal circumstances, he could still issue orders for others to do as he was told.


    After all, he was also a person whose hands were stained with the blood of others.


    Hearing this, the herdsman said, "I ¡­" I was beaten and bullied by a few Chinese rangers in the past, so I''m afraid of the Chinese. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen immediately said: "Stew one of his fingers."


    From his unfocused gaze, Xiao Wen could tell that this herdsman was lying.


    Naturally, Xiao Wen did not hesitate to let people cut off one of his fingers.


    However, when he heard Xiao Wen''s words, that Shepherd paled.


    He quickly kneeled in front of Xiao Wen, kissed his shoes, and said: "Master, I was attacked by a group of Chinese soldiers when I was last spring. That''s why we''re afraid of the Chinese. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction.


    Grassland peoples would attack farmers who were richer than themselves in times of poverty.


    However, it was not as though they would not retaliate when the farmers were harvesting.


    Whether it was Han or Qin, both would attack the herdsmen in the grasslands every autumn when the harvest was plentiful, and burn the pastures to weaken the nomads'' strength, preventing them from invading.


    Xiao Wen boasted that he was a normal person.


    He would be angry when he heard the nomads nagging. But the nomads had been killed by the Chinese Rangers, and he would not have shouted that they deserved it.


    He only saw that the herdsman didn''t seem to be lying, and after considering the fact that it took them a month to reach this place, if the Chinese cavalry was willing, they could arrive within a week. Therefore, he no longer doubted it.


    He only coldly asked, "Your tribe was attacked by the Han army last year. Could it be that you lived alone on the plains for such a long time?"


    "No." The herdsman shook his head and said, "The tribesman''s tribe suffered some losses and some tribesmen were killed. It was at that time that the despicable man''s father was killed. The tribe was also robbed of many cattle and sheep. But in the end, the tribe of the vile has not perished. "


    "The ones who really destroyed my tribe, the ones who roamed all over the place, were the braided cavalrymen who attacked my tribe three days ago ¡­"

 C171 Keep on the road

    Plaits?


    Xiao Wen frowned.


    Although the nomads were mostly disheveled, they did not have their hair in a bun like the Chinese.


    However, he would shave off his long hair, leaving only a pig''s tail. Perhaps, only that bunch of Manchu constables would remain.


    Sure enough, the nomad said, "I heard from the shaman of my tribe that those braided riders came from a place called Qingguo."


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    The so-called shaman, in the Tunguska language department, was probably someone who knew, or someone who had knowledge.


    Generally speaking, these Shamans were people with abundant information and knowledge from the prairie.


    Maybe the shaman knew something else.


    Unfortunately, listening to the words of this herdsman, their Shaman is already dead.


    Helplessly, Xiao Wen could only continue asking, "Did your Shamans say anything about the Towers before they died?"


    After the Han army defeated the Manchu army in the clouds, the Manchu army had been staying at a mountain pass in the north of the cloud. They were ready to escape the moment the Han army in the cloud attacked them.


    However, ten days after they set off, twenty days ago, Xiao Wen passed by the camp of the Tarantula.


    At that time, the caravan was fully armed, and was prepared to initiate a defensive battle as soon as the Tarantula was ready to charge out. Li Zi Cheng then rode his Ferghana Horse and rushed towards the direction of the Cloud Central City, looking for Uncle Li for reinforcements.


    Unexpectedly, however, for the last three days of their stay at the Tarzi camp, none of the Tarantula attacked them.


    Even though Xiao Wen felt strange at the time, he didn''t think too much and just carried the caravan on his back.


    He just didn''t expect that they would find traces of the Tarantula here.


    The shepherd said, "The shaman said that the Tarantula had attacked the Midlands during the late summer and early autumn. However, he was beaten away by the Cloud County''s Han people. The leader of the high-ranking officer seemed to be called Li Bo Kao. He was five feet tall and had eight hands. He had to eat five cows every day to be able to eat his fill. Beside him was a advisor called Xiao Wen. He had three heads, one of which looked exactly like the other, while the other seemed to be connected with the gods, and the last few heads belonged to people who had known him since time immemorial. Thus, he was omniscient and extremely intelligent. It was because of his scheme that we were able to defeat those braids. "


    Hearing what those nomads said about him, Xiao Wen twitched his mouth and thought to himself, "I''m sorry, I only have one head ¡­"


    However, he still asked, "Have you seen this Xiao Wen before?"


    "This little one has never seen it before. However, the Shaman said that he had met this Xiao Wen in his dreams and that Xiao Wen had also asked him for advice. "


    "Hey!" This bullsh * t is a bit too much! " Xiao Wen cursed in his heart as he considered whether he should whip the corpse of the Shaman.


    However, this prairie was boundless. It was unknown where he had found the corpse of the Shaman.


    Xiao Wen cursed in his heart. He wanted the shaman to die miserably in the underworld.


    Then, he shifted his gaze back to reality and listened to the herdsmen continue to speak.


    He heard the shepherd say, "The shaman said that the braids were afraid that the Han people would beat them and that they would be killed by their own actions if they went back to Qingguo. "So some of them came to graze in our Huns'' pasture."


    Xiao Wen nodded. They also understood why they weren''t attacked when they were passing through the Tarzi camp.


    After all, they had fewer people, and with their new defeat in the clouds, their morale was low. It was understandable that they were afraid to fight against the Chinese, even if it was just a Chinese caravan.


    However, out of caution, Xiao Wen still asked: "How many of them are there?"


    "It''s said to be four thousand." The herdsman answered with uncertainty.


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    Although there had only been 4,500 combat troops in the original Manchu Mansion, there had been more logistics. The two added together would amount to at least ten or twenty thousand.


    Although much of them had been wiped out by the Han army, the number of people remaining was not to be underestimated.


    Although the number of people was four thousand, Xiao Wen felt that it was a bit exaggerated. But there should be a thousand or two.


    Thus, Xiao Wen could not help but become cautious.


    His caravan only added up to around two hundred people.


    To stay so far away from the clouds and deal with ten times as many Tarantula as he did, he was afraid that it would be a little difficult.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Wen''s expression became serious.


    In order to make himself feel less uncomfortable, Xiao Wen felt that he should find some information that would let him and everyone else feel better.


    So he continued to ask, "Our caravan wants to trade with the local tribes. On the way to Dragon City, how many other tribes came to Mo Nan? "


    Hearing this, the herdsman sighed and said sorrowfully, "Ever since the Qin army attacked the Huns, the blood of the men from our tribe dyed the plains of North Mo red. Our tribe is not too bad. There are many tribes that can only stay in North Mo for the cold winter because they no longer have the strength to migrate. I just wonder how many of them will be able to survive. "


    With that, he turned to Xiao Wen and said, "This trip to Dragon City, I think that Lord will be able to meet three to five tribes. Although the number is a bit small, we have never encountered a caravan this year. Most likely, those tribes will only be able to trade with you, milord. "


    Only able to trade with him?


    Didn''t that mean that even though there were only three to five tribes, the trading items provided by those tribes were enough to supply Xiao Wen?


    When they heard this good news, the people who were initially disturbed by the Tarantula started to relax.


    Then, Xiao Wen asked again, "How far is this distance from Dragon City?"


    If they came to the Dragon City, they would not dare to behave so atrociously in the Huns'' hometown.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen was very anxious to get there as soon as possible.


    "Maybe I can buy a few Huns and train them to be guards, just like Mamluk."


    After all, Mamluk had also been in the 3rd Crusade ¡­ Pui! It was during the third Mongol expedition to the west that the Mongol faced the enemy head-on.


    Although the Mongols were only a small number of Mongol troops left behind in the Middle Eastern State of Irkhan after his death in the Fishing City. The army had long since rushed back to the east.


    Although Yilhan''s Mongolian army was pious to God (turning green within a few years), they were few in number. They only lost against Mamluk, who was ten times stronger.


    Of course, this was all in the future.


    And now the Huns stood in the way of the Mongol conquest to the west.


    No matter how high Mongolia was, no matter how well the upper echelons were controlled by the Scenic Church (a branch of Christianity), it was impossible to cross the Huns and attack the West.


    In Xiao Wen''s eyes, the Huns and Mongol, the two overlords of the grassland, were afraid that one day, a big battle would happen.


    After withdrawing his thoughts, Xiao Wen said: "Brat, you''re the one who got into trouble. His body was probably too weak. Don''t lie on the cart ¡­ I have a carriage, and you can rest there. If you want tea and water, speak to Er De Zi. "


    Then, ignoring the words of the herdsmen, the rider called Zhang Tao picked him up and carried him to an empty carriage in the middle of the line.


    Throw it in and let down the curtain. Besides the coachman, another well-dressed shop assistant stood on the shaft of the carriage.


    The fellow stared at the shepherd, watching his every move, not even allowing the curtain to be lifted.


    The little herdsman sat in the bumpy carriage in a daze, only then did he realize what had happened. The shopkeeper of the Chinese merchant group was still on his guard!


    Worried that he was a mounted gangster or a spy from the braided army!

 C172 Steppe Night

    Due to hunger and exhaustion, the little herdsman lay in the empty car for a long time. He wanted to sleep, but he couldn''t because he was hungry. He wanted to move, but he was too hungry to even move a finger.


    In this half awake state, who knew how much time had passed.


    He suddenly heard shouts from the front and back of the team. One after another, the little herdsman''s carriage came to a halt.


    Just as he was perplexed over the matter, the curtain to the classroom was lifted.


    He saw Li Zi Cheng''s face appear in front of him.


    Although this brat was rather polite to normal people, he wasn''t that courteous to a herdsman from a different race.


    He frowned and called out, "Come down for dinner! Do you really think you''re a lord? "


    With a bitter smile, he slowly jumped off the carriage.


    Because of Xiao Wen''s design and the shock-proof system, after a day of shaking, the little shepherd strangely discovered that his body didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Even when he used to graze his horse for a day, he would feel sore all over, as if his body wasn''t his own. This car did not have this kind of feeling, this made the small herdsman feel both surprised and happy.


    However, what surprised the small herdsmen more was the fact that they had something to eat.


    After getting off the car, he said in surprise, "You guys still care about food?"


    If it was in the Huns, the nobles would rarely take charge of food after capturing the captives.


    Unless there happened to be spoiled cheeses, even ordinary herdsmen would not eat it, and only then would the prisoners be fed.


    If they didn''t have the cheese, they would have to go out on their own. If they were lucky, they could catch some gerbils to quench their hunger. If his luck was bad, he could only gnaw on the grass roots.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen walked over.


    He said pleasantly, "I also need you to guide me. I don''t want you to starve to death if you can. "


    Little Shepherd understood.


    Seeing the small herdsmen being so carefree, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh. As long as the common people were able to satisfy their daily needs, they would be carefree. It had to be said that ignorance was also a type of happiness.


    At the same time, he looked around.


    The caravan had already stopped at the trading road, and twilight had begun to cover the entire prairie.


    The stars were twinkling. The starry sky was so majestic that it seemed as if it wanted to embrace everything in the world. The night wind of the plains was extremely clear.


    Even the shouts and cries of the troops were like a deep aria.


    The bonfire had already been lit, one by one. A big pot was placed on top of the fire. Pieces of dried meat and bags of millet were thrown down.


    The copper pot hung from the fire, and the smell of tea bricks and milk wafted in the air.


    Looking around, the sky and the earth were filled with a vast expanse of Liao Qiu.


    Although he had already spent a month on the prairie, Xiao Wen was still intoxicated by the beautiful scenery.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen suddenly heard that little shepherd''s surprised voice.


    "Is this how you all camp? This seems to be different from the other people in the caravan! "


    Xiao Wen looked over and saw that the other side was pointing at the workers of the caravan, watching as they circled the carriage and placed the people and horses inside.


    Xiao Wen smiled.


    In fact, this was what he had read in the book.


    Historically, the United States developed the West, and South African Boers migrated. It was the same train of carriages. When they spent the night in a circle, they used the car as a ready-made fortress.


    Xiao Wen added other settings on top of this.


    For example, with holes in the roof and windows, men and caravan guards could fire on the roof and inside the car at the enemy outside, just as they did defensive battles on the walls and in the buildings.


    In addition, the front and end of the car, there are some scalable baffles, ring inlay. Add to that the iron plates hanging from the bottom of the car, the ring of fortifications had been perfectly defended. Even the best archer would find it hard to find an opening.


    At first, the guards were still complaining.


    After all, encountering a horse bandit on the prairie and not fighting them on horseback was like hiding in a defensive line, which was tantamount to courting death.


    After all, the Great Prairie wasn''t a city. Although they brought sufficient food, fuel and water were both collected from the outside.


    Relying on the reserves in the caravan, they would probably be surrounded by bandits for three to five days.


    However, when Xiao Wen revealed his trump card, the one hundred lever crossbows, the sounds of complaints completely disappeared.


    To be able to effectively defend and counterattack through fortifications and crossbow bolts was different from being able to rely on the defense of a tortoise to hold on to its life.


    The former, you only need to ensure the safest way to fight and cause more casualties than the mounted gangsters can bear.


    However, the latter could only wait for death.


    What they didn''t know was that if Xiao Wen swapped the lever crossbows for the breeches, they would not only be able to deal with the thirty to fifty people mounted gangsters on the prairie, but also the thirty to fifty people on the prairie. After all, resources were scarce on the prairie. Any more and we will not be able to rob, and we will starve to death.)


    If they were equipped with a breech-gun, it would be easy for the hundred of them to deal with more than a thousand Indians, or even three or five hundred Huns.


    "Alright, Xiao Yu, A Xiang." Xiao Wen said to Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang: "I want to know how much training you guys did tonight."


    "Guan Yu, go for a 2 km jog to warm up, then you can do 50 sets of pushups, 50 sets of squats and 50 sets of sit-ups, all of which are in three groups. Also, your left hand seems to be a bit thinner than your right hand, so tonight your left hand will make forty dumbbells for five sets. "


    "A Xiang is still the same as before, behind a hot two-kilometer-long jog, with the abdominal muscles torn apart once, and two hours of yoga."


    "These items will start an hour after the meal. You are not allowed to sleep until you''ve finished cooking them! Do you know? "


    "Yes sir!" Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang replied in unison.


    As for the students, Xiao Wen advocated teaching them according to their aptitude.


    For civil officials like Yang Xiu and Shangguan Wan''er, Xiao Wen''s physical fitness was only at a healthy level.


    The body fat rate below 13%, lung capacity over 3000, weight not exceeding the standard, strength not too weak, does not require to be able to fight, but at least in a healthy level.


    It was actually not that difficult to maintain such a level of strength.


    It could even be described as simple.


    After all, even in the twenty-first century, just two or three times a week at the gym was no problem at all.


    In this world, Xiao Wen was more concerned with the food of these two little guys.


    As long as the nutrition was balanced and developed, it would only require a little bit of exercise.


    Their main daily task was to learn Professor Xiao Wen''s cultural knowledge.


    Although Zhuge Liang had the intention to join the military system, he was not a full-time military officer.


    Therefore, his body only needed to reach a strong level.


    He didn''t need strict training. As long as his body''s functions and proficiency in using various military weapons were up to standard, Xiao Wen wouldn''t interfere much.


    However, Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang had to put all their strength into their battle.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen didn''t plan to waste any time.


    Even on the trip, he asked the two little guys for a workout.


    Exercise in the morning when you get up, exercise at noon when you rest, and exercise at night before you go to bed.

 C173 dietary etiquette

    Ever since he heard the little herdsman say that the Tarantula was nearby, Xiao Wen felt a sense of unease.


    He noticed that although the vast grassland was still very quiet, it was still normally very quiet. In fact, there were many wild animals passing by.


    But tonight, the guards who went out to hunt said they had to run three miles to find their prey.


    Helpless, Xiao Wen could only urge the guards to build the fortifications as soon as possible.


    Very soon, everyone had used the carriage to surround the camp and then pulled open the fender on top to connect all the iron chains.


    Soon after, in the middle of the camp, a few guards used the building modules that Xiao Wen had prepared beforehand, and quickly pieced together a complete watchtower.


    The three guards climbed up to the top and started eating dinner.


    From now until midnight, they would be on guard.


    In addition to the protection of the fortifications, it would be very difficult to harm the archers unless they were attacked jointly by a few of them.


    At the same time, the guards below had also distributed their weapons.


    There were a total of 120 powerful single-shot crossbows, which were allocated to the guards.


    As for Xiao Wen, he actually still had more than 20 crossbows.


    Although the power of this item was not strong, it was much weaker than the single-shot lever crossbow.


    However, the crossbow bolts that could be fired multiple times were extremely powerful in this era of cold weapons.


    After all, in this era, the power of the lever crossbow had already overflowed. Therefore, although the power of Zhuge Lianjun was not as great as that of the Lever Crossbow, he could still deal a lot of damage if he pulled Zhuge Lianjun''s saber in an effective range.


    Thus, Xiao Wen formed up the guards who were holding the crossbows in their hands and led them himself.


    Once a fight broke out, they didn''t have to participate in it immediately. They had to fight until a critical moment, before they could come on stage as a strong force.


    Aside from the smoked jerky that had been prepared beforehand, tonight''s meat was the vicious rabbits that were the guards of the caravan.


    After swapping one of the rabbits with a bunch of copper coins, Xiao Wen got the chefs in the camp to peel the rabbit, remove its internal organs, and clean it up.


    This was because Xiao Wen didn''t lack seasoning. Hot peppers imported from Ming Kingdom to some unknown source of cumin, even honey and white sesame seeds.


    With these seasonings and the fact that the chef in the caravan had ordered a barbecue specialty, he had a good grasp of the temperature of meat.


    As such, it was still difficult to cook the unpalatable roasted rabbit meat.


    At this moment, everyone was sitting at separate tables according to the tradition left behind during the Spring and Autumn Period. They had no intention of eating together.


    Xiao Wen originally wasn''t too happy about this.


    Compared to the meal sharing system from the pre-Qin era, Xiao Wen preferred to have a group of people gather around the table, which was filled with food.


    However, after trying a few times, Xiao Wen felt speechless.


    The guards had ordered Xiao Wen to pay for their meals and wash their hands. However, there were always a few people who forgot this order before they ate. Furthermore, they did not use their tableware, but rather directly touched the food with their dirty hands.


    Needless to say, their hands were sometimes sucked into their mouths because they ate with relish. Saliva covered hands, touch the food, so disgusting.


    Because of this, Xiao Wen no longer dared to touch the food.


    Helpless, Xiao Wen could only restore the habits of the ancient people and let the guards eat the same thing.


    It was already dark. Because Xiao Wen was rich, he was not short on money. Moreover, if he succeeded in his business trip north this time, he would be able to earn a ton of money.


    Thus, besides the campfire, Xiao Wen also had people light the campsite with candles.


    Two rows of three-foot-tall bronze lampstands were set up on the walls of the carriage.


    As it was a temporary item, its shape could not be considered to be that exquisite. Most of the time, it was a small bronze figure in the shape of a slave kneeling on the ground, both hands holding onto the lamp.


    There was animal oil on the plate, and the wick burned quietly, giving off a faint burnt smell, a tantalizing aroma of protein and fat.


    At this moment, the people who were given food in the camp were all sitting in their own seats, eating their own dinner.


    Most of the tools they used were wooden chopsticks and pottery bowls.


    Only Xiao Wen and his five students had the qualifications to use the head of the art produced in Han Dynasty ¡ª the lacquer ware.


    In fact, in the Spring and Autumn Period, the officials, doctors, scholars, and concubines, as well as the utensils used for eating, all had different rules of etiquette. People of low status would never be able to use the bronze artifacts that were popular at that time.


    But as the saying goes, "A duke or a general would rather have a son?"


    Gradually, some nobles became poor while some scholars became rich.


    Though restricted by etiquette, the use of bronze cauldrons was still too much for the use of them, another tool was popular and, like bronze, became a symbol of affluence.


    This is the lacquer.


    Historically, the Liang Song of the Central Plains, known as the "thousand tree lacquer", is the Central Plain lacquer machine made in the handicraft industry center.


    In those days, Zhuang Zi was a minor official in the lacquer garden in Song Kingdom.


    However, the lacquer here was not cheap. The price of a good lacquer was comparable to gold. It could be said that the value of this thing could be compared with porcelain of later generations.


    In fact, in the music and etiquette system that was maintained during the Spring and Autumn War, the Chinese aristocrats had a complicated diet that was far more complicated than just bronze artifacts.


    In fact, in addition to chopsticks and spoons, cutlery and forks were essential kitchen utensils when they ate.


    That''s right!


    Knife and fork, although in the 21st century is the symbol of Western cuisine. However, this thing was not the only one in the West.


    From the Zhou Dynasty to the Warring States Period of Spring and Autumn, then to the Qin and Han Dynasties, the Chinese ate their meals, especially the banquets of the scholar-officials and aristocrats.


    The dining table not only uses chopsticks, spoons and other common tableware for future generations, but also has knives and forks for future generations.


    Xiao Wen had dined at Uncle Li''s house a few times, and had also dined at the Yang Family and Huan Yan''s house once.


    He knew that the nobles of the Han Dynasty, if they paid attention to anything, would clearly identify the uses of any tools during their meals.


    As the saying goes, the beginning of the ceremony began with meals. In the music and etiquette culture, eating was not only about eating, but also about rituals.


    The Confucian school had even debated with others before, which was the most important thing to eat?


    The Confucian answered yes: "Of course it''s respectful!"


    Even though Taoism was prevalent in the Han Dynasty.


    However, although the eight hundred years of Zhou Dynasty didn''t leave much of a military legacy to China, in terms of culture, it was impossible to say that the eight hundred years of history didn''t leave a mark on the Chinese.


    Even at mealtimes, people were very particular.


    For example, before entering the banquet, one must be calm and collected, and one must not change one''s facial expression. One must hold the clothes a foot off the ground, and do not lift the top of the shirt, let alone stamp one''s feet and emit sounds.


    When serving, the dishes should be arranged in an orderly manner, taking other people into account when eating...


    In addition to manners, the proficient use of a variety of tableware is also part of the "gift of eating."


    For example, the wooden spoon in front of Xiao Wen was called "Dagger" or "Spoon" in this era.


    The spoons and chopsticks are usually used in conjunction with each other and usually appear on the table at the same time, but the division of labor is quite clear and the two cannot be used together.


    Beside Xiao Wen, the noble Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu were doing the same thing.


    They first raised their chopsticks, picked up the dishes from the plate, put them in their mouths and chewed on them. After swallowing it, he put down the chopsticks, picked up the spoon, and put the steaming hot porridge into his mouth ¡­


    Fortunately, Xiao Wen was able to accept this set of etiquette.


    After all, his eating habits were mainly influenced by the culture of Guangdong. Therefore, he would not be like some inland or northern parts of the world, with a strange diet and culture, with the habit of exclusion.


    Even when he was using his knife and fork, there were no obstacles.


    Although Guangdong people rarely use knives and forks, they always eat Western food at those times of the year.


    Over time, when Xiao Wen used his knife and fork, although it wasn''t considered elegant, when he used his knife and fork, he would at least avoid making a noise.


    It doesn''t cut the meat too crookedly.


    After all, Confucius had also said, "If you don''t cut properly, you don''t eat."

 C174 Salt and the Lifeline of the Nation

    Although Xiao Wen''s food was very sumptuous, having meat and food, he could even eat some pickled vegetables. In ancient times, where there was no refrigerator and no unseasonable vegetables, it was a good life.


    Xiao Wen even spent a huge sum of money to buy a bottle of whale oil to replenish his vitamins.


    Although Xiao Wen, the five little fellows and Li Zi Cheng, a young man, had a good life, the other guards were not as good.


    The guards who were out hunting today were alright, they were all given half a roasted rabbit ¨C the other half would be taken away by the chef to smoke as a reserve.


    Those guards who did not go out, or who gained nothing after leaving, could only eat the smoked meat and drink the porridge cooked by the millet.


    This was something that they could only eat during festivals in the past.


    "Only when I am with Young Master will I be able to make a huge meal of myself!" A guard said with his loud voice to Xiao Wen.


    As he said this, he even picked up a bowl of wine and paid his respects to Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen also raised his glass and politely responded to the guard.


    "Speaking of which, Cloud City is far away from the coast, and also far away from Shu County. Where did Mister get so much salt from?" The sensitive Zhuge Liang looked at Xiao Wen. He knew that the reason why everyone was able to be so big was because there were a total of five carriages in the caravan, each with two hundred catties of salt.


    Zhuge Liang didn''t understand. Every year, the merchants that came and went through the clouds rarely sold salt here.


    Every year, in the Cloud County, the amount of salt traded was not even enough for the people there to eat every day.


    Many poor families are weak because of a chronic salt deficiency in their diet.


    But capital pursues benefits from birth.


    In the eyes of those merchants that sold salt, as farmers, the citizens of the cloud did not need that much salt, so it was difficult for them to sell it for a good price.


    But nomads were different.


    The need of the herdsmen for salt was urgent.


    For not only the herdsmen themselves, but also their cattle and sheep, need salt to keep them healthy.


    Without salt, their milk production would definitely be reduced.


    It could be said that to the herdsmen, salt was equivalent to fertilizer to the farmers.


    Because there weren''t many salt mines in the Inner Mongolia Great Prairie, the salt needed by the herdsmen was largely dependent on the imports of the merchants of the South.


    Therefore, if the merchants were to transport the salt to the grasslands north of the clouds, although there would be some dangers, the profits from selling the salt would also increase by several times.


    As a result, Xiao Wen Ming saw that due to the war this year, Shang Jia did not head north, but the herdsmen were anxious about the situation with salt. They took the opportunity to prepare a large amount of salt, planning to make a fortune on the way to Dragon City.


    However, this salt was not produced by craftsmen in Song and Ming countries near the sea, but was slightly bitter due to the poor treatment process.


    It was also not produced in the Han State of Shu, and was regarded as the well salt of luxury goods that only nobles could afford.


    Considering that Zhuge Liang would also be managing the country''s internal affairs in the future, Xiao Wen didn''t hide his craftsmanship.


    He said magnanimously, "Do you remember the salt I bought earlier, which was used to make ice?"


    "Of course." Back when Xiao Wen had yet to reach great heights, he had worked as an ice maker for He Shen.


    At that time, Zhuge Liang had also helped a lot.


    "Only," Zhuge Liang said hesitantly, "Sir, those salts can be made into ice, but they cannot be eaten!"


    That salt was Xiao Wen''s way through Heshen, from the west of Han and even from the Qin.


    Zhuge Liang knew very well that although there was a lot of salt in the west, it could not be eaten even once.


    "That''s poison salt, you can''t eat it. If you eat that salt, you''ll die from diarrhea, not to mention the fact that you''ll turn purple from eating that thing." Zhuge Liang said.


    Saying this, he paused before continuing, "I have also seen the well salt of Shu County, but even that salt is not as pure as the salt that Teacher made."


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    Nitrate and phosphorus potassium impurities in salt mines.


    If someone were to eat these impurities together, they would be courting death.


    Maybe it will last for a while. But it would be strange if the body did not turn purple after eating too much phosphorus and potassium.


    Later on, Xiao Wen had seen calcium supplements, iron supplements, nitrate supplements, phosphorus and potassium supplements.


    However, Xiao Wen said sincerely, "Xiao Liang! That salt mine really can''t be eaten like this. In fact, the poison salt needed to be crushed, dissolved, filtered, and analyzed. Only the human eat the salt would be crystallized in the end. It was just like some medicinal herbs that were poisonous, but after special processing, they would become non-toxic and could even cure illnesses. This salt was also reasonable. "Everything in this world is prepared for humans. As long as you find the right method and find the right one, everything in this world can be used. It is just a small path in the art of salt making."


    Zhuge Liang nodded in deep agreement.


    In fact, this wasn''t the first time Xiao Wen had instilled this thought into Zhuge Liang.


    Xunzi Day: A gentleman is born different from others, and is good at things.


    In fact, the reason why humans were able to become the top organisms of the food chain was because they possessed the production tools to make themselves capable of doing things that they were originally unable to do.


    This was also the reason why humans were able to continuously develop.


    Xiao Wen needed Zhuge Liang to understand this principle. It was only with this knowledge that he would know that developing productivity was an important way of promoting national development.


    And because of this, only after Zhuge Liang became the Prime Minister was he able to accomplish something great.


    "Sigh, what a pity." After listening to Xiao Wen talk about the secret recipe for making salt, Zhuge Liang didn''t have any reaction. On the other hand, Yang Xiu and Sun Shangxiang had regretful expressions on their faces.


    "What are you guys sighing about?" Looking at their expressions, Xiao Wen was puzzled.


    Yang Xiu looked at Xiao Wen with disdain, as if he was a country bumpkin that didn''t care about the world.


    Only then did he slowly explain, "If Sir''s secret recipe had been announced earlier, perhaps His Majesty would not have been in a hurry to attack the country. Furthermore, even if we have to beat up Liaoning Province, we will not be controlled by Zhao Kuangyin, that dog, the Song Emperor. "


    On the other side, Sun Shangxiang also said: "Although salt is a type of seasoning for nobles, it is a good thing for soldiers to strengthen and strengthen their bodies. Unfortunately, although the well salt of the Shu County is good, the output of it is very low. Just the nobles who are satisfied with my strength have already used up most of it. "Not to mention those merchants who, in order to make money, sell salt abroad despite the emptiness of the domestic salt market."


    "However, most of the salt that our people and soldiers eat is from sea salt cooked in coastal countries like Song Ming."


    "One of the reasons why His Majesty is going to the Kingdom of Liaoning is to raise the domestic economy. On the other hand, it was also for the sake of connecting Han and Song Ming countries so that sea salt could be transported inland more easily. Furthermore, when the Song Emperor was trying to tempt His Majesty, he had proposed to increase his luck by three times every year. For the sake of the bodies of the soldiers, His Majesty chose to go on an expedition to the State of Liaoning. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen sighed.


    He was just a small technology that could improve his life. In this era where he was behind in productivity, he was actually able to influence a country''s lifeline.


    At this moment, a voice sounded from outside the camp.


    "Listen, people inside, hand over your money. I guarantee you that your lives will be fine. Otherwise, this grandpa will kill all of you! "

 C175 combat preparation

    The night wind was getting colder, and the packhorses surrounding the fortifications were showing signs of restlessness, occasionally letting out low whines.


    It was as if the war horse could sense the coming of a great war. They kicked their horses'' hooves and snorted in anticipation.


    War horses were born from war. Since they were used in war by humans a thousand years ago, generations have passed.


    The stars in the sky seemed to become brighter as the night deepened. The blue sky above was like a deep blue lake.


    Xiao Wen looked at the bright moon in the sky and let out a cold smile.


    These people were most likely the Tarantula!


    Only the Tarantula would have no experience of attacking on such a full moon night.


    They did not know that the crossbows of the Han people were extremely powerful. Relying on these defenses, Xiao Wen''s Lever Crossbow could easily defend against an enemy ten times stronger than him.


    He slowly ate the food on the table, then looked at some of the people who were fidgety and said, "Eat! "Why aren''t you eating?"


    He glanced at Yang Xiu and noticed that although this kid was battling, he didn''t put down his cutlery. It seemed that he still wanted to maintain his aristocratic demeanor.


    Shangguan Wan''er''s face was pale and worried.


    However, Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang, and Sun Shangxiang didn''t panic at all.


    Yes, this was what Xiao Wen had expected.


    Shangguan Wan''er and Yang Xiu were both learning from Xiao Wen. They could only barely grasp military skills, but they weren''t proficient in them yet.


    Compared to Guan Yu and the other two, who were biased towards martial arts, it was inevitable that they would lose their composure.


    They were the same as Xiao Wen, calmly eating the food on their table.


    In addition, the same was true for some experienced guards.


    "What ¡­" Everyone seemed very calm. Don''t everyone know that there are already mounted bandits outside? " Shangguan Wan''er looked around with a puzzled expression as she mumbled to herself.


    Sun Shangxiang, who was sitting on the side, heard Wan-Er''s confused murmuring. She smiled at her best friend and said: "Wan-Er doesn''t know that the bandits outside are horse bandits because they have horses. And only with horses can these fellows be able to come and go without a trace in the boundless prairie. "


    "Of course, this is only on the prairie. If they were in the south, where the dense forest was located, they would not have to worry about this. After all, if we drill into the forest, we will also be able to guard against the encirclement and annihilation of the soldiers. "


    "But what does this have to do with everyone being so calm?" Wan-Er blinked and looked at her best friend. She was confused.


    However, Sun Shangxiang''s calm conversation with her had dispelled some of her fear and allowed her to no longer feel nervous.


    Sun Shangxiang smiled and said: "Of course it''s alright. The horses galloped like a thunderbolt. If there were tens of thousands of galloping horses, it would definitely be a scene that no one could ignore. But now, these mounted gangsters have approached us in silence, which only proves that they are not numerous. "


    "Twenty or thirty people at most!" As she spoke, Sun Shangxiang continued to eat her food.


    Due to her body fitness, the consumption of her energy was even greater than when she traveled to the north and south.


    In addition, Xiao Wen also felt that Sun Shangxiang''s body fat percentage was quite high, so he deliberately restricted Sun Shangxiang''s diet every day, leaving her with a heat deficit of around 300 calories.


    This made Sun Shangxiang crave for more food.


    Wan''er''s expression gradually calmed down as she watched Sun Shangxiang eat the food on her table very quickly, even though her actions were graceful.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen, who was at the side, asked the guard leader of the caravan: "What happened to the mounted bandits? I thought they wouldn''t do it if they weren''t sure. "


    After all, mounted gangsters also had brains. Attacking a target that he couldn''t eat with all his might, he would only get a bunch of his own people''s corpses, nothing else.


    Unless their leader felt that he could not control some of his men and wanted to use the merchant caravan''s men to deal with them, then such a bizarre thing would happen.


    However, this kind of thing would usually only occur in the Dragon City and Cloudsoaring City, where there was a large group of horse bandits. After all, only those places would be able to afford such a large number of horse bandits.


    Only a large group of mounted bandits would have the chance of having a leader send a thorn to its death.


    However, there was still a long way to go between the Dragon City and the clouds. Even Xiao Wen and the others couldn''t see any nomadic tribes passing by.


    "Could it be that it''s the recently arrived Manchu Tangzi?" The leader of the guards was also a quick-witted person. Plus, he had travelled to the north and south, so he was experienced and knowledgeable.


    Recalling what that herdsman had said today, he immediately realized that the true identity of this group of mounted bandits was most likely that of the patrolmen who had been defeated by the Han army outside Yunzhong City in the past.


    "Humph!"


    Xiao Wen snorted coldly, "If all of them were to surround us at the same time, it would bring us some trouble. But if there were only these few dozen? Is this the meaning of looking down on me, Xiao Wen? "


    As he said that, he cut the last piece of rabbit meat on the table into two. With a calm expression, he picked up the fork and put it into his mouth, chewing slowly.


    However, at this time, Xiao Wen suddenly heard a sharp whistling sound. He saw the arrows that had been shooting down from the sky land on top of Xiao Wen''s table, piercing deeply into the wooden board on top of the table.


    Under the dim yellow candlelight, the parts of the arrow that had yet to enter the wood reflected an icy cold light ¡­ There was also a dense killing intent.


    "How preposterous!" Seeing the arrow that almost pierced his heart, Xiao Wen lost his original calmness.


    An angry expression appeared on his face.


    "Hahaha!" Those lowly two-legged sheep inside should be scared! "I should have gained something from this arrow."


    "Boss is amazing, just a casual shot is enough to hit these two-legged sheep."


    Outside the fortification area, a triumphant voice boomed.


    The expression of anger on Xiao Wen''s face became even more obvious.


    "Everyone!" Xiao Wen stood up and said, "Those Tartars are actually so arrogant. They clearly don''t want to give me, the young master, any face. At this point, I will do nothing but attack. Everyone, get ready and hold the lever crossbow. "If I don''t kill all of them today, I swear I won''t be a human!"


    Hearing this, the guards felt their blood boil.


    Big men were valiant, and they liked to fight.


    Moreover, Uncle Li had also sent out a notice from the Cloud Palace. If anyone could kill a Tarantula, it would count as a soldier.


    And this was enough to raise a commoner''s rank by two levels.


    The desire to fight had become particularly strong under the stimulation of benefits.


    Without waiting for Xiao Wen to give the command to attack, the guards had already wolfed down all the food on the table and started distributing weapons in preparation for battle.


    At the same time, looking at the arrow on the table, Xiao Wen was no longer in the mood to continue eating.


    He stood up and took off his gorgeous robe.


    The leader of the caravan immediately took out a piece of cloth filled with pudding and put it on Xiao Wen. Afterwards, he took off the crown on Xiao Wen''s hair and tied it up with a black cloth.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen was dressed like a commoner.


    After all, Xiao Wen''s older brother had died in the beautiful human armor.


    On the battlefield, if Xiao Wen was still dressed like a noble, then the policemen would have already started shooting at him.

 C176 shot

    When Xiao Wen finished changing his clothes and dressed himself up as a commoner, he saw that Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu''s hands had not changed at all, apart from a lever crossbow.


    On the contrary, Zhuge Liang was dressed in rags and looked like a little slave.


    Looking at them, Xiao Wen asked, "Are you guys courting death by going out like this?"


    He could clearly remember how his elder brother had died on the battlefield.


    Thus, no matter how well-dressed and well-dressed Xiao Wen was, he was still dignified. He always had a shabby, patched suit with him.


    He was only waiting to keep a low profile and act as if he was just a commoner during a battle, so that others wouldn''t pay too much attention to him.


    "Sir." Guan Yu looked calm as he said nonchalantly: "Those dozens of Manchu Manticores, even one of them could handle them. With so many helpers now, how could they possibly hurt me? "


    Sun Shangxiang added: "Since Guan Yu dares to wear luxurious clothing to go out, how can I wear slave clothes? If that''s the case, I won''t be able to defeat Guan Yu. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen felt helpless.


    These two little fellows were extremely proud figures in history.


    There was no need to talk about Guan Yu. The story of him losing Jing Prefecture and the fact that he was going to be defeated could be recited by Xiao Wen.


    And Sun Shangxiang, after she married Liu Bei in history, she also shouted for her to kill him every day.


    It had to be known that Liu Bei had led his men in many battles in the past. Although his martial prowess was not as strong as Guan Yu''s, he was still of the first-rate standard. It was just that after he grew up and fought less, his reputation in this area was not well-known.


    Even so, the strength and pride of Lady Sun, who even Liu Bei revered by a bit, was evident.


    Today, Guan Yu, who was regarded as a lifelong rival, chose not to change into the clothes of the poor, but to swagger through the market. How could Sun Shangxiang show any weakness?


    Naturally, she was also prepared to fight alongside Guan Yu in their gorgeous fur robes.


    "You four!" Xiao Wen looked at the four sturdy guards who were holding iron shields and were standing nearby: "Protect Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang well. If they get hurt, I ask you! "


    "Yes!" Hearing Xiao Wen''s order, the four shield wielding men immediately went to Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang''s side to protect them.


    "It''s so troublesome to be tied up like this." Guan Yu looked at these people and complained.


    However, Sun Shangxiang said: "You and I have two guards, so it''s considered a tie. Why don''t we have a match? "


    "Competition?" Guan Yu did not understand, but there seemed to be an eager look in his eyes.


    Sun Shangxiang said: "Let''s have a competition. The victors of tonight''s battle are the ones who killed the most Tarantula." However, if one of us gets shot by an arrow, even if it''s just a cut on his clothes, each arrow will take a head. "


    "Alright!" Hearing this rule, Guan Yu nodded his head.


    However, Sun Shangxiang continued: "I''ve practiced archery since I was young, but I don''t think you''re proficient in it. Do you want me to make you three heads? "


    "No need!" Guan Yu was decisive and decisive. Instead, he said, "I thought you were a woman. I should let you have six heads!"


    "Humph!" Hearing Guan Yu''s words, Sun Shangxiang disdainfully replied: "Who said that women are inferior to men! Even if you don''t let me, I can still win! "


    Xiao Wen was speechless as he watched the two little guys continue to compete with each other without giving up.


    However, he still walked into a carriage ¡ª a carriage designed by Xiao Wen. There was a door on the inside of the carriage, allowing him to enter the interior of the carriage.


    Soon after, he gently opened the window of the carriage, and the moonlight shone through, allowing him to see the scenery outside.


    At this moment, outside of the circular structure, there were over thirty men wearing leather armor and riding war horses standing in front of him.


    Not far away, however, no one else could be seen.


    It seemed like they didn''t even surround Xiao Wen''s carriage.


    "So, these bandits are idiots?" Xiao Wen thought.


    However, as he continued to observe, he discovered that this bandit was wearing a hat. Even though the hat was a brim, not a single strand of hair could be seen sticking out.


    Vaguely, Xiao Wen saw a pig-like braid extending from behind the heads of the mounted gangsters.


    "He really is a Manchus." Xiao Wen looked at the group of bandits that had once again formed from the annihilation of the Tarantula and gnashed his teeth. For some reason, he felt a sense of disgust towards this group of bandits.


    Looking at their dirty and hideous faces and their complacent smiles, Xiao Wen shouted without any euphemism, "You dog of a cop. I''m giving you ten minutes to turn around and leave. Otherwise, I will definitely kill you all without a burial ground! "


    Upon hearing these words, the originally smiling bandit suddenly revealed a look of rage on his face.


    One of them waved his mace and said to Xiao Wen, "Don''t boast about the two-legged sheep inside. Obediently hand over the goods. If I am happy, maybe I can take you in as a slave. Otherwise, don''t blame me for using my spiked club to smash your skull! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen did not reply with any words.


    He shot a glance at the guard leader beside him, who understood his intention. Through the window of the carriage, he took out a lever crossbow and shot an arrow at the spouting Tarantula.


    This arrow pierced straight through the Tarantula''s throat.


    Under the dim light of the night, Xiao Wen could see black blood oozing out from the wound. After a few "cluck" sounds, the Tatar fell down powerlessly.


    "What a great ''Hundred Feet Piercing'' technique." Xiao Wen praised the guard leader.


    However, the guard leader humbly replied, "This is only thirty steps away. Even a blind person would be able to hit it. "


    It seems like I''m even worse than a blind person ¡­


    Xiao Wen thought of his accuracy and couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    After transcending over, other than exercising himself and improving his physical fitness, the only other thing he did was practice his sword arts.


    Relying on the sword techniques of the 21st century, although Xiao Wen was not proficient in fencing, he was more effective than many people. Because of this, while his army was strong, he could only be brave.


    However, the use of the crossbow gave Xiao Wen a headache.


    After all, as a scholar, he had often read at night with a light on.


    Although his eyes didn''t need to wear glasses to be able to clearly see his surroundings, his short sight of one or two hundred degrees caused Xiao Wen to feel quite awkward with his shooting skills.


    However, he also knew that these days, their vision and shooting skills were all exchanged for the literacy rate.


    At the same time as he was nurturing countless archers, the literacy rate of this era was exceptionally low.


    Thus, Xiao Wen didn''t feel too envious.


    In a flash, Xiao Wen shifted his gaze back to the area where the Gangsters were.


    He knew that the war between the two sides had only just begun.

 C177 triumph

    To Xiao Wen, it was one of the few qualities that was worthy of praise in his eyes.


    To be honest, it would be great if his men could have such a character.


    However, if it was the enemy, it was not good news.


    When the mounted gangsters shot by the leader of the guards next to Xiao Wen fell to the ground, they were stunned for a few seconds. They didn''t expect Xiao Wen to be so daring, so they immediately shot at them.


    However, soon after, a few roars sounded out. All of the Gangsters glared angrily at Xiao Wen while shouting out incomprehensible Tongus language.


    "What are those Tunguska boar skins talking about? Who knows? " Xiao Wen looked around and asked.


    Although he knew Mandarin, Cantonese, Minnan, Manchurian, Sichuan, and even English and Japanese (this anime reader and filmmaker), he did not know anything about Tonggu.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t understand, so someone from his caravan knew about it.


    He only heard a shop assistant not too far away. Although he didn''t know what the Tongus Boar Leather was referring to, he could tell that Xiao Wen was asking those Tattoo men what they were talking about.


    So he said, "Don''t be ridiculous, those people want to kill us and sacrifice us to the heavens! What a group of arrogant and ignorant barbarians. "


    Xiao Wen''s expression was ice-cold as he looked at the Tarantula.


    "If you''re not of my race, then your heart must be different!" He whispered, and then ordered all the already in place shooters.


    "Everyone, listen to my orders and aim for the frontline cavalry!"


    The sound of a lever crossbow being strung resounded within the fortifications of the carriage at the same time.


    Because Xiao Wen''s side was different from the cries of the policemen, the guards that were on standby didn''t say anything at this moment.


    Thus, Xiao Wen could clearly hear the sound of both of them aiming their weapons at the same time.


    Very good! It was very neat!


    Hearing the originally soft voice being overlaid countless times, Xiao Wen revealed a satisfied smile.


    He had been preaching the tyranny of the modern soldiers over the soldiers of the classical and feudal ages.


    This was because he knew that the power that came from unity and discipline was far greater than that of Xue Yong when it was superimposed to a certain extent.


    When the number of people reached a certain level, personal bravery was no longer very important.


    The most important thing for the army was a strong discipline.


    At this moment, seeing the unruly and chaotic charge of the Tattoo Army, Xiao Wen ordered everyone to aim at the Tattoo troops. They were in the first tier, the bravest and fastest of the cavalry.


    Thus, just as the Gangsters were about to charge forward, Xiao Wen gave the order. All of the guards immediately pulled down their bayonets.


    Immediately, over a hundred arrows flew out from the fortifications, from the roof of the horse carriage, or from the windows of the horse carriage, and flew towards the ten or so Tarantula in front of the Tarantula Faction.


    Despite their skill, some of them even used the difficult technique of hiding in the stirrups. However, under Xiao Wen''s command, the intense firepower and the powerful piercing force of the leveraged crossbows were still able to kill all of the Tarantula in the front row. Not a single one of them survived.


    "What a powerful skill, what a powerful crossbow." The lesser the Creation, the better! " Seeing Xiao Wen lead the charge and beat the Tarantula back more than ten meters before it could even take half a step, the guards of the caravan also had an expression of disbelief on their faces.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t surprised by this result.


    The lever crossbow was a weapon of the same era as a musket, its power had already reached the peak of the crossbow''s level.


    In the Renaissance battlefields of Europe, this thing even became the mainstream of the battlefield along with the rifle of air and the gun of fire.


    Although the principles of crossbows, steam guns and muskets were different, but the tactics were similar.


    After all, the lever crossbow required a lot of space to operate, so it was not easy to stand in a line and fire at the same time.


    However, during the siege of Vienna, Holy Empire had relied on thousands of musketeers to fend off Osman''s attacks, which were even more troublesome than a crossbow.


    Now that Xiao Wen had used the same tactic with twice the number of people, there was no reason why he couldn''t beat the enemy.


    "Humph!" The cavalry was powerful in the feudal era. But an egg in modern times? "To dare to attack the modern infantry head on, no matter how tough you are, you will still die."


    In the first round of shooting, Xiao Wen had already killed all of their most valiant and skilled cavalry.


    The remaining cavalrymen were not as brave as the ones in the front row.


    With slow steps, they hesitantly rushed towards Xiao Wen.


    After only thirty steps, they were already ten steps away from Xiao Wen''s group. Xiao Wen looked at the nearby Tarantula and gave the order for the second round of shooting to begin.


    Because of the close distance this time, the archers aimed at more of the Tarantula while firing.


    There were thirty of them, and each of them was taken care of by three crossbow men less than ten meters away.


    Under these circumstances, how could they still survive?


    In the blink of an eye, the arrows were densely packed.


    Soon after, Xiao Wen saw the group of policemen fall to the ground. Only the dozen or so remaining barbarians had stopped in their tracks.


    "This is no longer a loss they can bear." Xiao Wen muttered to himself as he looked at the remaining Tarantula.


    At the same time, he had ordered several riders to ride under Li Zi Cheng''s lead, ready to give chase.


    However, there were only five people on Li Zicheng''s side in this team of ten-odd people. It would probably be difficult for them to chase after them.


    Thus, Xiao Wen said to the shop assistant, "Tell them that I am Xiao Wen of the Clouds. If they voluntarily surrender and become my slaves, I am willing to spare their lives."


    Hearing this, the shop assistant nodded his head and then muttered a few words to the patrolman outside.


    A few of them looked at their fallen comrades and hesitated for a moment. Then, they jumped down from their horses and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    As for the others, after hesitating for a moment, they reined their horses in and prepared to escape.


    Seeing that they were ready to escape, Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang reacted quickly.


    Both of them aimed at one person and pulled the bayonet. Both of them actually hit one person.


    "One ¡­" Two... Three... Four... Five... Six... "Seven ¡­" Xiao Wen carefully counted the number of Tatars that had escaped, and upon realizing that there were only seven left, he felt relieved and let Li Zi Cheng chase after them.


    At this moment, the distance between the two sides was more than a hundred steps.


    However, Xiao Wen''s people didn''t wear any armor. Other than a saber and crossbow, they didn''t have any other weapons.


    Compared to those Tarantula riders who had leather armors, heavy weapons, a quiver of arrows, and even a large bow on their back, it was much easier.


    In addition, when Xiao Wen and the others chased after him, they had to carefully choose the horses they would use.


    In fact, one of them was riding on Xiao Wen''s Ferghana Horse, Li Zi Cheng was riding a horse that he grew up with, and they had a good relationship, and his family was already very rich, although the quality of the horse was not as good as the Ferghana Horse, it was not bad either.


    If they were allowed to confront the seven Tattoo Cavalry soldiers head on, perhaps they would be defeated in a single round.


    However, after they had broken through Xiao Wen''s formation, the morale of the warriors had long since dropped to the bottom.


    To strike back was equivalent to wishful thinking.


    The most important function of modern cavalry, aside from dealing with the enemy who was also a cavalry soldier, was to outflank the enemy artillery from the side.


    When there were fewer people, perhaps Li Zicheng would not be able to defeat the Tatar Cavalry.


    However, the Tatar Cavalry Soldiers were already running for their lives, and Li Zi Cheng was able to use his strength to chase after the enemies.

 C178 Where to cut

    Li Zi Cheng''s cavalry team left quickly and came back quickly.


    When Xiao Wen Ming agreed to the principle of not wasting anything and finished the last mouthful of the soup on the table, Li Zi Cheng cut off the heads of the escaping policemen and brought them back.


    "Seven, not a single one is missing." Li Zi Cheng looked at Xiao Wen and threw his head in front of him proudly.


    However, Xiao Wen, who was used to seeing corpses, still had his head taken away.


    After all, he had just finished his meal and was already looking at the bloody head.


    "Sir, would you like some tea?" Wan-Er noticed that Xiao Wen didn''t seem to be feeling well, so he walked over timidly and asked.


    Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment before he nodded his head.


    Ah! Although Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang and the others had their own merits, only Wan''er was able to be intimate with the small cotton-padded jacket.


    He also didn''t know why that bastard Shangguan Tinzhi would be so lucky as to give birth to such a little angel.


    Drinking the tea that Wan''er handed to him, Xiao Wen was also thinking about how great it would be if he could have a daughter like Wan''er in the future!


    Of course, if he gave birth to a naughty kid like Sun Shangxiang, things would get troublesome.


    "That''s not right!" Although I''m a noble of the big man, I''m single now. What do I want to do with all this? "


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen suddenly realized that he hadn''t met a woman he liked in the clouds.


    However, thinking about it made sense.


    After all, Yunzhong County was located in the north, and it was the bridgehead of the Han Empire facing its enemies in the north. There was a saying, "When will you send Feng Tang out in the middle of the festive cloud?"


    To be able to stand guard in such an important place like the clouds, as long as there weren''t big problems that arose in the same way as Heshen, feudal dukedom was fated to be a matter of life and death.


    However, the place in the clouds was filled with valiant folk style. As the saying goes, one person nurtures another. Women who grew up in such valiant places would naturally have broad shoulders and a bulky waist, with the appearance of having excessive male hormones.


    So far, the beauties that had appeared in the Cloud County were mostly outsiders.


    Just like his sister-in-law, she was from a small country in the southern part of the Song Kingdom called the Southern Tang. Like Meng Da Wan''er, she was from the Tang Dynasty. Sun Shangxiang, that girl, was also from Donghu County, in the southeast.


    As for the concubines of the former Grand Concubine He, and the present Grand Concubine Li''s concubine, they all looked pretty good. However, none of them were born and raised in the Cloud Central County.


    "So to find a wife, I have to go somewhere else!" "After all, I''m not a Cao, so I might as well forget about being a wife."


    Although the Han Dynasty encouraged fertility for the sake of population. A widowed woman at home would have to pay a large sum of money if she did not remarry. Although Xiao Wen''s family had been in dire straits because of him, it might not be the same as Zhou Xian''s family.


    In this kind of environment, being a good person and wife wasn''t really anything strange. As long as her husband was dead, it was no big deal as long as he was a widow.


    However, Xiao Wen was someone who had once threatened to find a wife in the kindergarten next door to the school when he was in university, even though what he said at that time was a joke. However, he still preferred to look for girls.


    Even without the lolis and young girls, the oneesan was still not too bad. But the mature woman''s words were still lacking in respect and gratitude.


    After drinking the tea, Xiao Wen only felt that the light fragrance of the tea had instantly suppressed his squirming stomach. The feeling of nausea vanished like smoke in thin air.


    He watched as the guards, armed with knives and shovels, went out to mend the undead Manchukuo, then to bury the bodies of them and those who had died, thus delaying the discovery of the others.


    Thus, he walked to the other side of the fortification area, where the captives were placed.


    There were a total of eight prisoners who surrendered to Xiao Wen. Because they were captives, they were not as barbaric and valiant as the ordinary Tines.


    On the contrary, Xiao Wen could see that they were either fat and simple, or were extremely sharp and smart. He could see that they were filled with fear.


    "Mm, this mentality is pretty good. After all, prisoners should live in fear. "If one day you get too courageous, it will be bad if you think of running away." Xiao Wen thought.


    He did not kill all the prisoners. Because in the Huns, the slave trade was legal ¡ª although in a country where there was almost no legal constraint, there was nothing illegal about it.


    On the other hand, if Xiao Wen sold his slaves in Dragon City, he would be able to earn quite a bit of extra money ¨C after all, no one would complain about having too much money. On the other hand, Xiao Wen could also use the hands of the Huns to kill the Manchus.


    After all, by grazing on their own pasture, these Manchu barbarians were invading the interests of the Huns.


    The Huns, on the other hand, did not treat slaves as they had treated the Tibetan serfs in the old society, even though they treated them as if they were human beings.


    However, while bearing the burden of a large amount of manual labor, they would also be sent to the battlefield as cannon fodder. Or if they were killed by their masters because their jobs were not up to standard, their skulls would be turned into wine cups.


    As a punishment for the entire Manchu tribe, Xiao Wen felt that selling them to the Huns was not bad.


    Not to mention that the Tibetan Plateau didn''t border with the Han. If he wanted to sell it to those ferocious Tibetan people, he would have to cross over a Tang Country.


    Xiao Wen was too lazy to spend his time on a business trip to the poor Qinghai-Tibet Plateau for the sake of a few slaves. Therefore, selling it to the Huns was also a good choice.


    However, when Xiao Wen looked at these captives, whose heads were as bald as an egg with only one piece of copper coin on the back of their heads and long braids resembling pig tails, he felt that there were two things he needed to do.


    He said to the captives, "Listen to me, you are my captives now. If he wanted to live, then he would have to listen obediently. As long as you don''t resist and obey my orders, I won''t casually torture you to death. "


    Hearing this, the expressions of the policemen relaxed a little.


    The Manchu constables who lived on the plains and in the black waters of the mountains, where the strong ruled, knew that once they were captured, they would face the same fate as their former slaves.


    Even though this kind of life was no longer as luxurious as it used to be. But at the very least, it could let them live.


    Even though the people of the prairie all took the battle as their good fortune, and the disease and death were unknown. But at the very least, these guys were able to surrender to Xiao Wen, which proved that they all believed in the notion of living rather than dying, didn''t it?


    When they heard Xiao Wen''s words, they couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief and silently accept their fate.


    In fact, if Xiao Wen hadn''t spoken to them as if they were his slaves, instead, he had kindly promised them that as long as they worked for three years, they would be freed. Instead, they would have suspected that Xiao Wen had some conspiracy.


    Of course, if Xiao Wen had already established a sweatshop in the Darkhan Kingdom that would be like the British Empire, where the workers would go to work for less than three years, perhaps he would really be so merciful.


    After adjudicating the status of these slaves, Xiao Wen immediately went on to the second matter.


    He took out a pair of scissors and walked in front of the slaves, revealing a cold smile.


    "Where should I cut it?" Like an evil spirit, Xiao Wen looked at the Tarantula and muttered.

 C179 Cut the braid and be eager to try

    "Master... Master, what are you going to do? " In front of Xiao Wen, a Manchu Constable who knew Chinese was looking at him with a face full of fear.


    His words, along with his half-white half-ancient grammar, gave Xiao Wen a sense of familiarity as he listened to the Mandarin of later generations.


    According to the academic and official definition, the standard pronunciation of Mandarin is based on the dialect of Beijing. Therefore, the Mandarin spoken by Xiao Wen in his previous life was similar to the Mandarin spoken by the Manchu constables.


    But this didn''t lessen Xiao Wen''s hatred for these Tarantula.


    After all, the reign of the Tarantula was the darkest and most ignorant period since the beginning of the Chinese dynasty.


    Looking at them, Xiao Wen said: "Do you know what you slaves have that needs to be cut off?"


    As he spoke, he waved the shiny scissors in his hand.


    The scissors made of bronze were constantly emitting a golden luster. Even though there was only the dim moonlight, the sharp luster did not dim in the slightest.


    The Tarantula was already filled with fear in its heart. He looked at Xiao Wen and quickly kneeled on the ground. His head was like the beak of a woodpecker, pecking at the grass and kowtowing with all his might.


    "Master, your servant ¡­" This servant doesn''t know! "


    "You don''t know?" Xiao Wen walked in front of him and pulled up the ugly pig tail, saying, "Even the disheveled Huns have better hair than you."


    As he spoke, he cut off the pig''s tail.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen had only cut off the hair on the back of his head and hadn''t harmed his life, the Tatmadaw kowtowed again, feeling grateful to Xiao Wen.


    "How boring." Xiao Wen couldn''t help but mutter when he saw that the person didn''t seem to have any reaction to the tail being cut.


    Although for him, cutting off hair was not something shameful like the ancient Chinese, after all, after the May 4th Movement, the Chinese had already started to cut their hair and change their clothes. On the contrary, Xiao Wen felt that with this long hair, it was easy for fleas to grow. During maintenance, he couldn''t help but recall the girls in his previous life who often complained about their long hair and the trouble of washing their hair and taking care of it.


    However, this was an ancient time, and they paid particular attention to their skin and bodies. Having their parents cut their hair hastily was an unfilial act.


    Plus, the clouds were in the north and the weather was cold and dry, and he lived in the city, away from farmland and pastures. Normally, as long as he paid attention, there would be no fleas in his hair. Only then did he manage to restrain himself.


    However, regardless of whether it was long and short hair, Xiao Wen could accept it.


    But just like the other transmigrators, Xiao Wen was unable to accept that this braid represented ignorance, backwardness, ignorance, savagery and retrogression.


    "From now on, if I see a Tarantula pig''s tail, I will cut one tail at a time. I will cut two tails at a time!"


    As he spoke, he had the guards of the caravan cut off the pig tail on the heads of the other policemen.


    Satisfied with the sight of the round, egg-like heads without their tails, Xiao Wen walked back to the camp in satisfaction.


    The sky gradually brightened. The wind on the prairie had always been strong. When Xiao Wen opened his eyes, he heard the sound of the caravan''s banners being blown by the wind.


    Some of the employees who had once walked across the prairie had said that if Xiao Wen''s defenses hadn''t stopped them, even if the night was filled with fuel, it would have been difficult to burn the bonfire for the whole night.


    Those damned winds would lengthen and extinguish the torches one by one, only producing wisps of smoke.


    At this moment, the horses and mules were whining uneasily. The surrounding scenery changed from blurry outlines to clear images. Looking through the window of the carriage, Xiao Wen saw that the guards were lying on the observation deck, their bodies completely numb from the cold.


    However, none of them dared to move. He just stared at his surroundings.


    From the looks of it, they also knew that the sudden attack of the Tarantula last night was most likely just the beginning.


    There were many patrolmen around, and they might encounter them at any moment.


    Outside the window on the other side of the car, the corpse that had been lying outside the fortification had long since disappeared. Last night, the merchants had already buried them.


    "What a pity. If it''s possible, it''s not bad to let them die in the wilderness. " A trace of tyrannical killing intent flashed across Xiao Wen''s eyes. It was a little bit of a pity.


    However, he quickly calmed down.


    "Young master, you''re awake?" When Xiao Wen opened his eyes and got up to open both windows, he saw a slightly aged elder with white hair and beard walking over.


    He was the shopkeeper of the caravan, and together with the guard leader, he managed the entire caravan for Xiao Wen.


    "Did you get rid of those Tatars?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "It''s all settled." The innkeeper nodded and said, "It would be a waste of medicinal ingredients to treat the wounded members of the Tarantula." Healing their expenses is not enough to subsidize the money we sell them. "So according to Young Creation''s meaning, we have already killed all of these people and buried them, so that no one who passes by will be able to find out."


    "As for those captives from last night, we will lock them up in a separate carriage, with two attendants watching them."


    "Very good." Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction. He then asked, "How do we deal with those war horses?"


    Although they were dirty and useless, these war horses were very precious.


    After all, even though the Cloud Central City was close to the prairie, they could still import war horses from the horse market every year. However, the value of a war horse itself was enormous. It was not something that could be sold for a cabbage price just because they were close to the origin of the war.


    Therefore, these fifty war horses could be considered a windfall.


    "More than ten of these war horses were seriously injured last night. "The rest will be fine or lightly injured. As long as you take good care of them, they will be of great use in the future."


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    Although more than ten war horses were severely injured, it was a pity. However, there were more than thirty war horses for Xiao Wen.


    After all, even though Xiao Wen had been created to be a noble, he didn''t have much of a reward.


    His current amount of money could be used to make a decent living. But when it comes to getting rich and doing things like sheep and eating people, that little bit of money can''t be used as a starting fund.


    "Oh right, Young Creation. This morning the men butchered the dead or wounded horses and roasted some horse meat. I don''t know if the less the better, the better? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up.


    As someone who had eaten all over the world, Xiao Wen had naturally eaten horse meat.


    Traditionally, the most famous horse meat dish in the Chinese cuisine naturally belongs to the origin of horses, Inner Mongolia, Xinjiang.


    After all, Guangdong, where Cantonese cuisine is located, needs to have enough horses to develop its horse meat cuisine, right?


    In Xinjiang, the horse meat on the Inner Mongolia side was grilled mainly in a manner similar to the Arabian style of another of the world''s three major cuisines next door.


    However, after thinking about it, he felt that roasting the horse meat wasn''t something that he was in a rush for. Even at a later time, the horse meat that was marinated with seasoning could still be eaten even if it wasn''t particularly fresh.


    However, there was another method of eating horse meat that required fresh horse meat.


    That was the Japanese cuisine of the long-lonely Japanese islands in the north-east of East Asia.


    Japanese cuisine inherited the cooking practices of the Tang Dynasty in China, although it was followed by the creation of dishes such as sushi.


    However, there were strong shadows of ancient China, such as thorns, rice, hotpot and so on.


    In fact, there was a place in Guangdong, China, where food was similar to daily food. This was because both of them had inherited many of the cooking styles from ancient China.


    Of course, this was not the main point.


    Now, what Xiao Wen cared about the most was the classic Japanese style dish ¨C the cherry blossoms pot.

 C180 horse meat cooking

    Although the mistakes made by this nation in history, Xiao Wen is also unforgivable.


    And he once hated the house so much for the reasons, to Japanese cuisine to thank not Min.


    Once, however, he complained about Japanese cuisine in his dorm. After he used a lot of unwarranted crimes to tie it up, one of his roommates from Chaoshan told him that Chaoshan food was actually similar.


    Xiao Wen had complained that the Japanese loved to eat raw food. It was extremely disgusting. The Chinese never eat raw meat because it''s disgusting.


    As a result, his Chaoshan roommate told him that there were some similar stinging dishes among the Chaoshan vegetables.


    For example, sashimi.


    Chop raw fish with super high level knife skills into thin cicada wing pieces. Although they are not sterilized with mustard like the Japanese, use garlic, ginger, onions, garlic, and so on.


    Because the flavors were not as pungent as mustard, they tasted even more delicious than Japanese sashimi.


    Another example was the hotpot.


    Xiao Wen had also ridiculed the Japanese horse meat hotpot.


    The Japanese cut the horse meat into thin slices, because its texture looked like cherry blossoms, and the ancient Japanese name was similar to that of Chinese gentlemen in the Spring and Autumn Period. They called the horse meat horse meat, which was a little cruel, but it was also known as Japanese cherry blossom meat.


    Over time, some of the rich Japanese names don''t even know that cherry blossom meat comes from horses ¡ª just as English noblemen don''t know that beef comes from cattle.


    Of course, this was all a side issue.


    In addition to using the cherry blossom as a sting, the Japanese also liked to take it out of the pot after washing it for a few seconds.


    In Xiao Wen''s eyes, this method was very disgusting in the beginning.


    After all, it was the same as stabbing. At that time, the food was still relatively conservative, and wasn''t as disgusting as Xiao Wen, who had been given a chance to eat by his roommates.


    Using this reason, Xiao Wen used to have a lot of Black Japanese people in the past.


    But this time, Xiao Wen was not only criticized by his friend, but also criticized by his friend in Guangzhou.


    They told Xiao Wen that people in Guangdong province ate beef hotpot for only a few seconds.


    Freshness?


    It was a violation of the taste of beef.


    Although they had never eaten horse meat before, it was basically the same principle.


    Later, the open-minded Xiao Wen also once measured the taste of a horse''s meat prick.


    He discovered that although the horse meat on his belly was very greasy, it gave off a disgusting feeling as if he was eating lard. It was a completely different feeling compared to the smooth and smooth meat on his belly.


    However, with the masticatory taste of the horse''s neck meat, which was as crispy as an arctic shellfish, it was indeed a waste to cook it.


    Of course, Xiao Wen wouldn''t eat horse meat today.


    After all, they had captured the warhorses of the Manchu Tawau Tawns, not the meat horses specially trained by the later generation of the Japanese.


    Although the taste must be quite chewy due to the long period of exercise. However, in terms of hygiene, it was not at the same level as the future generations.


    As a result, Xiao Wen chose to cook the Sakura Flames.


    The method of the cherry blossom hotpot was actually not too different from the Chaoshan beef hotpot.


    After all, the purpose of both was to protect the taste and taste of the ingredients. It wasn''t like the Chongqing Hot Pot, which was filled with spicy ingredients.


    Of course, this was not to say that the Chongqing Hot Pot was not good. It was just that the Chongqing hotpot was not suitable for a person to experience the freshness and taste of the ingredients.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen was eager to give it a try.


    He asked, "Are there any unslaughtered war horses?"


    "This ¡­" The shopkeeper thought for a moment and said, "There are still two war horses, although they are hopeless. However, from the looks of it, he could still hold on for two more days. If you don''t need it, I can get the guys to kill it for you right now. "


    "No need!" Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "Find an empty carriage and put the two war horses in there. I need them to live until noon."


    "Yes." The shopkeeper nodded and left.


    Afterwards, Xiao Wen left the bed on the carriage and walked down, calling for the caravan''s chef.


    He asked, "What are your orders?"


    Looking at the kitchen, Xiao Wen asked, "Do you know how to make meat balls?"


    "Of course." The chef said to Xiao Wen, "Isn''t it just minced meat, then mixed with wheat flour and kneaded? Of course, I''ve heard that the people of Song and Ming countries in the south will stick together with fish and taste better. "It''s just that we are far away from the sea and the rivers, so we can only use wheat flour."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen revealed a look of disdain.


    Even though he knew that this was what the meatballs of this world did since ancient times.


    But since his friend from Chaoshan sent him a box of Chaoshan hand beat beef meatballs, he could not eat the flour meatballs he was used to.


    After all, compared to the smooth taste of Chaoshan''s beef meatballs, the meatballs that were chopped and combined with flour or fish meat tasted rather unpalatable. It was impossible for Xiao Wen, who had eaten Chaoshan''s meat meatballs, to eat them.


    If he insisted on eating it, Xiao Wen could only accept things like brewing meat and lion heads. Although it was similar to meatballs, it was still not a meatball. In his heart, Xiao Wen also didn''t feel like comparing the taste of the meat with those other things.


    However, he still ordered, "In a while, choose nine catties of horse belly meat and twenty-one catties of horse leg meat. Do not chop them up, but use iron rods or the backs of kitchen knives to hammer them for an hour and a half. I will always watch this process. "


    Although Xiao Wen had never personally made the meat balls himself, he had a complete set of strategy books in his library.


    Thus, the theory part of the problem wasn''t a problem for Xiao Wen.


    As for the actual work, it was completed by a chef. However, Xiao Wen didn''t have to do it himself.


    Is this to be used as a pill? Would it not be convenient to chop it up with a knife and then add the wheat flour? " "The cook, who had never eaten a ping-pong hand shot, was puzzled.


    Xiao Wen naturally kicked out at such an ignorant person.


    He said angrily, "If I want you to do it, then do it! Don''t ask why! Get ready, I''ll keep an eye on you. "


    "Okay." After all, he was just a commoner, so he couldn''t afford to offend the nobility. Thus, the chef could only swallow his anger and pay his respects to Xiao Wen before turning around and leaving.


    However, in his heart, he was completely unconvinced.


    In his eyes, whether it was using a knife to chop the meat, or a metal rod, breaking the meat with the back of the knife was just a process of breaking the meat.


    There was no difference between the two.


    Xiao Wen did this because it was superfluous.


    "Heh heh!" Just wait for the meatballs to be made. Just like the ordinary meatballs, you will know that this is a waste of time! " The cook thought with dissatisfaction.

 C181 He still ate too little

    On the endless prairie at the north of the Cloud County, it belonged to Xiao Wen''s caravan.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen was in the kitchen of a converted carriage, watching the chefs work.


    Xiao Wen was too familiar with the nature of the ancient people.


    Although they could endure hardships and endure hardships, 99% of them were very conservative. They were able to concentrate on the technology that had been passed down for thousands of years, even if this technique was completed once, it would require a lot of time and effort.


    However, if they were to focus on innovation, it would be very difficult for them to even move a finger.


    "As strong as Soviet Mao Zi, if no kind father of steel was to draw them to work, they would all become indolent and depraved. And while Chinese people can bear hardships and endure hardships, they will gradually move towards conservatism when their capacity for expansion reaches its limit. No wonder they have gradually chosen conservatism. "


    This is not legalistic grand government, Taoism anarchism, or any other political view of the world. After all, they had all proven their academic prowess at a certain point in their history, making it a successful academic career.


    It''s just that conservatism is an inevitable trend in farming.


    As someone who knew how to express his feelings, Xiao Wen could naturally see the unhappiness in the cook''s eyes when he agreed.


    If it was any other place, Xiao Wen wouldn''t bother to be so strict.


    However, things like delicacies could not be let down.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen did not hesitate to have his men prepare the other materials and directly ran to the car to supervise the work of the chef.


    "Can you not be so strict!?" Aren''t all the meatballs in the world chopped? This chopping is clearly no different from breaking it. "


    "This esteemed person is really ¡­" When the meatballs are ready to be cooked, he should know that he is going overboard. " The chef didn''t dare to complain, but in his heart, he had already scolded Xiao Wen for eating Liang Feifan''s food.


    He did not know the difference between the treatment of meat with blows and the treatment of meat with chops. However, according to his intuition, the taste should be the same.


    As such, he felt that Xiao Wen''s actions were unnecessary.


    It was just that Xiao Wen had already eaten Tidal Pills. He knew that this pill''s taste was one of the top existences in Chinese history. Perhaps in terms of taste, it was even worse than the Bao Xin Gong Pill. But the degree of the food was definitely worth it for him to stare at a chef and let him beat the horse into minced meat with the back of the knife.


    "Less Creation. We are ready to go. Do you think we should stop? After all, the car is bumpy and it''s inconvenient for us to work! " The cook had been in the car for an hour.


    Although he was skilled at beating beef meatballs, he usually had to beat the meat for three and a half hours. He was already used to working for such a long period of time.


    However, this chef had never made meat balls before.


    Without knowing how delicious the meatballs were, he felt that doing so was a complete waste of time.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Wen was watching him closely, he would have been lazy for a long time.


    At this moment, as the caravan had already tidied up the camp, the chef finally found a reason.


    He used the bumpy reason of the carriage to get Xiao Wen to leave the carriage.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "It''s not like I don''t know about the bumpiness of the carriage. Every day I make tea and play chess in my carriage, and I don''t think it''s too much of a hindrance to my work. This bumpiness is of no consequence. Keep working and don''t worry about anything else. "


    Upon hearing this, the chef could only reply with a sullen look on his face as he continued to win.


    Pah pah pah pah! * Sounds kept coming out from the carriage. Another hour passed, and Xiao Wen saw that the horse meat had gradually turned into minced meat from the blow on the back of the chef''s knife.


    He could see that the meat paste looked like glue and had a viscous texture.


    "Sir, I think the meat has already been broken. Why don''t we just make the meat balls instead? Even if we play for another hour, it will still be the same. " said the cook.


    There was no helping it, as a conservative chef who didn''t have any innovative spirit, this fellow was already exhausted after only two hours of cooking due to mental problems.


    He was only thinking of how to be lazy.


    However, Xiao Wen firmly shook his head.


    He had never tried the taste of meat that had only been served for two hours. However, he still adhered to the traditional three-hour process.


    He believed that three hours of hand-beating meat balls would definitely be better than two hours of hand-beating meat balls.


    Although the meat beating process was very torturous, it was not that bad.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but smile wryly in his heart.


    In his previous life, he had read quite a few history-related teleportation novels.


    However, the food innovations of the transcenders were mostly concentrated on ingredients and seasonings, or tools.


    Using various spices to marinate the meat, fermenting process to produce fermented milk, Sichuan pickled vegetables and the like. Or before the Song Dynasty, he invented a frying pan to stir-fry the ingredients, then invented tofu before Liu An of Han, Huainan, and so on.


    There were even some awesome people who directly went through training and selection to enhance the quality of their crops. They even sent people to Central Asia, Europe and the Americas in search of various ingredients that might be introduced into China during the Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    However, they did not have much use for food that relied on knife skills.


    In Xiao Wen''s opinion, there were many traditional Chinese dishes that used knife skills to determine the taste of raw fish, hand-made meatballs, Beijing roast duck and many other traditional Chinese dishes.


    But these dishes, at a time when the costs of workers in the twenty-first century are rapidly increasing, are not as unpopular as meat pellets." Chaoshan Merchant''s gang started a fire of beef meatball, a hand hit beef meatball master can basically earn 30,000 a month. I was so envious that I wanted to go back home and make meatballs.)


    Some, like Peking Duck.


    Delicious background roast duck, although roast method, sauce production all have particular attention. However, the most important part was the knife skills of Duck''s master.


    Therefore, eating Beijing roast duck, in fact, most of the money spent on the chef to buy knife skills.


    Thus, after thinking about it again and again, Xiao Wen felt that the transmigrators didn''t pay too much attention to their food when they were carrying it. In the end, the reason was because they ate too little.


    Soon, an hour and a half had passed.


    Looking at the sticky, thick meat, Xiao Wen revealed a satisfied smile.


    "Prepare a pot of water and cook the meatballs." Xiao Wen said.


    "Yes." When the chef heard Xiao Wen''s words, he felt relieved.


    He quickly left the car and ran to prepare the ingredients to cook the meatballs.

 C182 meatball formation

    After the chef left the carriage, Xiao Wen began to prepare the seasonings.


    First of all, a little salt sweetness is necessary. After all, horse meat tasted even worse than beef. Without the concealment of the flavor, no matter how good the meat was, it was hard to swallow.


    Next were ginger powder and garlic powder.


    In fact, although ginger was grown in the big men, garlic, which originated in the highlands of Western Asia, was not introduced into China until the Han Dynasty.


    Although it was introduced to China in the Han Dynasty, the long golden age of the Han Dynasty has only just begun. Therefore, in the Liubang period, garlic has not yet been introduced into China.


    On the other hand, in this world''s Qin and Han countries, garlic was not grown on a large scale.


    If he wanted to eat this kind of seasoning that was relatively small in the Han, he would have to rely on imports.


    However, in his previous life, Xiao Wen was already used to cooking with garlic. Thus, even though the price of garlic was a bit expensive, Xiao Wen still bought it.


    Before coming to the prairie, Xiao Wen had considered the issue of keeping Jiang garlic fresh.


    Although the shelf life of these two ingredients was longer than that of other vegetables, it was still considered rather long. However, compared to the five valleys, it was still very short.


    Under the lack of hygiene in the prairie, it was impossible for Xiao Wen to eat ginger and garlic for months.


    I''m afraid within a week, this thing will be corrupted!


    Thus, Xiao Wen heated these two items to dry, and then ground them into fine powder using a drug store grinder.


    When the time comes, sprinkle some on it. On top of the garlic and ginger, there was even a slight burnt smell.


    "Zi Ran, should we release it?" Xiao Wen hesitated.


    Although rare, Ziran, a native of the highlands of Egypt and Ethiopia, is a world of intertwined time and space. Many things could be found as long as they appeared in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. At most, because the Han Dynasty was located in the upper reaches of Chinese history, there were fewer new things than foreign countries. If Xiao Wen wanted to find these things, he would have to rely on the hearts of foreign countries.


    As Ziran was one of the more important seasonings among the Xinjiang dishes in Inner Mongolia, Xiao Wen did not hesitate to buy it after the caravan brought it to the cloud.


    Even though a tael of cumin cost Xiao Wen five taels of silver, Xiao Wen could not help but feel heartache.


    If the meat in front of him was beef, then he would definitely not let it go. After all, something like cumin was made of thick fibers.


    Even if it was ground into powder, ordinary people would not be able to notice it. However, Xiao Wen was, after all, an old turtle. Thus, he could clearly sense the cumin fiber in the food.


    Therefore, adding the cumin powder to the meat balls would inevitably lower the taste of the meat balls.


    If he was a lion head, that would be fine.


    From Xiao Wen''s point of view, the lion head was actually more concerned with the smell of sex.


    Although the delicacies still had to be more or less based on the taste, but compared to using hand to hand meat balls, the Lion''s Head and Zi Ran had no major problems.


    However, what Xiao Wen was making now was meat balls. He would not allow any taste problems to occur with his hands.


    However, this thing was still horse meat.


    The horse meat was very fishy and needed to be covered up with spices. If he were to add Zi Ran, Xiao Wen believed that he would definitely be able to conceal the smell.


    On the one hand, it tasted good, and on the other hand, it tasted good. Xiao Wen couldn''t help but hesitate.


    "The water is ready. It''s in the other carriage. It was the carriage that required the installation of iron plates to insulate the flames and also the installation of chimneys. " The chef''s voice came from outside the carriage.


    After all, a packhorse wasn''t a war horse. Although it could walk for several hours a day, it couldn''t charge.


    As a result, Xiao Wen could tell that the chef was panting from all the work. However, the other party did not have the problem of being unable to keep up with the carriage.


    "F * ck!" Hearing the chef''s urging, Xiao Wen finally made up his mind.


    It was a meat ball! It was originally meant to be eaten.


    It was easy to deal with the taste.


    In Xiao Wen''s memory, when he first ate the beef mince that his roommate sent him, his mind was filled with emotion at the taste of the meatball.


    Xiao Wen actually didn''t have an impression of what this thing actually smelled like.


    Since the taste of the meat was strong enough to make one forget the taste, Xiao Wen felt that the meat ball didn''t need to taste too good either.


    As long as it was passable.


    Therefore, he poured the fine salt and ginger powder into the horse meat and stirred them evenly before putting them into a lacquer machine and bringing it out.


    "What are you doing?" When Xiao Wen walked out of the carriage, he saw that it wasn''t just the chef. Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang, Shangguan Wan''er, Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu had also arrived at the edge of the carriage.


    Their eyes were all shining with anticipation.


    Seeing Xiao Wen come out, Zhuge Liang clasped his hands and said, "As students, it is not reasonable for us to just stand by and watch. So we decided to come and help sir. "


    On the other side, Sun Shangxiang didn''t care about being tactful.


    Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Xiao Wen and giggled, "I heard that although Mister rarely cooks, you can always make delicious and novel things. "So, hee hee ¡­"


    She blinked, her eyes full of hints, but her meaning was obvious.


    Only Yang Xiu was still as stubborn as ever.


    He said, "Son day: a gentleman is far from the kitchen. I don''t want to come to the kitchen, either. However, they forcefully dragged me, so I was unable to come over. "


    Saying that, he turned his face away, revealing a look of disdain.


    However, Xiao Wen noticed that even though he wasn''t looking at Xiao Wen, his peripheral vision was still darting towards him from time to time.


    Seeing this small detail, it wasn''t hard for Xiao Wen to notice that this little guy was just being arrogant.


    Xiao Wen looked at these gluttonous kids and said, "Since that''s the case, let''s go cook the meat balls!"


    There was nothing unusual about the process of cooking meatballs.


    When he was kneading the meat balls, Xiao Wen had specially instructed him to knead the meat balls tightly, not to let the meat balls have even the slightest air gap.


    However, Xiao Wen was still a little suspicious of whether these anxious little guys actually listened to what Xiao Wen said.


    However, as an old turtle, Xiao Wen at least pinched the meat very seriously, afraid that the taste of the meat wouldn''t be good.


    With the passage of time, everyone quickly finished kneading the meat balls and put them into the pot to boil.


    Looking at the full pot of meat balls, Yang Xiu frowned, "It doesn''t seem to have any taste?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen didn''t care. He scooped out a floating pill from the pot and brought it in front of Yang Xiu.


    "Try it." It was as if Xiao Wen was being provoked. His eyes shone with a competitive light.

 C183 The taste is plain

    In the kitchen, Xiao Wen had thrown away the floating foam on the surface of the water. At this moment, through the clear soup, everyone could see the ball rolling in the boiling water.


    "These pills are much more compact than those ordinary pills!" I can''t even see the meat. Is this really made from meat? " Guan Yu''s family also slaughter cattle, so he had eaten a lot of meat. Meatballs, too, had been cooked at home.


    When he was at home, his father would chop the beef into pieces with a knife, add the wheat powder, and mix it evenly before kneading it out.


    However, no matter how meticulously the pellets were chopped, even if they were minced into minced meat using a future generation of meat grinder, they could still be seen.


    However, the horse meat ball in front of him was not even a little bit of meat foam. Every pill seemed to be formed from nature itself, as if it had not been cut.


    In terms of appearance, the meatball didn''t look that attractive. However, it was not as frightening as some octopus creatures that looked like the mythological creatures of Kesulu. It was so horrifying that one would even need to carry out the dark cooking of sancheck at first glance.


    It could be said that the only thing that could describe the appearance of this meatball was its strangeness!


    This kind of meatball that had never been seen before and did not have any smell naturally made people salivate just by looking at it.


    Otherwise, Chaoshan hand beef meatballs in 2018 by Chaoshan Merchants before the fry, can rely on their own charm across China.


    Yang Xiu looked at the horse meat ball, but didn''t have any expectations. Instead, he looked at Xiao Wen with a questioning expression and asked, "Mister, this thing doesn''t smell good, is it really that delicious?"


    "Young man, that''s what I thought before I ate for the first time. If it wasn''t for the fact that my peaceful roommate was already at the stage of being an enlightened teacher, I wouldn''t even have tried such a pill! "


    Xiao Wen sighed in his heart.


    In fact, he had the same doubts as Yang Xiu before.


    However, this suspicion disappeared after he ate the first meat ball and felt the smooth texture of the meat ball.


    Xiao Wen took out a long spoon from the pot and handed it over to Yang Xiu.


    As for Yang Xiu, although he had many doubts about Xiao Wen, he also knew that Xiao Wen was his teacher.


    His teacher was already giving him face by offering him something in return.


    Yang Xiu, who prided himself on being a noble and had a good etiquette for tutoring, naturally wouldn''t refuse.


    Under a skeptical gaze, he took the spoon that Xiao Wen gave him and bit into the pill.


    In the blink of an eye, his pupils widened, and he seemed to have received an enormous shock.


    "Young Master Yang, what do you think of the taste?" The chef looked at Yang Xiu''s expression and thought that he had eaten the dark cuisine.


    He had already felt that Xiao Wen''s method of making the pills was unnecessary.


    Even though the pills did look different from normal pills after they were made.


    However, this thing was still made from broken pieces, and there was nothing to turn it into a miraculous seasoning. How could it be better than an ordinary pill?


    Thinking about it, it was only because Young Master Yang was a spoiled brat, to think that she looked down on this ordinary and even had a sour taste to it, and felt that this was difficult to eat!


    He was looking forward to it.


    Because Xiao Wen had let him use the back of his saber to beat the meat of his horse for a whole hour and a half, he felt that Xiao Wen was playing with him.


    However, Xiao Wen was someone who possessed at least the title of nobility, and his identity was indescribable. Even if he said something wrong, he could still be punished.


    As a result, he did not dare to mock or even complain.


    However, when he looked at Yang Xiu''s expression, he was filled with anticipation.


    He was looking forward to seeing this normally arrogant and despicable young master speak up for him, questioning Xiao Wen''s decision. He wanted Xiao Wen to know that everything he had done was a waste of effort.


    However, in the next moment, Yang Xiu said something that disappointed the chef.


    "Awesome!"


    What?


    The chef looked at Yang Xiu in disbelief. He didn''t believe that the meatballs made from meat paste, which were only seasoned with some salt, ginger, and garlic, would taste even better than the meatballs he usually cooked.


    Due to the taste of horse meat and its sour taste, this pill was even more delicious than chicken, pork, and beef that could occasionally ''fall to death'' in a large household.


    Ordinary meatballs, without some delicious seasonings or the meticulous cooking of a top-notch chef, could not even enter the mouth of such a noble young master.


    Not to mention this kind of horse meatball, whether it was seasoning or cooking methods, it was so ordinary that it was somewhat crude.


    "This Xiao Wen must have added some seasoning without my knowledge! That must be it! " Looking at Xiao Wen, this new chef was full of suspicion.


    He asked Yang Xiu, "Young Master Yang, whether these pills are sweet or salty, you have to be accurate! Whether it tastes good or not is one thing, but what exactly is it? "


    Hearing this, Yang Xiu froze for a moment.


    Immediately, he revealed a perplexed expression.


    Taste?


    What was the smell of these pills?


    To this question, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t even tell if the pills were sweet or salty when he was eating them.


    Therefore, he did not pay attention to the angry glares of Zhuge Liang and the others, and scooped out a second meat ball with his spoon.


    After the meatball entered his mouth, Yang Xiu clenched his teeth and suddenly felt a kind of smooth and crispy taste, which stirred all the nerves in his gums.


    However, he resisted the urge to enjoy it and said, "This taste, it''s a little ginger powder and a little garlic powder. In addition, the salt should have been added. Presumably, Mister intended to use these things to mask the sour taste of the horse meat. However, the cover was not very successful. If it''s possible, we might as well use beef once! "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    The proper way to make meat was to use beef. Furthermore, it was not Yellow Ox or a foreign introduced beef, but rather a water buffalo from the south of China.


    However, the taste of these cows might be different for some old Taoists who were taller than Xiao Wen. However, this difference was not because of the 30 yuan worth of cheap beef and Kobe beef. The difference was very clear.


    The difference between Yellow Ox and the water buffalo was so minute that Xiao Wen could not tell the difference.


    Since he couldn''t taste the difference, Xiao Wen didn''t want to care about taste. As long as the taste could be tasted, there wouldn''t be too much of a problem.


    He still focused on the taste.


    However, the chef did not know about any of this.


    He looked at Yang Xiu with a puzzled expression, "Young Master Yang, according to what you''re saying, the taste of this meat ball is only average!"


    "That''s right." Yang Xiu nodded and calmly replied, "The taste is indeed ordinary."


    "Then why are you eating with such relish?"


    "Try it and you''ll know." Yang Xiu looked at him and said.


    As he spoke, he handed the spoon over.

 C184 Punishment

    "This ¡­" Seeing Yang Xiu''s slightly unhappy face, the chef still handed a spoon to him, while a trace of hesitation surfaced on his face.


    Not to mention that Xiao Wen and his four remaining students hadn''t even eaten a single meatball, he had already made the first move. Such behavior could be considered to be extremely disrespectful.


    Moreover, looking at Yang Xiu''s unhappy expression, he understood that what he was thinking about just now had already been noticed by everyone.


    If he hadn''t wanted to teach him a lesson, why would Yang Xiu have handed him the spoon first?


    Sensing the malicious intent in Xiao Wen''s and the other students'' eyes, the chef''s expression turned awkward.


    He quickly turned around and bowed to Xiao Wen Li, "Young master, I''m just a chef, how can you be more capable than Young master and the other four young masters and mistresses? It''s better if you guys eat less! When you guys are full, I will take the meat balls and give them to everyone to eat. "


    "It''s fine." Xiao Wen''s expression was cold and indifferent. He looked at the chef and said, "This is also my intention. If I tell you to try, you try. Don''t try to shirk your plans here! "


    "Yes." Upon hearing these words, the chef was instantly terrified. Even though he knew this was Xiao Wen''s bad intentions, he was still a noble.


    Thus, he could only choose to obey.


    "Forget it!" Let Nion have a taste of how the meatball tastes! If the taste was bad, then there was nothing to say even if it was less than Master Creation. If it''s really good, then I will consider myself unlucky! "


    With this thought in mind, the cook''s demeanor became unassuming.


    Without thanking him, he took the spoon that Yang Xiu gave him. He then gently scooped up a meat ball from the pot.


    The smooth and crisp feeling in his mouth stimulated his gums. It was what the cook felt like when he ate his first meatball.


    The cook didn''t say anything as he felt the wonderful taste. It was just that a pair of widened and round eyes were filled with surprise.


    Looking at this fellow, Xiao Wen shook his head and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "Death penalty!" The chef was caught off guard when he heard Xiao Wen''s words.


    He quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Xiao Wen, "Death penalty, death penalty!"


    "Oh? What are you guilty of? " Xiao Wen looked at the chef and asked.


    "This ¡­" The cook hesitated, then gritted his teeth and said, "This humble one should not have suspected that Young Master was the culprit. Before eating the meatballs, this commoner only felt that the method of making meatballs was not only a waste of energy, but also had a similar effect to that of ordinary meatballs. "Therefore, this commoner swore in my heart that even if I were to die and jump down from Mount He Lan, this commoner would not eat a single bite of meatball."


    "What do you think now?" Looking at this guy, Xiao Wen continued to ask playfully.


    "How fragrant!"


    When these two words came out, Xiao Wen burst out in laughter.


    He looked at the chef. Even though he knew that the chef was conservative from the very start, he still complained inwardly about his actions.


    However, what he wanted to see was how conservative this fellow was and how much he complained to him.


    Thus, he brought the five little fellows to the car to try out the taste of the meatball.


    Otherwise, how could Xiao Wen let a servant have a meal with him?


    If word of this got out, wouldn''t it be a loss of dignity? Being laughed at was a small matter. Because of this, it would lead to less interaction with the other nobles, which would be more troublesome.


    After all, he knew that the nobles of this era were promoted from military merits. However, after promotion, they would quickly learn how to urinate from other nobles, and they would start to pay more attention to it.


    A noble king would always look forward to it, and would only shout when he was in need of money.


    However, after they became rich, various activities related to the family tree followed. Even if it was Uncle Li, although he was promoted through military exploits, he was only a good son of the government before he became rich. He was just a small landlord.


    However, after becoming rich, and then going through a family tree that Xiao Wen didn''t know the principles behind, it actually went on to Laozi''s era.


    This was something that the world''s Lee family had personally told him. His purpose was to remind Xiao Wen to continue his own family tree and find an awesome ancestor for him.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that in history, the Lee family had already risen to prominence during the Warring States Period. Uncle Li''s great-grandfather was the famous general of the Qin Nation during the Warring States Period, Li Xin.


    However, in this strange world, the Qin and the Han dynasties coexisted. Therefore, the relationship between Li Bo Kao and Li Xin also changed from grandchild to distant relative...


    Back to the main topic.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh at the honesty of this era when he saw the chef confessing his actions.


    Admittedly, the people of this era had the conservative character of a farming people, and their pioneering progress was getting worse and worse.


    They could not even emigrate without a powerful monarch and a court to whip them.


    Thus, the personality of the cook was more a social problem than his own.


    In fact, there was a time when the Chinese were very open and enterprising.


    During the Spring and Autumn Warring States Period, the Qi State located on the Shandong Peninsula developed strong economic power because of the Taoism and the long coastline.


    As a result of this, it gave birth to the Panjin Academy, which was the cradle of a hundred clans.


    After that, it was only when the First Emperor of Qin unified the world that all this became a fleeting memory.


    Westerners often say that glory belongs to Greece and grandeur to Rome.


    Similarly, in the east, glory belonged to the Qi Kingdom and grandeur belonged to the Qin Nation.


    However, it was because the Qin Nation had chosen the core policy of farming under the leadership of Martingale.


    In keeping with this policy, the government of the State of Qin has restricted other ways of rising beyond agricultural production and war. The purpose was to let the commoners tie themselves to the chariot and move forward.


    Although they had achieved unity and grandeur, they had lost their freedom and glory. Xiao Wen didn''t know whether this was good or bad.


    Looking at the chef, Xiao Wen thought about many things.


    However, in the end, he still chose to punish this chef for his disrespect.


    Because it was a private punishment and not a complaint against the government, the government came to judge the chef.


    Thus, Xiao Wen felt that this kind of disciplinary measure could be more pragmatic.


    Letting him do some manual labor should be a good choice.


    Thus, Xiao Wen said to the chef in front of him, "Since you know you''re wrong, I''ll punish you."


    "Please reduce the penalty." Although the cook was conservative, he was not an ancient man.


    In fact, if the person trying to be flexible was just trying, then most people, the conservative ones, would be a hundred percent sarcastic.


    But if there were results, they would try to emulate them first.


    Therefore, although the chef knew that he was going to be punished, he was already thinking about how to make a fortune on this meatball.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen said: "Since you want to punish me, then punish me for something more meaningful. I order you to give me six hours of horse meat balls every day for the next three days. You must at least throw out a hundred catties of horse meat ball! "


    Xiao Wen wasn''t worried about saving it.


    As long as the meatballs were prepared and boiled, the taste could be maintained for a long time.


    After that, Xiao Wen only needed to make ice cubes to preserve the meatballs. He would be able to eat them for a long time.

 C185 Platform phase of Guan Yu and irritable Sun Shangxiang

    For the next few days, Xiao Wen''s caravan continued to eat the horse meatball made by the chef.


    Due to the stimulation of the delicious food, the morale of the employees of the caravan gradually rose.


    In fact, they had been worried about being intimidated by the possibility of attacking the caravan at any time.


    Ah!" I really want to take another bite of that meat ball!


    Noon, Sun Shangxiang saw that her lacquer bowl was already devoid of any food, and couldn''t help becoming angry.


    She looked at Wan-Er and showed a flattering look in her eyes, "Sister Wan-Er!" Elder sister, I usually treat you so well, can you help me a little? "


    Hearing this, Wan''er turned her head and blinked. She looked at Sun Shangxiang and asked curiously: "Elder sister ¡­" What''s the matter? "


    "Yes." Sun Shangxiang revealed a distressed expression and said: "Sister is hungry."


    "Eh?" Wan-Er was confused.


    She looked at Sun Shangxiang''s empty bowl and asked: "Elder sister, didn''t you just eat? Why are you so hungry already? "


    "Isn''t that enough?" Sun Shangxiang was in pain. She held up the empty bowl and said to Wan''er: "How can it be enough if there''s only that much food every day!"


    Although Xiao Wen looked up the books in the Great Library and found that horse meat was not suitable for cooking with ginger, he only put some garlic powder and salt in it, which resulted in its taste not very good.


    However, the taste of the horse meat ball remained unchanged.


    And because of this, Sun Shangxiang was looking forward to the horse meatball more and more.


    However, according to Xiao Wen''s rules, Sun Shangxiang had to consume 2200 calories a day. That was three hundred calories less than the two thousand five hundred calories she consumed every day.


    Similarly, Guan Yu''s daily intake of calories was 2700 cards, but his daily consumption was a total of 3000 cards!


    There was nothing that could be done. Although Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang had been practicing martial arts in the past, their nutrition planning wasn''t scientific.


    The two of them were strong, but because one of them had control over the meat supply in the Cloud County and the other had an extremely rich family, after training every day, they ate all kinds of food. His body stored a lot of fat, and his body fat rate was also very high.


    According to the modern fitness theory, the higher the body fat rate, the lower the muscle strength.


    Therefore, even though Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang had a fighting strength that far surpassed that of ordinary people before they became disciples.


    However, in Xiao Wen''s eyes, the two of them had such a high body fat percentage. This proved that they still had a strong potential and were waiting for Xiao Wen to discover them.


    At this time, Guan Yu''s body weight had dropped from seventeen percent to fifteen percent when he had killed Heshen a month ago.


    He was only 3% away from the 12% required by Xiao Wen.


    However, Xiao Wen discovered that this kid seemed to have entered a bottleneck ¡ª or, to use a more standard term for fitness: platform stage.


    This stage was actually because Guan Yu''s body had already begun to accept the heat gap that Xiao Wen opened up for him. Although he still consumed so much calories every day, the amount of exercise he did did did not change much. However, the amount of heat he consumed per day was gradually decreasing.


    This was a type of self-protection mechanism for the body, and Xiao Wen couldn''t deal with it well.


    The only thing that would allow Guan Yu to break through was that after he entered the stage, he would be able to directly enter the muscle strengthening phase.


    However, the amount of exercise in his body would be much more during the muscle enhancement stage. Xiao Wen was worried that his body would be damaged if he recklessly entered the room.


    As such, before returning to the Cloud County and asking the old military doctor to help Guan Yu with his medical examination, Xiao Wen still wanted his to maintain his current condition.


    However, Sun Shangxiang had only been her disciple for less than a month and her body still maintained its usual habits, consuming a large amount of heat every day.


    However, without any warning, Xiao Wen intercepted the heat his body consumed.


    This also caused Sun Shangxiang to constantly feel tired and hungry.


    These were all natural phenomena.


    Looking at Sun Shangxiang, Wan''er shook her head: "Sister, Mister said that you can''t eat anything without his permission. So... "Sorry."


    Although Shangguan Wan''er and Sun Shangxiang had become best friends, she was still a well-behaved child.


    Regarding Xiao Wen''s request, she had always fulfilled it seriously.


    Therefore, she could only endure Sun Shangxiang''s pleas, but she resolutely refused to provide him with any food.


    "Humph!" You can''t even take this much, and you still want to surpass me. As expected, this is what mister said about the 3 days of heat? " Guan Yu said as he looked at Sun Shangxiang with disdain.


    He also knew that his body would feel very painful when he received Xiao Wen''s fitness training.


    This pain came not only from the large amount of training his body had to endure ¡ª in fact, even though Xiao Wen had Guan Yu undergo nearly a thousand calories a day, it was much higher than the traditional training. But because he didn''t have the training of horse riding, which was very harmful to his muscles, the burden on his body wasn''t that great.


    In fact, the training that Xiao Wen planned was mostly because of the lack of heat every day.


    With a full 300 calories gap, if you start trying, you will feel dizzy and hungry.


    However, after experiencing the negative effects of hunger and muscle atrophy during the period of fat loss, when Guan Yu''s body fat percentage had dropped to 14%, he discovered that the physical exhaustion that resulted from his previous training had gradually decreased.


    Especially the fatigue of the knee joint during long distance running, it actually had a clear decrease.


    Originally, when he ran for three kilometers, his knees would become tired. However, these days, this feeling would only appear when they had run five kilometers.


    Having felt the benefits of the drop in body fat rate, Guan Yu didn''t care about the hunger pangs that had been brought about by the heat gap in the past.


    Becoming strong was the only goal in this martial arts fanatic''s heart.


    As a result, he even enjoyed the feeling of the heat gap tormenting his body.


    He was convinced that this was the feeling of his body breaking out of its cocoon and becoming a butterfly!


    "Humph!" Hearing Guan Yu''s words, Sun Shangxiang''s competitive spirit suddenly rose.


    She looked away and didn''t continue looking at Wan-Er.


    She said proudly, "I''m just trying to see if Wan-Er thinks for me. As expected, Wan-Er was my good sister. She wouldn''t ruin my fitness plan just because she looked pitiful. What I wanted to eat just now was only a joke. I am the one who will defeat you, how can I give up halfway? "


    "Humph!" Guan Yu turned his face away and said no more. He only took his lacquer and walked away silently.


    In a corner, Xiao Wen looked at Guan Yu and gave him a thumbs up.


    "As expected, having Xiao Yu supervise A Xiang is the best choice. As long as Xiao Yu ridicules A''Xiang, this stubborn girl won''t give up halfway. "


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but smile.

 C186 Dragon City

    Due to the fact that there were patrolmen wandering around, Xiao Wen and the others quickened their pace since the first fight with the patrolmen.


    After all, staying in this vast prairie for just one more minute would be extremely dangerous.


    As a result, they did not dare to drag their feet and advance slowly like before.


    Half a month later, it was already late autumn. This was because as they moved forward, their position had become more and more northward.


    As the latitude rose, the snowflakes gradually appeared in the sky.


    In fact, this wasn''t Xiao Wen''s first time coming to this vast prairie.


    In his previous life, he had come to Inner Mongolia to travel.


    It was just that at that time, he had rented a car with his friends. Although it was a prairie in Inner Mongolia, the herdsmen only thought about how to earn money from a donkey friend like Xiao Wen to sell their local specialties.


    They themselves weren''t in any danger of dying. At most, with the passage of time, his wallet and bank card became more and more dangerous.


    However, this time, Xiao Wen had risked the danger of being attacked by the Tarantula, the herdsmen, and the horse bandits of the prairie to head north to the Dragon City. Plus, the speed of the carriage wasn''t very fast. Therefore, uneasiness lingered in his heart.


    However, if he was able to successfully accomplish his goals on this trip, then the things he earned would far exceed the risks he would face on this trip.


    And because of that, they only spent a month''s time to arrive at the Dragon City.


    Through the map of a certain song in the Great Library, Xiao Wen found the location of Dragon City. It was located in the west side of the Orhun River, near the Multi Chaidamu Lake.


    It is worth mentioning that in the later generation, it was also the period of Wei and Jin dynasties where the Hun was isolated, the period of the Southern and Northern Dynasties when the Khanate was gentle, the period of Sui and the middle Tang dynasties when the Tuen Dynasty was in the middle, the period of the Northern Anbei and the Hanhai Capital in the early Tang Dynasty, the period of the late Tang Dynasty when the Hui Dynasty was in the late period, the ancient Hui Dynasty when the Hun "In the Yuan Dynasty, Lianbei Province and Ninglu were also in the vicinity, but were moved from the west coast of the Hara and Linhe (now the Orkhin River) to the east coast, the Ming Dynasty and Lincheng, and the Qing Dynasty Tuxituhan.


    Even in the twenty-first century, this was still Outer Mongolia''s Hala and Forest, both nearby.


    Perhaps in the Central Plains, an ancient city with over 2000 years of history was nothing strange.


    But it''s a prairie, after all." A nomadic people lived in the water grass area. To have a city with a long history, it could only be said that this place was truly a place with outstanding talents!


    Crossing over the river that was probably the ancient Orkhon River, Xiao Wen saw that the scene before him had actually turned into a fertile grassland interwoven with a water net. In the distance, there were even some forests.


    You know, this is Saibei, which belongs to the temperate grassland north of the 400mm precipitation line in the later geoclimatic map, not the monsoon zone.


    Dry, sparse rain, and sparse vegetation were Xiao Wen''s only impressions of this land.


    In fact, through his memories of Inner Mongolia, the comparison of a song''s map, and the investigation of historical documents, Xiao Wen''s path from Yunzhong County to Dragon City had long since been covered by sand and wind, turning into a barren desert.


    "It is said that in the Warring States Era several hundred years ago, there was a King of Zhao who ruled over the territories to the east of the big man and west of Liaoning Province. He dispatched troops and even built a fortress called Gaotou in the Yin Mountain to the north."


    "It must be Zhao Wu Ling Wang." Chen Ping understood. In this era, ordinary people''s knowledge of the past couldn''t even compare to Xiao Wen''s knowledge of the 21st century.


    After all, in this era, literacy and reading were extremely extravagant things.


    However, looking at this sparsely populated prairie, Xiao Wen knew that because they were too far away from the mainland, Zhao''s small stronghold in the river was soon abandoned due to the changes in the Dune Palace.


    Because of this, they were forced to retreat to the middle of the clouds.


    Until now, the Chinese people had yet to take back this piece of lost land.


    On the prairie outside the Dragon City, the Huns held the goat, and the man with the knife neatly cut through its windpipe and arteries.


    The goat continued to struggle. The blood splashed to the ground, turning crimson in the brown soil. After twitching for a while, it finally stopped moving. It was dead.


    A group of people were busy cleaning up the dead sheep. Xiao Wen was quite surprised to see them cut a small hole in the sheepskin and blow on it until it sounded like a puffer fish.


    Having lived for so long, this was the first time he had seen this kind of method, in which the skin and flesh of a dead sheep were basically separated, making it much easier to peel them off. The man who killed the sheep quickly peeled off the entire piece of sheepskin, then turned it inside out and began to dig for organs, chopping meat into pieces ¡­


    "That''s right. Later generations of the grassland''s herdsmen were all completely focused on thinking of ways to earn money from us tourists. Why would they even consider how to kill the sheep with such efficiency?" Furthermore, although this method of killing sheep is more efficient, it''s a bit disgusting! "


    After all, the entire piece of sheepskin was stained with human saliva. If Xiao Wen was a tourist of the 21st century, he definitely wouldn''t have spent money to buy this piece of sheepskin.


    Furthermore, if they wanted to slaughter the sheep, they could send the sheep to the slaughterhouse.


    Inner Mongolia slaughterhouse, has perfect industrial equipment. Whether it was in terms of hygiene or efficiency, it was far better than a shepherd killing a sheep.


    It could be said that if they wanted to kill sheep, it was mostly for the tourists to see. Its purpose is just to show the tourists the original taste of the prairie.


    Xiao Wen stood beside the Huns as they slaughtered the cattle and sheep, watching them with his hands in his sleeves. At first, the Huns did not welcome this pretty boy who was looking around with a strange smile on his face.


    However, when Xiao Wen took out a piece of salt, the Huns, regardless of gender or age, all wore a warm smile, allowing Chen Pingdong to look around.


    Of course, Xiao Wen didn''t accept their good intentions. The reason was simple, his purpose here was simply to discuss business with the Prince of Hun.


    As a result, Xiao Wen was quickly arranged to stay in a guest room in the dome.


    The Huns themselves did not prepare a roof for their guests, but it was once the roof of a minor aristocrat, and was recently killed for offending the head Man-duo. And his cupola had not been tidied up, so it was arranged to be his guest''s cupola.


    The shopkeeper talked with the local guide for a while before speaking to Xiao Wen.


    His face was troubled. After all, the original owner of this roof had already died. Living in this sort of place would inevitably cause people to feel uneasy.


    However, Xiao Wen just nodded his head, he didn''t care.


    He knew that the things that the herdsmen of the prairie liked about him were to kill their original owners and then snatch them away.


    A gorgeous dome would not be abandoned just because of the death of its original owner.


    To them, there was nothing bad about this sort of dome.


    Since the owner had not deliberately made such arrangements to humiliate Xiao Wen, Xiao Wen would be happy to stay.


    Although he couldn''t help feeling dirty, Xiao Wen had believed in atheism for more than 20 years. He would be lying if he said he was scared.

 C187 fornix

    Although this small Huns had been executed, Xiao Wen could still find out from some details that this small Huns'' family background was not bad.


    A large amount of milky yellow cheese was dried from the grass outside the dome.


    This is done by boiling the milk in a small fire of goat''s milk or milk for several hours until it becomes a paste.


    Then put it in a container, or make it into a lump with your hand, and then put it in the sun to dry.


    In a few days it would be hard as stone, and it would last for a year or so.


    Xiao Wen knew that each Hun had a few pieces of cheese in his or his sack to satisfy his or his hunger and thirst.


    This thing could be heated and melted to be eaten as thick milk, or it could be directly put into one''s mouth to last for a few hours. When one spoke, almost everyone tasted a bit sour from the milk.


    "It''s a pity that there aren''t any special species of bacteria. Otherwise, I would have been able to produce Greek yoghurt or blue cheese." Xiao Wen thought.


    He eats a wide range of things, although he still cannot accept cans of bread bugs from Southeast Asia and herring from northern Europe. But for blue cheese and Greek yogurt, he could stand it.


    However, China was not a nomadic people, so it was not popular in the production of yogurt.


    Fermented strains that add yogurt are not as well preserved as seeds.


    As a result, many fermenting bacteria that are popular in Europe and Central Asia do not find their way into China like seeds to be highly valued by Chinese envoys and merchants.


    Of course, things like blue-striped cheese and Greek yoghurt were not entirely suitable for China.


    After all, in Xiao Wen''s opinion, blue cheese was just a stinky tofu. Although it was delicious in Xiao Wen''s eyes, it wasn''t something that everyone could accept.


    The low-calorie properties of Greek yogurt, though, make it popular with future fitness enthusiasts.


    However, in the East and West of ancient times, who would be willing to accept such a characteristic?


    People also want to take in more calories every day to maintain physical labor consumption.


    Low level food, forget it.


    But at the same time, he said to a group of little kopecks, "In the Han, I once heard people say that wind and rain are tired, thirst is not sleepy, and that the Chinese people of Veru Hun also. In fact, the Huns were not really hungry, but they ate cheese and dried meat, which was easy to carry and could be put into their mouths at any time. "During the war, this thing was even better than the millet wheat we Chinese eat. It really is an excellent army food ¡­"


    Of course, Xiao Wen also knew that in terms of yield, these cheeses couldn''t compare to the five grains.


    Therefore, even if the individual cheese calories were much higher than the Chinese staple food, the Chinese ate much more than the Huns.


    As a result, the Huns and other grassland peoples were often shorter than the farming peoples of the south.


    "Thank you for your guidance." Hearing Xiao Wen''s comment, Zhuge Liang bowed first before speaking in a respectful tone.


    Soon after, the other children also reacted and bowed towards Xiao Wen.


    However, looking at these things, Xiao Wen''s mind also started to move.


    He thought that he should be able to make dry rations for the army, such as pots, helmets, cutlets and biscuits. This way, the soldiers would be able to go on an expedition like the Huns.


    Of course, if the domestic industry could be improved, Xiao Wen would even plan to introduce some self-heating products, canned food and other divine tools.


    In this way, the Chinese army''s ability to explore the battlefield would rise to a whole new level.


    The guide that Xiao Wen had hired was very cordial as he brought Xiao Wen into the dome.


    "What a fragrant smell." Upon entering the dome, Shangguan Wan''er was the first to cry out in alarm.


    Then, Sun Shangxiang sniffed the smell.


    Because incense used to be used frequently, she immediately identified the source of the fragrance.


    "There is Agarwood, Calming Incense, Patchouli, and even ambergris. When you burn incense, you don''t need to pay much attention to it. Just throw it all into the incense burner and burn it! " After saying that, Sun Shangxiang revealed a grumbling expression.


    Obviously, she was dissatisfied with the way these Huns were wasting their treasures.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t so particular.


    He went to the main seat of the cupola and saw that the cushioned wool had been scrubbed clean, and it was clear that the people who had arranged the cupola knew that the nobles of the Han were not like the Huns, who could endure the sanitary conditions of the grassland.


    Hence, he specially scrubbed the inside and outside of the dome clean.


    Sitting on the comfortable wool mat, Xiao Wen saw that the Huns'' guide had given the order for someone to bring out a big pot of fresh milk.


    As for whether it was milk or goat''s milk, Xiao Wen couldn''t tell.


    Immediately after, the servant beside the guide lit up the charcoal fire on the ground and placed the jar of milk on top to heat it up.


    "Do your esteemed guest want to add salt?" Looking at Xiao Wen, the guide took out a yellow-brown salt bar.


    Seeing this salty piece full of impurities, Xiao Wen quickly shook his head.


    He turned to Zhuge Liang and said, "Little Liang, go and bring me my jar of Sophora Flower Honey."


    What a joke! This kind of salt that was full of impurities, he didn''t even know what kind of strange ingredients were contained within.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that if he were to add the milk, it would definitely have a bitter and astringent taste.


    As for whether or not he would become healthy, that would depend on his luck.


    Although Xiao Wen had a whole cart of pure white salt in his hands, he didn''t take it out.


    If he kept his wealth hidden, it would bring him disaster. The manager of this caravan had already told him countless times.


    Therefore, bringing in a small jar of honey was much less dangerous than letting others see that he had a whole cart full of salt.


    Xiao Wen had bought the honey when he was still a young boy, and now that he calculated the amount of time they had, it should have been around three to four months.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t worried about any problems with the honey. He knew that honey didn''t have a shelf life limit.


    In the natural environment, even if it were thousands or tens of thousands of years, there would be no corruption. If there was, it would definitely be a fake.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen did not hesitate to let Zhuge Liang, who had brought back the honey, pour some honey into the milk jug.


    After mixing well, Zhuge Liang drank some sweet milk first. His eyes lit up. He was obviously new to this method of drinking which he had never tried before.


    However, he didn''t stay stunned for long before he personally brought a bowl of warm milk to Xiao Wen.


    "Sir, please." Zhuge Liang''s movements were respectful, carrying his usual modesty.


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    He watched as the manager of the caravan, the guards, and a few little fellows drank their milk and drank as well.


    At the same time, he calculated the calories that Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang consumed by drinking fresh milk with honey.


    After everyone drank the fresh milk to relieve their fatigue, he asked the manager of the caravan and the guide from the Huns, "I wonder when I will be able to meet that prince Fenton?"

 C188 Xiao Wens Conversational Actions

    Xiao Wen was a pragmatic person.


    Although he felt that it wasn''t a problem for him to carry out the red tape between the nobles, it was a form of respect towards the big man''s circle of nobles.


    However, on the prairie, when faced with the straightforward Huns, Xiao Wen felt that it was better to be straightforward.


    He had to come to an agreement with Rembrandt as soon as possible so that he could carry out the next part of the Sheep Eating Project. It had to be fast, at least until winter really arrived.


    In this way, it would be the last month of winter when he returned to the clouds.


    At that time, the food and fuel reserves of the villagers outside Cloud City were almost exhausted.


    However, the Huns'' guide shook his head and said, "I''m afraid that Prince Burton won''t have the time to receive your distinguished guest for the next few days. Because he''s going to marry his beautiful bride. "


    "What a coincidence!" Xiao Wen frowned as he thought about it.


    However, a strange expression soon appeared on his face.


    "Speaking of this impostor, in history, the King of Yue had him hand over his own horses and wife, and even this impostor was handed over. Only when the King of Yue told him to cede the land of the Huns did he fight back. It can be said that this guy treats his wife like an item that can be traded and abandoned. "


    "Being his wife can be considered bad luck."


    However, Xiao Wen knew that people on the prairie usually had this kind of personality. They did not value their wives as much as the farmers in the south. It was even more impossible for Xiao Wen, who had been influenced by the culture of the twenty-first century, to view his wife as an integral part of himself.


    However, many of the people of the prairie were not like Renden. They would not abandon him in a straightforward manner when they were giving up on him.


    "That''s why I say that this imbecile is also a formidable figure who, for his own purposes, would sacrifice anything." Xiao Wen thought.


    At the same time, only this kind of great and powerful warrior could exterminate the Eastern Hu and lead the Xiping Yue clan to become the sole ruler of the grassland.


    "It''s just that in today''s prairie, the opponents of Renden are Genghis Khan and his Mongol Empire. The Golden Horde, which made the eastern European steppes tremble, the Muslim Ilkhan, ruled China''s Yuan dynasty. Can Rembrandt really defeat Mongolia? "


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen suddenly felt some anticipation.


    However, he said to the guide, "Tell Prince Fenton that his friend Xiao Wen, the son of a big man, will attend his wedding. I hope he doesn''t refuse friends from afar. "


    "Yes, esteemed customer." Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the other person respectfully bowed to him.


    Then, Xiao Wen asked about the slave trade.


    "The customer finally asked the right question." Hearing this, the guide told Xiao Wen, "Although I am a guide, my brother has always been engaged in the slave trade. Although we separated when we were adults, since I have often introduced our Hun slaves to distinguished guests, our families have also moved around a lot. "


    Hearing this, the arrogant Yang Xiu asked with some prejudice, "You Huns even have business!"


    Hearing Yang Xiu''s words, the guide felt a little awkward, but he didn''t find it strange.


    He explained: "Although the world has always had the impression that we Huns only plunder and do not do business. But if you think about it carefully, if we do not do business, then where do we Huns have enough salt, and how can we deal with slaves who come out of war every year, or come from internal traitors, or who come from the outside? We can''t digest it ourselves! After all, there are many people who are redundant in our eyes and can only be resold elsewhere in exchange for benefits. In addition to the Bronze Iron grade equipment, cloth, grain, tea and rhubarb, we need to trade in order to obtain these items. "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    Although the Huns loved to plunder, if they truly didn''t understand the benefits of trade and didn''t develop it, then wouldn''t it be very difficult for the monarchs of the two countries of Liaohan to intentionally cut off trade?


    After all, although there were several salt lakes in the Huns that could produce salt, they could not supply the entire population. Thus, they had to trade with merchants for sea salt from coastal countries like Song Ming.


    After all, although the Huns had a small amount of bronze and iron ore, their smelting skills were far behind, and they could not even afford to let all the tribes have a pot without trading.


    After all, although the Huns could produce cheese for food, if they did not exchange it for food from the farming countries, many of the herdsmen and slaves at the bottom would starve in less than half a year. With such a fast rate of population consumption, it was impossible for the Huns to form a nation, even if it was organized by the Tribal Alliance.


    Similarly, if the Huns did not trade, they did not have enough tea and rhubarb, and a lack of vitamins would cause them to suffer from massive sepsis.


    Furthermore, countries like the Qin and Han Dynasties would import war horses into the prairie every year.


    The Han nation is fine, but the world''s Han nation and Mongolia, a country that specializes in business and trade, also have borders. Mongolia may seem barbaric, but in terms of subsequent administrative policies, it is not without civilization. This can be seen in the Metahistory.)


    But Qin, even though they had always been horses for Zhou Tianzi in history, in this world, they did not have much land to raise horses.


    They could not have come out without the Hun market.


    In fact, Xiao Wen''s Ferghana Horse came to their house through the black market of the Huns. Xiao Wen was very clear on this point.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen said: "I want to sell my slaves to the Huns, I don''t know how much I can sell them for?"


    Hearing this, the Huns'' eyes lit up.


    He said, "I have already seen the few Manchu slaves in your esteemed guest''s hands. His fitness level was very good, suitable to be trained as a war slave. As for high-quality battle slaves, they had always been the favorite of the nobility of the prairie. "Every year, my brother imports some of the people they caught in Manchu, and they turn them into war slaves."


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    Although these guys who trained as war slaves might be used to attack the Han Chinese themselves.


    However, he believed that because of him, the future big guy would be stronger and stronger in military science and technology. Those war slaves could be settled on the battlefield with a single arrow.


    But then, the guide asked curiously, "Those slaves look wild and untamed, as if they were just captured, and still need training. But as far as I know, there is a gap between the big man and the Manchu people, how could there be such a fresh Manchu between Liaoning and Mongolia? "


    Xiao Wen tapped the table. He could sense that the Huns didn''t seem to know the situation of the Manchu Tarantula. Thus, he wanted to ask for a few words.


    He said: "A few days ago, the Manchu constables used spies to create a lot of trouble for our big man''s Yunzhong City. And then that fool Nurhachin, thinking he had a chance, sent a flag of troops into the clouds. The result was that he was beaten to a pulp by us. As for me, I was also part of that battle. The war went on from the clouds all the way to the prairie. That''s your Huns'' ranch, don''t you know? "


    Hearing that, the upright guide immediately said, "We have been staying in Mo Bei this year and everyone has just returned. actually, we don''t really know much about the matters of Mo Nan. "


    Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up when he heard this.

 C189 Dont ask so many questions child

    When the guide told him that they, the Huns, had been in North Mo before winter and knew nothing about it. Xiao Wen''s eyes immediately lit up.


    In his mind, he was also quickly pondering what kind of information lay behind the other party''s words.


    "In other words, they still don''t know that those Manchu constables have already arrived at a place less than a hundred kilometers south of Dragon City?" Xiao Wen thought.


    Thinking of this, his expression became somewhat absent-minded.


    Time passed while the guide talked about the customs and customs of the Huns and other grassland peoples, and the gentle girls of the southern rivers and villages in the Song Dynasty.


    However, in the high latitudes, the sun would set early in the winter.


    When the sky gradually darkened, the guide knew that it was not good for him to stay here.


    Thus, he stood up to bid farewell.


    Before leaving, he said to Xiao Wen, "It seems that your esteemed guest did not bring a female servant. Call me if you need anything. "


    As he said this, he looked around at the group of children. After a moment of hesitation, he walked to Xiao Wen''s side and said, "Some of the noble ladies on the prairie actually quite like the young masters of the Han race. If you need me, I can help introduce you. I believe they don''t mind. "


    "Oh." Xiao Wen looked at his student and replied in embarrassment.


    However, he couldn''t help but mock in his heart.


    Although the guide consciously approached him when he was talking to him. However, perhaps it was because he usually kept his mouth shut, but he didn''t lower his voice when he talked to Xiao Wen about some secret matters.


    Therefore, what he said just now was accurately heard by the children.


    The oldest Li Zicheng revealed a smile that all men understood, as if he was eager to try it out.


    Even though Guan Yu''s chin was starting to show some stubble. However, he was a martial arts fanatic. He had a blank expression on his face, but he was not interested in what the guide had said.


    Beside him, Sun Shangxiang clearly understood the other party''s intention. She smiled and looked at Xiao Wen''s face, as if trying to read his thoughts.


    Zhuge Liang was relatively ignorant about these things, but after staring blankly for two seconds, he lowered his head, pretending that he was not allowed to listen.


    Yang Xiu was about the same age as him, but he had a disdainful expression on his face. He muttered to himself, "The barbarian women are all filthy things. If you touch them, you will only lower your price."


    Only Shangguan Wan''er was still at a loss.


    She looked around and found that everyone had different expressions. She first asked Zhuge Liang who had the best relationship with her, "Brother Xiao Liang, what is the guide introducing the noble girl for?"


    "This... You''re still young, so it''s not the time for you to understand all this. " Zhuge Liang replied with an embarrassed look on his face.


    However, Wan-Er wouldn''t let him go.


    Seeing that Zhuge Liang was unwilling to answer, she asked Guan Yu, "Brother Guan Yu, what is that guide saying?"


    "I don''t know." Guan Yu directly answered. And from his expression, it seemed that he had no interest in the truth of the matter.


    Taking into account Yang Xiu''s smug look, it seemed very difficult to get along with him. Li Zi Cheng was sitting slightly further away from her.


    Helpless, she could only ask Sun Shangxiang, "Sister A Xiang, do you know what that guide is saying?"


    Sun Shangxiang was stunned for a moment before a smile broke out on her face.


    She said, "Wan-Er will have to know these things sooner or later. "Since that''s the case, I might as well tell you ¡­"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she felt an icy cold killing intent come over her.


    Immediately after, she heard Xiao Wen say, "Ah Xiang, your fitness level is a bit high these days. The damage to his foot should be huge! Do you need me to help you massage it to relieve your fatigue? "


    Rub the bottom of the foot board?


    Upon hearing these words, Sun Shangxiang shuddered.


    Her small head shook like a rattle drum, and she said, "Sir, this is nothing! It''s fine! "It''s fine!"


    What a joke, she still vividly remembered when Xiao Wen clawed at his feet. She did not want to try again the feeling of wanting to live but wanting to die and not be able to die.


    Hearing the panic and fear in Sun Shangxiang''s voice, Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction.


    Then Sun Shangxiang explained to Wan-Er in all seriousness: "The guide introduced the Huns to you because the men of the Huns were too barbaric and didn''t know how to produce. In order for the Huns to develop, they would have to bring the women of the nobility to the master and have him teach them. This way, the Huns can gradually move from the barbarians to the rich and powerful! "


    Wan''er''s eyes lit up when she heard Sun Shangxiang''s words.


    After she whispered "I see", she excitedly turned to Xiao Wen and said: "Sir, since we are going to make the Huns free from barbarism and become the same class as the other Chinese families, can Wan''er listen to it? "Perhaps, Wan-Er can help you by teaching those classmates of yours."


    As she spoke, her face seemed to have a look of anticipation. It was as if they were fantasizing about the day when the Huns, taught by her, would begin to take charge of the Huns'' sinization.


    But the fantasy was a fantasy because it was not real.


    Xiao Wen felt a bit embarrassed after hearing what Wan''Er had said.


    He looked at Sun Shangxiang reproachfully, but found that there was a look of helplessness on his face, "It''s not that I don''t want to try my best, but Wan''er has to."


    He could only sigh and say, "Wan Er, when I was giving you lessons, I seemed to have told you that the relationship between husband and wife is born in productivity. The superstructure is born on an economic basis. The first thing we have to do to transform the Huns is not to teach them how to develop their productivity. This development of productivity is different from the economic colonization I am going to show you now. It is an all-round, uncontrollable increase of the Huns. I couldn''t risk attacking the south after the rise of the Huns. Thus, that fellow only talks about his wishful thinking. "


    Wan-Er nodded as she heard that.


    The introduction to economics and historical materialism that was understood by the later senior high school students was a course Xiao Wen began to arrange after formally teaching Wan''er.


    Therefore, Wan''er''s knowledge of productivity was not as ignorant as that of the scholars of this era.


    After all, this was just Xiao Wen''s temporary act to stall Wan''Er, so there wasn''t any complete logic behind it.


    This made Wan-Er wonder if she didn''t have a good grasp of Xiao Wen''s teachings.


    "It seems that I still have to study hard!" Wan-Er lowered her head and thought.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen began to arrange for Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu''s evening fitness plans. He arranged meals for them according to the properties of the grassland, the food they brought, tea leaves, rhubarb and other food ingredients.


    For this sort of thing, a habit had to be formed.


    Because Xiao Wen could vaguely feel that in this world where spacetime intersected, not only was it politics, people''s thoughts were also very complicated.


    The legalism of the Qin, the Taoism of the Han, the Cheng and Zhu of the Song, the King Lu of the Ming, and even the Scenic worshippers of Mongolia, the complexity of all sorts of thoughts about governing the world was not something that could be summed up with a single sentence.


    Therefore, in the future, he would be like the hundreds of wandering families in the Spring and Autumn War Country, roaming everywhere to study.

 C190 Ruttons Wedding

    Xiao Wen stayed in the Dragon City for three whole days, during which time, many young Huns came to him with curiosity. They wanted to see how different this aristocrat from the Han Dynasty was from a man of the Huns.


    There were also some who preferred a pretty face. After comparing it with the Huns, they also felt that Xiao Wen looked quite attractive, and they even wanted to have something with him.


    However, Xiao Wen felt that as a person destined to remain in the annals of history, he shouldn''t be too inferior.


    Looking at his expression, it was hard to tell whether he had fallen for a girl or a girl. He always felt like he was at a disadvantage.


    In fact, Xiao Wen felt that the only girls who were worthy of him in this world were the ones whose names were recorded in the annals of history.


    Those dragons that could not leave their names in the history books were still too disrespectful to them.


    Of course, it wasn''t like he was going to meet any girl whose name would be recorded in the annals of history.


    Especially the Manchu empress dowager of Yehonala, Tzu Hsi, Xiao Wen wished he could kill him as soon as possible.


    In other times, women like Sis Xi, Da Zi, Bao Si, Yang Yuhuan, and Chen Yuan were considered the main culprits of the fallen kingdom.


    Those women, they were just the scapegoats.


    However, as the empress dowager of the whole Qing Dynasty, Tzu Hsi was not a man''s vassal. She truly had the power of a conservative in her hands.


    It was also because of her conservatism and ignorance that China had that humiliating history.


    If Xiao Wen were to meet Ci Xi in this world, he would definitely kill him as soon as possible!


    Back to the main topic.


    After waiting in the Dragon City for a long time, Xiao Wen finally arrived at the wedding of Prince Fenton.


    On the day of the wedding, Prince Burton rode on a fine red horse that was eight feet tall, and entered the Dragon City with a man dressed in a feathered robe.


    The guide could only loudly tell Xiao Wen that this word could also be understood as'' wife of the main wife '', because the surroundings were filled with cheers.


    In addition, he also told Xiao Wen that in the Huns, it was better than having many jellyfishes, the largest being known as the Kindu clan. However, the rest of them, including the Prince, could only have one wife. Before she died, they could not marry another wife, and could only take in concubines.


    "You think I don''t know?" Xiao Wen curled his lips. Not to mention that he had a super library, what information he needed was only a matter of time.


    Moreover, in his previous life, he had read quite a few teleportation novels related to the Huns of the Qin and Han Dynasties.


    Naturally, he also knew the meaning of the word ''Fu''.


    At the same time, he also knew that the word "jie" originally referred to some kind of cosmetics that was similar to rouge. However, as the meaning of the word changed, it became like a homosexual. Miss was addressed as a prostitute, and the meaning of the word slowly evolved into a wife.


    At the same time, whether by coincidence or some corollary, the intonation and meaning of Gupta are similar to Mongolian "Ezen (master) and Ezegdai (housewife)".


    Not only that, Xiao Wen also knew that the term "Qin" was used to refer to princesses in the Han Dynasty ¡­ He didn''t know if this was due to Bai Dashan''s siege, but during the period when Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty marched to the north, the Han Family sent the princess ¡ª in fact, it was mostly an impostor made by the empress or the empress of the empress to go to the marriage.


    However, this world where time and space intersected was currently very chaotic. Currently, the protagonist of this mountain siege of Mount White, Prince Forton, had yet to become a lone wolf. There was only one possible consequence for him to call the big man and princess'' jellyfish ''¡ª he would be hacked to death.


    At this time, at the wedding in Dragon City, Prince Burton was looking at the guests on the field with an excited expression. He first thanked the head, Man-@@


    In the Hun language, the word "plough", the word "sky" in the Hun language, the word "solitary" means "son", and the word "single" means "vast".


    Therefore, "plowing solitarily", translated into Chinese, is "the great Son of Heaven."


    Xiao Wen knew that this prince was actually born of Man Man''s "Kindu clan".


    However, this "Kindu clan" had already died many years ago. Xiao Wen, on the other hand, told these other Huns who had come to attend Prince Fenton''s wedding that Tauren had recently acquired a beauty from the distant Western Regions and was extremely fond of her.


    After he had set up Kindling, he had even added a younger brother to Burton.


    But in any case, as the eldest son of the First Man, he had been recognized as a future heir, and had been sent to the Huns, who were stationed at Mount Holland, the best ranch in the region.


    Since the eldest son was married, he naturally chose to marry in the Dragon City, where he paid respects to his ancestors.


    And because the Huns had recently returned to the Southern Desert, the nobles had all gathered in the Dragon City. As a result, almost every tribe in the Hun had sent someone to attend the wedding.


    When all the departments were gathered together, just the fully armed young and strong people alone had four to five thousand riders, as well as countless women and children slaves.


    They took a large number of animals and set up camp on the vast grassland outside the Dragon City.


    The wedding was held under the sky, a feast for all men and women, both dressed in pleated trousers, painted leather vests, and bound horsehair leggings. The nobles adorned their heads with gold, wore bronze belts, and polished their braids with animal fat.


    After that, they started slaughtering hundreds of cattle and sheep, and the smell of barbecued meat filled the entire grassland. Everyone ate the meat with green salt, drank the fermented horse milk, and sat around the campfire, laughing and joking.


    Such a grand occasion even made Xiao Wen think of the future generations of Mongols, the Damu Festival ¡­ Because of that damu, Xiao Wen, as a tourist, was cheated quite a bit of money and bought a lot of useless souvenirs. Therefore, his memory of it was still fresh in his mind.


    Because Xiao Wen had an appointment with Rendon, in addition to his status as a high-class aristocrat of the Han Dynasty, he was arranged to sit very close to watch the wedding.


    He looked at the numerous distinguished guests who had paid their respects to the tall Prince of Leiden and presented their gifts.


    Firstly, Prince Burton sat on the shoulder of a handsome horse, which was eight feet tall. This was a gift from a western merchant named "Great Gourmet", which gave him enough face.


    It was said that this country was far to the west of the Yue family, even further west than the mountains of the desert.


    Apart from communication with Ran, the language spoken by the merchant and his servant were not Hun languages.


    As honored guests, Xiao Wen was listening to the melody by the side. Through the corresponding Roman phonetic symbols, he was able to quickly find out the other party''s language ¡ª Arabic!


    This merchant was clearly an Arab.


    And the horse that came out of it was the most elite horse in the world during the feudal era ¡ª the Arabian horse!


    "Looks like this wedding isn''t so simple after all!" Looking at the group of guests, Xiao Wen thought to himself.

 C191 Gift

    Immediately after, the other distinguished guests also gave their gifts.


    Aries King offered up a golden lamb. This little lamb sparkled in the winter sun.


    Xiao Wen could also see that this gold was full of color. Judging from the heavy steps of the slaves carrying the lambs, this thing should not be hollow goods.


    However, the golden lamb that Aries had given him was exceptionally eye-catching ¡ª the symbol of a cross on his back.


    Hey! How did Catholic stuff end up in the Huns?


    But it was also true that the Huns'' metallurgy and carving techniques were very backward. Although the smelting of gold was very simple, this kind of art couldn''t possibly be produced by the Huns.


    However, this fantasy did not stop.


    Soon after, Xiao Wen saw Lou Zigui, who was in charge of the tribe, give him a single-handed sword.


    In Xiao Wen, who had already become a military expert and especially an expert in cold weapons, this sword had no practical uses.


    Most of what it does is the function of decoration and ceremonial work.


    However, just like the Golden Lamb, Xiao Wen looked at the gorgeous patterns on the silver-plated sword hilt as well as the huge ruby inlaid on it. Xiao Wen felt that it couldn''t have been created by a craftsman.


    Sure enough, it was within Xiao Wen''s expectations.


    When Prince Burton took out his sword and showed an expression of satisfaction, Xiao Wen also saw the inscription engraved on the sword as a blood trough.


    It was a string of Latin letters. When Xiao Wen translated this string of Latin letters through the library, he came to a conclusion that made him very embarrassed ¡ª "Celebrating the twentieth birthday of His Majesty Nero Claudius Drusus Germanikos".


    Hey! Christianity had been suppressed in the presence of His Majesty Nero. With this money as a golden lamb, why not bribe the officials of Rome to let St. Peter go? He was the first Pope of the Church of Christ after all!


    Fine! Xiao Wen felt that the Church far away in the West was quite evil.


    Then Xiao Wen saw a shield that said in Arabic, "Celebrate Saladin''s invasion of Jerusalem." A statue of a Polish Lithuanian Union Winged Cavalry made of miniature gold. One of them said in ancient English, "Earl of Grammen," the aristocratic crown. The other depicted a landscape painting of the Taj Mahal, no matter how one looked at it.


    These Huns, because of Mongolia in the east, the Qin and Han dynasties in the south, and Siberia in the north, could only attack the people in the west.


    This made Xiao Wen feel that not only the East, the West and India, but also the time and space were intersecting and the demons were dancing chaotically.


    Of course, there were also some big merchants and nobles who brought something from the east.


    Silk from the Song, sugar from the Ming, well salt from the Han, weapons from the Tang. Xiao Wen even saw a noble who gave him a Mongol eagle shooter!


    This was because the first person to gift the gifts would be the distinguished guest amongst the distinguished guests. Very quickly, it was Xiao Wen''s turn.


    In fact, he had already planned it when he heard that Prince Fenton was going to get married.


    At this time, he walked in front of everyone, and cupped his hands towards Rendon, saying, "I am Young Master Han Xiao Wen, and am honored to be here today to watch Prince Rendon''s wedding. I''m sending over a hundred kilograms of refined salt to you. "


    Since the ice was worthless in winter, Xiao Wen didn''t use it as a gift. As for the horse meatballs, honey and the like, they were also very rare and difficult to store.


    Thus, Xiao Wen could only choose to send out his main trading item, the salt.


    However, this time, Xiao Wen brought a total of 300 jins of refined salt. Gifting a hundred catties was nothing.


    However, when they heard Xiao Wen''s words, the nobles immediately cried out in alarm.


    They didn''t think that Xiao Wen would be so generous.


    After all, in the ancient times, especially in the prairie, even if salt wasn''t enough to be traded for gold, it was still extremely valuable hard currency.


    After all, on the prairie, not only humans, animals also need to eat salt.


    Therefore, nomads need more salt than farmers.


    Moreover, unlike Europe''s long coastline, almost every country has an ocean and uses it to boil salt.


    In China, most of the west coast of the Pacific Ocean is controlled by China and its affiliate, North Korea.


    There were only three ways for nomads to obtain salt on a large scale.


    The first was a southerly plundering.


    However, if he wanted to plunder enough salt, he must have enough military strength.


    Historically, the only thing that the nomadic people could expect to defeat the farming people was that the Chinese dynasty of the farming people was in a weakened state.


    But now, the countries bordering the nomads, be it Qin or Han, or Song and Ming, are at their peak.


    Even though the Song Kingdom was slightly weaker, it was still unrealistic to rob them for salt.


    Second, like Liaoning and Mongolia (Jin and Qing are fishermen and hunters), they used force to invade the Yanyun region and obtain salt from the Yellow Sea and the Bohai Sea.


    However, this method was even more unreliable in this world. It was only a theoretically feasible method.


    If they wanted to occupy the Sixteenth Swallow Region, they would have to face the three states of Ming, Song and Liao.


    In particular, the Ming Kingdom was still at its peak.


    The army of the early Ming was able to defeat the Mongolian who had shaken the world.


    Therefore, they could only choose the third option, which was to use peaceful means to purchase salt through trade.


    Thus, the price of salt in the prairie could be imagined.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen walked up to Raton''s side.


    Smiling at him, he said in a low voice, "Prince Fenton, you know that my gifts are more than this. As a matter of fact, I brought you a business that can make you rich! With this business, you don''t even have to try to rob and rob, and you''ll be able to enjoy a life as prosperous as the Song Emperor. "


    Song, as the richest dynasty in Chinese history. In this world, it was also a symbol of wealth.


    Obviously, when Xiao Wen used the word ''Song'' to describe the situation, even Rao Dun''s heart was moved.


    Of course, what Xiao Wen didn''t say was true. When he became rich through eating sheep, he would gradually become a slave to money and economy. He would be manipulated by the Han and Xiao Wen, and would have no way to resist.


    The formidable character in the past also no longer existed!


    However, at this moment, Xiao Wen didn''t have any intentions of stopping. He said, "It''s just the salt. In my opinion, it''s not something valuable. As for business, although the wealth was enormous, it was something that would happen a long time later. All of these things are just added benefits. "


    "As a matter of fact, the present I''m going to give Prince Morton today is something else." Xiao Wen looked at the Huns and said loudly.


    "Sir, what other gifts do you have? How come I didn''t know? " Looking at Xiao Wen, Zhuge Liang was filled with confusion.


    He looked around. Other than the places where he practiced martial arts, Guan Yu was from the Buddhist sect, so he didn''t seem to care. The other classmates had blank expressions on their faces.


    It seemed like they didn''t know what Xiao Wen was talking about.


    Under the confused looks of the children, as well as the anticipation of the Huns, Xiao Wen said: "Today, I am going to give Prince Fenton a gift, which will be three thousand clean slaves!"

 C192 root of internal disorder

    Three thousand Manchu slaves!


    Hearing this, the guests immediately burst into an uproar.


    Just as previously mentioned, because the Manchu Manchu Tarantula was located in the black water of the white mountain, its environment was extremely vile. Compared to the nomadic tribes on the prairie, it was much more valiant.


    Therefore, the battle slaves trained by the Manchu constables after they had been captured were extremely popular goods on the prairie.


    A qualified Manchu slave was equivalent to three war horses!


    If they were war slaves, then they were a total of 9000 war horses!


    To be able to equip a war horse that could ride up to half a million mounts, this kind of wealth could be casually given to someone else.


    Even the birthday present that the Song Emperor gave to the Tang Emperor only cost a thousand people. Even Zhao Kuangyin wouldn''t be so rich!


    Of course, even if there was only a tenth or three hundred of these slaves, they would still be able to train themselves into war slaves. The value of these three thousand people was also higher than the value of the thousand-man armor!


    After all, in the era of cold weapons, the value of a warrior was always higher than that of equipment.


    Otherwise, why would anyone treat Mongol Eagles as a gift of equal value to the Golden Lamb?


    However, not everyone on the scene had their heads smashed by such a huge amount of wealth.


    Holding the bride''s hand, he looked at Xiao Wen with suspicion.


    He used very stiff and awkward Chinese to ask Xiao Wen: "Where are Xiao Gui Guike''s three thousand people? I don''t think you brought that many people with you! "


    "Of course not." Xiao Wen smiled and said, "If I bring them all here, I''m afraid that the Prince will suspect that I am planning some evil scheme against the Dragon City. This time, I only brought a few people with me. "


    Hearing those words, he nodded his head.


    Indeed, when a Han brought over three thousand Manchu slaves who were famous for their ability to fight, even the most foolish nobleman on the prairie would suspect that they were plotting something against the Dragon City.


    However, he still asked, "Since your esteemed guest didn''t bring everyone here, may I ask where I should go to get these gifts?"


    Even if they were to do it rashly, they couldn''t ignore the wealth of three thousand slaves.


    He knew, after all, that the Huns lived in harsh conditions and were not as affectionate as other countries.


    In this place, if you want to live, you have to constantly increase your strength in order to intimidate those who want to scheme against you and make them submit.


    Thus, he had to obtain sufficient strength in order to survive on the prairie.


    However, after hearing the other party''s question, Xiao Wen didn''t immediately answer.


    He said in a low voice to Fenton, "Prince Fenton, you don''t want me to tell you the whereabouts of these slaves in public, do you? If so, I cannot guarantee that they will reach you. "


    Eyebrows... After hearing this, he immediately shut his mouth and hid his longing expression.


    He whispered to Xiao Wen, "Young master, wait for me to come down to my hut. Tell me about the three thousand slaves."


    "Of course. And by the way, we can talk about the deal. " Xiao Wen looked at him with a smile as if he had succeeded in his conspiracy.


    The more he thought about it, the greedier he became. The more he wanted to get his hands on the treasure, the faster he would fall into the trap that Xiao Wen had set for him.


    But soon after, Xiao Wen felt a piercing chill spread throughout his body.


    He looked in the direction from which the malicious intent had come. He saw the shamelessly dressed bride looking at him with a gaze filled with hidden bitterness.


    It was obvious that the bride was dissatisfied with herself for taking up so much of her time on her wedding day.


    Looking at the bride, Xiao Wen could only force a laugh before leaving.


    In addition to the guests who had come from far away, the Huns had also presented gifts to their owners, ten thousand riders, and a thousand people.


    Their gifts include Middle East, European and Indian-style works of art, as well as something from the East Asian region that looks familiar.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen also saw many prisoners of war from different families being gifted to Ran Dong.


    For these things, Prince Roughton was also very polite to accept them one by one.


    "Esteemed customer, do you want the children to leave for the next segment?" I heard that you Chinese kids can''t accept the later shows. " Suddenly, the guide spoke to Xiao Wen.


    "What program?" Xiao Wen didn''t understand why. He looked at the calm face of the guide, but couldn''t find anything.


    He had no choice but to close his eyes and inquire about the Huns'' wedding.


    "The wedding of the Huns, if no one dies, will be an ominous sign."


    Very quickly, Xiao Wen''s text was displayed in the library''s retrieval system.


    The answer was simple and clear. Xiao Wen also felt that something wasn''t right.


    Therefore, he said to the children at his side, "Little Yu, stay behind. Xiao Yu will stay behind with A''xiang. Little Xiu and Wan''er will return after returning to the dome."


    Xiao Wen''s tone was firm and didn''t give them the chance to reject.


    And Li Zicheng and Sun Shangxiang were obviously not children with low EQ. As a result, they obediently turned around and led the three slightly younger children away.


    The only ones left on the stage were Xiao Wen and Guan Yu.


    Xiao Wen looked at Guan Yu and said, "Xiao Yu, to become a general in the future, not only must you have a strong and sturdy body, you must also have a brave heart. So today you must stay and see how barbaric your enemies are. "


    Although in Xiao Wen''s plan, the Huns were destined to be entangled by the chain of sheep eating human beings, and eventually strangled to death.


    However, these barbarian tribes were Xiao Wen''s greatest imaginary enemies.


    Guan Yu wanted to become a great general, and he must personally witness the events that transpired today.


    He had to know why he was fighting against the grassland''s herdsmen!


    Very soon, a Magus with pigments on his face walked up to him and lifted him up. Behind him, a few Magi who seemed to be of a lower grade walked up, carrying a man who was tied to a wooden stake.


    At the beginning, the man had a rag stuffed into his mouth.


    However, when the Magus pulled the rag out of his mouth, he immediately shouted in an angry tone, "Rendon, do you know who I am? If you kill me, you will definitely regret it! "


    At the beginning, Xiao Wen still didn''t understand.


    However, when he closed his eyes and checked the meaning of the other party''s words through the Roman phonograph, a surprised expression immediately appeared on his face.


    Woc?


    Whose child was this? How could he be so arrogant as to talk to the eldest son of Man Yu, the head of the Huns?


    On the stage, Ruping revealed a pleased expression.


    He faced this man and arrogantly said, "Of course I know who you are. You are the prince of the Karakorum tribe in Mongolia, the pride of the Karai clan, and a archer rarely seen in a hundred years on the grassland. And only you can become a sacrifice on my wedding day. "

 C193 Enmity between the Klang Tribes and the Hun Mongol

    The Klang tribe?


    Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment. From his arrogant tone, Xiao Wen could tell that this tribe must be a very powerful tribe.


    But based on the amount of knowledge he had, he had only heard of the Mongol Empire''s golden family, Borg.


    As for the other tribes, he had no idea.


    Most likely, it was only destroyed by Borte by a pound!


    Xiao Wen thought.


    However, the man''s next words slapped Xiao Wen''s face.


    He only heard the man shout, "You can kill me today! At most, I have a big bowl of scars on my neck! But don''t think it''s over. "


    "If you kill me, Tie Mu really won''t let you off!" Dragging Thunder, Brother Meng and the others won''t let you off! "


    This...


    Xiao Wen was stupefied when he heard that the other party was Genghis Khan and his son, and that his grandson would not let this matter go.


    Thus, he went to investigate the identity of this Li Clan member.


    He didn''t know if it was true or not, but after checking, he was shocked.


    In the history of the Mongol Empire, they were considered to be one of the top families.


    Historically, the empress of the Yuan Rui Sect had instigated Luhetoni, and the queen of the Kingdom of Eilkhanh, King Xulai, had deconstructed from Gueskotun, a member of the Klang tribe.


    More importantly, Wang Han, the former leader of the Klang tribe, was also the foster father of Genghis Khan ¡­


    One could imagine how prominent this tribe was among the many tribes in Mongolia.


    Most likely, aside from the royal clan of Borte, no other tribe would be able to fight against him!


    And now, he had actually captured the Eagles of the Klang tribe and planned to kill them to the heavens. I''m afraid we''re going to have a feud with the whole of Mongolia.


    Hearing this Prince of the Klang tribe shouting out, a smile appeared on his face.


    From his point of view, this prince was merely telling the guests how luxurious and expensive the offerings he had prepared today were.


    However, to the Magi at the side, such actions that disturbed the worship of the heavens did not please him.


    The sorcerer slapped the prince twice, then used a phlegmatic voice to shout two sentences in the Hun language that Xiao Wen could not understand.


    But the prince just laughed out loud.


    "Even if I were to be killed by you barbarians today, my soul would still ascend to heaven. But what about you? You barbarians will definitely go to hell after death! "


    Barbarians...


    It was strange to see a Mongolian saying that a group of Huns were barbarians and had been educated since childhood to think that the grassland people were all barbaric and backward people like Xiao Wen.


    When he was searching for information earlier, he had discovered that this tribe of the Klang tribe all believed in the Scenic Church, which was also known as the Christian Nestorians.


    No matter what he believed, in Xiao Wen''s eyes, as long as the productive forces and relationships didn''t go up, he would always be a backward barbarian.


    But at least in this world''s prairie people''s disdain chain, the Mongolian people who profess Buddhism and Christianity feel that the Huns, this kind of people who live and sacrifice all day long, are truly backward and barbarous ¡­


    Fine!


    Although Xiao Wen still found the messy situation on the prairie very strange. However, when he saw how the Magus had cut his throat and blood spilled all over the ground, he knew that he was going to become enemies with the Mongolian.


    Soon after, Xiao Wen saw more captives being brought to the altar to offer sacrifices to the gods and their ancestors.


    At one point, the scene turned bloody.


    Seeing the river of blood and the mountains of corpses piled on the field, the cheers of the guests were getting louder and louder, and the smiles on the faces of Rendu and his bride were also brimming with joy. However, Xiao Wen and Guan Yu''s faces were pale and filled with disgust.


    "Standing here, I''m a little suspicious. I didn''t cheer along with the excitement. It was my fault. "Not so many people ¡­"


    Xiao Wen looked carefully at the tens of thousands of Hunters who were cheering together in the Dragon City and said, "I suspect that there are actually no problems with them."


    Guan Yu was clenching his fists, he looked at the scene of the slaughterhouse silently, his eyes full of determination.


    It felt like a hundred years had passed, but it also felt like just a moment.


    After the guide patted his shoulder, Xiao Wen finally recovered from the disgust and rejection in his heart.


    He discovered that the Huns'' sacrifice was over.


    Many slaves were trembling as they carried the corpses away. They were careful not to make the slightest mistake. It was as if he was afraid that he would also become one of those people.


    "Esteemed guest. Prince Roughton said, "Let you go to his dome now." The Huns were dancing and singing, but their guide said so.


    "I know." Xiao Wen rubbed his eyes and walked around, getting rid of the muddled state he was in a moment ago.


    He asked the guide where he was going to go, and then he brought Guan Yu and walked in that direction.


    Arriving at the ramshackle cupola, Xiao Wen used the Roman phonetic signs to describe the exit, and the strange Hun language that sounded strange asked the guards if they needed to take down their swords.


    After all, in the Han Dynasty, if they didn''t take off their swords when meeting with a great figure on the level of Crown Prince, they would most likely be assassinated.


    However, Xiao Wen''s accent was too strange, and it took the Huns'' guards a while to understand what he was saying.


    When they understood what Xiao Wen was saying, the guards shook their heads.


    They told Xiao Wen that they were guarding this place to expel those people who were clearly hostile towards them. They also told Xiao Wen that they were protecting this place to expel those people who were planning to enter and plunder while they were asleep.


    As for the assassins, they were responsible for that.


    This was because the Huns, who valued personal force, felt that if their leader could not deal with an assassin in a sober state, there was no need for them to follow him.


    After all, the Huns did not follow the trash!


    Very good, very powerful. In Victoria 2, Lincoln had a fifty-percent chance of throwing his assassin out of the window.


    Xiao Wen was speechless at the thought of the Huns.


    "Forget it, after all, each side will nurture one person. As a united nation, even if Manchu was included in it, it still belonged to the most barbaric and backward side. What strange customs it had, it was also reasonable! From a civilized point of view, I should despise them. But as a wise man, I shouldn''t make such a fuss. "


    Xiao Wen thought this way and didn''t say anything. He only touched his gorgeous sword, which had more decorative effects than actual combat, and walked into the shady dome.


    "Prince Rendon, you''ve waited for a long time." When Xiao Wen walked into the dome, he saw that the rash bride was not there. He knew that what he was going to talk about next was a national secret and that he couldn''t let anyone else know about it.


    In history, people had always said that giving a wife to someone was equivalent to giving the wife away. Naturally, he would not trust his wife. Thus, Xiao Wen only cupped his hands towards him expressionlessly.


    He spoke in Chinese. Xiao Wen originally wanted the guide to work as an interpreter. However, the guide told him that the princes in this world understood the Chinese dialect of Shanxi, Central Plains, and even the official language of the Song Dynasty, the Tonggu language of the Qing, the Mongolian language of Mongolia, and the Chidan language of Liaoning.


    After hearing this news, Xiao Wen could only come forward speechlessly.


    Sure enough, after Xiao Wen opened his mouth, this time the Prince was not speaking in the Hun language from the previous wedding. Instead, he spoke to Xiao Wen in fluent Chinese, "Mr Xiao, no need to be polite, please take a seat."

 C194 The hero of another the enemy of me

    At this moment, only Xiao Wen, Ran, and Guan Yu remained within the dome.


    Even though his eyes lit up the moment he saw Guan Yu.


    As a member of the Prairie King Clan, he was naturally adapted to life on the prairie. He seemed to have an innate, wolf-like intuition. After seeing Guan Yu, he could feel the power within this young man.


    However, as the future hegemon of the Great Prairie, he also seemed very confident. He only glanced at Guan Yu once before shifting his gaze to Xiao Wen.


    He felt that he wouldn''t be defeated by a little fellow that wasn''t too big.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen was also looking at the Prince of Huns in front of him.


    To be honest, when he heard a wave of righteous Shaanxi melody coming out of his mouth, his face revealed a weird expression.


    Although the Southern Fujian language, the Central Plains Yarn, Shaanxi Yarn and so on, all belong to the Sino-Tibetan language family. Language in the same language department was actually not that difficult to learn.


    Even if you add the Tonggu language of the Manchu Tatars and the Mongolian language, it may not be that difficult.


    In fact, if Phantom wasn''t a prince of Huns but a scholar of Song, perhaps Xiao Wen wouldn''t be surprised if he could speak many languages.


    After all, as long as one studied diligently, it would not be difficult to learn even the Tower Language, the Star Language, and the Elven Language (which existed in reality and were created by the little geniuses of the last century and this century) that had been created from scratch by human beings in the twenty-first century.


    What''s more, the language of the farming countries was similar.


    However, Xiao Wen clearly knew that the prince in front of him was not a scholar who was focusing on studying different languages, but was the heir to the Prairie Empire.


    As the heir to an empire, and the heir to a barbaric empire like the Huns, he had taken the initiative to learn the language of all the nations of East Asia.


    Xiao Wen felt that from this detail, he could see Ran Dong''s ambition.


    A trace of fear rose in Xiao Wen''s heart.


    However, what made Xiao Wen even more wary was that the prince would continue to speak.


    "Sir, there is no need to be surprised. Although I am the future master of the Huns, I am also a person who desires civilization. I had snuck into other countries long ago to observe their customs and learn their languages and knowledge. I''ve even been an apprentice in the shipyard of the Ming Empire''s Zhu Family. "


    "Although I am the heir to this country, I am well aware of the obvious shortcomings of this country. It is barbaric, backward, ignorant, and even proud of these backward ideas. Yet I know that my country must change. "


    "Perhaps this is a long process. Perhaps this was a difficult process. Perhaps after my death, this country had not yet become a civilized one. But I know I''m going to start changing this country right now. Only then will the country become more civilized. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen revealed an excited expression. His eyes were shining brightly, and he seemed eager to give it a try.


    However, this expression was merely an act on his part.


    In actuality, his heart hadn''t been stirred up by these impolite words. On the contrary, his fear of rashness had already sunk deep into his bones.


    If he was a simple wandering scholar, he would have been incited to help the Huns.


    After all, in ancient times, many people, especially those from the Confucian school, were keen on spreading Chinese culture and let the light of China shine in all directions.


    Therefore, there was the Western Han Dynasty Confucian School of Confucianism on the grassland, there was the Tang Dynasty, the appraisal of the true East, there was the Song Dynasty by the Chinese Liao, Jin.


    And most importantly, during the Spring and Autumn War, there were many scholars who chose to go to the Qin Nation.


    With Shang Martingale''s entry into the country, Qin was transformed from a Western Wilderness country that lacked military power but was far behind in terms of national power, into a great power that could compete with the power of the Third Jin.


    Zhang Yi entered Qin and laid the diplomatic foundation of the Qin, so that the six countries of Shandong could not unite to fight against the Qin.


    Lu Buwei entered Qin, bringing the country of Qin the academic prosperity and countless talents.


    After that, countless Shandong scholars entered the country one by one, working for this country and finally establishing the first feudal empire in Chinese history.


    It could be said that the Chinese seemed to have a natural passion for making the barbarians civilized.


    If the person in front of Xiao Wen was really the Xiao Wen Emperor in history, then Xiao Wen would be happy to help out. After all, if the ancient low and fresh races had not become Han Chinese and had joined the Chinese camp, then the Han Chinese of that time might not have survived through the chaotic years.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that the person in front of him wasn''t the emperor Wei Xiaowen, who brought light to the Han Dynasty in the dark. He was the one who gave Hua Xia a lot of trouble in the early years of the Western Han Dynasty.


    Even if he did perform well at this time, Xiao Wen still didn''t believe that after learning the advanced technology of the Chinese, the Huns would become more powerful and become more powerful. After that, the Han and other farming countries would face a huge disaster.


    Xiao Wen was a person with national emotions. It was impossible for him to help others without any bottom lines.


    First of all, he is a man of individualistic ideas. Xiao Wen wouldn''t participate if he couldn''t make a profit.


    In fact, with his talent and the golden fingers of a superlibrary, he could get along well in any country he wanted to work in.


    However, after satisfying his personal interests, Xiao Wen had another bottom line, which was the nationality.


    As a Chinese, Xiao Wen felt that the only countries where he could truly help were the orthodox Chinese like the Qin, Han, Tang, and Song Ming.


    As for the other countries, Xiao Wen felt that they only had two choices.


    The first was to be tied down by Xiao Wen to become a vassal of a farming country.


    The second method was to let this country be destroyed by the army that Xiao Wen had created.


    "You want to pretend to be Wei Xiaowen Emperor? But I know you are reckless. " Xiao Wen thought.


    However, he was trying to control Xiao Wen through his acting skills and motivating him. Wasn''t Xiao Wen also thinking about how to scheme and control impersonation?


    Moreover, compared to something like personal charm, Xiao Wen felt that the power he used, called the capital and the benefit chain, was much more powerful, much more noiseless, and much more difficult to break away from.


    After putting on a show of being incited, he said to him, "Prince Fenton, I believe in your determination to be civilized. In fact, the reason why I do business with the Huns, and not with Mongolia, is because I think that the Huns need this business that can make them civilized more than the Mongols that I see as civilized. "


    At this moment, he forcefully ignored the fact that he had just hosted a living sacrifice outside.


    He also ignored the fact that he could not feel the difference in the degree of civilization between the Huns and the Mongols.


    In order to scheme against Risky, he chose to lie with his eyes open!

 C195 Burton and Peter the Great

    The first round of confrontation made Xiao Wen even more fearful of the historical hegemon of the prairie.


    However, he believed that through the benefits of capital, a monarch who could be called a master in the early feudal era could only be defeated.


    Even though he was as strong as Louis XIV of the Sun, he was still able to win the war against the people of Paris.


    "Speaking of which, I''m still very curious. Why does the prince have to do with Mongolia? If you''re really a... Traditional Huns. Maybe I wouldn''t ask. After all, this was very much in line with the Huns'' way of doing things. But I know you are not a traditional Huns. You can discard some of the unreasonable things in the traditional Huns culture for the sake of profit. You are smarter than your stupid brethren. " Xiao Wen said.


    "May I take this as your compliment?" He smiled lightly and sat on the main seat. He leaned back in his chair with a relaxed look on his face.


    "I am merely stating an objective fact. If there is a war between the Hun and the big man, and I am the leader of the big man, the enemy I care about the most is you, Prince Roughton. As for your father being alone, that is nothing to fear. "


    Because in history, he had killed his father and became a nobody after the coup. Therefore, Xiao Wen wasn''t worried that he would be dissatisfied while he was in the black-headed man.


    As expected, after hearing Xiao Wen''s words, his smile intensified.


    He could tell that Xiao Wen''s words were not fawning on him, but a logical conclusion.


    He was very satisfied with this evaluation.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and said, "In that case, what do you plan to do?"


    "Two words." Xiao Wen laughed as he raised his hand, extending two fingers. "Wool."


    "Wool?" He narrowed his eyes as he heard the old man''s words. He said: "Is Monsieur going to make the felt and make the Hun rich with it?"


    In fact, although they were mature enough to replace cotton, hemp and other textile fibers, they had to wait until the first industrial revolution before they could be produced.


    However, Xiao Wen also knew that things like woolen textiles had existed since ancient times.


    Back in the Huns'' time, the herdsmen cut the wool off the sheep and used it for weaving.


    However, due to the poor quality of the fabric, it could not be used to make clothes.


    So all they did was make wool into felt carpets.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said: "Maybe the Yang family hasn''t made things clear to the prince. In fact, I wanted to make the wool into clothes. One had to know that cotton hemp could also be woven. But compared to the sheep that grew hair when they raised milk, farmers who wanted to weave cloth had to spend their fields growing cotton-wool. This, on the other hand, would clash with the growing of food. "


    Although cotton hemp is not grown in conflict with grain, otherwise the Chinese would not have grown it for textile purposes for thousands of years.


    But right now, Xiao Wen was only trying to trick Prince Fei Tun into joining his team, so he didn''t try hard to explain the unfavorable factors.


    Looking at the ruckus, Xiao Wen only talked about the advantages of his plan, but didn''t mention a word about the real problem.


    What a joke, the plan itself had no good intentions for the Huns. How could he bring up the plan?


    However, he still had some doubts.


    He said, "Make clothes out of wool? Don''t lie to Mr Xiao. As far as I know, the texture of wool, not to mention silk, is very different even compared to hemp cotton. Something made of wool not only stank of sheep, but the people of the Bow might not be so particular about it, but the smell alone was too much for the Southerners. "What''s more, the texture and texture of the woolen cloth ¡­"


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but picked up a woolen blanket beside him and handed it to Xiao Wen for him to touch.


    Xiao Wen politely received the felt, but his expression was calm.


    He knew, of course, that in the absence of wool processing, these felt were indeed hard and coarse, and would be uncomfortable to wear.


    However, Xiao Wen had a complete set of wool processing technology, so he didn''t care about these things.


    He asked, "Does the Prince have hot water here?"


    "Is hot milk okay?" Ran suddenly said. After all, compared to water, milk was actually more ordinary in the Huns.


    After all, the water had to be by the river to be brought back, and milk could only be obtained by being squeezed by cattle and sheep.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "I hope you can lend me a basin of hot water and some wool so that I can show you how to handle the wool."


    Rao Dun nodded and said, "Alright then. "Then let''s see what mister can do to deal with this kind of thing."


    Then, he ordered his men to prepare these items.


    Soon, a few slaves arrived at the dome with some wool and a basin of hot water.


    They looked at him as if they were waiting for orders.


    "You slaves should know how to wash clothes, right?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Naturally." "The Huns don''t pay much attention to these things. But I''ve been on your turf for a long time. So if I can''t bathe and wash my clothes, I''m going to be very troubled. "


    After a pause, he added, "Actually, if possible, I would like you to introduce some craftsmen to my Huns. You will be rewarded if you take the risk. As for those craftsmen, as long as they have real ability, they can also get a woman, and they can get meat to eat every day. "


    Xiao Wen nodded. In his heart, he thought that the shamelessness of this world truly was not without ambition.


    Xiao Wen could even see the shadow of the Tsar Peter the Great in him.


    In 1697, when he was still the prince of the empire, Peter the Great sent a diplomatic mission to Western Europe to study advanced technology.


    He himself, Corporal Peter Mikhailov, accompanied the mission.


    He studied shipbuilding and navigational techniques in Saldane, the Netherlands, Amsterdam and London, and hired a large number of scientific and technical personnel to work in Russia.


    After returning home, he actively established factories, developed trade, culture, education and scientific research, reformed the military, established a regular army and navy, and strengthened the centralized power of feudal autocracy.


    Then there was the war, the Baltic exits, to lay a solid foundation for the Russian empire.


    It can be said that the political, economic, cultural, educational, scientific and technological development history of modern Russia all originated from the Peter the Great era.


    If this development continued, he might be able to become the Peter the Great of the Huns.


    "However, the greater his desire to develop the Huns, the more he will be unable to resist my plans for marketing them. If this guy was just like Headman, a savage and conservative idiot, I wouldn''t be able to fool him like this! It was just a rash move! "I was wrong."


    Seeing this, Xiao Wen revealed a meaningful smile.

 C196 soap

    Calming himself down, Xiao Wen took out a box from his chest.


    When he opened it, he found a fragrant piece of soap lying inside.


    Primitive soap is actually a product of adding alkali to fat to alkalize it.


    Xiao Wen could make such a simple toy without looking at the knowledge in the library.


    In his previous life, he had done this many times out of boredom.


    However, in the ancient world where Xiao Wen was currently living, it was difficult to collect fat.


    Thus, he did not produce it on a large scale, treating it as a business. After all, he did not have the upper and lower tier industries in this industry.


    Xiao Wen knew that he wouldn''t be able to make a lot of money if he didn''t have control over the upstream business of Xiao Wen''s ice making ¡ª making salt, collecting nitrogen, and selling them downstream.


    However, using small technology like soap production, which he couldn''t completely monopolize, as a bargaining chip, in exchange for a set of large industrial chains that he could control, Xiao Wen felt that this business was still very worthwhile.


    Very quickly, the slaves took the soap that Xiao Wen had given them and began to wash the wool.


    Under the effect of the soap, most of the stench was quickly removed, and the feeling of his hands became smoother.


    Looking at the flippant man in front of him, Xiao Wen restrained his unnecessary expression and said: "The reason I came to the Huns this time, is to let the Huns get enough food and water, so that they don''t have to chase aquatic plants, and live a life where they are short of food. Similarly, you do not have to go to war or plunder in order to survive. "Just like the peasants in the south, I think you guys can feed yourselves with your own labor."


    After hearing this, Riley was silent for a moment, but he still nodded his head. The soap that Xiao Wen displayed was the most powerful proof that he was able to convince Raton.


    Of course, Xiao Wen also knew that only someone as willing to reform as him would admit to what he had just said.


    If Man Man only heard Xiao Wen''s words, he would probably kill him out of embarrassment and anger.


    Xiao Wen then introduced the general principles behind the soap under his curious gaze.


    The land is short of oil, so soap cannot be produced on a large scale." However, you do not lack this kind of thing. There was a lot of fat in the water from animals that the Huns did not eat. As long as enough spices are added, the originally dirty water will turn into a miracle, turning into soap. It can not only process wool, but it can also be exported to other countries in exchange for food and salt.


    "Sir, you are the merchant martingale of the Huns." After hearing Xiao Wen say this, he obviously wanted to transfer the soap to the Huns, so he immediately thanked him courteously.


    However, a meaningful smile appeared on Xiao Wen''s face as he bowed.


    Is the farming area short of oil?


    Perhaps it was lacking compared to the nomadic areas.


    But this is only on the premise of technical backwardness.


    In fact, what Xiao Wen mastered was not only the technology to extract fat from animals, but also the technology to produce soybean oil.


    Thus, after the Hun soap industry became the economic lifeline of the Huns, Xiao Wen only needed to control the production technology of soybean oil to control the lifeline of the Huns.


    Try it. If the Huns dare to rebel against Xiao Wen and Han, Xiao Wen will simply have to take out the soybean oil technology and join it with the soap making technology. In a single pinch of the farming country''s soap market, the rich Huns, who made their fortune from the soap, would inevitably run angrily to the single court and ask Radden why he had rebelled.


    "Economy!" It really is a formless sharp blade that kills people. " In his heart, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh.


    In the end, under the contact of Xiao Wen, Renden didn''t use the soap making technology to develop his tribe. After all, if he didn''t become a mere Huns, he wouldn''t be able to fully utilize the soap manufacturing business''s potential.


    After discussing it with Xiao Wen, he decided to transfer the technology to the Aries Tribe, the family of the bride he had just married.


    This was because he had other plans as well.


    The current him was the same as in history. Although he was the eldest son of the eldest son of Man Man, he had enough reputation among the Huns. Having traveled countless number of countries, he had sufficient experience, talent, and means.


    But the only problem was that he was not favored by his father.


    On the contrary, the youngest son of Chao Li, and the younger brother of Phantom Head Man, was actually more favored by Chao Li.


    Because he was not supported by the leader, he needed an ally. That was why he had taken a fancy to the White Sheep Tribe and married the daughter of their leader.


    In fact, although the daughter of the leader of the Aries Tribe had heard that the prince was not ordinary, she could still be considered a little girl with a short hair. But their marriage was just a political deal for him.


    Now, if he could better bind the Aries to him with the technique of making soap, even if Man Man became a cripple one day, he would still have the courage to challenge his damned father.


    He wasn''t worried about the Aries getting their hands dirty after getting the soap.


    After all, after obtaining the soap technique, Aries people would always sell these things.


    The Huns were not good at business, and the Aries did not have enough trade connections.


    If they didn''t work together with Xiao Wen, the soap of the Aries wouldn''t even be sold.


    By relying on the benefits of soap, they could firmly control the Aries.


    Xiao Wen didn''t know what was on his mind. Otherwise, he would definitely die from laughter.


    Indeed, without the connection between Forthright and Xiao Wen, the soap production technique that would allow the Aries to get rich would become a dragon slaying technique ¡ª It would be useless.


    On the other hand, if Xiao Wen had to cut off the sale of the White Sheep Soap because they wanted to risk their lives, the White Sheep Tribe, who couldn''t find trouble with Xiao Wen, could only vent their anger on him.


    At that time, he would have to choose between submitting to Xiao Wen and becoming the enemy of the Aries Clan.


    Of course, Xiao Wen knew that just the Aries Tribe alone wouldn''t be enough to intimidate them.


    Even if Xiao Wen had cut off the production technology of soap, the Aries Clan would still not dare to say anything.


    However, Xiao Wen had many random techniques on him.


    As long as Xiao Wen spread these techniques to all the Huns, he would be able to control the economic lifeline of these tribes.


    At that time, all of the Huns would collectively launch an attack, and even the most talented of them would have to submit to Xiao Wen.


    Just when Xiao Wen and Ran were thinking about how to control the prairie with economic means, an exclamation came from the outside.


    "What''s going on?" Hearing the cry of shock, he immediately stood up.


    After all, today was his wedding. If something were to happen to him, he would be the one to lose face.


    He was very nervous about this.


    Soon, a guard came into the room.


    He turned to Rendon and said, "Prince, the kid named Li Zicheng beside your esteemed guest has defeated five of our young warriors in a row."


    "This ¡­" Hearing this, Xiao Wen was speechless.


    Wolves travel a thousand miles to eat meat, dogs walk a thousand miles to eat shit.


    It should be said, did this general''s child also like to fight everywhere?

 C197 Please War and Tangs Timeline

    Hearing the guard''s words, Xiao Wen was speechless.


    Although Li Zicheng was not Xiao Wen''s official disciple, what he had learnt from Xiao Wen was in fact, the command theory about modern cavalry that he had read from the super library.


    As for teaching Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang the art of boxing and fitness, he only talked about it with Li Zicheng and didn''t give him a detailed plan.


    Xiao Wen didn''t think much of this guy who had inexplicably been born in the Han Dynasty after ending the Ming Dynasty in history.


    However, he hadn''t thought that this guy would be able to beat all five of them in a row on the Hunters'' Arena.


    However, Xiao Wen heard a burst of cheers.


    Another servant walked in and said to Rendon and Xiao Wen: "Prince, that Li Zi Cheng has been defeated by Ashnasha."


    Ashnasha?


    Weren''t the Ashnas the royal family of the Turks? How did a man named Aschner come to the Huns?


    But soon, Xiao Wen felt relieved.


    After all, not long ago, the Huns Prince had just sacrificed a prince of the Mongol Klang tribe, the Sagittarius.


    It was not strange that a subordinate with the same surname as the Turk Royal Family had appeared.


    However, when Xiao Wen thought of this, he felt vexed.


    After all, to him, Xiao Wen was just a kid who spread wealth. He should have treated such a person well.


    If Ashnasha had beaten Li Zicheng in the beginning, that would have been fine.


    After all, the Huns were famous for their bravery. It was not strange for a Chinese child to be defeated by a young Huns.


    But before Ashnasha made her move, Li Zi Cheng defeated five young Huns.


    After hearing this news, he suddenly felt that Xiao Wen was overjoyed.


    However, just at this time of joy, came the news that Ashnasha had defeated Li Zicheng.


    This feeling of falling off in the Huns'' brain was enough to make them angry from embarrassment.


    However, Xiao Wen was not a brave Huns.


    Compared to personal bravery, Xiao Wenren preferred the discipline, tactics and strategy of a modern army.


    In his view, how many French breastplate cavalry a Mamluk could defeat was of no consequence.


    What was important was the number of Mamluks who could fight against ten thousand French breastplate riders.


    However, upon hearing the news that Li Zi Cheng had failed, Xiao Wen''s heart did not waver. On his side, Guan Yu was already eager to give it a try.


    He turned to Xiao Wen and said: "Sir, Li Zi Cheng has failed, I am afraid the Huns think that I am weak and powerless. If that''s the case, I''m afraid my big man will lose his dignity. If the news were to spread to Weiyang Palace, I''m afraid it would be detrimental to Teacher''s reputation. "


    "Why don''t you let Yu do the deed and defeat this Ashnasha? I will help you take back the face of this big man."


    Upon hearing those words, he almost fell to the ground.


    When he looked at Guan Yu, he also felt that this fourteen or fifteen year old little fellow had some skills. The degree of development of Guan Yu caused the error of judgment.)


    But his Ashnasha was an eighteen-year-old.


    He was very clear that before the age of twenty, it was very difficult for a person''s bravery to bridge the age gap. Unless one side was a slave while the other side was a noble, at this developmental stage, a difference of three years was already very difficult to compete with. And the difference of six years was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    What''s more ¡­


    He said to Xiao Wen: "Ashnasha is my trusted general, he was actually the fifth son of the King of Turkic. However, his second brother, Ascension, surrendered to the Tang empress, and he was forced to flee his turf and surrender to me. As a member of the Turk Royal Family, he had been taught to march and fight since childhood. In the Huns, apart from me and my brothers, no one of the same age was a match for him. "


    After a pause, he said to Guan Yu, "Unless you feel that the environment you''re in is several times better than that of the Turkic King, to the point of being able to erase the difference in age. "Otherwise, I don''t recommend you do it."


    When Xiao Wen, who was at the side, heard this, his eyes narrowed.


    Although he did not know who this Ashnasha was.


    However, Xiao Wen had heard of Ashner''s name before.


    The Tang Dynasty was a magical dynasty. He accepted guests from all directions and did not discriminate against those from other clans. Therefore, some foreign generals could be promoted to high officials while some foreign scholars could also assume important positions at the center.


    Among them, such as Li Bai''s friend, Japanese scholar Abhisit Abhisit Malu, such as a scholar.


    In the early Tang Dynasty, of the foreign generals who were loyal to the Great Tang, there were three that were famous.


    General Tie Lun ¡ª how did he do? General Qi Lun ¡ª lost his train of thought, as well as the former second prince of the Turk ¡ª Ashnachir.


    Asnachel, who had been the second son of Rokhan of the Turkic branch, had been intelligent since childhood and had been influenced by Han culture. He and the son of Jelekhan had ruled separately over the Iron, Hui, and Tongluo tribes.


    His ten years in power had been spent in light money, so the leaders looked down on him and thought that he was a fool who would not take advantage of this opportunity to make a profit.


    However, he later said something that shocked everyone. If he said the tribe had money, then that was equivalent to me having money. His chief trusted him, and a large number of people sided with him.


    Xiao Wen also agreed with him.


    After all, unless the Soviet Union was a nation of mathematical prodigies, the tax-rich planned economy would not do any better than the invisible hand.


    Although the market economy also had its own serious problems, looking at the historical economic strategies of princes and princes, Xiao Wen felt that it was better to use the invisible hand to freely let them go.


    When the incident at the Black Turtle Sect happened, the East and West Kobolds felt that they had a chance. They attacked the Tang Dynasty together, but before they could do so, their own tribe in the rear garden stirred up trouble.


    The rebels had defeated Jelichakhan''s son, Vishnu, and Aschnachel had been defeated as well.


    Three years later, the Great Tang, who had recovered, sent troops to wipe out the East Turkic, while the West Turkic was in chaos. Within the West Turkic King''s Court, the two brothers fought for power and killed each other.


    He had succeeded in taking over half of the territory of the West Turkic Empire, but he had never forgotten to seek revenge for the betrayal of Xue Yanda. In the end, after more than a hundred days of fighting, he was unable to win. He fled in a sorry state, leaving more than ten thousand people behind to follow him.


    And he feared that the West Turkic army would attack him, so he led the crowd from Gao Chang to the Tang Dynasty.


    Knowing that the Tang Country of this world had reached the point where Li Jing would pass out, Xiao Wen didn''t pay much attention to Guan Yu''s invitation to battle.


    He waved his sleeves gracefully and said, "Yes."


    Thus, under Xiao Wen''s indifferent and worried gaze, Guan Yu walked out of the room.

 C198 Eagles Instant kill!

    Walking out of Prince Burton''s dome, Xiao Wen discovered that after a whole day of business discussions with Prince Burton, the sun was about to set.


    This made him sigh with emotion. In the high latitudes, in winter, the time when the sun set was really fast.


    That''s why the Swedish donkeys of Paradox Interactive are taking leave of absence in the winter... Wouldn''t they all go to the south to find a place to work?


    Of course, even if the Swedish donkey became more diligent, Xiao Wen would no longer be able to play with the members of Club P from Steam.


    The crowd before him continued to hustle and bustle with activity, with no intention of retreating.


    In the center of the wedding reception area, people had already set up a bonfire to light it up.


    The light of the fire filled the whole Dragon City. The Huns, who usually committed all sorts of evil deeds, were now singing and dancing.


    He looked at Xiao Wen who was one step ahead of him out of the room, feeling conflicted.


    He asked, "Mr Xiao, who do you think will win this arena battle between your student Guan Yu and Ashnasha?"


    "It must be Guan Yu." After calming his mind, Xiao Wen turned his attention to Guan Yu, who was already on the stage.


    At this moment, he had a face full of confidence.


    However, the others didn''t seem to think that this was realistic.


    He felt that in order for Xiao Wen to avoid losing two people in a row and become angry at them for getting into a relationship with him, he still had to take action.


    His first thought was to get Ashnasha to let him go.


    However, this kind of thing, whether in the case of the Huns or the Turks, was an insult to one''s character.


    Although the Huns believed in the power of the strong, but as long as they weren''t slaves or commoners, they still couldn''t be insulted.


    What''s more, Ashnasha is an eagle-shooter.


    Even though the current him was only eighteen years old. According to the experience of the Huns, the strongest archer should be between twenty-three and twenty-eight years old.


    That is to say, although Ashnasha is known as the Sagittarius, she has not really reached the level of a Sagittarius.


    However, even though due to his age, he had not yet reached the level of a genuine archer, his title as the archer could not be ignored.


    The other archers would still treat him as their own kind.


    He believed that if he really used his power and status to force Ashnasha to use fake fists, then tomorrow, this matter would spread throughout the entire prairie.


    When the time came, who else would be willing to serve him?


    A person without the support of a noble might be able to become a lone wolf on the prairie.


    But if the Eagle-Sagittarius is unwilling to be loyal to him, then his end is near.


    Thus, no matter what, he could not change the outcome of this battle.


    Helpless, he could only start from another point of view and reduce Xiao Wen''s anger.


    The presumptuous thought was very simple.


    He felt that the reason why Xiao Wen was so angry over Guan Yu''s defeat was because he felt that this matter was very embarrassing.


    However, if he could make Xiao Wen feel that Guan Yu''s defeat was a glorious defeat, then there wouldn''t be such a problem.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and asked, "Mister Xiao. Do you know what the three most precious things on the prairie are? "


    "What?" Xiao Wen was puzzled when he suddenly heard this question.


    To be honest, he had never heard of such a thing.


    Of course, this was only natural. After all, things like the Three Treasures of the Grassland had been fabricated only a few seconds ago.


    He then said, "We, the people who lead the bow, have three treasures. One is the bow in our hands. The second is the warhorse we are riding. And the third is the Eviscerator. "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    He also knew that the word ''eagle-shooter'' had been passed down from the Huns from the beginning.


    Eagles were the best archers of the Huns.


    As the saying goes, birds flying in the sky are hard to shoot at.


    On the prairie, eagles usually spread their wings from two to three meters wide and liked to stay at a height of two to three hundred meters above the ground. They would search for prey and then dive down to attack their prey.


    "Legend of Mu Tianzi" had a sentence, "Green Condors the Dog and Sheep, Deer Eating Chisels." One could see the abnormal malice of eagles.


    Facing the prairie condors, which liked to buy two or three hundred meters high, ordinary archers wouldn''t be able to shoot their arrows this high.


    In order to reduce the air resistance during gliding, the prairie eagle''s feathers had become oily and smooth over the course of tens of millions of years of evolution. If the bow and arrow did not pierce into the eagle''s body, they would immediately slip on its feathers, and it would be difficult to stab or kill it.


    Therefore, not only must eagles be accurate, they must be able to hit a target that was two or three hundred meters away, and also have to be able to draw a strong bow in order to reach the eagles. Eagles have outstanding ability.


    Basically, they were the special forces of the ancient era that were responsible for the special missions of the military, such as detectives, shooting arrows, sniping enemies, and so on.


    In the Chronicles, Li Guang recorded that the Huns invaded the Upper Counties in great numbers, and the Son of Heaven sent an eunuch to study with Li Guang and fight against the Huns.


    The eunuch led several dozen cavalrymen on horseback, and when he met three Huns, he fought them. The three Huns turned around and shot at the eunuchs, injuring them and almost killing all of his riders.


    When the eunuch fled back to Li Guang, Li Guang said: "This must be the Huns'' archery expert."


    So Li Guang led a hundred cavalrymen to pursue the three Huns. The three of them did not have horses, so they proceeded on foot.


    After walking for a few dozen miles, Li Guang ordered his cavalry soldiers to the left and right of him.


    After a round of battle, Li Guanghui finally lost two men and captured one. After some interrogation, the result showed that these three people were indeed the eagles of the Huns.


    Back then, Xiao Wen''s brother had been attacked by a few archers. Even though he was equipped with the armor of Bu Ren, who was famous for his defensive capabilities, he was able to ignore the attacks of ordinary archers.


    Thus, although Xiao Wen loathed these archers on the one hand, on the other hand, he couldn''t help but acknowledge their skills.


    However, of the 400,000 men who drew the strings of the Huns, there were at least eight hundred.


    However, during the Eastern Han Dynasty, Guan Yu was also a top military general.


    Even in the true history, it was mentioned that he had the ability to take the head of another person''s army from the army.


    As a result, Xiao Wen didn''t feel that an underdeveloped eagle-archer would be able to threaten the current Guan Yu.


    Even the current Guan Yu was still in his weakened state.


    Even though Guan Yu was only eleven or twelve years old now.


    He looked at Xiao Wen with a helpless expression.


    All he could say was, "When Ashnasha came to me, his brother Ashnachel sent thousands of riders after me. However, along the way, he had killed dozens of people. Sir, you have to be mentally prepared for the ability to turn things around for hundreds of miles and rely on your own strength to contend with thousands of cavalrymen. "Even if your family''s Guan Yu loses, it would still be a glorious defeat ¡­"


    However, as soon as his voice fell, a burst of exclamations erupted from the side of the arena.


    He turned around and saw that Ashnasha was lying on the ground. Beside him, Guan Yu raised both of his hands in a victorious posture, showing off his martial arts in front of the Huns.


    Upon seeing this sight, he was dumbfounded.

 C199 Borrowing chicken to lay eggs

    Because of Guan Yu''s and Li Zicheng''s episode, it wouldn''t be good for them to provoke Xiao Wen.


    Although he unexpectedly won Guan Yu''s battle, he couldn''t guarantee that there wouldn''t be any more problems that would agitate Xiao Wen.


    Although he had lived in both Song and Ming dynasties, he had witnessed the end of the feudal era, and the growth of capitalism. But he was still a prince of the prairie after all, so he didn''t understand the thoughts of the group of treacherous merchants.


    To him, wool was a windfall. For him, soap was just a political bargaining chip.


    What he needed was their very existence.


    As for how much he could earn from the wool and soap businesses, he didn''t really care.


    As long as the business wasn''t too bad.


    Thus, after Xiao Wen had probed him a few times, he waved his big blade and made a relatively cheap price for Ran Feng.


    In the future, the Xiao Clan''s caravan would be able to purchase the grassland wool at the price of one-third of the big man''s price. If the wool can be washed with soap for the first round and is of good quality, the price can be raised to half the price of the big man.


    No matter what, this was still a cheap price.


    As for the trade, it was usually held in Dragon City and the territory of the South Desert Aries Tribe that was very close to the Cloud County.


    As for the price of soap, Xiao Wen needed to open the market in order to confirm the price.


    After all, soap wasn''t something without substitutes in ancient times. In ancient times, people would replace soap with soap.


    Therefore, this is not a monopoly business, unlike ice.


    In the end, Xiao Wen told them the truth about the three thousand Manchu Tarantula slaves.


    "Haha!" After a group of people were defeated by Mister Xiao from the clouds, they were unwilling to return to the Qing Kingdom? This was a windfall! Perhaps I can go south with you, on the one hand, to see you off, and on the other hand, to take back the slaves. "


    As for the actual fighting strength of these thousands of barbarians, he didn''t care about them at all.


    As far as he was concerned, the collapse of an army was the collapse of an army. As long as he activated one of the ten thousand riders, he would be able to swallow it whole.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen made a deal with Ran Dun.


    "Just now Prince Roughton told me that he would like to bring some craftsmen here. I was wondering what craftsman I should bring. " Xiao Wen said to Ran Dun.


    "A general?" he asked.


    Xiao Wen clasped his hands at Rao Dun and said, "Jeweler!"


    Upon hearing those words, Ran Hong frowned.


    "Why aren''t you a bricklayer, a carpenter or a blacksmith?"


    What he was looking forward to was Xiao Wen bringing this kind of craftsman over.


    Only they could turn his country into a country like the farming countries of the south, with cities everywhere.


    They had the great palaces of the Aral Sun Palace and the Forbidden City of the Kingdom of Ming, and the wonders of the Twelve Golden Men of the Qinhuang Kingdom and the Yellow Crane Tower of the Tang Kingdom, and the great cities of Chang''an and Bianliang, with their tall wooden buildings and millions of people walking up and down the busy streets.


    But, what was the meaning of sending the craftsman over?


    However, Xiao Wen said, "It''s wrong for the prince to think so. Let me ask you, how much jewelry do the Huns get from the Western Regions every year? "


    "Innumerable." As for how much gold, silver, and jewelry they could take from the west every year, Renton had no idea, so he could only speak vaguely.


    What he did not know was that, in terms of jewelry, the amount of jewelry that the Huns looted each year from the west was close to the sum of the East Asian countries'' own mining efforts.


    Only the trade between Song and Ming countries along the Silk Road at sea was able to compete with the Huns.


    After all, the present Huns were the closest countries to the history of the Arab countries that could compete with the wealth of the Song Dynasty.


    By plundering the subordinate states next to this group of people and even waging war against them, this group of Huns could obtain an endless amount of wealth.


    However, Xiao Wen then asked, "In that case, Prince, do you know the price of your gold, silver, and jewelry in the East?"


    "This ¡­" After hearing Xiao Wen''s words, he immediately became embarrassed.


    In coastal countries like Song Ming, one tael of gold was enough to buy several dozen catties of salt.


    However, on the prairie, trading a tasteful tasteful tael of gold for a jin of salt was already a matter of kindness to merchants.


    And the other things were the same.


    Most of the time, the merchants of the south only needed to bring a few things that were not too expensive, and they could change them into countless gold and silver jewelry at the Huns'' place.


    If it were not for the fact that many of these things had been exchanged for in exchange, they would have been looted by the bandits on the prairie, resulting in the loss of both wealth and resources. It was likely that the Huns had long become one of the most developed countries in the entire East Asian trade.


    He knew that Renton already had an impression in his mind of his country''s predicament in this regard. Xiao Wen then said, "Because of this, although there are plains far away from the south, many things are very scarce. But that was only part of the reason. The most important thing is that you lack the craftsmen to process these jewels. "


    "Is that really the case?" Intuition told him that Xiao Wen''s previous reason was the main reason.


    Of course, this was also the truth.


    But so what if it was the truth? Xiao Wen also didn''t intend to tell him the truth.


    What he wanted to do was to dupe others and gain benefits from them.


    Therefore, his face was not red, and he calmly said, "Of course. Take the sword you just received, Prince! The sword you received earlier, the words written on it, is in Latin. Meaning: Happy twentieth birthday to His Majesty Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanikos. Nero was emperor of the western Roman Empire. Prince. Who but the Romans would trade a sword carved with such words? "No matter how extravagant the decorations are, the merchants of the south will not be interested in them."


    Upon hearing these words, he felt a burst of awkwardness.


    That''s true. Because the Huns themselves were not well-educated. Since he didn''t know much about these things, it wasn''t strange for him to create such an embarrassing situation.


    He could only sigh helplessly and say, "So our country has really suffered a lot from this each year! "In the future, he decided, we must develop our jewellery industry and let us, the Huns, get rich.


    "That''s right!" Xiao Wen revealed a smile as he said this.


    In fact, in Xiao Wen''s eyes, the ancient jewellery craftsmen were a bunch of people who served the rich and powerful.


    Although they could process all kinds of expensive jewelry, they could neither eat nor use them. They were merely tools used to fight for wealth among the rich and the noble.


    No matter where they threw the jewelry craftsmen, they would only be able to make useless things.


    In this world, only Xiao Wen knew of the need for these jewelry craftsmen to process precise parts.


    Apart from him, no one else knew how to use the jewellery craftsmen to give real impetus to the country''s industrial development.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen could be considered to have used the wealth of the Huns to keep a group of jewellery craftsmen as a reserve for his talents.


    Thinking about the future, Xiao Wen''s smile became even wider when he realized that he had spent a lot of money to raise a jewelry craftsman, and some of them were even native jewelry craftsmen that he painstakingly cultivated. After Xiao Wen obtained control of the Huns'' lifeline, Xiao Wen spat out blood.


    "Borrowing an egg and a chicken, get!"

 C200 Im such a genius

    Over the next few days, Xiao Wen started to discuss the details with Rao Dun.


    In the process, Xiao Wen also proposed many items that looked like they would revitalize the business, but they would all end up being cheap to Xiao Wen.


    For example, by striking out against the horse bandits on the Huns, we can ensure the safety of the merchants who come and go, so as to stimulate more merchants to come to the Huns.


    But in reality, this was letting the big man off easy.


    After all, there were so many less mounted gangsters in the Southern Mountains, so even Yun Zhong City could reduce the pressure on their defense.


    This is also tantamount to providing protection in the clouds.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen suggested that, in the future, he should use part of his annual trade income to finance the construction of roads in the Huns.


    "Guan Zhong, the sage of all Xia, once said that if you want to be rich, you have to build your own path first. So, if the Prince wants to make the country rich, he has to build a road. "


    "Is that really the case? Did Guan Zhong really say something like that? " Raton was confused.


    Because Confucius, the master of Confucius, once said: "Micro-tube zhong, I was left to be humbled by the left side of his hair."


    Thus, Guan Zhong''s evaluation of the scholar race was not bad.


    He had seen The Tube when he was traveling in the South. There didn''t seem to be that in The Tube.


    "Yes, yes. After all, the Confucian School had cut down on commercially related matters by a lot. However, I still retained some unabridged content from my followers. "One day when I''m free, I''ll definitely give you a copy of [Ji] deleted [si] subtracted [hua] from [Duan]."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll thank you here first." Forthright cupped his hands and thanked Xiao Wen.


    However, he didn''t know that Xiao Wen didn''t want to make him rich by letting him cultivate.


    But he thought, if one day the Han Empire wanted to attack the Huns, then this road could be completely used by the army of the big men.


    It was much easier for the burly man to control the Huns in the future.


    "Hehe!" I really am a genius. " Xiao Wen thought proudly in his heart.


    As the saying goes, money can make a fool of itself. Under the power of wealth, people can gain great power.


    Thus, a few days later, when Xiao Wen was ready to return home, he immediately gathered a cavalry unit and rode south with Xiao Wen, who was ready to return home.


    "Did you see that? "Sir, if I were to use my mouth, these Huns would send a cavalry soldier to send me home." With the protection of the Huns, Xiao Wen no longer felt the sense of insecurity he had before.


    At this moment, he lazily said as he laid in the carriage.


    "Teacher has great talent, the students admire him. It''s just that I don''t know when this student will have the ability to do so. " Zhuge Liang said.


    "You are not a rogue cultivator, so naturally, you have to start from military merits to raise your status. You still don''t have to learn Su Qin Zhang Yi''s horizontal and horizontal techniques. " Xiao Wen said as he waved his hand.


    His ability to teach was not only based on the students'' talents, but also on their status and choices.


    Just like Zhuge Liang, although he also had the talent to use words to play with his family, the world was in a state of disarray.


    However, the Han Empire of this world was not on the brink of the collapse of the legal system, as it had been in his previous life.


    The military meritorious service system determined that the local citizens could not be promoted other than through military merits, except for foreign immigrants like Xiao Wen.


    Therefore, according to Xiao Wen''s plan, Zhuge Liang would have to learn the military command theory for the first third of his life.


    When he was trained to be a qualified officer in the Napoleon period and had accumulated enough meritorious services, he would be able to transfer to the civil service and become a government official. Only then would he be ready to learn how to govern the country.


    Otherwise, learning this early on would be a waste of time for Zhuge Liang.


    Hearing that Xiao Wen didn''t have any intentions of destroying this plan, Zhuge Liang could only bitterly leave the carriage.


    At the same time, he picked up the storekeeper''s account book and started reading the profits.


    This time when he came to the Huns, Xiao Wen had given him a hundred pounds of salt as a gift for marriage.


    However, the remaining two hundred Jin was sold for a good price.


    Xiao Wen exchanged one catty of 100 catties of salt for 100 catties of cattle.


    As for the other hundred pounds of salt, Xiao Wen had traded them for wool.


    Because the sheep had to survive the winter, the Huns did not give Xiao Wen a cheap price. A pound of salt could be exchanged for two hundred pounds of wool.


    The shopkeeper told Xiao Wen that if he came over in the summer to trade with the herdsmen, he could exchange one catty of salt for two thousand catties of wool.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t care. After all, his salt wasn''t anything expensive.


    They were originally in the western part of Long Hao Chen, the stuff that no one cared about after purifying the poisonous salt. The cost of a single catty was even lower than that of a catty of wool.


    It could be said that this was an extremely profitable business.


    A kilogram of salt could be exchanged for two hundred kilograms of wool, and a hundred kilograms of salt could be exchanged for twenty thousand kilograms of wool.


    20,000 jin might sound like a lot, but if it was converted to modern units, it would be 10 tons.


    Thus, Xiao Wen wasn''t worried about the transportation.


    Not to mention, he still had a hundred cows.


    On average, each cow would have to pull a ton of wool and a hundred kilograms of wool. This was not a problem at all.


    It''s just to reduce the problem of the cattle dropping fat on the road. Xiao Wen still ordered his men to tear down the carriages and use the excess wood to make more carriages.


    These carriages'' defensive capabilities were as high as the carriages''. However, Xiao Wen was not worried about any blind bandits attacking him along the way since they were protecting him.


    However, there was a small problem. Cows raised on the prairie did not know how to pull carriages.


    They were extremely unorganized and disciplined. They would bite off a few mouthfuls of grass whenever they saw them. After a while, he stood still on the spot and didn''t move even after being whipped.


    This caused the manager of the caravan to become worried.


    He looked at a smooth and oily oxen that the herdsmen had raised, and after he had pulled the oxcart to the side, he covered his face with his sleeve and turned his back. He was at a loss of what to do.


    You still need to learn to pull a cart? This was what Xiao Wen had asked the shopkeeper. In the end, he was despised by the shopkeeper, Sun Shangxiang, and Yang Xiu.


    "Why don''t you just eat meat? When I return to Chang''an, I will definitely ask my son this question. If he also answered like that, I will deal with it ruthlessly." The shopkeeper didn''t politely retort to Xiao Wen.


    However, the guard captain of the merchant caravan was a kind person. He told Xiao Wen in detail about the habits and habits of cattle.


    It turned out that the calf had to follow the old bull from the moment it landed on the ground to learn how to pull a cart, plough land, pull a mill, and all sorts of other skills.


    Under the influence of the old cattle, the calf naturally learned these things when it grew up.


    The cattle on the prairie did not have such experiences. They were used to the wild. At most, they would slowly advance in a certain direction under the command of the herdsmen.


    If he were to put on the car now, he would definitely feel uncomfortable. It would be weird if he could pull the car properly.

 C201 You cant beat me

    Hearing the shopkeeper and guard leader''s words, Xiao Wen felt a bit awkward.


    After all, even though he possessed the Library of Heaven''s Path, he could still access to all the knowledge in the world.


    But he didn''t know everything from the beginning.


    If he wanted to know some knowledge, he would also need to spend time and effort.


    Therefore, he could not be so bored as to open the super library and inquire about the habits of cattle.


    It was also because of this that Xiao Wen found out the problems his caravan faced after the shopkeeper and the guard leader gave him this information.


    "The children of the burly man know all of these things, but why don''t you?" In fact, even Yang Xiu was amazed by Xiao Wen''s ability to eat minced meat.


    What could Xiao Wen say?


    He couldn''t tell them that the cattle he saw the most were those cows with black and white flowers and those ploughed cattle that were fattened up with fodder and were only waiting to be caught or stewed or roasted in the heat of the summer, right?


    Fine! It was a Bamboo Mouse.


    In the past twenty years, he hadn''t seen anyone pull a carriage with an ox.


    The whole country''s farmland was cultivated by the same kind of tractor. Was there a need to rely on the slow-moving plow of the ox?


    His family had planted an acre of land, and they had long since planted dozens of acre of land with tractors.


    In those days, cows were used to produce milk or kill to eat meat. Except for the elderly, no one knew anything about cattle farming.


    Compared to someone who was powerful, Xiao Wen was much more knowledgeable about raising cats.


    "Is there really no way to solve this?" Xiao Wen shook his head, he didn''t feel that this kind of thing was impossible to solve.


    Thus, he opened up the super library and began to search for a guide.


    "Got it!" After reading the information given by the library, Xiao Wen came up with an idea.


    He said to the shopkeeper, "Shopkeeper, can I trouble you to go to the market and help me buy some copper ingots. "No need, just ten pounds is enough."


    Xiao Wen knew that there was still a lot of money in the caravan. After all, they hadn''t come here for trade. Even if he sold all two hundred kilograms of salt, he would still be able to buy ten kilograms of copper ingots.


    Even if it was copper, it was still worth a lot to the Huns.


    After that, the shopkeeper and a few waiters came back with ten Jin of copper, and Xiao Wen had the caravan guard lead a few people to the temporary bull pen.


    "If the old cow doesn''t drink water, can you forcefully drink water from it?" Yang Xiu knitted his brows as he spoke to Xiao Wen. The shopkeeper also nodded in agreement.


    However, Zhuge Liang and the others had seen much of Xiao Wen''s mysterious method. Their eyes were filled with bewilderment, but they didn''t agree with the duo''s doubts.


    In the past, it was not successful because the head of the cow was not strong enough. Once one had enough strength, no matter how stubborn the cow was, under the control of this power, one would have to drink water even if they didn''t want to.


    Along with Xiao Wen''s confident words, the sound of an ox''s hiss came from the ring.


    Just from that sound, one could tell that the cow was being subjected to the most terrible torture.


    All of them were shocked and quickly ran into the ring.


    One of the steers was tied to a shelf, only exposing a large head. A ferocious looking guard held a burning red copper bar in his hand and stabbed it into the cartilage between the two nostrils of the steed.


    Amidst the green smoke, the oxen let out another miserable cry.


    Its four hooves kicked with all their might, and since there was no place to put the force, the only thing it could do was shake its head around to reduce the pain.


    There was also a small brass ring hanging from a cow''s nose through a small hole made by a scald.


    Upon seeing this sight, everyone was taken aback.


    However, Guan Yu, who was in charge of slaughtering cows in his family, did not care at all.


    He ran up and held the cow by the spine, making it even more unable to struggle.


    And then Wan-Er ran over.


    Right now, she was not the Great Tang''s Prime Minister who had killed his way into the underworld with Wu Zetian. She was just a kind-hearted little girl.


    Her heart was made of tofu, and she could not bear to see all the living creatures in the world suffer.


    It was one thing if she didn''t see the torture of wearing an ox''s nose, but if she did, how could she not stop it?


    "Sir, sir. Ox is just too stupid. Don''t punish it like that, okay?"


    Xiao Wen felt a pang in his heart as he looked at the teary eyes of Wan-Er beside him.


    He had no choice but to hold Wan-Er high up and say, "Fine! Then I''ll think of another way. "


    Thus, Xiao Wen gave a meaningful glance to everyone around him, who immediately understood what he meant and left.


    However, that night, the screams of the cow rang out all over the place, one mile away from Xiao Wen''s campsite. It continued for an entire night.


    The next morning, Guan Yu sat in the carriage. He had accumulated a lot of melanin in his eye sockets, and he looked very tired.


    Last night, Xiao Wen asked Guan Yu and a few other servants to put on a nose ring for the cow, one mile away from their campsite.


    Although the prairie was in high latitudes, and winter was short and long, it was tiring for Guan Yu and the others to put the cattle on their noses in one night.


    But the results of this approach are obvious.


    Now all they had to do was tie a rope to the snout of the cow and tie it to the car, and the cows would follow one another and pull the cart forward.


    As for Wan-Er, she was locked in a carriage by Xiao Wen to study.


    As long as she didn''t come out, she wouldn''t be able to see the miserable state these steers were in.


    Xiao Wen knew that Wan''er had once become a qualified politician in history.


    Therefore, as long as Wan-Er grew up, she would understand that animals had to serve people. The more convenient it was, the better.


    If he continued to spoil her, it would only cause trouble for the animals.


    Even in the future, a slightly more formal movement protection organization would know to sterilize cats.


    Only those wild fowls like the wild women''s rights would feel that cats could not be sterilized and cows could not wear a nose ring.


    Due to Guan Yu''s busy night last night, Xiao Yuewen didn''t need to train him this morning, so he wanted him to take a good rest.


    However, the sound of the caravan was too noisy, it was impossible to let them sleep peacefully.


    Helpless, he could only take a gourd filled with Xiao Wen''s sports drink and sit at the edge of the carriage, staring at the caravan in a daze.


    "Hey!" You did well last night, but today these cows are all very obedient. " Sun Shangxiang, who had just finished a long run, returned to the car.


    She used the towel on her neck to wipe off the sparse sweat on her forehead and smilingly said to Guan Yu.


    "I have a name, not ''Hello''." Guan Yu said coldly to the wild girl.


    "Humph!" Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang proudly raised her chin and said: "It''s your honor to talk to me. You should be proud. "


    "You can''t beat me."


    Guan Yu was actually very natural in other areas than fighting.


    However, being natural did not mean it was easy to bully.


    Indeed, she was naturally proud and arrogant. After Sun Shangxiang proudly said those words to Guan Yu, the natural words actually made Sun Shangxiang speechless.

 C202 Daju

    "You can''t beat me." Guan Yu''s cold words directly hit Sun Shangxiang''s heart.


    If Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang were bad friends, perhaps Sun Shangxiang would pat Guan Yu on the shoulder and say: "You''re worried, Old Tie."


    However, the current Sun Shangxiang didn''t have a good relationship with Guan Yu.


    Therefore, she only coldly said: "You don''t dare to fight me, right?"


    Guan Yu did not say anything. He just leaned back and spread out on the bed of the carriage.


    "The relationship between you and me can be considered to be familiar. Do you think you can still use provocation against me? " Guan Yu was speechless.


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang was stumped.


    That''s right! Although she had taken Xiao Wen as her master in order to defeat Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu had indeed been classmates for almost two months.


    If it was in Xiao Wen''s original world line, or the world line of "Romance of the Three Kingdoms", other people, such as Yan Liangwen and ugly Hua Xiong, would say that they could defeat Guan Yu.


    Zhuge Liang shamelessly boasted that he could defeat Guan Yu with one hand. On the one hand, it was simply impossible. On the other hand, Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang were quite familiar with each other.


    Perhaps facing Zhuge Liang, Guan Yu could only expressionlessly say, "Military Advisor, it''s good that you like it."


    Would he care about the provocation of the five dregs?


    Even if he was, he wouldn''t.


    Guan Yu''s pride was not blind pride, but pride that he liked to challenge things that were difficult to challenge.


    If he wanted to prove himself, he would only move towards a stronger opponent, and not wantonly trample on the weak like Dong Zhuo.


    The weaker one swung his blade at the weaker one.


    And the strong would only brandish their blades towards the stronger ones.


    The depressed Sun Shangxiang didn''t force Guan Yu to make a move.


    She was the same kind of person as Guan Yu. She also had her own pride. Thus, just like Guan Yu, she lay on her back on the blanket, gazing at the ceiling of the carriage as she said in a bored manner, "When can I challenge you?"


    "When?" Guan Yu slightly creased his brow. After thinking about it, he said, "I don''t know either."


    On the other carriage, Xiao Wen opened the window.


    The rider, riding his tall Arabian horse, said from beside the window, "Mr. Xiao, why didn''t you come out and ride in such a fine weather? In the Han, it would be illegal for a horse to trample on farmland. "But on the prairie, you can have your horse''s hooves trample on any piece of grass."


    "I can''t say that I''m not very good at riding horses!" Xiao Wen felt depressed.


    He could only console himself. After the formation of the modern army, the main force would be the line infantry and the artillery.


    When the time came, the chest armored cavalry or hussars would be used for flanking and pursuing the enemy. Although they were useful, they were not the key.


    However, he still smiled at him and said, "If possible, I also want to ride a horse with the Prince. It''s just that I still have students, so I have to educate them. "


    "If only we Huns had a teacher like you." He looked at Xiao Wen and sighed.


    In the Huns, even the art of riding was often explored by the rider himself. Only Royal families like the Rising Sun Dynasty or the children of the other great aristocrats would have a special person to teach them riding techniques and martial arts.


    Not to mention other technologies.


    The Huns themselves did not even have complete craftsmen''s inheritances. They could only capture some talents abroad through war.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen laughed, "Prince, you''ll have to earn a lot of money from this. As long as you have money, you Huns can build schools and things like that. "And the academy, you can build it as well."


    A thing like the academy was not unfamiliar at all.


    However, for these three things, it took him a long time to come to his senses.


    It was an educational institution that existed during the Xia and Shang Dynasties.


    Because in this era, there was no such word as school. Thus, when Xiao Wen directly spoke of school, it was unlikely that he would understand it. Rather, it was more accurate to say that he understood things like school order.


    He was also a reader, otherwise he would not have been able to speak the languages of the East Asian countries.


    But because of this, he felt that developing education was still very difficult.


    "Does the Prince think that the Huns lack talent?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Naturally. "The more talented a person is, the better it is." He did not try to conceal his desire for talent. When he looked at Xiao Wen, his eyes were fervent.


    Xiao Wen, who was being stared at, also felt a bit uncomfortable.


    He shifted his body and said, "Actually, I can introduce some talents to you."


    "Oh?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, he immediately became overjoyed. He said: "If so, then mister will be the great benefactor of our Hun."


    "Why are you being so courteous? Which one of us will follow which one of us?! " Xiao Wen laughed.


    But under this smile, it was still Xiao Wen''s scheme.


    The talent that he had prepared for Ran Dong was naturally not a good person.


    In fact, the talent he had prepared was a friend of the Yang family. However, in the original history, he was a scholar from the Western Han Dynasty ¡ª Han Nascent.


    Xiao Wen remembered that when he was in university, he had once gone to the Chinese department to have a lesson with a girl from the Chinese department.


    Once, the Chinese department''s ancient history teacher had mentioned that Confucius had been divided into eight factions after his death: Zhang Zhiru, Zi Jioru, Yan Dynasty''s Confucius, Meng Dynasty''s Confucius, Painted Eagle''s Confucius, Zhongliang''s Sun''s Confucius, and Le Zhengjiu''s Confucianism. The eight schools of Confucianism during the Warring States Period were the factions that appeared within the "Loud War of the Hundred Families" at that time. Their opinions were very different, but they all regarded themselves as representing Confucianism of Confucius. From the perspective of later historical development, Mencius faction and Xun Zi faction had the greatest influence on later generations.


    However, in the Western Han Dynasty, there were many famous schools of thought.


    Amongst them were Rujiu, Han Shi, Si Meng, Gong Yang, Gu Liang, Xun Zi, and so on.


    Due to the difference in their teachers, their interpretation of the sages and sages in the Analects of Confucianism was different. The estrangement between them had long since reached the point where they had to eliminate each other as soon as possible, and this was the reason why the so-called heretics were always more terrifying than the pagans.


    Today, no one had heard of so many schools of thought, because they had long since slaughtered each other in the internal strife, and the final victor had become one.


    Xiao Wen knew that the Mundane Guild and the Ruoru Guild were, in fact, the last two existences to be laughed at in the Confucian School.


    Dong Zhongshu''s original guild, though, was the first to put forward the idea of "dismissing a hundred schools and respecting only Confucianism".


    However, this school that advocated the restoration of enmity between Xiang and the Duke of Xiang, the great avenger of Spring and Autumn, which made Xiao Wen feel really good about it, was being suppressed step by step by the rulers because of their support for the idea of revenge by blood relatives.


    Otherwise, why do you think the Confucian school advocated peace?


    They also talked about avenging, but they were only cut down by the rulers.


    Of course, these things had nothing to do with Xiao Wen. The one Xiao Wen introduced to Ran Dun was in fact a rake from the Confucian school of Han Shi ¡ª the baby Han.

 C203 Separate

    In reality, it was impossible for Xiao Wen to introduce the talented people that he thought were useful to him.


    After all, to him, the Huns were just something destined to be tricked to death.


    Letting the Huns become strong was not good for him.


    Therefore, there was no need to talk about the Mo family and the farmers that still survived in the Qin and Han dynasties. Even the Dharma, Taoism, and Confucianism sects, which were more conducive to the country''s development, would not be introduced by Xiao Wen.


    The person he wanted to introduce was in fact the representative figure of Han Shi Faction, one of the three major Poetry Faction in the Han Dynasty.


    In his time, Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty served as a doctoral officer of Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty, acting as a think-tank similar to the 21st century.


    When he arrived at Emperor Han Jing''s side, he moved to King Changshan, Liu Shun, to be Imperial Tutor Wang.


    When he was at Emperor Wu''s, he returned to the academic field and often argued with Dong Zhongshu of the Gongyang School School. During the debate, he was not afraid of Dong Zhongshu at all.


    Xiao Wen knew that the Confucian classics taught by Han baby mainly focused on the Book of Songs. Therefore, his guild was called the Han Shi Faction. In addition, his research on the Book of Changes was also very fruitful.


    At that time, if one wanted to study the Book of Songs, most of the Confucian scholars in areas such as Yan, Zhao (probably in areas such as the Hebei Plains of the twenty-first century) would use his directions as the standard. It could be said that the academic circles in the Western Han Dynasty had a great influence.


    Han Bing had inherited and developed Confucianism, and his thoughts had directly inherited Xun Zi''s. However, on the basis of Xun Zi, he had also added some Mencius'' thoughts.


    For example, as Xun Zi, who taught several great names of the legal family (Han Fei-tzu and Reese), his thoughts actually carried many of the colors of the legal family.


    Therefore, in his academic theory, he chose the King of France (reformism) and the King of France (reformism).


    As for Han Bei, he believed that he should be the "King of the Law".


    In the proposition of "human nature good" and "human nature evil", Xun Zi believes in human nature evil. Naturally, this was the theory of "nature and evil".


    Han felt, however, that human nature was naturally good. As long as they learned how to stay away from bad habits, they would be able to remain kind.


    It could be said that through the thoughts of the entire Confucian school, Han Bing had made some decisions and merged them into one. As for the latter, one could basically see the rough outline of the later generations of Confucianism from his academic thoughts. As for his previous thoughts, if he were to take them out individually, he would not remind them that these things were Confucianism. It was likely that only those scholars specializing in the Confucianism of the Qin and Han Dynasties would know that these things were the academic theories of Confucianism.


    After all, do you dare to believe that the Confucian Scholar once said that if someone offended you, the next generation''s ancestor, you should chop off his tenth generation grandson?


    He absorbed Zhou Qin''s views, and modified them and updated them. He believed that "blessing is born into inaction, but birth is born into desire".


    The ruler must control his desire, "light allusion", "make the people use their time", and avoid war.


    With "modesty and virtue" as the basis of the principle, that is, "the virtuous will be honored by the respectful, the land will be saved by the thrifty, the status will be honored by the humble, the soldiers will be forced to guard by the fearful, the wisdom by the fool Zhe, the knowledge by the hearsay and the knowledge by the superficial wisdom." Big enough to rule the world, medium enough to settle the country, close enough to defend oneself. "


    This thought was actually due to the Taoist school''s unavoidable miracle of rapid economic development through inaction in the early Han Dynasty, combined with its opposition to the political correctness of the attack on the Qin Dynasty.


    If Han baby was in this world, if he went to the Huns and learned the Taoism theory of free economy, Xiao Wen would probably laugh his teeth out.


    After all, whether the liberal economy is reliable depends largely on the quality of the people.


    The early Han Dynasty was less than a hundred years away from the Warring States, and the Taoism that the Qi Kingdom believed in during the Warring States Period, as well as the miscellaneous religion that the Emperor of Qin and his father, Lu Buwei, believed in, were all schools that could promote economic development and the rise of merchants.


    As a result, even after decades of Qin rule, China still had a large number of merchants.


    As long as they let go of the law and the imperial government began to play with the free economy, these merchants would naturally use their methods to restore the domestic economy.


    But the Huns did not have such a condition.


    The people of the Huns had never been good at business since ancient times. Compared to trade, they were better at plundering.


    Thus, if the Huns, under their sole leadership, plundered in the form of a state, the Huns'' economy would surely develop.


    However, if the Huns did nothing to stop the war, then there would inevitably be a joke about the outsider in this loose country and the insiders in the civil war ¡ª after all, the state could not stop the outsider, but the small groups in the country that caused the civil war were not suppressed or guided.


    In addition, in order to maintain the unity, he advocated loyalty over all, filial piety belongs to loyalty, if loyal filial piety must be given one, rather than being a filial piety.


    To the monarch, I will "convert with the overlord of the Dao", "convert with virtue and supplement with the ruler". The advice to the monarch must be done in such a way that he would "kill himself in recognition of the vileness of the monarch and be unfaithful." Wu Zixu, "admonishing evil by admonishing evil", is "loyal". Therefore, they were opposed to honesty and cleanliness, and disapproved of the traditional Confucianists worshiping the Bojiao, Shu Qi, Bi Suo, Lie Zi, Yuan Zheng and other people''s integrity and integrity, but they were in favour of Liu Xi-hui''s shamelessness and shamelessness, the unabashedness of the monarch, the absence of a minor official, the entry of a minor official and the absence of an official, and the fact that the country was poor and uncompassionate, and the people did not resent ", thus making it unprofitable for them to be able and uncompassionate in name. Shame on the king, no disrespect to minor officials, obedient people.


    Xiao Wen felt that this kind of presumptuous thought was very pleasing to him. After all, centralizing authority was a fatal temptation to a tyrant.


    As for Han, if he could coax him into a ruckus, would he really be able to popularize this thought in the Huns? Xiao Wen didn''t mind.


    After all, Han was not like Dong Zhongshu or Shang Martingale, who could transfer the country''s internal conflicts abroad.


    The only thing he could do was to lower the people''s fighting spirit in all directions.


    In other words, whether it was in the field of foreign war or the civil war, the Huns'' ability to fight would be weakened.


    This point had already been proven in history. Xiao Wen also believed that Han Mu wouldn''t disappoint him.


    As for whether or not Han Soul will come, Xiao Wen didn''t care. After all, he knew that the Han Shi Faction and Lu Ru were decadent sects in Xiao Wen''s eyes. What was unexpected was the Confucianism, and even the hundreds of families. Their ability to profit was the strongest.


    "Perhaps this is because these people from the Confucian school have a rotten mindset. They are the ones that the ruler likes the most!"


    After constantly cheering on Rendon, Xiao Wen had already made many holes in the Huns.


    He looked at the face full of pride and didn''t know how to evaluate it.


    However, he knew that one day, as long as he activated these scumbags, the Huns, an overweeningly arrogant country, would be doomed to eternal damnation.


    "Thank you, sir, for doing so much for my Hun. You will be the best friend of us Huns. " Before they parted ways, he had performed his astounding acting skills. As he looked at Xiao Wen, tears even appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    "You''re welcome. This is what I should do. " Xiao Wen politely said goodbye with a smile.


    After that, the two of them separated on the vast prairie. One of them went east and devoured the thousands of Tartars, intending to take them in as slaves. As for Xiao Wen, he headed south and returned to the Cloud County before the Winter Solstice.

 C204 Pheasant

    "Devilish children, you''re finally back!" The day that Xiao Wen returned to the Cloud County was the winter solstice of the Lunar New Year.


    However, this calendar was only implemented in countries like Tang Song and Ming.


    However, the Qin and Han Dynasties carried out the older Kindred Dynasty ¡­ In addition, according to Sun Shangxiang, Ming''s Nanjing area, some scholars have begun to live according to the Gregorian calendar. They even had Western festivals like Easter and Christmas.


    Xiao Wen speculated that this was the reason for the Qing Empire''s time line.


    After all, in Zhu Yuanzhang''s time line, the Catholic Church had not yet made it to Macau. By the time of Nurhachin, the Ming dynasty had not been destroyed.


    At that time, there were already many missionaries from Europe spreading Christianity in southern China. On the Chinese side, many scholars interested in Western technology were baptized in order to learn about it. After all, in the beginning, the pope of the Vatican did not have a Shireji and did not refer to the worship of Chinese ancestors as idolatry.


    In short, other than Xiao Wen, the large man from the Southern Tang Dynasty, and Shangguan Wan''er, the Tang Chinese, no one else really felt much about the Winter Solstice.


    After all, they had never had a winter solstice when they were young ¡ª in fact, they had even celebrated the new year in October. At that time, Xiao Wen was about to leave the clouds.


    It could be said that Li Zicheng, Zhuge Liang, and Guan Yu went north with Xiao Wen to the Huns after the new year.


    Of course, according to Sun Shangxiang, one winter, she had accompanied her family to Song Kingdom to play, and had seen the people of Liang City spend their winter solstice.


    Because she often wandered around, her family was used to her not being at home during the New Year''s in October.


    "Alright, rascals. Although I know that you all don''t have the habit of going through the winter solstice. However, sir, I still have to spend the winter solstice at home. Do you want to go home first or go to my house to get some food? "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Sun Shangxiang wasn''t very interested. After all, she was someone who had seen the world. Many times, when Xiao Wen cooked, Sun Shangxiang didn''t think much of it.


    Unless Xiao Wen tried his best to attract her attention, it would be difficult for him to bring out the [A Bite of China] ''s cuisine, such as seasoned beef balls or Zigong well salt beef rice.


    However, now that Sun Shangxiang was staying at Xiao Wen''s house, even though she didn''t have a special cold towards the Xiao Wen family''s food, she still had to go to Xiao Wen family to eat it. After all, although Li Zi Cheng was from a noble family and Lee Bo Ke was a Marquis, he was about to be promoted to a marquis family.


    In comparison, it wasn''t even as good as Xiao Wen''s family''s food.


    Zhuge Liang, Guan Yu, Li Zicheng, and Yang Xiu didn''t actually feel anything for the Winter Solstice. So they were all happy to go to Xiao Wen''s house to get some food.


    Other than Yang Xiu, who was extremely proud of his reputation, the other kids all chose to go to Xiao Wen''s home. Guan Yu even said that he wanted to go home and see if there were any cows accidentally falling to their deaths in the rich families of Cloud City today. If there is, bring 10 catties of beef...


    "You should go back first! After all, your father was out of the house all autumn. " Finally, Xiao Wen saw the hesitation in Shangguan Wan''er''s eyes and told her.


    "Is that really okay?" Wan-Er asked.


    "I''ll ask Zhuge Liang to bring you some food tonight. Right now, the most important thing for you is to go back and see your father. " Xiao Wen said in a commanding tone.


    Although he was still a little unhappy with Shangguan Tinzhi''s character, he gradually understood the thoughts of a father when he was with these children.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen felt that Wan-Er should stay by her father''s side during the winter solstice ¡ª after all, he knew that Shangguan Tinzhi''s wife, Wan''er''s mother, had actually been held hostage in the Tang Kingdom and had toiled in the court.


    Shangguan Tinzhi was actually living her life alone now.


    "Yes, sir." Wan''er didn''t hesitate any longer and turned to leave after hearing Xiao Wen''s words.


    "I will go send Wan''er home." Zhuge Liang said to Xiao Wen at this time.


    "Alright." Xiao Wen nodded and agreed to Zhuge Liang''s request.


    Although all the rangers in the Cloud City knew that Shangguan Wan''er was his student, the reputation of Xiao Wen Ren was spread throughout the entire Cloud City. Currently, the Rangers in the Clouds were all hiding far away from Xiao Wen.


    However, there would inevitably be some stubborn guys who would be unable to control themselves and want to test themselves to see if they would die or not.


    So it was reasonable to send Zhuge Liang to escort Wan-Er just in case.


    After all, after a few months of training, although Zhuge Liang wasn''t as strong as Guan Yu, the Cloud Ranger''s fighting strength was still only at the level of a group of five dregs. Zhuge Liang took care of them easily.


    Just when Xiao Wen was preparing to bring the group of rascals home, Changan, Weiyang Palace, was a few hundred kilometers away.


    "Esteemed Empress, since it''s snowing outside, would you like to add another carbon bowl?" The eunuch at the side asked as he looked at the Queen Lu Zhi, who was handling government affairs in place of the Emperor in Weiyang Palace.


    At this moment, there was only a bowl of charcoal beside Lu Zhi, which was emitting a large amount of heat.


    It was already snowing heavily in the Winter Solstice. It would be difficult to maintain the body''s temperature with just a basin of carbon fire.


    However, Lu Zhi shook his head and said, "Now, in order to feed the people of our country, His Majesty has no choice but to lead troops and fight in the country. Even if it is New Year, he won''t be able to come back. If the front is tight, how can the back be tight? "


    "This... However, His Majesty had said that Emperor Song looked after everything he and his soldiers ate and drank in the country. "Esteemed empress, with your precious body, it''s best if you don''t freeze to death just to save some carbon fire."


    However, Lu Zhi still shook his head and said, "It''s better to be cold. If it''s cold, I can keep my head clear and make fewer mistakes when reviewing the memorial. "


    Lu Zhi was a virtuous woman in his early years. When he first married Liu Bang, he was not rich.


    Liu Bang often for official business and friends to deal with, two or three days no one. Lu Zhi then led his children to engage in farming and mulberry knitting, filial piety and parenting, and led a self-reliant life.


    In his early years, Liu Bang often wandered around in a homemade bamboo hat, cheating on food and drink, escorting prisoners on one occasion. He caused them to flee due to drunkenness, so he himself had to run for his life in the swamps beneath the mountains.


    In addition to supporting his family on his own, Lu Zhi also traveled long distances from time to time to deliver clothes and food for his husband.


    Her desire for power and vanity, though, swelled as Liubang rose to prominence. But most of the time, she still had traces of the hardships of her early life.


    To her, reading through the memorial in the blizzard wasn''t a problem at all.


    When Han Dynasty was first established, the country was poor, and the roof of Weiyang Palace even leaked water. She was also helping Liubang review the memorial in a room full of water.


    At this moment, she opened a new memorial and looked at the contents on it. Suddenly, she began to mutter.


    "What happened in the direction of the clouds?"

 C205 Analyze

    Historically, Lu Zhi lived in Yang County with his father, Master Lu.


    Later on, one of Lu Zhi''s brothers offended the local ranger (the mafia), and in order to avoid the enemy (after all, at that time, the mafias in Shandong were more ferocious than those in the border or Qin rule), the whole family moved to Peixian.


    At that time, Lu and Peixian county magistrate had a good relationship.


    In order to curry favor with their superiors, the officials of Peixian County all went to congratulate the Lu family on their move.


    At that time, the head official, Xiao He, was responsible for arranging the guests'' seating arrangements. He told the servants to arrange the guests'' seats in the hall, since the wedding gift cost less than a thousand copper coins.


    Liu Bang, the pavilion master, thought that the officials of Peixian County were no big deal, so he filled in the gift as "ten thousand for the congratulation".


    However, not to mention ten thousand, even a thousand wouldn''t be sufficient.


    Queen Lu''s father knew that Liu Bang clearly had no money yet did this after the incident, and was also a bit angry.


    He came out with some anger and tried to drive Liu Bang away. However, when he saw Liu Bang, he was taken aback. He felt that Liu Peng would be an extraordinary person in the future. Therefore, he entered the hall and took a seat.


    Xiao He told Master Lu that Liu Bang only knew how to boast and did not have much success. But Master Lu did not agree. Liu Pang sat in the VIP seat, then loudly teased the other Peixian officials.


    At a certain time after the banquet, Master Lu said, I am very good at looking at appearances, but I have never seen anyone as good-looking as you. I have a daughter, Lu Zhi, who I hope you will accept as your rotten wife.


    At that time, Liu Bang, although he also became the head of the police station, because of his character when he was a ranger in his early years, agreed to refuse the marriage based on the idea of not taking advantage of the situation, even though he had an illegitimate son, Liu Fan, outside.


    Lu Zhi''s mother became angry afterwards.


    Lu Zhi remembered that she had said: "You used to say that your daughter was very rare, and that you must marry a very good husband. The Pai County Magistrate is so kind to you, and yet you refuse to marry your daughter, and want to marry her to Liu Bang? "


    However, Master Lu said, "This is not something your wife understands."


    In the end, he married Lu Zhi to Liu Bang.


    Every time he thought of what had happened, Lu was very glad that his father had betrothed him to Liu Bang.


    Even now, Lu Zhi didn''t have much feelings for the uncle who was fifteen years older than her. What she loved the most was the power and vanity that Liu Bang had brought to her.


    But Lu was glad that his father had chosen Liu Bang.


    If they had chosen the Pai County County Magistrate''s Office, their family might have been able to live well in the beginning. But she couldn''t be like this, a mother to the world!


    Of course, Lu Zhi also did not believe that his power was dependent on Liu Bang (the truth was that Lu Zhi had been in control of the imperial government since the death of Liu Bang, which showed that Lu Zhi had the political level to match her status).


    Founded in Korea, she became the Great Empress, and she also became an important figure in the Han Decision Group.


    In order to consolidate her power and influence, not long after the foundation of the Han Dynasty, she started to kill people to establish her might.


    The first person she chose was the Han Xin who had already been crippled as Duke Huai Yin and was now under surveillance.


    She took advantage of Liu Bang outside the war, and Xiao how to kill Han Xin, and thus succeeded in intimidating the other meritorious officials.


    Not long after, Liang Wangyue was crippled by Liu Bang into a bastard, and he was exiled from his job in Sichuan.


    Along the way, he met Lu Zhi, and Peng asked Lu Zhi for mercy, wanting Lu Zhi to get out of the crime in front of Liu Bang.


    Although Lu Zhi had apparently promised to plead on his behalf, he had also brought him back to Chang''an.


    But when she met Liu Bang, she said to him: "You let Peng Yue go, it is the same as letting a tiger back to the mountain."


    It was also suggested that Liu Bang should execute him, kill him and chop him into minced meat and give him to the other dukes.


    In fact, if Xiao Wen had traveled here a few years ago and fought alongside Liu Bang, he would probably have gotten a portion of Peng Yue''s meat sauce as well ¡­


    Historically, Liu Bang claimed that for eight years, the empress assisted him in suppressing the rebellion and fighting the secession forces, which played an important role in consolidating the reunited regime of the Han Dynasty, and was fully prepared for her to take power in the future.


    Of course, Lu Zhi wasn''t a brainless killer.


    In fact, Lu Zhi and some other ancient Chinese female politicians, like Wu Zaitian and Shangguan Wan-er, have a magical gift for cultural development.


    Other than the soft Zhao Song Imperial Family and the Southern Tang Emperor Li Yu, who was even softer than them, not many could compare to these talents.


    Historically, during the reign of Lu Zhi, she practiced the old art of internal affairs and the policy of resting with the people.


    Abolish the law of taking books, order encourage the people to collect books, present books, restore the old book. It laid a good foundation for the future governance of the culture and scenery.


    Sima Qian''s evaluation of her in "This Chronicle of the Empress Dowager Lu" was as follows: "If you can''t rule a house, the world will see the light of day; punishment is rare; the sinners will be happy; the people''s work will be great, and food and clothing will be cultivated", which gave her great affirmation of governance.


    It could be said that although Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty was able to defeat the Huns, eighty percent of the credit belonged to his father and grandfather, who were also known as Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty and Emperor of the Han Dynasty.


    However, this kind of policy actually began from the period of Lu Zhi.


    Otherwise, if Emperor Wu only knew how to protect his own authority, he would have been beaten to a pulp by the Huns!


    As for Lu Zhi''s brutal actions of chopping meat and cutting off his hands and feet, digging out his ears and eyes, using poison to turn people into mutes and throwing them into the toilet, if Xiao Wen was to judge them, Lu Zhi probably wouldn''t feel too much of a problem.


    Savage, murder, greed, treachery, hypocrisy, these were all flaws that an ordinary person had to discard. But for a ruler of a country, this was an absolute advantage.


    If one did not have these characteristics, one could refer to the Ming Dynasty''s emperor Chong Zhen, Zhu You, for he was too kind-hearted and had been played around by the civil service.


    Not to mention governing a country, he couldn''t even protect the land and the lands.


    Of course, this thought was only seen from Xiao Wen''s perspective.


    But as the saying goes, butt decides the head.


    If he was standing in the middle of an interest group that was opposed to the royal family, he certainly didn''t want the emperor or the ruler to be such a person.


    After all, the smarter the ruler was, the more it would make the people below sad.


    At this moment, Lu Zhi from Weiyang Palace was doing something that might make it difficult for Xiao Wen to do.


    She opened the memorial in front of her eyes and began to read.


    It was said above that Lu Zhi''s idea of governing the country had a clear Taoist tendency.


    What she cared about was the economic development of the country, she wanted to do nothing so that she could rest with the people.


    Never interfere with economic development, if you can.


    But the Western Han Dynasty was still a feudal dynasty, and it could not be as bad as America was in the early 20th century.


    Nor is Mr Lu likely to let the economy go as far as Mr Hoover.

 C206 To do is to do

    Lu Zhi''s idea of governing the country was: do nothing, do nothing.


    To do nothing, even when the people were doing anything, they would not interfere.


    And omniscience, is not to interfere with the people at the same time, to retain the ability to do things in the knowledge and interference. This was to ensure that she would interfere at the first possible moment.


    At this time, Lu Zhi saw that the memorial was written by the big man''s information system in the clouds.


    The content was about a few months ago, when Xiao Wen left the clouds to go to the Huns.


    "How preposterous! Xiao Wen, who had just been conferred the title of Emperor, actually went to the Huns! What was he trying to do? Do you want to rebel? "


    The pupils of Lu Zhi, who had been reading the imperial paper of Song Dynasty, dilated while she was grabbing the paper with her hand, exposing some veins.


    As the mother of a nation, Lu Zhi became "Lu Wu" along with the Emperor Wu of the Tang Dynasty. And in this world, she was also the woman with the greatest power.


    Currently, the Tang Kingdom was still ruled by Li Shimin, and Wu Zetian was not yet in power. Among all the large countries, she was the only queen who could effectively interfere in the political affairs of the country.


    Zhao Song and Zhu Ming did not have any of these powers.


    Only Mongol''s Klang clan, relying on powerful external forces, faintly interfered with Mongol internal and external affairs.


    But in terms of position, she was still inferior to the Queen.


    And her position of power did not come from Liu Bang''s favors. As a famous stateswoman in history, Lu Zhi has qualified political means.


    Therefore, after seeing Xiao Wen report to the Huns, Lu Zhi immediately became alert.


    Lu Zhi, who was proficient in politics, paid attention to what kind of person Xiao Wen was.


    Back then, when Xiao Wen had transferred the warriors of the northern army to the Cloud County to help them deal with the plague, he had already entered into Lu Zhi''s line of sight.


    Carrying out the political principle of doing nothing and doing nothing, Lu Zhi immediately sent people to investigate Xiao Wen''s background.


    The result was strange. Because of the feedback from the Embroidered Uniform Guard, Xiao Wen''s family was originally from the Southern Tang Dynasty. However, because of the annihilation of the Southern Tang Dynasty, their entire family escaped from the army and ran all the way to Yunzhong County in the northern part of the Han Dynasty.


    When they were registering for the household registration, because their eldest brother Xiao Wu didn''t have much ability, they registered the farmer''s household registration.


    A few years ago, Xiao Wu was killed in a Cloud Defensive War by a few of Hu Man''s eagles.


    Because Xiao Wu''s death had attracted the attention of a group of burly men, they all turned their attention in the direction of the archer, covering him with firepower.


    Unfortunately, they only killed one of the archers and injured two of the archers.


    As for the other eagles, after the first round of firepower covered them, they hid among the crowd.


    As for Xiao Wen, because he had studied, his father had registered him as a wandering practitioner for the sake of his child''s future prospects.


    However, no matter what, Xiao Wen''s medical skills had come in a strange way, which had confused Lu Zhi.


    However, after going through the doctor''s department, Xiao Wen was likely to be the successor of a doctor.


    The so-called ''physician'' was in fact a guild similar to the ''Confucianism'', ''Taoism'', ''Dharma'', ''Famous'', and ''miscellaneous'' in the pre-Qin era.


    However, the school does not debate whether the political reform should be "king" or "king", nor whether the human nature is "nature good" or "nature evil".


    They did not do much research on some of the main propositions involved in the pre-Qin period.


    What they did was similar to how farmers focused on agricultural science and technology, focusing on the art of medicine.


    The person who represented them was known as the Bian Que.


    "Bian Pao" was not his real name. It''s just that the leaders of the doctors compare to the magpies of the Yellow Emperor, and call them "Mr. Magpie."


    From time to time, the magpie has made great achievements in the field of medicine by taking a realistic attitude and studying medicine, and by drawing on the medical experience of the people.


    In addition, the small magpies have long enjoyed a high reputation among the masses in the folk medicine practice, tour Qi, Zhao, Wei, Zheng and Qin.


    But later, in 310 B.C., Imperial Physician Qin, who was jealous of the ability of the contemporary Magpie, ordered his subordinates to assassinate the contemporary Magpie and persecute the doctor on a large scale, causing the doctor''s inheritance to be cut off.


    Those who came after could only wander around, roaming the lands.


    In the world Xiao Wen lived in, Zhang Zhongjing of the Han Dynasty, Sun Simiao of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shizhen of the Ming Dynasty, and even some other medical scientists were all considered to be the inheritors of the Qin family.


    Therefore, Lu Zhi couldn''t continue to investigate Xiao Wen.


    After all, she was well aware that the successors of every family was a national treasure without exception.


    Once, the Emperor of Song, Zhao Kuangyin, nearly died because of an incurable illness. However, when Emperor Ming Zhu Yuanzhang found out, he sent Li Shizhen to Song to treat Zhao Kuangyin.


    After Zhao Kuangyin saved his life, he even sent Zhu Yuanzhang 13 cities out of gratitude.


    For the sake of the country''s interests, and to prevent any injuries that might occur in the future, Lu Zhi was determined to win over Xiao Wen.


    Therefore, in her proposal with Liu Bang, she proposed to heavily reward Xiao Wen.


    Thus, with a wave of his hand, Liu Bang bestowed Xiao Wen the title of Zuo Shu Chang.


    However, Xiao Wen had later broken the Qing Empire spy report, dug out the big spies and gems, humiliated them in order to protect the face of the strong men, and trained the new cavalry. With just five thousand men, he defeated the entire army of seven thousand five hundred men.


    This time, Lu Zhi and Liu Peng were frightened out of their wits.


    After all, according to the doctor, Xiao Wen was most likely the inheritor of a doctor''s family.


    However, this was both an anti-spy and a soldier trainer. These abilities were clearly not something that doctors could teach.


    Since he couldn''t figure out Xiao Wen''s background, Lu Zhi had no choice but to send people to monitor him.


    She waited until Liu Bang returned next year to call on Xiao Wen.


    She didn''t believe that she wouldn''t be able to find out about Xiao Wen when she had invited the entire group of doctors from the Stone Canal Pavilion.


    But now, Xiao Wen had actually left the Han State and entered the Huns.


    What was the point of this?


    "This happened a few months ago. Why are you telling me now? After being delayed for so long, do you all not want to live anymore? " Lu Zhi scolded the Embroidered Uniform Guard who was serving at the side.


    "This... The empress didn''t know. We have been short of manpower since His Majesty transferred our men to the east. Along with most of the remaining people, they had been keeping tabs on him the entire time ¡­ "After all, compared to Xiao Wen leaving the country, Uncle Li, the official in charge of sealing the borders, who controls the safety of our northern lands, should be on his guard ¡­"


    "That shouldn''t be the first one to report it to me!" What do you want to do? Do you want to cover up the matter of Xiao Wen going abroad? "


    The Embroidered Uniform Guard said innocently, "Empress, this lowly one definitely doesn''t have such thoughts. However, this matter was obstructed by other people, so we only received the news of Xiao Wen leaving the clouds now ¡­ "


    "Who?" Lu Zhi widened his phoenix eyes and questioned with a stern voice.

 C207 Doctor Officer and Home

    As a qualified politician, Lu would naturally not let go of any actions that could threaten the security of the country and the rule of the royal family.


    When she heard that Xiao Wen was being sheltered from the Huns, she was shocked and furious. She almost wanted to put these bold people to death.


    She remembered that in the letter the emperor Liu Bang had written to her, he had mentioned that Xiao Wen, who trained ordinary cavalry soldiers to be able to beat up the entire cavalry, had said that he alone was worth five hundred thousand soldiers.


    This was only the value that Xiao Wen had discovered.


    After all, things like military affairs were linked together into one entity. Xiao Wen knew how to train a cavalry unit that could beat the entire Qing Iron Cavalry. Naturally, he would be able to train a infantry unit of the same level, long-range troops, and lead them like their arms ¡­ In fact, Liu Bang overestimated Xiao Wen. Although he could train up a line infantry unit that could withstand the frontal assault of a breastplate cavalry unit, allowing the Chinese army to completely modernize the army with enough economic foundation, he lacked the talent to command the battlefield.


    If he were to learn by reading the information in the super library, he would only be able to talk about military matters on paper.


    However, in general, Xiao Wen was a very important talent in the eyes of Liu Peng and Lu Zhi.


    If this man goes to the Huns...


    The present Huns had over 400,000 people who controlled the strings. If Xiao Wen could train all of these four hundred thousand troops to match the mighty northern army of the entire city against the full force of the Manchu Tarantula, it would be the nightmare of all the countries in the world.


    It was imaginable that once Xiao Wen''s army of four hundred thousand went south, no other army would be able to stop them.


    The big men''s army was not enough, the Tang Nation''s Black Armored Army was not enough, the Mongolia''s timid army was not enough, the Qing Dynasty''s eight flags were not enough, the Ming Kingdom''s three great battalions were also not enough. As for the Song Nation ¡­


    At that time, the Huns would unite the grassland, and the other countries in the southern farmlands would have no choice but to hide in the city and be forced to defend it ¡­


    It would be a night more terrible than ever.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhi''s face turned pale.


    Fortunately, Lu Zhi''s face had been covered with a thick enough powder to cover the change in her facial expression.


    After a long time, she recovered from her shock and looked at the manager of the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    "Tell me who interfered with the transmission of the message!" I will definitely tear them into pieces! "


    "To reply the empress, it''s the Yang family."


    "Yang Family?" Lu Zhi recalled that there was no one with the surname Yang in the entire Marquis Family.


    Helplessly, the Embroidered Uniform Guard could only remind him, "The Yang Family of Huayin in Honung Nong County is now controlled by Marquis Lin Jin and Tai Yu Yang Ci. "They were the ones who kept dragging out the news of Xiao Wen going to the Huns. It was only when Xiao Wen returned that we received the news that Xiao Wen went to the Huns ¡­"


    "Marquis Lin Jin, Yang Ci!" When Lu Zhi heard this, he instantly remembered about Hou.


    Yang Ci''s family had a lot of influence in the country. However, their power was concentrated in academia. They had some dealings with Sima of the Taisi Clan, Tian He, Gongyang Gao, Xuansun Gongyang Shou, Han Shi Zong, and Four Hao of Shang Shan who helped Liu Ying keep his position as crown prince a few years ago.


    Therefore, although the Yang family didn''t have any military power, and didn''t have any military merits, their power was still inferior to even the weakest of them all.


    However, their connections still made Lu Zhi fearful.


    However, after staring blankly for a while, Lu Zhi suddenly recalled something ¡­


    She quickly asked, "Did you just say that Xiao Wen had returned?"


    The head of the Embroidered Uniform Guard nodded. "Esteemed Empress, the next chapter is a report of Xiao Wen''s return home, as well as our investigation of his actions in the Huns ¡­"


    The words of the head of the Embroidered Uniform Guard was like the gospel of the God of Clear Sky. It instantly stirred up the heart of Lu Zhi, who had fallen into the Nine Nether Return.


    She quickly opened the next memorial and said, "Okay! As long as he returned home! This time, the Han State is still under our control. "


    However, she couldn''t understand what Xiao Wen had done to the Huns in the memorial.


    "You said, those of you who have infiltrated the Xiao Wen Caravan have heard that this Prince Futun of Xiao Wen and the Huns have a good conversation in the Dragon City and almost became sworn brothers. You have also promised to introduce the Jewelers to the Huns so that they can process the gold and silver that they have plundered in the future. In addition, he also introduced something called soap to the Huns. In the future, the Huns will be able to get rich from soap. "


    "Besides, he even intends to introduce baby Han to him?"


    "How preposterous! By doing so, Xiao Wen would be equivalent to contributing to the enemy, what is the difference between this and Ming Jin Shang? "


    A few years ago, the Jin merchants of Ming were found to have been selling food, salt and other commodities to the Manqing region in exchange for gold, silver, and jewelry stolen from elsewhere.


    Realizing that the Jin merchants were being so audacious, Zhu Yuanzhang flew into a rage and immediately ordered the Embroidered Uniform Guard to arrest all the members of the Jin Shang Gang and cut them down.


    That day, Yan Jing called it a river of blood, dyeing the marble floor purple.


    However, at the end of the memorial, Lu Zhi discovered a detail.


    According to an investigation by the Embroidered Uniform Guard, Xiao Wen had told the manager in private that they could introduce him to a jewellery craftsman, but the blacksmith was not allowed to introduce him to the Huns.


    Even among the prospectors, no one was allowed to enter the Huns.


    "What does he mean? "Could it be that what he did was not so simple as to support the Huns?"


    Lu Zhi couldn''t figure it out, so she looked at the chief steward of the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    However, the head of the Embroidered Uniform Guard was a spy. As such, he could naturally help Liu Bang, Lu Zhi, to arrange for the gathering of intelligence.


    However, he did not understand this kind of international political conspiracy.


    He could only remain silent as he did not understand how Xiao Wen Suo operated the Embroidered Uniform Guard.


    Lu Zhi knew that there was no expert around to explain these things.


    She must therefore seek help.


    "Isn''t the doctor''s office meant to be used at this time?" The corner of Lu Zhi''s mouth curved into a smile as he thought about the group of people who had studied the theories of ''All Sons of Hundred Families'' and were able to beat their own existence in certain fields.


    As a ruler, she did not need to study professional issues. She needed it. However, when necessary, he would capture a few PhD officers who were researching related issues and ask them to solve the problem for him.


    While Lu Zhi was thinking of summoning a doctor to study Xiao Wen''s sham operations in the Huns. Xiao Wen, who was far away in the Cloud County, did not know anything at all.


    At this moment, he was wrapped in a snow-white fox fur coat that he had rashly gifted to him. He was carrying Sun Shangxiang, Li Zi Cheng, and Yang Xiu as they rushed home ¡­ As previously mentioned, Guan Yu now returned to his home to get some beef, while Zhuge Liang sent Shangguan Wan''er home.


    "I really look forward to what kind of food my family has prepared. Yesterday, he had already galloped back to the Cloud Continent. My family should know that I came back today. " Xiao Wen thought.


    Because Li Zi Cheng was riding his Ferghana Horse, his speed was three times faster than Xiao Wen''s caravan.


    So yesterday, Li Zicheng had plenty of time to go home and tell Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei about Xiao Wen''s return.


    Li Zi Cheng who just came back also told Xiao Wen that for the past few months, their family had been safe and sound due to the help of Uncle Li.


    Moreover, Zhou Jing would prepare delicious food and wait for Xiao Wen to return home.

 C208 Decoration of a new home

    When Xiao Wen returned to his house, before he even opened the door, Sun Shangxiang and Li Zicheng hurriedly ran in.


    Seeing the two of them acting like this, Xiao Wen helplessly smiled and shook his head.


    As expected, these fellows were all children.


    Of course, due to his personality, Yang Xiu wasn''t as noisy as Sun Shangxiang and Li Zicheng. Instead, he walked in with his nose up and a very arrogant look on his face.


    "I''m back!" As soon as he entered the house, Xiao Wen felt a surge of warmth blowing into his face.


    He looked at the floor of his house and saw that the floor had been covered with a layer of wooden planks.


    On the surface of the wooden board, there was even a layer of red paint, looking very beautiful and exquisite.


    "Not bad! It''s been renovated. "


    In his previous life, Xiao Wen''s house also had a floor like this. However, at that time, he had only spent a few hundred yuan to buy several square meters of plated leather on the internet.


    Although it was able to somewhat isolate the cold air from the ground, it was still an untruthful wooden floor ¡­ He was strong.


    After all, in the Han and Tang dynasties, people generally didn''t have the habit of sleeping in their beds. Naturally, they had to tidy up their own floors.


    If this was the emperor''s home, then it was natural to use the noble red wooden floor as a cushion. Therefore, during the time of the Han Dynasty, just building a pavilion would require the property of ten families ¡ª after all, the pavilion was also a house. If the decoration wasn''t meticulous, then one wouldn''t even need the property of a family.


    As for the top aristocrats, they would use inferior timber to pave the way.


    If he waited a little longer, like Xiao Wen, he would find painted wooden planks to pave the way for him.


    The people below were made of ordinary wood or something similar to Japanese tatami woven from reeds and grass.


    As for being poor ¡­


    In fact, rich people in different countries have different ways of paying attention. It was the same for the poor in every country. There was a layer of straw on the muddy ground. And so, they fell asleep.


    "But if it''s a wooden floor, would there be termites?" Xiao Wen muttered to himself as he rubbed his chin.


    "It is possible. But it shouldn''t be too exaggerated. After all, according to what you said before you left, we put ceramic sheets on the bottom layer. Ordinary termites can dig through the soil to reach the planks. But if the termite can dig through the ceramic plate, wouldn''t it become a spirit? " A boastful voice rang in Xiao Wen''s ears.


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Wen turned his head to see Zhou Wei raising her chin, looking at him proudly.


    "Then, did I also arrange for this place to be warmed?" Before leaving, Xiao Wen left a large sum of money at home to help his family renovate their home environment.


    Although the Golden Nest and Silver Nest weren''t as good as his dog house, Xiao Wen was a person who loved life before he transmigrated. He was quite enthusiastic about renovating his home.


    Thus, before Xiao Wen left, he gave his family a design proposal for the decorations, asking Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei to modify it according to their own thoughts, taking into account the actual situation in the clouds.


    The plan was detailed and complicated, and it involved a lot of things. Thus, Xiao Wen didn''t know how much Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei could actually do.


    However, with the warmth of the house blowing in his face, there must be something special about a Western fireplace with a strong sense of practicality.


    Sure enough, Zhou Wei nodded and said, "The floor heat has been installed." Between the ceramic plate and the wooden floor. But you said it was easy to break when you used a clay pipe to transport water. So the craftsman traded us lead pipes. "


    Xiao Wen''s family''s land was much the same as the warm land of the later generations in the north. In fact, they all laid pipes under the floor and connected them to a boiler.


    Boiler boiling hot water, after the hot water into, can also be a steady stream of heat, and no dead angle to send home.


    However, Xiao Wen frowned and said, "You didn''t drink the water from those lead pipes did you?"


    "No, what''s wrong?" Zhou Wei didn''t know why Xiao Wen asked that. She could only shake her head.


    "It''s good that you don''t have any." Xiao Wen let out a breath of relief and ordered, "You can''t drink the water in the lead pipe even if you''re thirsty. The water is poisonous and must be left in the pipeline to be recycled. It cannot be brought out. "


    The Romans, he remembered, had suffered from massive heavy metal poisoning because of their chronic use of tap water transported through lead pipes.


    Because of this, their population decreased and their physical fitness gradually decreased. They had to rely on the barbarians to fight at the end of the empire. Just like the Great Tang Empire, they had lost to the foreign army.


    "Wah!" "What is this!?" A voice sounded from the depths of the room. It was Sun Shangxiang.


    Xiao Wen could hear that she seemed to be shocked by something in the house.


    Sun Shangxiang was such a knowledgeable and experienced girl from a noble family, yet she was shocked. There were only a few such designs. With the direction of the sound, Xiao Wen could roughly understand what Sun Shangxiang had encountered.


    Still, he took off his shoes at the door and went into the house.


    "Sir, since when did our family''s bathroom become so luxurious? It was actually made out of porcelain." Sun Shangxiang''s eyes sparkled as she looked at the bathroom and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Is this extravagant?" Xiao Wen retorted, "Although the price of top grade porcelain is quite expensive. "But ordinary porcelain should be quite cheap!"


    "Not to mention that the Chinese law is always feasible. The law doesn''t forbid people to make their own ceramics, so we built our own porcelain cellar and burned some of our own ¡­ Tiles. " Zhou Wei also explained.


    Indeed, if the world''s own ceramics were to be used in this process, perhaps even the most advanced Ming Empire would not be able to produce durable tiles.


    It could only be made by relying on the technology provided by Xiao Wen. It was able to make a ceramic tile that was cheaper than it was made to accept.


    At the same time, there was also a two meter long bathtub that was also made from high-quality ceramic heating technology.


    This bathtub was what Xiao Wen was looking forward to the most when he returned.


    After all, in the winter, what he wanted to do the most was to stay in the bathtub for an entire day and not come out until the bath water was cold ¡­ Then he changed to fresh hot water and continued to soak.


    However, in his previous life, whether it was when Xiao Wen was at his parents'' house or when he was living alone, he didn''t have the qualifications to use the bathtub.


    Only when he transmigrated to ancient times would he be able to obtain such good conditions.


    "Thank you for your evil feudalism!" Xiao Wen thought.


    At this moment, Zhou Xian also ran out from the kitchen.


    "Xiao Wen, are you back?" Zhou Xian looked at Xiao Wen. Although she knew he came back today, she was still surprised.


    "Yes, I''m back." Xiao Wen smiled as he looked at his sister-in-law.


    "It''s good that you''re back." Zhou Xian looked at Xiao Wen and nodded in satisfaction. But then she said, "Come here. There''s some trouble in the kitchen and I need your help. "


    Damn!


    As soon as Xiao Wen returned, he was captured and sent to work as a laborer.


    There was no helping it, Zhou Xian was her sister-in-law.


    She''s also a great beauty ¡­

 C209 Kitchen

    After entering the kitchen, Xiao Wen discovered that the entire appearance of the kitchen had changed.


    Not only was the floor plastered with fireproof and waterproof tiles, but there was also a road that led directly to the icehouse.


    Although Xiao Wen knew that the principle behind making a refrigerator was simply to install some semiconductors in a thermostat, through the semiconductors, in the case of electricity, the heat would constantly be transferred from the low-resistance part to the high-resistance part to create cold air. As long as the high resistance part is on the outside, the low resistance part can be used to make a refrigerator.


    However, the materials of the burly man weren''t powerful enough. Even if Xiao Wen created the semiconductor material, it wouldn''t be efficient enough. With the original generator, the refrigeration equipment had no practical value at all.


    Plus, Xiao Wen already had an ice workshop, so as long as he dug a cellar, stored enough ice, and placed the food on shelves and boxes, he would be able to get a freezer that was much bigger than the double-door refrigerator.


    The door to the freezer was made of wood with wool in it.


    This was Xiao Wen''s reminder.


    After all, no one at home knew that the more insulating the materials were, the more efficient they would be in preserving the cold air.


    In addition, Xiao Wen also noticed that there was a long black and grey pipe extending from the outside of the door all the way to the stove.


    "Have you already made the biogas pond?" Xiao Wen asked.


    Xiao Wen had always felt that cooking with firewood was a very troublesome task. Not only was the smoke large, it was also very inconvenient to control the temperature of the fire.


    Thus, although there was no output of coal or gas in the area now, he found a substitute for biogas.


    The skill required to create the biogas pond wasn''t complicated. After searching the library''s information, Xiao Wen didn''t even organize the materials and directly took out the most suitable blueprints.


    "Yes." Already done. Fortunately, with the help of your masons, the biogas tank will probably need another year to be completed. In addition, those that fill the biogas tank... "Night Fragrance spent a lot of our family''s money." Zhou Xian said.


    "Night Fragrance ¡­" Xiao Wen was stunned and immediately understood what Zhou Xian meant.


    However, he didn''t expect that the big man in this world would be so valuable ¡­


    But after thinking about it, Xiao Wen understood the reason behind this.


    After all, the history of manure technology, although not in the early Han Dynasty. However, manure technology was an agricultural technology after all, and it was a very low-cost agricultural technology, so the speed at which it spread was also within reason.


    Therefore, even in the eyes of the large farmers, night incense was a very valuable thing.


    However, things like the marsh gas tank required sufficient fermentation materials. If the materials were scarce, not only would it be unable to provide a stable marsh gas, but it would also explode after a bit of sparks appeared ¡­


    Although the power of the explosion was average, it couldn''t hurt a person. But the damage to a person''s San value caused by dung smearing on the wall could be even greater than the damage caused by a bomb to a person''s body.


    As a result, Xiao Wen didn''t let Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei produce this thing on their own. Instead, he asked Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei to buy the night incense to fill up the pond as soon as it was built.


    Nowadays, as long as Xiao Wen''s kitchen opened the pipe mechanism, there would be a steady flow of biogas flowing out from the pipe. At the mouth of the pipe, there was also a piece of fire rope (see how people used it to ignite the gunpowder before the invention of the flintlock gun).


    As long as the biogas tank gushed out, it would become a flame, providing heat to Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei as they cooked.


    After looking carefully at the changes in the kitchen, Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction.


    He looked at Zhou Xian and asked, "Sister-in-law, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Mm, I always felt like I was about to get something out of this boiled water cabbage." "Try it."


    Boiling water cabbage?


    Xiao Wen was shocked. Before Xiao Wen left, he wrote down the Chinese cuisine and some of the foreign cuisines that he thought were delicious for Zhou Xian to study, but he didn''t expect her to specialize in boiled water.


    Boiling water cabbage was one of the famous dishes in the national banquet of China in his previous life. At the same time, it was also one of the best and most representative dishes in Sichuan.


    Many people thought that only those with spicy and numbing flavors would be able to represent Sichuan cuisine. It wasn''t spicy food, it wasn''t Sichuan food. And Sister Chuan was also known as the "hot chick".


    However, the existence of boiled water cabbage did not lack the faces of the non-Sichuan people who had misunderstood Sichuan Cuisine because they did not understand it well. At the same time, he also slapped the faces of the Sichuan people who felt that their hometown''s dishes were all spicy and spicy.


    But in reality, the boiled water cabbage had yet to appear in this world line.


    Because in the original history, boiled water cabbage was created by the famous Sichuan cuisine chef, Huang Jinglian, in the imperial kitchen of Qing Gong palace. Later, the famous Sichuan cuisine master, Luo Guorong, rose to prominence and became a fine product during the national banquet.


    The boiled cabbage was made with the cabbage heart of the north, seasoned with chicken soup, and then soaked in chicken oil while the soup was being poured. After cooking, fresh and light, rich and mellow, rich soup, not oily and not greasy, but refreshing and refreshing.


    On Sept. 10, 2018, "Chinese Cuisine" was officially announced, "Chinese Cuisine" was ranked as one of the top ten classic dishes in Sichuan.


    The main materials selected are cabbage, broth, hens, ham hooves, ribs, dried shellfish, peeled thin chicken breast, all lean pork and so on.


    It could be said that boiling water cabbage, even among Chinese cuisine, was a top-notch dish.


    As a top-notch old turtle, Xiao Wen had once visited Sichuan in his previous life. There was an invitation from a friend and they had a boiled cabbage.


    Although Xiao Wen disdained the idea of using so many ingredients to make such a dish. However, he had to admit that the hot water cabbage was very delicious.


    Currently, Xiao Wen''s family had a mine. Even if they had ten cats, they would still be able to support him.


    He also had the luxury of taking a look at how his sister-in-law had cooked this boiled cabbage.


    Not everyone felt so comfortable while Xiao Wen was in the kitchen.


    Less than a hundred miles away from the Cloud County, a group of disheveled and disheveled people were riding their horses and running wildly.


    From the pig tail at the back of their heads, it could be seen that this group of people had fled after being defeated by Xiao Wen. However, on the grassland, Xiao Wen had betrayed them and captured them.


    At this moment, the Manchu constables no longer had their original scale. After a few battles, their group of a few dozen people was already the rest of their group.


    At this moment, one of the policemen looked behind him in panic, but found that other than the vast grassland, there was nothing else.


    "Master Belle, we seem to have gotten rid of the Huns." He quickly urged one of the commanders near the group leader and said.


    "Did you get rid of him?" Belle was overjoyed. He turned his head and saw that the Huns'' pursuer had already disappeared.


    With a sigh of relief, he ordered the troops to rest.

 C210 retaliation

    Soon, all the Manchu constables had reined in their galloping horses and made them stop.


    Without any hesitation, they dismounted from their horses and knelt down beside the horse''s belly. They held the water bag and pressed the gash against the horse''s nipple. The stimulated horses began to secrete milk in a steady stream.


    After the horse''s milk had been secreted quite a bit, those Tarantula did not care about the smell of the unboiled milk either, so they drank it all in one go.


    Feeling his throat dry from the long journey, his hungry stomach gradually became full. Only then did that fully clean Baylor stand up.


    "Where are we now?" Looking around the vast grasslands, Baelor asked the servant beside him.


    His follower was originally drinking milk, but after hearing Belo''s question, he immediately put down the water bag, wiped his mouth, and said, "To reply Master Belo, this servant looks around, we should be heading towards the south. "Presumably, the Cloud County is only a few dozen more kilometers away."


    "Cloud County ¡­" After hearing about the initial sorrow of the Qing army, Belo had a complicated expression on his face.


    On one hand, he was very afraid of the hulks who had previously used their weaker forces to hoist them up.


    If they continued south, if they were lucky, they might be able to pass through the defenses of the clouds before the army of the Cloud County city found them.


    A few months ago, according to He Heshen''s information, they already knew that only the clouds to the north of the big man had troops stationed here. As for the other places, they were all empty.


    Therefore, as long as they broke through the defenses of the Cloud County and penetrated deep into the interior of the Han Empire, with the mobility and concealment of a few dozen people, they could easily wander around.


    They could even grab a village they didn''t have time to guard and loot it. This way, they would have enough supplies to last them for a long period of time.


    However, although this idea was not bad, the big man''s cavalry, whether in terms of speed, fighting strength, or numbers, were far more than theirs.


    If they passed through the clouds, they would indeed be able to live a good life.


    But if they were intercepted by the big bloke''s army...


    The only thing waiting for them was death.


    On the other hand, there was a group of Huns after them.


    If they were caught by these fierce Huns, perhaps they would only be greeted as slaves, or thrown into the field to be cannon fodder, or toiled to death in the sheepfold ¡ª just as they had treated the prisoners of war they had captured.


    "Master Belo, what should we do? "If this goes on, we might get caught by the Huns." Seeing that his master seemed to be in a daze, the retainer next to Belo reminded him.


    After all, right now, as the only member of their team, Belo was their leader.


    His decision would determine the fate of all of them.


    "Who here understands Mongolian?" At this moment, Belo suddenly said.


    "Mongolian?" Everyone looked at each other. Not long after, a few of the Tatars came out and said, "Belle, we understand Mongolian."


    Hearing that so many people understood Mongolian, Belo was overjoyed.


    He asked, "Do any of you understand Chinese?"


    Then a few more of them came out, claiming that they knew how to be Chinese.


    So Belle nodded and said, "In that case, let''s rob a small tribe of Huns, or a small caravan of Chinese, near here. After we rob the tribe, we will pretend to be Mongolian merchants and enter the city. "In that case, we can at least have a foothold this winter."


    "At the same time, we can take this opportunity to get rid of Xiao Wen, who was ruining our plans."


    "Achoo!"


    In the kitchen, Xiao Wen suddenly sneezed. Fortunately, he turned his head in time to avoid spitting saliva onto the soup and destroying it.


    At this moment, all sorts of ingredients were placed in the kitchen.


    Among them, the leader is a good, clean old hen. As an old turtle, he only needed to look at the quality of this old hen in time to know that this old hen didn''t need to add any ingredients. As long as he boiled the chicken in water for a few hours, he would be able to cook a pot of delicious chicken soup.


    In addition, on the stove, there were also soaked hair, dried shellfish, and washed ham, hooves, and ribs.


    Under Zhou Xian''s control, these ingredients were separately placed into different types of boiling water pots to be boiled to remove blood and impurities.


    Then, Xiao Wen saw Zhou Xian fish out the ingredients and wash them before putting them into the big pot. Then he added water, ginger, and spring onion. After boiling the ingredients, he added the wine and started to boil them.


    At the same time, on the chopping board was a piece of chicken breast meat that the fitness lovers of his past life ate the most.


    Because the chicken breast was the ground chicken breast, Xiao Wen knew that the quality of the meat was even higher than that of the chicken breast meat used to feed the later generations.


    Xiao Wen felt that as long as those guys who blew away the chicken''s meat quality was better than those who feed the chicken and ate a mouthful of boiled ground chicken''s breast, they would be able to change their previous thoughts.


    After all, the fodder chicken was indeed completely overpowered by the tender and plump meat.


    In addition, there was a piece of lean meat on the chopping board.


    Because boiled cabbage needs lean pork, no fat is allowed. However, the pigs of this era were raised in fat. Whoever dared to hit the lean meat essence would definitely not be able to sell the pigs.


    As a result, Xiao Wen chose the thinnest part of the pig, the midriff.


    Xiao Wen knew that the heat from the pork tenderloin was around 150 calories per 100 grams, which was about the same as the chicken breast and beef.


    As a result, when Xiao Wen was exercising in his previous life, he also used the Pig Ribs as a substitute for beef and chicken breast.


    After all, chicken breast meat was more or less bad, and beef was too expensive.


    Whether it was the taste or the price, the pork tenderloin was in between.


    Therefore, this could be considered as a good choice.


    "Let me chop the meat!" Looking at the two pieces of meat, Xiao Wen rolled up his sleeves and volunteered.


    "Yes." Zhou Xian nodded. She knew that although Xiao Wen didn''t learn to eat often, his cooking skills were actually higher than hers. Who knew where he had learned it from.


    After all, Zhou Xian didn''t know that Xiao Wen had changed the soul of the old turtle.


    Xiao Wen picked up the kitchen knife and started cutting the pork. After he had cut the pork into vertical lines, he began to chop it up.


    Zhou Xian looked at Xiao Wen''s chopping and realized that even though he didn''t look like he was going to chop the meat much, it had already been chopped into pieces.


    "Heh heh!" There were many things in the modern era that were stronger than the ancient era. Cooking and knife skills were no exception. In the 21st century, we have improved our knife skills through mathematical geometry, so naturally, our efficiency is much better than the brainless cutting methods of ancient times. " Feeling Zhou Xian''s surprised gaze, Xiao Wen thought proudly in his heart.

 C211 Robbery

    In the kitchen, in the steamy environment, Xiao Wen and Zhou Xian stood by the stove, preparing the boiled cabbage.


    Of all the Chinese cuisines, the boiled cabbage was one of the best. In the 21st century, perhaps only a chef who had studied this dish before would dare to make and sell this dish.


    When Xiao Wen was eating this in Sichuan, he remembered that a small plate of boiled water cabbage could be sold for around 500 yuan.


    If it was an ordinary restaurant, even if they wanted to, they wouldn''t dare to do it.


    However, considering that Xiao Wen actually cooked for him, Zhou Xian, Zhuge Liang and his family, as well as his students, to eat. At most, he had to take care of Sun Shangxiang, Li Zicheng and Yang Xiu, these rich kids.


    But no matter what, he didn''t need to deal with those weird old turtles in his previous life ¡ª just like Xiao Wen, who he remembered had the ability to distinguish the difference in taste between plain beef and yellow beef. When they were experimenting in the dorm to prove that their dorm mate wasn''t bragging, Xiao Wen looked at him as if he was looking at a monster.


    Of course, even though the Guangzhou roommates admired him, they were still very calm.


    After all, there were quite a few of these types of old geezers in the capital of delicacies.


    In the kitchen, Xiao Wen took the clean cabbage, tore off some of its fine fascia, and boiled it with water.


    Many people didn''t notice cabbage''s fascia, and even before Xiao Wen saw the recipe, he didn''t know it was important.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that if there were any ingredients that didn''t tear off the fascia, it would indeed affect the taste.


    "So there''s this kind of care in boiling water cabbage." Zhou Xian was slightly surprised when she saw Xiao Wen tear the fascia of the cabbage off.


    On her face, there seemed to be the words, "This kind of operation?" These words... Plus a black question mark.


    However, he soon understood the reason behind Xiao Wen''s actions.


    After all, in the past, when she cooked meat on her spine, she would pay attention to it and tear off the fascia.


    Although Xiao Wen''s family had been poor for a period of time in the past, this kind of waste of meat wasn''t very appropriate for that period of time.


    However, their Xiao family was also rich, so Zhou Xian couldn''t help but keep this habit.


    After cooking the cabbage, Xiao Wen fished it out.


    Zhou Xian was prepared. She took out a basin of ice water and put it on the side of the stove.


    "After boiling the cabbage, you must soak it in ice water for a while, otherwise there will be a strange smell." Xiao Wen explained.


    Zhou Xian nodded.


    Following that, Xiao Wen began to prepare the soup.


    "Boiling water cabbage is the most important ingredient in soup. If there is the slightest problem in the process of making soup, then all the effort that has been put into a few hours might have been wasted." Xiao Wen said solemnly.


    Then, he put the ham, chicken, duck, pig''s feet, dried shellfish, and other ingredients into the soup.


    "Ham is not beautiful, chicken soup is not fresh, duck soup is not open, pig feet are not thick. Regardless of which ingredients are missing, this soup will make boiled water cabbage imperfect. " Xiao Wen said.


    "Where did you learn these things?" Zhou Xian asked curiously as she watched Xiao Wen operate skillfully in front of the stove.


    In the past, she had never seen Xiao Wen cook so proficiently.


    No!


    It could be said that in this world, even scholars rarely cooked.


    After all, Confucianism has a saying about men being far from the kitchen. As for the other academies, besides the farmers, the Mo family, who were close to the commoners, there were also other schools of thought.


    As a result, when Zhou Xian saw Xiao Wen operate the kitchen skillfully, she was quite curious.


    However, Xiao Wen did not panic because of this sudden question.


    In reality, he had already prepared the answer to this question for a long time.


    At this moment, his face carried a calm expression as he said, "When I was studying, there was a classmate in the academy who was a Taotie. He''s the one who taught me. "


    "Oh!" So it was back in the Southern Tang Dynasty! " Zhou Xian nodded.


    The matter of Zhou Xian marrying the Xiao family was something they were about to leave the Southern Tang.


    Before this, Zhou Xian had some things to do, but she didn''t know what Xiao Wen was doing.


    Xiao Wen, on the other hand, didn''t seem to be lying at all.


    "This shouldn''t be a lie, right? This was indeed the time when I was studying in the past and was enlightened by my old friends in the Turtle Lodge. Only then would I know how to eat so many delicacies. "Otherwise, I would not even know that the sashimi is not only owned by Japan, but also by China''s Chaoshan. I would like to go to the sashimi all day because of my nationality!"


    Just like this, Xiao Wen looked at the pot of soup that was full of boiling water and became silent.


    At the same time, the Manchu constables outside the city had just finished a massacre.


    Looking at the scattered bodies of the Han people on the ground, Byrne wiped the blood off his face.


    However, when a gust of cold wind blew past, Byrne discovered that the blood on his face had already been frozen by the cold wind, turning into a red puddle of ice.


    "This damn weather, it''s really cold." Byrne complained.


    Because the territory of Manchu was by the sea, although the region of Burney was roughly the same latitude as the territory of Manchu, without the sea to provide heat, it was indeed much colder in the clouds than in Liaoning.


    "Quick, tidy up the battlefield! Clean up the carcasses of those Chinese dogs. Then change into their clothes. When we get near the clouds, we''ll have another meal! " Byrne said.


    The caravan he had just looted was a group of troops that were planning to head north to the Huns.


    In the past, the Chinese caravan would not have gone north in such a cold season. But this year there was a war between the Huns and the Qin, and the trade was cut off, which cost the merchants who depended on the trade to survive.


    In order to recover their lost money, there were many merchants who followed Xiao Wen north to Dragon City.


    Even if they went north to the Huns in winter, the losses would be much greater.


    However, there was nothing they could do about it. Although the caravans of the big merchants and nobles were extremely wealthy, for the sake of safety, they could still give up their profits and head north.


    If they chose to stay in the south for a year, when spring began next year, they might not even have the capital to head north.


    Helpless, these merchants could only take the risk and head north to search for the Huns who had just returned from the Northern Desert.


    However, it was precisely because of this that there was no need to investigate the enemy''s numbers before robbing them.


    After all, most of the caravans heading north this year were weak small caravans.


    As long as they dared to snatch it, they would definitely be able to do so. The only difference was what the caravan they chose had.


    All of a sudden, the horse bandits on the prairie suddenly felt that the rule that revered the strong on the prairie seemed to have changed. Those who were lucky, even if there were only a dozen or so mounted gangsters, would still be able to eat and drink happily every day.


    However, if one was unlucky, they would have to eat the northwest wind even if they had hundreds of people.


    Especially the small scattered caravans, although they were very suitable for small sized mounted gangsters. However, if a large horse bandit had to rely on robbing a small caravan to survive, they would probably have to leave every three to five days.


    This kind of hard work also made the survival of large horse bandit groups difficult.


    In the past, a large group of thousands of people in Burney would have to die by less than half if they had to survive the winter.


    But now, they only had a few dozen people remaining. These stolen items were more than enough for them to share.


    "Hurry up!" Change into Han''s attire, cut off their hair and scalp one by one, and put them on, pretending to be merchants of Han Meng, and go to Central Cloud City! " Looking at the group of subordinates who were still stuffing the merchant caravan''s money into their pockets, Byrne scolded them.

 C212 inferiority and inferiority

    "Master Belo, are we really going to Midcloud County? The current Cloud County isn''t the same Cloud City as the time with Lord Hesitation. Our people can freely enter and exit the County. Currently, that savage Uncle Ke and that treacherous Xiao Wen are in the Cloud County. "


    asked a rather well-placed policeman, worriedly, as they walked through the clouds.


    As he spoke, he felt his scalp itch. He wanted to reach out and scratch it. However, when he scratched his head, he found that the blood on the head of the Chinese man had frozen. Freeze on your scalp, it''s no wonder it doesn''t itch.


    He didn''t dare to scratch it. After all, he knew that if he did, he would very likely cut off a large chunk of flesh from his scalp.


    To rid himself of the unbearable feeling, he had to find a place to soak himself in hot water and wash the blood off before removing his scalp.


    "How unbearable, I wonder who came up with this bad idea." He complained in his heart.


    Of course, he did not know that the Aztecs, which had fallen at about the same time as the Ming dynasty, also had a tradition of shedding human skin.


    In the Aztecs dynasty, if someone from some power captured an enemy jaguar warrior, they would kill the jaguar warrior through a battle of attrition.


    The man who killed the jaguar warrior will also be given the new jaguar warrior title.


    He would peel off the skin of the former jaguar warrior and put it on his body. It would take him a whole day to take it off.


    They believed that such an act would give them the strength of the jaguar warrior of the past.


    Back to the main topic, when he heard his subordinate''s words, Byrne turned his head. Blood was flowing through his messy hair, making him look exceptionally sinister.


    He held a piece of sheepskin and tried to wipe the blood off his face. Then he said, "Are you Beller or am I Beller? Don''t you know what Baylor means? "


    "This servant knows, this servant knows ¡­" The subordinate bowed his head in apology as he heard Byrne''s fierce words.


    If he were not riding now, perhaps he would have knelt down and kowtowed.


    Belle, whose full name was Dorobele, was a translator of the Manchu aristocratic title, the Golden Age''s "Bragg."


    It was the third level of the clan''s bounty. After the establishment of the Qing Dynasty, it became the clan''s bounty feudal lord, known as Dorobele.


    At the beginning of the Qing Dynasty, eight and eight of the larger Belers were appointed to discuss the state policy.


    It was evident that the status of Baelor was of great importance in the kingdom.


    Unlike the Qin and Han dynasties, the dukes of Zhou dynasty and Tang and Song dynasties were divided into twelve ranks: Prince Chuan, Prince Doro, Dorobele, Dorobayzi, Duke of Zhen, Duke of Fu, Duke of Ji, General of Ji, General of Fu, General Feng, and General Feng.


    Historically, the Manchu Empire (1636), the Qing Dynasty (1644), was destroyed, so it is not yet called the Qing Dynasty), decreed that the royal family below the ninth rank should be given the title of imperial lord, and Dorobelle the third rank, next to the Duke of Doro, and above the son of the king. Furthermore, it was stipulated that the Mongol aristocracy should use this system to bestow titles.


    Therefore, although Byrne was not the most powerful Beller in the kingdom, it was only because his father was a Duke of Doro that Byrne was conferred such a title as his youngest son.


    In actuality, he had only commanded an army of five hundred men in the Kingdom of Qing ¡­ At most, this cow-record was a bit richer than the others. The players in the Catacombs had more money and better equipment. A fifth of them were even equipped with Steel Armors.


    Of course, a noble of this rank was extraordinary even to a regular Manchu cop.


    Now they had betrayed Nurhachin, but it had only been a few months. In such a short period of time, in addition to their servility to their superiors, the lower echelons could not muster the courage to rebel for a time ¡ª on the contrary, the Huns, the unsuspecting bunch, were likely to raise the flag and rebel when there was a problem with their superiors.


    Of course, they are no match for the Mamluk regime on a global scale.


    After all, the monarch had just defeated the Mongol army on the Sinai Peninsula and returned to the capital in high spirits. As a result, he was killed by his generals and usurped the throne ¡­


    Regarding this, he could only say that he knew how to play! He knew how to play!


    Of course, Byrne did not go to the clouds just to die.


    In fact, he wanted to sneak into the clouds and finish his original plan of kidnapping Xiao Wen.


    For his banner, though mutinous, did not obey Nurhachin, and returned (qian) to (ong) against (ren).


    However, he was not the flag master after all. There was nothing he could do about it.


    Therefore, although he had agreed to stay in the west until the end of the Ming and Qing wars, he had decided what to do.


    However, those who knew about this were either captured by the Huns or had died in the process of resisting the onslaught.


    Now, who could report him, who had the intention of betraying Nurhachin?


    Therefore, he felt that as long as he could capture Xiao Wen and bring him back to Qing Kingdom, then when he was forced to stay in the west, it seemed that the flag master had the intention of betraying him.


    It was just that he only had one Niu Record in his hands, and it was too quiet to change the general situation.


    Helpless, he could only take his men and escape from the legion. He sneaked into the clouds and kidnapped Xiao Wen and brought him back home.


    Later, when the banner master led the army to the north to settle down in the Huns, he was captured by the Prince Futun of the Huns along with a man with ten thousand flags. He was busy with the task, but did not know anything about it.


    If he said so, Nur Ha Chi could only hold his nose and admit it.


    After all, there was no evidence to prove his rebellion. Furthermore, he had also done a great deed to bring Xiao Wen back to the country. Even if Nur Ha Chi did not reward him, the punishment would be impossible.


    After he returned, he would probably be able to lead another person with a record in mind and become the rich Master Belo of the past.


    "All of this, I just need to dive into the clouds and capture Xiao Wen!"


    Just as Byrne Belle was on his way to the Cloud City, Lu Zhi, who was far away in Chang''an, also came to see her own doctors.


    "You guys came? Sit down! " Lu Zhi showed great respect towards these doctors and officials. The reason for this was none other than the fact that these doctors had once helped Lu Zhi with a huge matter ¡ª a huge matter of life and death.


    "I wonder what business does the empress have in summoning us?" Although they had saved Lu Zhi and her child Liu Ying, these doctors didn''t have any intention of being proud of their achievements.


    They kneeled on prayer mats and asked Lu Zhi politely.


    It had to be said that the doctor was someone who had read a lot.


    However, Lu Zhi also knew that the way to guarantee a state power was to use guns. The generals who led the army were the cornerstone of her and Liu Bang''s rule.


    But people who have read books know etiquette. Every time he discussed matters with his doctors, Lu Zhi would always get a favorable impression of him from their gentle actions.


    Furthermore, there were four people in this group. For Lu Zhi and Liu Ying, this was the only guarantee of power.


    Those were the four old men sitting in front of the doctors ¡ª Shang Shan''s Four Heroes!

 C213 Who is it

    When Lu Zhi saw Shang Shan and Sihao, who were the leaders of the doctors, her expression was completely at ease.


    She also remembered that after Liu Bang ascended to the throne, his eldest son, Liu Ying, was given the title of Crown Prince and his second son, Ru Yi, was given the title of King of Zhao.


    Later on, Liu Bang saw that Liu Ying was born weak and mediocre, while the second son Ru Yi was clever and outstanding, with the intention of crippling Liu Ying and standing up for himself.


    When Lu Zhi heard this, he was extremely anxious.


    She sent her brother Hou Lushi to ask for the founding minister to leave Zhang Liang in charge. Lu Shizhi told Zhang Liangliang, "You''re one of the emperor''s trusted aides. Now that the emperor wants to change the crown prince, how can you lie on your bed with your head on the bed?"


    However, Zhang Liang refused, "It was because of the many times that the Emperor was in critical danger that he was fortunate enough to adopt my plan. Now that the world was at peace, the situation was naturally very different. What''s more, the Emperor wanted to change the crown prince out of preference. This was a matter between flesh and blood. It was hard for the Manchu officials to cut off their family affairs! "Even if a hundred of Zhang Liang were to step in, what use would it have?"


    Lu Shizhi begged Zhang Liang to come up with an idea.


    Zhang Liang had no choice but to say, "For something like this, I''m afraid that nothing I do will work." I don''t think so! I know of four people who the Emperor has always wanted to do but has not been able to do so. These four experts were very old. They had heard that the Emperor had always looked down on scholars, so they escaped into the mountains, not being Chinese. Yet the Emperor respected them very much. If you ask the Crown Prince to write a humble letter, bring more jewelry and silk, have a comfortable car, and send people who can talk well to sincerely hire them, they should come. and then treat them with the courtesy of honored guests, so that they can often follow the crown prince to court, so that the emperor can see them. This is very helpful to the crown prince. "


    Therefore, Lu Zhi had spent a great deal of effort to invite this "Four Hao of the Shang Mountain" over with Crown Prince Liu Ying. He had also settled it in his brother''s mansion, so that he could take good care of it.


    At a banquet, the Crown Prince served at his side, followed by four old men.


    Liubang was surprised to see these four unfamiliar old men. They all had snow-white beards and strange clothes. When he asked about their origins, the four of them told him their names.


    "I''ve been looking for experts for many years, and you''ve all avoided them. Why are you following my son now?"


    The four old men replied, "His Majesty has always slighted the wise and easily insulted people. Now that we have heard that the crown prince is benevolent and filial, that the people of this world all craned their necks to look up at him, looking forward to his death, we have come here of our own free will. "


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you all to assist the crown prince in the future," Liu Bang said. The four of them toasted Liubang for his birthday before politely taking their leave.


    However, Lu Zhi knew that the senior doctor of Shang Shan''s, Shi Hao, was indeed at the top in terms of learning. However, their talent was not on par with those capable of ruling a country like Zhang Liangxiao.


    However, since the founding of the Han Dynasty, there had always been many Chinese who were unwilling to take up the post. The reason for this was that the Emperor of Han Dynasty, Liu Bang, had once been a travelling adventurer.


    Lu Zhi had met the Emperor Zhao Kuangyin and the Emperor Li Shimin. I''ve seen how these well-educated emperors deal with relationships with their subjects.


    She was therefore well aware of his husband''s great shortcomings in that regard. Not to mention his own unconscious behavior and behavior, even the superficial things ¡ª the oral mania, Liu Bang could not correct all day long, calling himself "N¨¦on."


    For example, there were a few arrogant scholars who were willing to stay with someone who called themselves "your father" all day long, let alone submit to him.


    This kind of shortcoming, will inevitably cause the entire country to be behind in the future development.


    Therefore, although Liu Ying is cowardly, it is not like Liu Bang who can lead troops to war. However, his refined aura of etiquette, which was able to attract Wen Chen''s attention, proved his value ¡ª ¡ª after successfully taking in the Four Arrows of Shang Shan under his command, Liu Bang took a fancy to him.


    Compared to Liu Ruyi who was similar to him, Liu Peng knew that his country needed an emperor like Liu Ying more in the future.


    Looking at Shang Shan and the other doctors, Lu Zhi did not hide anything from himself.


    She took out the reports that the Embroidered Uniform Guard had given her and had the inner court eunuchs pass them to Four Heroes of Shang Shan. At the same time, he said, "Last time, I mentioned Xiao Wen in the clouds to all of you. Through their analysis, everyone came to the conclusion that he belonged to the Southern Tang Medical School. However, what happened afterwards proved that Xiao Wen wasn''t a member of the medical family. Therefore, I would like to invite you gentlemen to come here and once again analyze who exactly this Xiao Wen is. "


    "This ¡­" "Reporting to the Empress, this subject has been helping His Majesty inspect the letters from the Song Emperor to see if there are any problems with the contracts mentioned above." Thus, he didn''t notice Xiao Wen''s situation. Could the Empress allow us to take a look at the documents first? "


    After all, Shang Shan and the four Hao brothers were old people, and their mental strength was very poor. Therefore, it was impossible for them to follow up on Xiao Wen''s matter. They could only focus on the business of Song and Han dynasties and see if there was any problem with Zhao Kuangyin''s plan to help the country revive its economy.


    Lu Zhi was also aware of this fact, so she nodded and asked the eunuch of the inner court to take out the file containing Xiao Wen''s past.


    Just then, a chubby young man sitting at the back of Shang Shan''s Four Arrows said, "Esteemed Empress, I''ve also seen Xiao Wen''s file. Why don''t I explain it to everyone? Four Elders, while you read, listen to me. When I finish speaking, you can also evaluate my words. "


    This chubby young man had a high-pitched tone, as if he was a bit arrogant. Under normal circumstances, upon hearing these words, Lu Zhi and Shang Shan had already started to frown.


    However, when Lu Zhi and the other old men saw that the one who had just spoken was him, their wrinkled brows relaxed.


    Lu Zhi nodded and said, "If that''s the case, then I will have to trouble you, my beloved lady."


    The one who spoke was Zhang Cang. If Xiao Wen was here, he should be able to recognize this person''s characteristics. He should be the historical Zhang Cang.


    Zhang Cang was born in 256 B.C. and died in 152 B.C., an elder with 96 years of life experience.


    He was Prime Minister of the Western Han Dynasty, called Prime Minister Zhang in the Chronicles of History, and was conferred the title of Marquis of Beiping, a villager of Zhang Zhai, a village of Funing, Yang Wu County (Yuanyang County in the twenty-first century).


    He was born in the last years of the Warring States Era, and died in Hanjing. At the end of the Warring States period, he had studied under Xun and became Xun''s last student.


    It was worth mentioning that Reese, Han Fei, and the others were all fellow disciples of the same sect.


    In history, Zhang Cang Yi was a censor in the Qin Dynasty and helped Qin Shi Huang manage the library. In fact, this was also his personal wish.


    Although with his talent, he would be able to rise to a higher official position, he himself was a bookworm. Rather than saying that he was going to be the King''s history to help the First Emperor, it would be more accurate to say that he was going to use his position to read the books of the First Emperor ¡ª and to get a salary for it.


    However, Liu Bang rose later on. Zhang Cang himself did not have much loyalty to the Qin Dynasty. Rather than saying he was loyal to the First Emperor, it would be more accurate to say that he was loyal to the First Emperor and the collection of the Qin Nation.


    Thus, at that time, he did not feel any pressure to submit to Liu Bang.


    At the same time, because Zhang Cang had held quite a few positions in the Qin and Han dynasties, he was split into two.


    One, named Zhang Cang, worked as a librarian for the original emperor.


    The other was Zhang Cang, who was a doctor with Liu Bang, Lu Zhi.

 C214 Zhang Cang and Zhang Cang

    After the establishment of the Western Han Dynasty, he held the position of deputy prime minister and Zhao''s official position.


    Because he helped Liu Bang to get rid of the rebellion of the Yan King Zang, he was promoted to the position of Duke of Beiping, and later promoted to the position of Prime Minister and Master.


    After Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty passed away and took over the post of Prime Minister, Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty left the Imperial Court in the first year after her death due to her disagreement with the officials of the Imperial Court.


    Or rather, he was not interested in being a government official in the first place.


    In addition, it was worth mentioning that he also had a student called Jia Yi, the one who "asked the gods and the gods".


    If this was a normal world, Zhang Cang would have been promoted to the position of financial manager at this time. After working for a month, he would then be changed to the position of a marquis.


    Historically, he held the post for four years.


    Because at that time, Xiao He was the first minister.


    As for Zhang Cang, because he had been a part of history since the Qin era, he was very familiar with the books and books of the world. In addition, he was very proficient in calculations, music, and calendars.


    Thus, Xiao He ordered him to work under the title of Marquis in the General''s Estate and to manage the accounting books handed in by the various counties.


    And when the king had fled from the plot against him, Henggao made Liu Chang, his son, king of Huainan, and commanded Zhang Cang to come and assist him.


    Sixteen years later, Zhang Cang was appointed as the Imperial Physician.


    Zhang Cang and Jiang Hou Zhou Bo, etc., together revered the acting king as the emperor of filial literature. In 176 B.C. (four years after the Wen Emperor), the Prime Minister died in infancy, and Zhang Cang was succeeded as Prime Minister.


    It had been more than twenty years since the founding of the Han Dynasty, when the world had just settled down, and the civil and military officials of the imperial court had all come from the military. Zhang Cang was the only one who had devoted himself to discussing and revising the music and calendars since he took up the role of Prime Minister.


    It could be said that in the Han Dynasty, the one who asked the most like a scholar was not Xiao He, nor Cao Can, nor Zhang Liang, nor Chen Ping, but this Zhang Cang.


    This was because Zhang Cang was a very knowledgeable and knowledgeable person.


    He has made great achievements in calendar and arithmetic. For the West Han Dynasty has enacted the legislation and the measure and measure. He corrected "Nine Chapters Arithmetic" as a major contribution to the development of mathematics in China and the world.


    He put forward and formulated a set of relatively complete theory about measure, quantity, balance, and so on. He directly applied the result of calculation to national economy and people''s livelihood.


    After that, during the period of the Han Wu Emperor, the next ice age in China had arrived after the Zhou Dynasty. The Yellow River region no longer had the hot subtropical climate that it had before, and could only be changed to the Lunar calendar that was familiar to the later generations.


    Also, he was the author of the revision of the Nine Chapters Arithmetic.


    The Nine Chapters Arithmetic collects a total of 246 mathematical problems. These algorithms are more than 1,500 years earlier than similar European algorithms. It could be said that he had an important influence on the development of mathematics in the world.


    Unfortunately, in "Savage 6", Zhang Cang didn''t seem to have become a great person ¡­ This was clearly a great scientist that was comparable to Euclid.


    Of course, in this world, the foundation of the Han empire was established through a very large war. However, in the end, this war was not as grand as the war in history.


    Plus, in this world, Zhang Cang and Zhang Cang were two different people. Zhang Cang also did not have the original world Zhang Cang''s previous experience as a librarian of the First Emperor.


    Thus, Zhang Cang did not find the opportunity to become the stratagem of the Darkhan Empire.


    At this time, in Weiyang Palace, after Zhang Cang bowed to Queen Lu Zhi and all of the doctors, he said, "According to my knowledge from the documents and the Yang family, this Xiao Wen has taken in five disciples. Two of the young boys, One Day Guan Yu, One Day Guanguang Ming, Both of them are from the Cloud County. "


    "The other girl is named Shangguan Wan''er. She is the grandson of the Shangguan Family''s sinner, Shangguan Tinzhi."


    At this point, he paused and looked at Lu Zhi''s face.


    However, he saw that even though Lu Zhi was a little old, his face, which had been well maintained, did not show any changes.


    It was as if she knew that Xiao Wen had taken in a foreign spy''s daughter as a disciple and didn''t care about it at all.


    However, it was also true that there was not much conflict of interests between the Tang and Han Kingdoms, and the information that Shangguan Tinzhi had passed on in the past was just something insignificant.


    He was more of a diplomat than a spy.


    Therefore, Zhang Cang also put away his plan to explain this information ¨C anyways, this information did not matter.


    So he continued, "Other than these three disciples, he also has two other disciples, a man and a woman."


    "The man is the grandson of Marquis Lin Jin, Yang Xiu." As for the woman, she was the daughter of Sun Jian, the county governor of Donwu County, Sun Shangxiang. In addition, he also had an unofficial disciple. He was the eldest son of Cloud County''s Guardian, Li Zicheng. It just so happened that I know Sun Jian and Uncle Li, so I got to know what Xiao Wen is teaching from them. "


    People had always had the impression that in ancient times, people loved to hold onto the handicapped, rather than share with others, they would rather hold on to their old set of things.


    However, this kind of behavior was actually limited to traditional martial arts and techniques.


    In academic and artistic aspects, the Chinese have been open since ancient times.


    Of course, the art of opening up to the phenomenon that counterfeit goods are everywhere these days, after all, they exist all over the world.


    However, the academic opening up was real.


    In the academic world, no teacher had the idea to teach their disciples how to starve to death. Basically, no matter how many students they could learn, they would teach.


    Moreover, they were all willing to reveal their academic theories to the public.


    Even Li Zhi was hiding his thoughts that if someone saw him holding his stuff, he would definitely be burnt.


    Because of this, there would be a hundred struggles between the pre-Qin and early Han dynasties in the history of China, a struggle between Wang Bo and Shangguan Qing over the concept of poetry, and a struggle between Cheng Zhu and King Lu''s Heart.


    Because of this, Yang Xiu told his family about what Xiao Wen had given him and what he had seen, including Zhuge Liang''s military training, Shangguan Wan''er''s internal affairs study, and Guan Yu''s and Sun Shangxiang''s punching routine.


    However, throughout this process, he maintained a contemptuous attitude. As for the things that Xiao Wen taught him, he didn''t think they were useful. As long as he stayed at home and read books in the study room, he would be able to surpass Xiao Wen in just ten or twenty years ¡­


    Zhang Cang and the Yang family''s people were aware of Yang Xiu''s idiotic temperament, so they automatically filtered out Yang Xiu''s opinions.


    At this time, Zhang Cang said, "What Xiao Wen taught him involved the martial arts of the military (the art of intercepting punches), the way Old Huang governed the country, the way the Mo family''s instruments (the technology of farming that Xiao Wen gave to Wan''er), and the etiquette of the Confucius family (the ideological and moral lesson given to Yang Xiu). It can be said that it involved all sorts of people. Plus the information he himself revealed to his students, he''s probably a clown. "

 C215 Zhang Cangs Conjecture

    A bunch of random things?


    Amongst the doctors, no one understood the situation as Zhang Cang did. So after hearing his analysis, they started to discuss.


    Those who were able to become doctors might not be able to do so in other areas, but their knowledge was definitely sufficient.


    They all knew that the common people were the philosophers who were born during the establishment of the Qin Dynasty. It was a good thing to see the people from all over the country with the advice of Bo Cai. With the characteristics of "both Confucianism and ink, the name of the law", "all the ways of Yu Jia".


    They all knew that the appearance of these miscellaneous families was the same as Xun Zi''s academic theory. It was the result of the fusion of thought and culture in the course of all sorts of struggles ¡ª in fact, because there had been many academic struggles in this world, many scholars had discovered that some of the more complicated academic struggles might end up in the victory of some school on the surface. But in reality, after this victorious guild wins, it will also absorb some of the ideas of the losers.


    Actually, Xiao Wen was more experienced.


    After all, he knew that the Confucianism, after defeating the Taoists and the Law Clans in the period of the Han Wu Emperor, would come up with the Confucianism, the bone, and at times, the slogan of the Taoists and the citizens resting place.


    "During the Warring States Period, the corpse of the left concubine of the Qin nation, Martingale, the gatekeeper of the merchant house, and Lu Buwei of the Xiangguo Kingdom were the main works. Recently, my big man, Huainan Wang, Liu An, and his hanger-ons, Su Fei, Li Shang, wrote a miscellaneous work called "Huainan Zi", also known as "Huainan Honglie". "


    "I have heard of this as well. Then, according to what Mister said, this Xiao Wen, could it be Liu An''s hanger-on? " Lu Zhi asked.


    As soon as this conclusion was drawn, Lu Zhi instantly felt as if his whole body was going to fall apart.


    After all, as the Queen who sat in the middle, Lu Zhi absolutely did not like the fact that the Marquis'' strength was too great.


    Currently, the value of Xiao Wen alone was comparable to two hundred thousand soldiers.


    For example, how could Lu Zhi allow a marquis to have more than two hundred thousand men in his army?


    However, Zhang Cang shook his head.


    He said, "The theory of miscellaneous families is divided into the bodies of Shang Martingale''s hanger-ons during the Warring States Period. Qin Xianglu and Liu An, the King of Huainan, have gathered the hanger-men together and are amalgamating all the different families. And just as complicated as their theories are, so is their relationships. "


    "This subject has also heard of the miscellaneous family that Duke Huai Nan, Liu An, has created. In fact, Duke Huai Nan had once written a letter to this subject, asking me to help you find a few books. This subject knows who among Duke Huai Nan''s hanger-ons is messing around with the household. "


    "Compared to Duke Huai Nan''s hanger-on, this subject is more inclined to another possibility."


    "Oh? "What''s the possibility?" Upon hearing Zhang Cang''s words, Lu Zhi''s brows twitched.


    Although he had to be careful of the possibility that Xiao Wen might be Liu An''s hanger-on, if he wasn''t Liu An''s hanger-on, then Lu Zhi would have a great benefit from this.


    Zhang Cang said, "Empress knows, that year Lu Buwei was exiled by the Emperor of Qin, his hanger-on tree fell and monkeys scattered. After adding in the matter of the Zheng Kingdom, those foreign delegates without a backer were ordered expelled by Qin Shi Huang. But why would they be able to stay behind? "


    "Of course I do." Lu Zhi nodded.


    This was because she had also studied the handling of foreign talents and determined whether or not the burly man''s household registration system would establish the same nominee''s registration system as the country of Qin.


    As a result, she had a better understanding of the past that Qin Huang and Ying Zheng had wanted to expel all foreign scholars from their country.


    In the past, South Korea, a country located in the northeast of the Qin Nation that was now destroyed, sent a navy worker, Zheng Guo, to persuade the emperor of the Qin Dynasty to lay his hands on the land and try to consume the country''s manpower without being able to attack Korea in order to carry out the "plan for the Qin Dynasty".


    When this matter was discovered, the Duke of Qin, after hearing the words of the Minister of Imperial Household, believed that most of the foreign delegates who came to Qin wanted to travel to Qin, so he ordered the expulsion of the foreign delegates.


    As Lu Buwei''s hanger-on in the past, Reese was also expelled.


    Despite his fear and anxiety, before his departure, he took the initiative to write a letter persuading the Duke of Qin not to turn away his guests.


    In this paper, we argue the error and harm of Qin''s expulsion of Guest Warriors, we do not discuss the specific matter of the expulsion of Guests, nor do we discuss our own personal way of going in and out. Instead, we analyze the advantages and disadvantages of the expulsion of Guests by standing on the high ground of "crossing the sea and controlling the princes" to accomplish the great cause of unifying the world.


    In this paper, we demonstrate from both sides that the reasoning is strict, the logic is strong and the argument is strong.


    The author first discusses history, with the example of four monarchs, Qin Mugonggong, Xiao gonggong, Hui Wang and Zhaoge, and emphasizes the importance of reusing foreign delegates.


    [1] To the west comes out of the earth, to the west comes out of the earth, to the east comes out of the earth, to the west comes out of the earth, to welcome the uncles from the Song, to pray for the leopard and for Gongsun to come forth. These five children, do not come from Qin, and the Mu public, and the State 20, thus tyrant Chiron. The law of filial piety common commercial martingale, move the customs, the people to thrive, the country to rich and strong, the people to enjoy the use, the dukedom, Chu Wei''s master, lift the land thousands of miles, hitherto strong. King Hui used Zhang Yi''s tactics to pull up the three rivers, the West and the West, Shu, and the North to take up the county, the South to take up the Han and the Central Han provinces, to surround the nine barbarians, to take control of the kingdom, to cut the plastered soil, and to disperse the six kingdoms to the west. "The King of Zhao gained Fan Ju, the Marquis of Yanzhou, Chasing Huayang, the Strong Public Office, Du private door, and encroaching on the Dukes, thus making Qin Cheng Emperor.


    Then we talk about reality. The author lists the king''s hobbies, such as the Jade of the Kunshan Mountains, the Kindly Jewels, the Pearl of the Moon, and the horse of separation that the Sword of Taea rode, and so on, and they all come from the various kingdoms.


    Qin Wufa: "¡­" Qin Wufa: "¡­" It is not good to play with the rhinoceros. Zheng and Wei''s daughter do not serve as a harem, while the mandarin hog is not actually stables, the gold and tin are not used in the south of the river, and the west of the country is not used in the west. Therefore, to adorn the harem, to entertain the mind, and to speak of the eyes and ears, it will be out of Qin and then Ke, the jewel of the hairpin, the bell of Fu, the garment of A''ang, and the ornament of the brocade, not before, but following the custom and elegance, building up the beauty of the body, Zhao Nu does not stand at the side. The music of Zheng Wei Sang, Shao Shao, Yu Yu, Wu, Elephant, and the music of foreign countries.)


    On the one hand, Reese enumerated the historical achievements of the foreign delegates to the Qin, and came to the conclusion that "to make Qin Chengdi... It was all thanks to the guest. From this point of view, the guests are not in the Qin ", moving Qin Wang.


    On the other hand, the paper analyzes the advantages and disadvantages of staying and chasing guests away, and gains and losses, "sending guests out to take advantage of the enemy, harming the people to gain revenge, from the inside out and from the outside grudges against the duke, begging the nation to be safe and unattainable."


    Then, he repeated the deduction and concluded that it was all because of the Jade Pearl of Chalvos and the light people. "This is not the technique of crossing the sea and controlling the dukes."


    This was what "acting within one''s words" meant. From the point of view of interests, it was to the ambition of the Duke of Qin to dominate the country.


    Then from "the wide people have more" and so on to the metaphor of Mt. Tai and the river sea, then to the error of "abandoning the head to the enemy country", to the danger of "expelling the guest to the enemy country", which further proves that expelling the guest concerned the safety of the Qin nation.


    The ups and downs finally moved the Duke of Qin. At the same time, it also made Lu Zhi, who was worried that the wandering population would endanger the stability of the country, give up on the idea of abolishing the nomads.


    "Zhang Aiqing''s meaning is ¡­" Lu Zhi was a smart person. After Zhang Cang''s reminder, she immediately thought of the possibility that Zhang Cang had mentioned.


    With a skeptical tone, she asked: "Could it be that this Xiao Wen is the person who was expelled by Qin Shi Huang and Ying Zheng?"


    Zhang Cang nodded and said, "Of course. After all, in this world, not everyone would come back after being expelled by a country because the monarch had cancelled the expulsion order. Scholars also need face. "


    "Of course," Zhang Cang paused for a moment, then continued, "Based on Xiao Wen''s age, he might not have been Lu Buwei''s hanger-on back then. It''s just that his teacher, or perhaps his father, is also Lu Buwei''s hanger-on. "

 C216 young man

    Within the kitchen, water vapor permeated the air. It was especially evident under the winter''s temperature.


    Seeing that more and more foam was coming out from the soup, Xiao Wen grabbed the spoon and scooped out most of it.


    However, he knew that he could not disappoint the delicacies. As one of the most important dishes in the Chinese cuisine, it had to be meticulously prepared.


    Therefore, he had already cooked the soup for two and a half hours. He picked up the ham, hens, ducks, and legs and put them aside ¨C although these were all in the hotel, they would be thrown into the garbage can by the kitchen. However, Xiao Wen was a carnivore after all.


    Ham can be air-dried, chicken duck can be cooked, pig''s feet can be cooked until erosion, casually soaked in brine overnight, can also be savored, making the famous later generation Longjiang pig''s feet.


    Although Xiao Wen wasn''t a fanatical carnivore, he still wasn''t used to wasting other things just to eat a little cabbage. He had bought a salmon before, and used it to make thorns at home, while cooking soup at the side. Then, he would make cat food for his master ¡ª the taurine in the salmon meat was very beneficial to his master.


    After the meat was scooped out, there was only soup left in the wok that had been simmering for more than two hours.


    In these soups, there were also some fine, dusty foam and grease.


    If it was an ordinary person, they might have been able to eat it this way.


    However, this was also the reason why they were unable to cook a top grade dish like the boiled water cabbage.


    And now, in order to successfully cook this dish, Xiao Wen had disregarded the cost.


    Under Zhou Xian''s gaze, Xiao Wen poured the chicken breast meat and pork tenderloin into the soup, shaking it slightly.


    As Xiao Wen swayed, the originally red and white flesh became more familiar. At the same time, the fine foam and grease from the soup were absorbed into the meat.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiao Wen fished out the meat that was smeared with floating foam and grease.


    "If I add some spices, I might be able to make a lion''s head." It was impossible to make meatballs by hand, so Xiao Wen planned to make these meatballs into Chinese meatballs at the other extreme, the Lion''s Head.


    However, this was not the end. It was impossible for him to finish absorbing the meat and grease in one go.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen had to repeat this action two or three times until the soup became clear and free of impurities.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen was cooking seriously, Zhou Xian suddenly said, "Uncle, you came back today to catch up with the Winter Solstice, right?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen nodded as a matter of course. "After all, this is a festival that we have had since we were young. It''s equivalent to half a year of Spring Festival. How could he not come back in time for the Winter Solstice? "


    However, Zhou Xian sighed, "In the past, we didn''t completely integrate into the big man. But now, his uncle had already entered the circle of nobility. If she stuck to these foreign things, it would bring about gossip. "For the sake of Uncle''s future career, today is our last winter solstice."


    "Why do you say that?" Hearing Zhou Xian''s sudden words, Xiao Wen was a bit confused.


    Although in terms of national feeling, the Zhuanxu calendar New Year, but the Lunar New Year, is not a foreign.


    But to tell the truth, for a person like Xiao Wen in the twenty-first century, having a sense of recognition towards Zhanxu was a huge lie.


    To Xiao Wen, even if it was New Year''s Day and Christmas, it was still much more intimate than the new year of Zhuanxu Calendar, which he hadn''t been in contact with in the twenty-first century.


    After all, New Year''s Day was at least a holiday.


    And Christmas... Xiao Wen had a deep impression of that Christmas he spent with his junior in high school.


    "I have made up my mind. If Little Uncle wants to spend the Lunar New Year in the future, you can do it yourself! In the future, I will not go through the Lunar New Year holiday. " Zhou Xian said.


    Xiao Wen felt awkward...


    It seemed that Zhou Xian had hardened her heart to fully integrate Xiao Wen into the big man''s society!


    "F * ck!" It''s fine if he fused with it! There was no point in spending the New Year alone. In any case, the new year for the Zhuanxu calendar is also the new year for the ancestors. Xiao Wen thought.


    While Xiao Wen and Zhou Xian were busy cooking the top-grade Chinese cuisine, Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang, and Shangguan Wan''er were braving the snow as they walked home ¡­ Of course, Zhuge Liang didn''t go home, but sent Shangguan Wan''er home.


    In fact, Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang, and Shangguan Wan''er''s home were pretty close.


    And because of this, they became good friends.


    Therefore, even though Guan Yu and Shangguan Wan''er were going home, they were walking together on the road for a long time.


    The snow on the road seemed to have melted a little. As a result, the road became slippery after the solidification.


    However, Xiao Wen had already expected this.


    So when it began to snow on the way back, he asked the boys to put nails in the soles of their shoes.


    The runners knew more or less about these needlework. Otherwise, when they were on the road, wouldn''t they be unable to sew up even if their pants were torn?


    In fact, they were all forced out. In the 21st century, on university campuses, there were many male students who had trained in needlework in just four years.


    This was the same principle.


    "Speaking of which, Brother Yu, you''re not bad too!" There was beef every day. Many of the top aristocrats do not have a better life than your family. " Perhaps out of boredom, Zhuge Liang began to talk to Guan Yu on the way.


    However, Guan Yu pouted and said, "Our family has been killing cattle ever since my grandfather''s grandfather. In the past, all he could do was drink beef bone soup and eat some water. "Do you think the noblemen would be generous enough to share the beef they occasionally get?"


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang froze for a moment.


    Indeed, although generous nobles might give some relief to the poor when they were in need.


    Wanting them to share beef, which was also very precious to them, was a fantasy.


    Only when some noble families needed the help of their hanger-ons, or when the army was at war, would the generals need the soldiers to cheer up and use the beef to boost their morale.


    Under normal circumstances, how would they distribute meat to the Bai Family?


    It''s good enough that you don''t steal your domesticated fowls and dogs.


    In the twenty-first century, the upper classes exploited the lower classes and might even pay attention to the appearance of food.


    But this was in the middle ages of feudalism, when the people lived in the depths of the Middle Ages, and this era was not a beautiful one.


    "Then why are those noble lords so generous?" Zhuge Liang did not understand.


    "Isn''t that all because my father joined the army before and became General Fan''s personal guard?" An ordinary noble would at least give General Fan some face. " Guan Yu pouted and said.


    "So that''s how it is." Zhuge Liang nodded his head. He knew that the General Fan that Guan Yu had mentioned should be the brother-in-law of His Majesty. Back then, His Majesty was still playing chess with his lifelong rival, Xiang Yu Hong Men, saving Liu Bang''s life.


    At the same time, he had a new understanding of Guan Yu.


    "It seems that the matter of my uncle serving as an official in the imperial court is not worth boasting about!" he thought.


    On the way, Shangguan Wan''er watched Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu talking nonchalantly, walking on in silence.


    Her little brain was still thinking about how she should greet her father when she returned.


    Was it ''father is happy from the winter solstice'', or was it ''father has not seen you for a long time''?


    However, at this time, a young man, who looked to be a dozen or so years old, appeared in front of them.


    He looked down at the boy and the girl and asked, "Do you know where the county officer''s mansion is?"

 C217 It turned out to be the Third Family Servant

    In the kitchen, perhaps due to her heavy tone just now, Zhou Xian suddenly changed the topic.


    She asked, "Little Uncle, you already have five students, do you think they are your students? Which one has the most success? "


    Xiao Wen was silent for a moment. To be honest, he hadn''t thought much about it yet.


    As a military general, Guan Yu was very popular under the system of military meritorious dukedom selection. His personal ability and leadership level were both not bad, perhaps he could also become a marquis in the future.


    However, he was clear that the historical burly man had already begun to have a tendency for civil officials to rise to prominence during the time of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty.


    Many did not have military merits... Even the civil servants who had helped the army in managing the logistics had become prime ministers.


    Therefore, Zhuge Liang, who was an expert in the world, and Yang Xiu, who came from a powerful family background, might be able to succeed in the future. After all, Guan Yu''s internal affairs ability wasn''t that strong.


    Shangguan Wan''er was actually not bad either.


    After all, he knew that one day, the day would come when the sun and moon would shine in the sky and Wu Zetian would appear. It would turn Tang into a country where women could stand up for themselves. With Xiao Wen, Wan-Er''s internal affairs were quite good. In Wu Zetian''s place, she would definitely have had a higher achievement.


    Similarly, although she was a burly man, Sun Shangxiang could only be a carefree little princess. However, with her personality and her relationship with Wan''Er, Xiao Wen felt that she might still be able to make a name for herself by going to the Tang Dynasty.


    After all, the distance between Sun Shangxiang and Wu Zetian was not four hundred years (from the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty to the beginning of the Tang Dynasty), but less than a thousand kilometers.


    "They each have their own strengths and weaknesses. Moreover, things are unpredictable, so I can''t say for sure." Xiao Wen said.


    "Then which student do you have higher expectations for?" Zhou Xian asked again.


    Xiao Wen thought for a moment before saying, "Guan Yu, please!"


    Xiao Wen was very clear about this.


    This was not because Guan Yu had the greatest reputation in the future. In fact, later on, he was even conferred the title of the Martial Saint. Even Zhuge Liang was at a disadvantage.


    Not to mention Yang Xiu and the two girls.


    In fact, the most important thing was that Guan Yu had exceeded his expectations!


    Why do you say that?


    Whether it was Zhuge Liang, Yang Xiu, Shangguan Wan''er, Sun Shangxiang, or Xiao Wen, they all knew how to nurture them.


    Zhuge Liang didn''t need to be said. Turn to the 1970s version of Why One Hundred Thousand, and the Pla''s Infantry Drill Ceremony. The former, as the Republic, was compiled in the last century to enable the people to restore human civilization in a short time after nuclear war. Even in the Stone Age, this allowed people to quickly reach the age of electricity.


    This kind of field cultivating divine tool, after Zhuge Liang learned it, would definitely make the big man strong and flourishing.


    As for the latter, it was the most advanced army training ceremony in the world. As long as he relied on this book, he would be able to train the army with the strongest morale and fighting strength in the world.


    Under the same level of weaponry, perhaps only the Zerg and artificial intelligence could compete with it.


    If the two combined, it would definitely make Zhuge Liang''s achievements even more glorious than they had ever been in history.


    As for Yang Xiu, although he wasn''t as brilliant as Zhuge, Xiao Wen believed that by relying on a pile of books on psychology and success, he would become a powerful politician.


    If he wanted to, he could stand out in the political struggle. If he couldn''t get the position of prime minister, then Xiao Wen would just find a piece of tofu and smash him to death.


    Similarly, the future of Shangguan Wan''er and Sun Shangxiang could also be met by Xiao Wen.


    Only Guan Yu was present, even though he was the future general of this child.


    This world did not lack generals.


    Far away, there was the great army that had to hide from the white robes, Agio ¡­ "Ahh!" Pui! "It was Chen Qingzhi, the legendary Xue Rengui, who had three arrows aimed at the mountain.


    Nearby, there was also the same period as Guan Yu, Lu Bu, and Dianwei.


    However, Xiao Wen noticed something else.


    That was because under his push, the future method of war would change from the ancient methods of cavalry charge, infantry push, crossbow cover, into the modern mode of artillery covering, lined up for shooting, and cavalry outflanking.


    At that time, the key point of war would not be personal bravery. It would be very difficult for Guan Yu''s personal martial arts to be of any use in the battlefield.


    However, for this reason, one''s martial arts would not lose its effect. Or it could be said that with Xiao Wen''s guidance, one''s martial arts could still have the opportunity to light up and heat up.


    That was a war hero.


    Just like the captain of a country who ran around the world with his prototyped shield, a hero, if shaped well, could become a war hero in a drum (hu) dance (ou), a kuang (su) army (si).


    Although this required a certain amount of manipulation, with Xiao Wen''s ability, it was not impossible for Guan Yu to become an inspiring Martial Saint in advance.


    However, war heroes were something that needed strict planning.


    Although Guan Yu''s bravery was very similar to that of a war hero. However, Guan Yu''s arrogance would obstruct him.


    Thus, Xiao Wen was not sure how far Guan Yu could go on this path. At the same time, he hoped that Guan Yu would walk further and further on this path.


    As long as Guan Yu became the hero of the war, after that, the likes of Lu Bu Dian Wei would definitely lose to Guan Yu.


    At the same time, on the other side, Guan Yu and the others looked at the young man riding a horse and frowned.


    This person was simply too arrogant.


    Moreover, this kind of arrogance wasn''t something that Yang Xiu could ignore. It wasn''t because he felt that others weren''t enough, but because he was extremely arrogant.


    It was not like Guan Yu. In this world, there were no difficulties that he could not overcome. Although he was proud, he was still an arrogant and admirable person.


    The arrogance of the person in front of him was obviously looking down on him from a high vantage point.


    At the end of the day, this word clearly carried a strong sense of disdain.


    Looking at him, Zhuge Liang spat back in disdain, "And who are you? He actually dares to call people like that for no reason at all. "


    The man looked at Zhuge Liang with contempt and said, "See my horse? This is the Black Pearl Muzimura of Inner Mongolia, which originated from the Uygur Muzin Prairie of Xilingguo Alliance. It is the top breed among Mongolian horses, second only to the Ferghana Horse. Even if I sold all of you, I wouldn''t be able to exchange you for my mount. "


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang was speechless.


    Not to mention the appropriateness of comparing their behavior with that of a horse. According to Zhuge Liang''s understanding, in this world, there were horses that were even more noble than Ferghana Horses.


    For example, a big horse (an Arabian horse) mounted on a horse. For example, when Xiao Wen saw the horse, he once said that it was an Andalusian horse ¡­


    However, Zhuge Liang didn''t complain too much about it. He only said, "My teacher is the current Emperor''s son, Lord Mo Wen. My schoolmates include the grandson of Marquis of Lin Jin Yang, Yang Xiu, the eldest son of the Grand Guard Li from Cloud City, Li Zicheng, and the daughter of the Grand Guard from East Wu Country, Sun Shangxiang. Just which family are you from, to dare speak so arrogantly? "


    Hearing this, the man was shocked. Clearly, he did not expect Zhuge Liang''s group to have such a great background.


    Seeing the three of them, the youth''s face immediately turned even redder than Guan Yu''s.


    After a long while, he said, "My foster father is Dong Zhuo, the commander of the Western Liangjun army. As for me, I am the future general of this big fellow, and Lu Bu is one of them! "


    "Oh." Upon hearing this, Zhuge Liang said with a deadpan expression, "So it''s a house slave with three surnames!"

 C218 spirit of loyalty

    Looking at Lu Bu, Zhuge Liang said paralyzed, "So it''s a house slave with three surnames!"


    Three surnamed family servant?


    Hearing this, Xiao Lu Bu clearly didn''t react.


    He unexpectedly looked at Zhuge Liang in puzzlement and asked, "What did you just call me?"


    Because he knew Zhuge Liang''s background was not small, Lu Bu didn''t continue to call him Ge Liang in a contemptuous tone. At the very least, he had used you ¡­


    It had to be said that this was an improvement.


    However, when Zhuge Liang saw Lu Bu''s appearance, he felt very helpless.


    He cursed in his heart, "This guy can''t be stupid, right? The Third Old Servant was clearly cursing. Normal people wouldn''t even ask why when they heard others curse at them. They would just go up and fight! Lu Bu even asked himself why... Isn''t it obvious that I''m scolding him? "


    Unknowingly, Lu Bu was labeled as a fool by Zhuge Liang.


    However, he still sighed lightly and explained: "Your surname is Lu Mingbu, and you are a distant relative of our Queen, right?"


    "That''s right!" Lubu looked up proudly.


    Although he and Lu Zhi were not relatives within three generations of each other, they were still family back in the Spring and Autumn Period.


    Hence, L¨¹ Bu was very proud of this point.


    But soon after, Zhuge Liang began to mock him.


    Xiao Wen felt that apart from talent, luck was also very important to a person''s success.


    However, this kind of luck wasn''t impossible to grasp.


    At the very least, the Xiao Family''s textual people would be able to figure out this sort of thing.


    After all, luck was nothing more than a pseudo random event created by incomplete information.


    In this sort of situation, the root cause of people''s misfortune was still that they could not see through people.


    Perhaps if you were unlucky and met with a scam, you would be scammed for all sorts of reasons.


    With good luck, he would be able to meet a God''s teammate. Like this, he would be able to soar into the skies and soar into greatness.


    Therefore, when Sun Shangxiang was caught, he also warned Xiao Wen that she had to educate these kids about the kind of powerful people they shouldn''t offend in this world.


    If he accidentally offended her, then he would be finished.


    However, it was clear that due to Lu Bu''s character, Xiao Wen did not think that this fella could be included in the list of people he could not offend. Perhaps his foster father, Dong Zhuo, could, but Lu Bu was still like Tu Sen.


    Moreover, when he introduced Lu Bu, Xiao Wen emphasized that even though Lu Bu could use force, his character had a lot of problems back then.


    Zhuge Liang, who was listening attentively to the class, revealed a disdainful expression after hearing Lu Bu''s name.


    Now he looked directly at Lu Bu and said, "You died when you were a child, so you took Ding Yuan as your godfather. But later, you for a red rabbit horse, abandoned Ding Yuan, should worship Dong Zhuo as a father. You are not worth more than a red rabbit horse, you capricious, ungrateful little man. At the end of the day, Dong Zhuo was still a servant that he bought with a red rabbit horse. If this is not the third surname, then what is it?


    "You!" Hearing Zhuge Liang say that he was fickle and that he was ungrateful, Lu Bu immediately exploded in anger.


    He immediately wanted to pick up his weapon, but he found that there was no one around him. After all, he did not come out to fight today.


    Helpless, he could only pinch the horse''s belly and make it run.


    Then, Lu Bu raised the whip in his hand, ready to lash Zhuge Liang in the face.


    "If I don''t cripple you today, my surname is not Lu!"


    "Then your surname is Dong!" Hearing this, Guan Yu shouted and said.


    Subsequently, he stood at the side of the horse''s path, bowing and clenching his fist.


    "Ha!"


    The next moment, with a roar, Guan Yu threw a punch towards the horse!


    "It hurts!" Even though Guan Yu''s punch landed on the horse''s nose and the road was slippery, he actually knocked the horse out of balance with one punch.


    After the horse had taken a few more steps, it actually lost control of itself and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the streets of Midcloud City were flat, not sloping. In addition, Lubbock''s skill and balance were both very good, so he didn''t fall to his death like Liang Huai.


    "Damn it!" Although Lu Bu didn''t die from the fall, his attack just now was still enough.


    He got up from the ground and saw that Guan Yu didn''t seem to be in a good mood after the punch had landed on the horse''s nose. He immediately wanted to charge forward.


    In fact, Guan Yu''s previous punch wasn''t too troublesome.


    Although horses often have a strong impact when they sprint. If he were to run at full speed, it was indeed possible for him to crush the other party to death and stomp the other party to death.


    But just now, Lu Bu was only a dozen or so steps away from Guan Yu. If you look at it from a horse''s point of view, it''s even shorter.


    In addition, the horses did not dare to run too fast in order to keep their balance.


    Therefore, Guan Yu did not directly fracture under the recoil of this punch.


    After taking a few steps back and removing the force, Guan Yu was fortunate enough to not fall over due to the nails that Xiao Wen had installed on the soles of their shoes.


    However, seeing Lu Bu stand up and rush towards him, Guan Yu realized that if he wanted to make a counterattack, he would need another breath of time.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to block Lu Bu''s attack.


    Fortunately, Zhuge Liang seemed to understand Guan Yu''s current predicament. When Guan Yu stared blankly at Lu Bu rushing over, he immediately reacted.


    "Not good, Brother Yu is still in the lipid-reducing stage, his strength is still relatively weak!" I have to help him! " Zhuge Liang said in his heart.


    Immediately after, he rushed towards Lu Bu without any hesitation.


    Bowing, punching, and punching!


    "Scram!" Martial arts, in fact, mainly relied on physical fitness.


    A weak chicken, unless caught off guard. Otherwise, in a frontal confrontation, no matter how powerful the moves were, they would be instantly killed.


    Although Zhuge Liang''s physical fitness had greatly improved after Xiao Wen''s military training.


    It could be said that if he continued growing up like this, he might not be able to reach the level of a first class martial general in the three kingdoms. However, reaching the level of a second rate martial general like Wei Yan and Ma Dai wasn''t a problem.


    However, the Second Rated Martial Generals were similar to them. It was obvious what would happen after they fought with Lu Bu.


    In the present situation, not only did Guan Yu and Zhang Fei face off against Lu Bu, but Zhuge Liang learned from Liu Bei''s interference on the flank (in fact, Liu Bei may also be at the first class military general level).


    In a direct confrontation, although Zhuge Liang had used the incredibly fierce ''Japanese'' fist technique, it had no effect at all.


    Because he had just called Lu Bu San and the servants, Lu Bu''s anger grew.


    Seeing Zhuge Liang rushing over, without any hesitation, he aimed a high kick at Zhuge Liang''s chest.


    "Bang!" Zhuge Liang was sent flying with a kick.


    However, at this time, Guan Yu had already recovered.


    "The one who inserted the sign and sold their heads, look at this!"

 C219 Winning a small game

    Even though Zhuge Liang was sent flying by Lu Bu''s kick in the first round of the duel.


    But at this moment, Guan Yu won the buffer time.


    Guan Yu looked at Zhuge Liang and found that he had flown away. Fortunately, he did not seem to have suffered much damage.


    Moreover, he discovered that although Lu Bu was enraged, his body had already suffered a lot of injuries when he fell from the horse. Although there was no fatal problem, it was more or less weakened.


    "This guy, I can take him down in a few rounds." Although he saw Zhuge Liang being sent flying with a single kick, his strength was not to be underestimated. However, Guan Yu''s old pride flared up and set a goal for Lu Bu in a few rounds.


    In fact, if Guan was currently in the muscle enhancement phase, he might be able to do so.


    However, the current him, in order to reduce the excess fat accumulated from practicing martial arts at the age of six, had entered a very long period of time. Although the amount of training Xiao Wen had set up prevented his muscles from melting due to the heat gap caused by the loss of fat (During the period of fat loss, the body would digest fat at the same time as the muscles). If you don''t exercise when you lose fat, and keep the speed of muscle growth and digestion constant, your muscles and strength will definitely decrease with the loss of fat.)


    However, it was impossible to increase one''s strength by too much since the period of fat reduction was not the period of muscle enhancement. If the period of fat reduction also sought to strengthen the body, then it would be better to enter the period of muscle enhancement.


    Therefore, in actuality, Guan Yu''s physical fitness hadn''t improved by leaps and bounds.


    Much of his strength comes from the fact that, as fat decreases, the burden placed on the body by the past 18 percent of body fat decreases.


    Of course, there was also the reason behind Professor Xiao Wen''s boxing style.


    As a result, although Guan Yu was stronger than before, he was not much stronger.


    However, these were not Guan Yu''s reasons for being timid.


    He was proud. Even though his body didn''t allow him to be this proud, he was still this proud.


    "The one who inserted the symbol and sold their heads!" "Look at this!"


    Guan Yu faced Zhuge Liang, who had just been kicked away and was once again charging towards him.


    But this time, Lu Bu didn''t dare to underestimate his opponent.


    Guan Yu''s Japanese punch, after all, knocked his pony out of balance and he fell to the ground.


    Therefore, just like Guan Yu, he clenched his fist and thrust it forward like a spear.


    The fist and the fist did not collide with each other like in an anime movie or television show. Just like how the two spears would rarely collide with each other when they stabbed at each other.


    The moment the two fists entered each other''s attack range, Lu Bu''s fist immediately changed. Like an ancient halberd stabbing into a weapon, he opened his hand and grabbed Guan Yu''s forearm, preventing him from continuing his attack.


    In that instant, Lu Bu seized the opportunity to attack Guan Yu. As for Guan Yu, he also felt the danger of being locked onto.


    In that instant, the two of them made their respective decisions.


    Lu Bu first grabbed Guan Yu''s hand and pulled it towards him. Moreover, his other hand was just like a lance used against cavalry, stabbing towards Guan Yu.


    However, his attack this time was destined to fail.


    After all, Guan Yu had practiced this kind of situation before when he was receiving Xiao Wen''s preliminary boxing techniques.


    He had practically guessed the method Lu Bu would use.


    "The so-called Kickboxing Path is actually based on ¡­ During the era of the Three Emperors, Wu Chun''s technique was based on a school of martial arts. Combined with other techniques, it was known as the Brazilian technique, Thai Fist, Karate Dao, Boxing, and Sword Attack, Exemplary Mastery. In addition to that, there is also the dance called the Jar Dance, the dance called Ballet and the other dances. There are also all kinds of dance footwork from the ancient times, changing from countless different forms and taking the most straightforward out of them all to winning against the enemy. "


    This was the instant that Guan Yu made his judgement. He recalled that Xiao Wen had introduced the contents of the art of boxing.


    Then, he did a ballet action.


    With Lu Bu''s arm as the center, the curved arm made a spinning motion.


    "So elegant!" After Lu Bu punched out, he had no time to change his attack.


    After seeing Guan Yu''s attack, he only had time to sigh.


    Immediately after, Guan Yu''s body spun, and his other arm made an elbow motion, smashing onto Lu Bu''s body like a meteor hammer.


    "Bang!" The elbow hit him squarely in the jaw, hard enough. He even let go of Guan Yu''s hand.


    What a strong fellow!


    Lu Bu looked at Guan Yu, secretly shocked in his heart.


    Although he felt that when Guan Yu had punched the horse and knocked it down, considering the fact that the horse did not dare to run wildly on the slippery ground, as long as he took advantage of the situation, he could succeed three or four times out of ten times.


    But just now, the opponent had obviously guessed his next move through a method of guessing. Clearly, his strength was quite impressive.


    "It seems like you still have the qualifications to force me to go all out." Lu Bu touched his chin that was hit by Guan Yu''s elbow, thinking.


    At the same time, Guan Yu also frowned on the inside.


    Although he had indeed won against Lu Bu just now, he had felt a hint of danger come upon him.


    And the source of the crisis... It was his right hand!


    Just now, in order to block Lu Bu''s attack on Zhuge Liang, Guan Yu had used this right hand to smash onto Lu Bu''s horse.


    After that, the hand was grabbed and pulled. If it was an ordinary person, perhaps it wouldn''t matter. However, it was Lu Bu who grabbed Guan Yu, but Guan Yu''s hand was injured from the pain.


    "I have to finish this battle quickly. Otherwise, if I continue to drag this matter on, it might bring me a lot of trouble." Guan Yu thought.


    Although he knew that even if his hand got injured in this battle, he wouldn''t have to worry about being unable to practice martial arts in the future.


    Xiao Wen had once told him that unless he was seriously injured, he would have to continue his strenuous exercise (such as the Chinese Olympic flyers) to make it impossible for him to recover.


    Otherwise, most of the bone injuries could be treated through the combination of medicine and recovery training.


    Even if it was a comminuted fracture, as long as the treatment was correct and the bones were not repeatedly damaged, the arm would eventually become mechanical and it would not be wasted for the rest of its life.


    Therefore, he was not afraid of how Lu Bu would torture his hand.


    However, if a person did not plan for too long, then he would definitely have to worry about something. Although Guan Yu wasn''t worried about his injuries, he wouldn''t allow himself to fail.


    As a proud man, Guan Yu chose to commit suicide after losing Jing Zhou in history, even though he had the chance to escape back to Shu.


    It was easy to imagine how proud he was in his heart.


    For the sake of this pride, Guan Yu would never allow himself to be defeated by this good-for-nothing, Lu Bu, even before he had established a great merit and became a great general that everyone worships!


    Thus, Guan Yu against Lu Bu, the second round, began!

 C220 Zhuge Guoliangs Conspiracy and Guan Yus Urine

    In the first round of battle between Guan Yu and Lu Bu, both sides had wins. Even though Zhang Fei was slightly better than Guan Yu in acting, he was still able to compete with Lu Bu for eighty rounds before he gradually fell into a disadvantageous position. However, to be able to force Lu Bu into such a sorry state showed that Guan Yu was even stronger than he was in his act.


    However, this was all because of Xiao Wen''s guidance.


    Xiao Wen had always believed that warriors who trained according to the method of comprehensive fighting would be able to beat other talented warriors, at least in a one on one situation with their bare hands.


    Unless the ancient warriors were a genius like Huo Yuanjia, and those who practiced comprehensive fighting techniques were just an amateur. Under normal circumstances, if it wasn''t for this extreme situation, it would have been very difficult for an ancient martial artist to defeat a comprehensive martial artist.


    After all, comprehensive fighting was actually the art of boxing. If Gu Wu Zhen was as mysterious as those martial arts experts, could Bruce Lee have been invincible throughout the world?


    Moreover, the current Guan Yu was still in the process of losing fat. In Xiao Wen''s eyes, a person at the Lipid Level wouldn''t have much of an improvement.


    After all, when muscle is in the fat reduction stage, the purpose of exercise is not to increase muscle, but to keep the existing muscle from decreasing with the decrease of fat.


    Therefore, it could be said that before Guan Yu became Xiao Wen''s disciple, how strong was his muscle strength?


    His transformation only resulted in him obtaining a few combat techniques. As well as being able to rid himself of five percent of his body fat, his endurance had increased by quite a bit.


    At this moment, Guan Yu and Lu Bu were gasping for breath, staring at each other, as if they were waiting for the other to attack while they took the initiative.


    At the same time, Shangguan Wan''er also helped Zhuge Liang up.


    "Phew, Brother Yu didn''t eat too much in the first round, so there shouldn''t be too much of a problem." Zhuge Liang said.


    Wan-Er was confused.


    She looked at Zhuge Liang and asked, "Big brother Xiao Liang, why do you say that? Isn''t big brother Xiao Yu''s body still very weak? "


    To Xiao Wen''s students, Guan Yu''s condition wasn''t a secret.


    Shangguan Wan''er was clear about this.


    However, Shangguan Wan''er was studying internal affairs beside Xiao Wen, so she didn''t have any contact with Guan Yu''s knowledge. She still didn''t have a deep understanding of Guan Yu''s situation like Zhuge Liang did ¡­


    It could even be said that her knowledge was not as deep as Sun Shangxiang''s.


    She still remembered that when Sun Shangxiang had read the report about Guan Yu''s body from Xiao Wen, she had called him a monster. He would be able to defeat her when she was in his period of fat loss. Wouldn''t he be like a tiger that had grown wings and soar into the sky after this fellow had completed a round of muscle enhancement training?


    Therefore, Wan-Er only knew that Guan Yu was weak in the fat reduction stage and strong in the muscle enhancement stage.


    However, Zhuge Liang shook his head and said, "The reason why the Lipid Reduction Stage is weak is because of the Muscle Enhancement Stage. His weakness was only in terms of strength. But in terms of stamina, he is definitely stronger than Lu Bu. "


    Zhuge Liang''s firm tone made Shangguan Wan''er curious. She asked, "Big brother Little Liang, how did you see through it?"


    "Look at Lu Bu''s figure." Zhuge Liang pointed at Lu Bu''s body, and Wan''er also looked over.


    He saw Lu Bu''s sturdy stature, big chest and round waist, as well as a very strong looking appearance.


    "Is this really that weak?"


    Zhuge laughed, "Lu Bu looks very strong and has a lot of muscles. But the amount of muscle has nothing to do with the amount of fat. "


    "Mr. Xiao Wen said before that no matter how much a person trains, as long as he eats something called calories that is consumed more than training, then he will definitely become meat. A common martial artist with a poor family background naturally wouldn''t do this. However, many noble martial artists would do such a thing. "


    "This Lu Bu is the foster son of Dong Zhuo, the guardian of Xiliang Great Matriarch. He would definitely be able to eat a lot of good things. That kind of unrestrained diet would definitely cause his body fat to rise. Even with his abundant physical strength, he was unable to defeat Brother Yu in a short period of time. Then it''s even less likely that he will be able to beat Big Brother Yu. "


    Wan-Er was relieved when she heard that. Then she asked, "So what are we going to do now?"


    "emmm ¡­" Zhuge Liang rolled his eyes and said, "Lu Bu is Dong Zhuo''s foster son. Although Brother Yu could defeat him, it wasn''t too good if Dong Zhuo took notice of him. So, we have to help Brother Yu, not to help him win, but to consider how to help him after the battle is over, and not be affected by anything. "


    Wan-Er nodded.


    But then she asked, "Then what should we do?"


    "Go call sister A''xiang and ask her to come over." Zhuge Liang said.


    "Why are you looking for sister A''Xiang?" Wan-Er was still confused about Zhuge Liang''s words. After all, Zhuge Liang''s thoughts were mostly running about in his mind. Wan-Er''s mind and mind were both different.


    Therefore, although Zhuge Liang was the prime minister and Wan''er was the prime minister, there was no tacit understanding between the two of them.


    However, Zhuge Liang didn''t say anything to Wan-Er.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "After you''re done, ask Brother Cheng to go find his father and bring some people here ¡­" When you ask Brother Zi Cheng to talk to his father, don''t say that Brother Yu is fighting with Lu Bu ¡­ Just say that sister A''Xiang is in trouble. "


    Zhuge Liang''s voice became deeper and deeper as he spoke, as if he was preparing a plot.


    Because the conversation between Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er was very minute, neither Guan Yu nor Lu Bu heard it.


    Wan-Er looked around and realized Lu Bu didn''t pay attention to her appearance. She nodded and said, "Xiao Liang, you have to be careful yourself." Then, he turned around and ran back to Xiao Wen''s home.


    At the same time, Wan-Er''s actions triggered the actions of Guan Yu and L¨¹ Bu.


    For Lubu, he was worried that Shangguan Wan''er''s visit was to call for help.


    Although he did not think that he would be defeated by a child from the Cloud County border area. However, if the other party called for more people, he might not be able to handle it.


    Thus, he felt that he had to end this battle quickly.


    As for Guan Yu, he had no idea what Shangguan Wan''er was up to. After seeing her speak with Zhuge Liang for a while, he then ran in the direction of Xiao Wen. Presumably, he was also going to call for reinforcements.


    However, even though Guan Yu believed that if Xiao Wen came, Lu Bu would definitely be beaten by the two of them. It was even Sun Shangxiang or Li Zicheng who had come. With them and Zhuge Liang harassing Lu Bu, the victory would definitely be his.


    However, the pride in Guan Yu''s heart flared up naturally.


    As a martial artist who was determined to become a great general, Guan Yu was not willing to need help when dealing with a promising opponent like Lu Bu.


    "In any case, even if I fail, it would be throwing my own face, and wouldn''t implicate others. "Therefore, it''s better not to be so unfair!" He felt that he should defeat Lu Bu before Xiao Wen or Sun Shangxiang or Li Zicheng arrived.


    With this, he could prove himself.

 C221 Do not bully the young when they are poor

    When Shangguan Wan''er rushed back to Xiao Wen''s home, Xiao Wen was stunned.


    He looked at Wan-Er and asked, "Didn''t you go home? Why did he come back? Where''s Lil ''Light? "


    And then he thought about what would happen if Wan-Er came back alone. They were in danger.


    Wan-Er shook her head and said, "I just remembered that I have something to talk to Sister Xiang about."


    "What happened to you?"


    "I''m fine." Wan-Er shook her head firmly. Because on the way here, she also seemed to sense Zhuge Liang''s hint ¡ª don''t tell this to Mr. Xiao Wen.


    Hiding some secrets from the teachers was the instinct of children this age. After all, no matter how amiable Xiao Wen was, the age gap between him and a child was still there.


    He is not an educational psychologist with an original opinion in the field of education. It was something that was often overlooked.


    Thus, although a few students still respected them. However, the little secret between children still existed.


    "Alright!" Since Wan-Er came back, Xiao Wen could only see her tired expression.


    Because they felt that if they really met with an unresolvable situation, they would naturally ask for his help.


    And if the children had the ability to solve the problem, then it would be the right way to give them some exercise opportunities. After all, if they came here, they would be able to train in every aspect. Secondly, it could also bridge the relationship between children. Sometimes, Xiao Wen really couldn''t control it too tightly.


    Thus, Xiao Wen didn''t continue to worry about Wan-Er. He returned to the kitchen ¨C even though he had already prepared the main course for the day ¨C the boiled water cabbage.


    However, this kind of festive scene could not only be used for eating.


    Therefore, he needed to prepare more delicious foods.


    After talking to Xiao Wen at the kitchen door about meeting Sun Shangxiang, Wan''er walked all the way to Xiao Wen''s living room.


    At this moment, Sun Shangxiang was lying on the wooden floor with an intoxicated expression, enjoying the warmth brought by the floor. She didn''t seem to have any intention of getting up.


    "Elder sister A''Xiang, it''s time to wake up!" Wan''er walked to Sun Shangxiang''s side and poked him.


    However, Sun Shangxiang was now like a lazy kitten. She lay on the floor with her body slightly curled up and her eyes narrowed, revealing a face full of ecstasy.


    "Ugh ¡­" [Wan-Er is home today. Why can''t I see her? I must have enjoyed it too much. "Hmm, Wan-Er, hug me." After saying that, Sun Shangxiang stretched out his hands and wrapped them around Wan''er''s neck, as if she was going to hold her as a pillow.


    Wan''er had no choice but to stretch out her hands and pinch Sun Shangxiang''s cheeks, saying, "Sister A''xiang, it''s me! I had something to do so I came back for a while. "


    However, the intoxicated Sun Shangxiang didn''t seem to care about what Wan-Er said, she just pulled Wan-Er onto her body with all her might, looking like she was enjoying herself.


    While he was doing that, he murmured, "Wan-Er is so cute. "Come, give me a hug."


    If Sun Shangxiang was a man, she would probably be a fool, right?


    Hm! There were also some cat slaves that were the same as Ye Zichen.


    Li Zi Cheng, who was watching from the side, could not watch any further. He curled his lips and said helplessly, "A Xiang, Guan Yu is challenging you to a duel."


    "What?" Where? Where''s the duel? " Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang was startled. She let go of Wan''er''s arms and looked around.


    When Wan-Er saw Sun Shangxiang''s expression, she let out a sigh of relief. She nodded at Li Zicheng and said, "Thank you, brother Zicheng."


    "I''m fine!" Li Zi Cheng imitated Xiao Wen''s gesture and said.


    Then, Wan''er told Sun Shangxiang what Zhuge Liang had said earlier about looking for Sun Shangxiang. In the name of Sun Shangxiang being bullied, Li Zi Cheng was also asked to go to Li Bo Ke for help.


    "L¨¹ Bu? I know this guy. Half a year ago, I met this guy at Chang An. I almost got into a fight with him. If it wasn''t for my father stopping me, I would definitely have beaten him to death. " Sun Shangxiang said.


    "Hey, sister A''xiang even knows Lu Bu!" Why kill him? " Shangguan Wan''er asked.


    Sun Shangxiang stood at the airport and said: "Lu Bu is so young, he''s pretty good at fighting. There was one big problem with it, and that was its lechery. It was said that this fellow and Wang Yun''s mink cicada had crossed legs. At the party, he teased me openly, thinking I was afraid to fight back. "In the end, I gave him a backhand slap, scaring him into continuously retreating." Sun Shangxiang proudly narrated her achievements and achievements.


    However, she looked at Wan-Er and felt strange. It seemed that the conflict wasn''t about the two of them messing with Wan-Er, but this guy was provoking Guan Yu and the others?


    Was it because Lu Bu didn''t like Wan-Er, who was not even ten years old yet?


    Maybe! Wan-Er was an idiot too, but unless she was a monster, there was no one in this world who would want to violate an eight-year-old girl.


    "In short, elder sister will definitely help out this bastard Lu Bu. I''ll go with you right now and sue this Lu Bu for molesting me! Anyway, he had a record, and the teasing wasn''t over yet. Even if I were to frame him now, he would not be able to clean himself even if he jumped into the Yellow River! " Sun Shangxiang revealed a dark expression and said.


    Wan-Er waved her arm and said, "Oh, you are so powerful, Sister Xiang!"


    Thus, Sun Shangxiang, Li Zi Cheng, and Shangguan Wan''er hastily left Xiao Wen''s house, each heading in their own direction.


    Zhou Wei, who had just returned from going to the toilet, was puzzled when she saw that there was only Yang Xiu in the room.


    She asked, "Little Xiu, where are the others?"


    Yang Xiu was originally lying on the floor, squinting his eyes as he rested. After all, a long journey was quite taxing for a young master like him who came from a scholarly family.


    Hearing Zhou Wei''s words, Yang Xiu''s squinted eyes slightly opened, and said in a low voice, "Li Zicheng and Sun Shangxiang? They seem to have gone out to compare notes. "


    "Is that so?" Zhou Wei was not a suspicious person to begin with. In addition, Yang Xiu''s paralyzed expression only revealed a trace of weariness.


    As a result, she didn''t see anything wrong with it either. She crossed her arms and looked at the snow falling outside, complaining, "Going out in this kind of weather ¡­ It''s good to be young. "


    En, as Xiao Wen''s sister-in-law, she automatically treated Xiao Wen''s students as his own juniors, completely ignoring the fact that Li Zi Cheng and Guan Yu were both around the same age as her.


    However, Yang Xiu turned his face to the side, revealing a happy expression, as if he had gotten his revenge.


    "Heh heh!" Lu Bu. "Eight months ago, you beat me up in Chang An, and today, I, Yang Xiu, will take revenge."


    "At that time, I''ll tell you. The river flowed east for thirty years, and flowed west for thirty years. Do not look down on a young man''s poverty!"

 C222 Sun Shangxiang Why are you here?

    When Shangguan Wan''er went back to call for reinforcements, Guan Yu was also engaged in an intense battle with Lu Bu.


    It had to be said that although Lu Bu''s body fat rate was much higher than Guan Yu''s today. In addition, his talent and strength were slightly higher than Guan Yu''s. In the battle, the reason why Guan Yu was not at a disadvantage was because he relied on all sorts of techniques, such as Brazilian Flexible Arts, Thai Fist, and the Modern Wing of the Spring to suppress Lu Bu, who only knew some ancient martial arts.


    At this moment, both sides were fighting back and forth, neither side giving in.


    Lu Bu''s fist was very strong. Coupled with the fact that Guan Yu was still in training to lose weight, the difference in weight between the two sides was almost 10 pounds.


    10 Jin wasn''t an unacceptable difference to an adult.


    But she was still a child.


    Although Guan Yu and Lu Bu were only twelve or thirteen years old because of their nutrition, they were already fifteen years old.


    However, at this level of height, the weight of ten Jin was enough to create a substantial difference.


    However, facing Lu Bu''s fist, Guan Yu was not afraid.


    Whenever Lubu wanted to attack, he would strike at the last second to find his weak point.


    Or grab him by the arm and use the anti-joint technique of Brazilian juxtaposition to give him a painful joint technique. Whether it was dodging Lu Bu''s arm attack or being hit by the Tai Fist attack, or hitting him with an elbow or hitting him with his knee, each time Lu Bu would be hit twice as hard as when he punched or kicked him.


    If the center door was wide open, he might even punch him in the middle of the axis, or several times in a row.


    All sorts of tricks and tricks were used, causing Lu Bu to feel that Guan Yu was a thorny guy, so the more he fought, the more cautious he became.


    "Where did this guy learn so many tricks?" Why have I not seen such a move before? " Lu Bu looked at Guan Yu, secretly shocked.


    He did not know that the Kickboxing Path and its evolution after the comprehensive fight, is a blend of the modern countries of the essence of martial arts. Although its essence was far more powerful than any other traditional training method that could be used to train the strong body.


    However, in terms of techniques, he was also stronger than those ancient martial arts.


    Therefore, even though Guan Yu''s physical fitness is not as high as Lu Bu''s. However, with his battle techniques, he was able to shake off Lu Bu by a few streets!


    After a few rounds of attacks, Lu Bu''s punch had caused quite a bit of damage to Guan Yu''s body. Guan Yu''s various attacks also caused quite a bit of damage to Lu Bu.


    Looking at Lu Bu, Guan Yu said, "It''s better to end this quickly." Although I can beat you when you come back with Wan-Er and her men, it wouldn''t be a good thing to do it like that. To finish this battle quickly, will be able to prove that I can defeat you alone. "


    After hearing what he said, Lubu sneered and said: "I didn''t expect you to be a bit shameless." In that case, I shall accompany you to the end. "


    Although he had the confidence to defeat Guan Yu, he also knew that even if he defeated him, his body would not be able to endure.


    If he didn''t want to be at a disadvantage, he had better finish the battle quickly and escape.


    Although he didn''t think that his foster father, Dong Zhuo, would let them off the hook if his opponent''s men beat him up and beat him up badly.


    However, this was still something that happened after Lu Bu got beaten up.


    If it was possible, Lu Bu naturally wouldn''t be beaten up for no reason.


    As a result, both sides'' tempo began to increase.


    "Hmm? What footwork is that? " Just as Lu Bu was about to launch an all-out attack on Guan Yu, he suddenly saw a huge change in his footwork.


    His feet were jumping up and down, sometimes in front of him, sometimes behind him, and his body kept changing unpredictably.


    "What''s the point? If you jump like this, you will only be consuming your physical strength. Furthermore, if your feet do not touch the ground, you will not be able to unleash sufficient strength. " Lu Bu said disdainfully.


    However, Guan Yu did not pay any attention to Lu Bu. He only continued with his strange steps.


    In fact, if a twenty-first century person were to look at Guan Yu at this moment, he would realize that his steps were a bit like that of a boxing match, but also a bit like that of a fencing match.


    And this was also a step that could be used by the path of punching.


    With light and elegant steps, coupled with the breathing technique taught to him by Xiao Wen, Guan Yu quickly adapted to the rhythm of his body. More importantly, under the effects of this technique, a change was happening to Guan Yu''s body.


    His heart, which had originally been beating at a rapid pace due to the intense battle, went up a new level. And his adrenaline began to surge.


    His breathing quickened and his consciousness tensed. It was as if his body had been injected with stimulants.


    Just as Lu Bu''s face was filled with disdain, he unhesitatingly charged forward and smashed his fist against Lu Bu''s face.


    "So fast!" Feeling that Guan Yu seemed to follow the change in his steps, Lu Bu was unable to dodge in time and was directly hit by Guan Yu''s fist on the bridge of his nose.


    Crack * Lu Bu seemed to hear the sound of a fist hitting the bridge of his nose, breaking it apart.


    However, this was not the end. This was just Lu Bu''s first punch.


    Immediately afterwards, Guan Yu''s fists repeatedly landed on Lu Bu''s body.


    Although Lu Bu had already prepared his next attack, it wasn''t a difficult attack for him to block.


    However, being beaten up like this was not the right way to win.


    Lu Bu felt that victory needed to be done in order to push the enemy to the ground and rub them against each other.


    Thus, he seized the opportunity and rushed towards Guan Yu. With both of his hands wrapped around his, he threw his to the ground.


    "Bastard!" "How dare you beat me up so badly!" At this time, because the nasal column bone was dislocated by Guan Yu, blood flowed out from Lu Bu''s nose in a steady stream.


    Seeing this fellow who had left him in such a sorry state, Lu Bu''s face was somewhat hideous. Inside his heart, he was also preparing for Guan Yu''s torture.


    "Damn it!" Is it under control? " Feeling himself suddenly suppressed, Guan Yu also felt that something was wrong.


    After all, he was still in his fat reduction phase and his muscles weren''t very strong. With the addition of Lu Bu''s body weight, he was already much heavier than him.


    Therefore, to get rid of Lu Bu''s suppression was still a bit difficult for Guan Yu.


    However, just as Guan Yu was thinking about how to counter attack Lu Bu, a slender leg suddenly appeared in the air. Like a war axe, it smashed directly against the back of Lu Bu''s head.


    All of a sudden, Lu Bu''s head was pressed against Guan Yu''s ear, smashing him to the ground.


    Guan Yu looked up and saw Sun Shangxiang, who was wearing a black windbreaker, smiling at him.


    Sun Shangxiang squatted down, grabbed Lu Bu''s hair and pulled him up.


    "Lu Bu, long time no see." Looking at Lu Bu, Sun Shangxiang said "gently".


    Lu Bu was hit by the sudden attack from behind, he was completely confused.


    When he finally reacted, his hair had already been grabbed.


    Just as he was about to fly into a rage, he suddenly saw the identity of the person who had assaulted him. Yet, he saw Sun Shangxiang''s good-natured smile.


    "Sun Shangxiang!" Why is it you? What do you want to do? " Seeing Sun Shangxiang''s mocking expression, Lu Bu felt a trace of unease in his heart.

 C223 Sun Shangxiangs Deceit

    "Damn it!" Lu Bu, who was caught, angrily glared, as if he wanted to escape from Sun Shangxiang''s grasp. But Sun Shangxiang had learned a lot about Brazilian Flexible Arts from Xiao Wen, so after Lu Bu tried to break free once, he changed into another position and continued to lock onto the target.


    "You will pay for this, I promise!" Lu Bu said angrily.


    However, Sun Shangxiang was not moved by it.


    Looking at Lu Bu, she grinned and said, "When you were in Chang An city, I already said I would punish you. You still don''t believe it? Now it seems like you were really arrogant back then! "


    "Humph!" If you want to kill me, kill me or cut me up. But unfortunately, before I, Lu Bu, could accomplish anything, I was defeated by you. How shameful, how unfortunate. However, what do you think would happen if my foster father were to know what happened today? "


    Hearing these words, Sun Shangxiang''s face stiffened.


    However, she quickly regained her composure and smiled, "If you think you have the ability to make your foster father avenge you today, then give it a try. However, do you think that your foster father can really take care of today''s matter? "


    Hearing this, Lu Bu''s face changed. Although he didn''t know why Sun Shangxiang said that, he still felt that something wasn''t right.


    "What do you want?" Lu Bu asked coldly.


    Sun Shangxiang said with a smile: "In fact, I never expected you to offend Guan Yu. He was Mister''s most prized disciple. His battle prowess was so strong that he could easily defeat 90% of Chang An''s disciples. Aside from you and those few monsters, the rest of the people can also be taken down. "I just didn''t expect him to beat you up like this even in this state."


    "What do you mean?" The more Lu Bu listened to Sun Shangxiang''s words, the more confused she became. He did not know why Sun Shangxiang said that.


    However, he still looked at Guan Yu who had gotten up and said, "I admit, in this kind of backwater, I would have thought that Hua Xiong was already a top youth. He didn''t expect there to be someone like him. He should have beaten Hua Xiong by now!


    Guan Yu nodded, but did not continue to speak, or show off his strength.


    Although he had not personally defeated Lu Bu, he felt very regretful. But he knew that he should let Sun Shangxiang take over his home ground now.


    However, Sun Shangxiang said: "What I just said was a literal meaning."


    "Brother Guan Yu, you were not his full strength in your match just now." If you use your full strength, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to last one round. "


    "This is impossible!" Upon hearing this, L¨¹ Bu shouted, "If he hasn''t already used his full strength. Then tell me, why was he beaten to the ground by me? After all, at this point, he can''t possibly still be holding back, right? "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu wanted to say something.


    However, his pride told him that if he did that, his status would be slightly lower.


    As a result, he still looked at Lu Bu without a word, but with an unconvinced look on his face.


    And Sun Shangxiang, looking at Lu Bu''s flustered and exasperated appearance, was very pleased with herself.


    After all, she had a feud with Lu Bu. Thus, even though she viewed Guan Yu as a lifelong competitor, she was still very happy to see him suffer a loss.


    Thus, she pressed her knee against Lu Bu''s spine. With the skills of Professor Xiao Wen, she was able to make Lu Bu suffer from great pain with just a little effort.


    At the same time, she explained, "In the martial arts taught by Mister Xiao, there is a special characteristic. Those who practice martial arts are divided into two states: one is to reduce fat, and the other is to increase muscles."


    "Under the state of weight loss, the body becomes lighter and the fat becomes less and less. At this stage, the martial artists progressed slowly, but they were able to accumulate momentum. "Once you enter the muscle strengthening state, you will be able to accumulate all of that energy."


    "After entering the Muscle Enhancement State, the strength of a martial artist would increase by at least fifty percent, even without considering the later gains from cultivation. During this period of time, I will also get stronger and faster as I cultivate. "


    "Think about it. If Guan Yu, who was standing in front of you today, added 50% of his strength, would you still be able to defeat him?"


    Hearing this, Lu Bu revealed an expression of disbelief.


    Fifty percent of his strength didn''t sound like much. But in actuality, as long as a person''s weight differed by twenty Jin, their strength would be like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Thus, fifty percent of his strength was actually the difference between a First Rated Warrior and a Super Rated Warrior.


    If that was really the case, then wouldn''t Guan Yu be the number one martial artist of his generation?


    Although Lu Bu inherited the greedy, lecherous, brutal, and warlike nature of the historical Lu Bu, he would still be obedient at critical moments, just like how he was defeated and begged for mercy by Cao Cao.


    But at the same time, he had the responsibility of a warrior.


    His thirst for power and his thirst for invincibility were also attributes that Lu Bu had.


    Thus, when he heard Sun Shangxiang say that Guan Yu hadn''t used his full strength yet, Lu Bu revealed an angry expression.


    He looked at Guan Yu. He was clearly being suppressed, but he used a commanding tone and said, "Guan Yu, immediately enter the muscle strengthening stage." I will defeat you when you are at your peak strength! "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu revealed a speechless expression.


    And Sun Shangxiang suppressed the knee of Lu Bu''s spine even more forcefully.


    She fiercely said, "Guan Yu disdained to say anything to you in your current state. This is his pride. But Lu Bu, you must remember that Guan Yu was never, and has never been, and will definitely not be your goal in the future. He belongs to me alone forever. If you dare to touch him, I will dismember your body into a thousand pieces! "


    "What a terrible line ¡­" Hearing Sun Shangxiang''s words, Guan Yu had an awkward expression, and Zhuge Liang couldn''t help but complain.


    But Sun Shangxiang didn''t seem to care about that. She shook her ears as if she heard someone coming from afar. She stood up and said to Lubu, "Aren''t you curious about what we''re going to do to you?"


    "I still say that." L¨¹ Bu seemed to not cry until he had seen the coffin. He warned Sun Shangxiang: "If you dare to hurt me, my foster father won''t let you off. Even if your father is the county governor of Donwu, Sun Jian. Don''t forget, you''re just a girl. "


    It was a bad habit of the ancient people to prioritize their sons over their daughters. Therefore, in Lu Bu''s eyes, if Sun Shangxiang wanted to touch her, she would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    However, as the sound of horse hooves slowly drew near, Lu Bu saw that it was actually a group of soldiers.


    And the person in the lead was the Yun Zhong County''s Defender, Uncle Li!


    "Uncle Li! Uncle Li!" Seeing that Uncle Li had arrived, Sun Shangxiang instantly changed her expression.


    She was originally very arrogant, but she quickly restrained her arrogant expression and became adorable.


    She ran up to him and said, "Uncle Li, that L¨¹ Bu, he was trying to tease me just now. Fortunately, Guan Yu and the others stopped Lu Bu in time, so they didn''t let this scoundrel take advantage of me. Uncle Li, you must avenge me! "


    Sun Shangxiang''s voice was very bright, and Lu Bu, who was lying on the ground before he could stand up, suddenly vomited three liters of blood.


    "Damn it!" When did I tease you? "

 C224 Politics

    Hearing Sun Shangxiang''s words, Lu Bu immediately vomited three liters of blood.


    He had never seen such a shameless person.


    All right ¡­ This is also the reason why we, Lu Bu, have never seen the darkness of this world, nor the treacherous officials of this world.


    After all, even Dong Zhuo was brutal, not cunning.


    "No ¡­" I am not... "I did not ¡­" He tried to argue. He tried to walk over to Lee, to explain it to him.


    He felt that since Uncle Li was the county governor and his foster father, Dong Zhuo, was also a county governor, he would protect him on Dong Zhuo''s account.


    However, he forgot that he and Dong Zhuo didn''t have much interaction. But because of the relationship between Xiao Wen and Sun Shangxiang, Sun Shangxiang''s father, Sun Jian seemed to be working together in the past few months ¡­ Well, it always sounds like gaygay.


    In short, just as Lu Bu was about to step forward to explain, Guan Yu grabbed his shoulder and used Professor Xiao Wen''s Brazilian Flexible Technique to tightly lock onto him.


    Lu Bu and Guan Yu just had a fight, but Sun Shangxiang shady again. His stamina had long since dropped to the bottom.


    Thus, when Guan Yu suddenly attacked and locked down Lu Bu, Lu Bu actually had no way of resisting.


    After struggling for a bit and realizing that he had no way of resisting Guan Yu''s locking technique, Lu Bu angrily said to Guan Yu, "What exactly do you want to do? Do you want to throw away a martial artist''s face and use this method to defeat me? "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu''s expression became gloomy.


    He helplessly said, "I really shouldn''t have dealt with you this way. However, Lu Bu, I can''t let Sun Shangxiang get into a disadvantageous position because of my willfulness. "


    "Anyway, it''s only going to keep you in jail for a few days, a few days, and then you can come out. This will not have much of an impact on your strength. If you hate me, no problem. With this hatred, increase your strength. I welcome you to challenge me during my muscular growth period. "


    Hearing this, Lu Bu''s expression immediately became dejected.


    He knew that all of this was Sun Shangxiang''s trap. And because of his own recklessness and arrogance, just now he had jumped into Sun Shangxiang''s trap without hesitation.


    "All of you, remember this. There will be a day when I will make you pay the price!" Lu Bu gnashed his teeth as he spoke.


    In the end, Uncle Lee took Lu Bu away. Even though Lu Bu was still trying to convince Lee Bo Ke, but Lee Bo Ke was like a deaf person who didn''t care about what Lu Bu said.


    As for Li Zi Cheng, he was requested to return to Xiao Wen by Uncle Li afterwards.


    It was just that although he had left the warm room and arrived outside in the cold, he still felt a little uncomfortable. However, Sun Shangxiang, who had cheated Lu Bu, was in a good mood, so she accompanied Wan''er and the others back home.


    "Speaking of which, Lord Li''s attitude just now was very strange. Why did he not listen to Lu Bu''s words, like he was deaf?" On the way, Shangguan Wan''er asked with doubt.


    Hearing Wan-Er''s question, Sun Shangxiang''s eyes flashed with a crafty look, and she said with a smile: "That''s only because he knows that we are framing Lubu."


    "Ah?" Do you know anything about us, Uncle Li? "Then what should we do?" All of a sudden, Wan''er looked nervous.


    However, Sun Shangxiang laughed and said: "This is politics! Although Uncle Li Bo Ke knows about us, he won''t say anything. He will even treat it as Lu Bu trying to take advantage of me. "


    In fact, if one thought about it carefully, it wasn''t hard to discover that in this kind of cold weather, teasing a girl on the street was a godly operation. Although Lu Bu was a lustful person, he was also a person with a normal brain.


    As the saying goes, to keep one''s appetite warm. After a long journey to the clouds in this kind of cold weather, the only thing he wanted was to find the person he was looking for and have a good meal inside the house in front of a pot of mutton stew to warm his body.


    "If Lubu is still in the mood to tease a girl under such circumstances, I have a whole new level of respect for him. However, he is still a normal person. Even in the face of our lovely Wan-Er, he didn''t do anything, right? "


    After saying that, Sun Shangxiang grabbed Wan''er''s neck, using his feet to kick her little face as if he wanted to eat her up.


    Zhuge Liang looked at Sun Shangxiang and said helplessly: "We have really offended Dong Zhuo this time. I wonder if Teacher will blame us. "


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang stopped her wild actions towards Wan-Er and said indifferently: "If you have offended me, then so be it! After all, this was something that Uncle Li needed to do. The current Uncle Li was no longer a Marquis of Guan, but a Marquis. At this point, he could not afford to indulge in local governance and marching and fighting, as he had before, in the political struggle and the mud. Now, he has to stand on the team. "


    Hearing this, everyone nodded their heads.


    In fact, after Sun Shangxiang''s past, everyone knew that the political structure of the Han Dynasty was not the same as it used to be.


    In this world, other than the imperial power faction led by Lu Bu, Liu Bang, Xiao He, and Chen Ping, the Han Dynasty was also divided into East, West, and West.


    The Eastern Faction was the Hebei County Yuan family represented by Yuan Shao, Yang Xiu''s Yang family, and Sun Shangxiang''s Sun family represented by Yuan Shao. Although they had some generals, they were also mixed with some aristocratic families and Taoists.


    They advocated inaction and, by opening themselves to the outside world, interacted with the countries of the east to learn from their cultural experiences and thus to allow the people to rest and the economy to develop rapidly.


    And to the west was the West Faction led by County Governor Dong Zhuo of Xiliang.


    They were some of the Qin''s family members who had come to fight for their country. They were members of the Zongheng family, as well as nearly half of the high ranking generals of the Han Empire.


    These people were keen to make the Han State a country with the same severe laws as the Qin, a country with no other path than farming.


    After all, the source of these Western Generals'' power was related to the Qin and Han conflicts at the border.


    Don''t look at the war between the Qin and Han kingdoms, because the Emperor of Song, Zhao Kuangyin, combined his silver bullet offensive, but in reality, they were enemies.


    Almost every year, military conflicts broke out between the Qin and Han kingdoms.


    The density of war in Xiliang County, which was at the peak of the storm, could even be compared to the density of war in the clouds.


    "This time we did it a bit roughly. But roughness had its advantages. It is precisely because this matter is so lacking in rationality that its political message is all too obvious. Uncle Li''s actions this time was not fair in the eyes of anyone who knew about it. Anyone would think that the Cloud County''s guardian, Uncle Li, is standing with the Eastern Faction. "


    Hearing this, Shangguan Wan''er seemed to understand what he meant. Guan Yu''s eyes lit up, while Zhuge Liang revealed a cheerful smile.


    "It just so happens that my uncle is actually from the Eastern Faction. "This time, I have finally reached where I should be standing."


    "Speaking of which, what about you, sir? If we let Uncle Li stand in line recklessly, will he be scolded by Mister Xiao? " Wan-Er said worriedly.


    But Sun Shangxiang didn''t care. She stuck close to Wan''er''s ear, causing her entire body to go numb: "Wan''er, did you forget that you usually hate him when you mentioned Dong Zhuo?"


    "Yes." Wan-Er seemed to understand, but she seemed to be groaning. She didn''t answer him directly. She just made some nasal sounds.

 C225 Boiled mutton with decocted bamboo and mutton

    After sending Shangguan Wan''er home, everyone returned home.


    The little guys didn''t hide anything and honestly told Xiao Wen about what had happened today.


    "Oh? You guys met Lu Bu, and Guan Yu even fought with him? " Xiao Wen asked.


    "I was still at a disadvantage in the end, but next time, it won''t be like this." Although Guan Yu was usually proud, at this time, he was actually a bit modest.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up.


    "It looks like you''re about to enter the muscle strengthening phase." Actually, he was also looking forward to it. With Guan Yu in his hands, even though he was only in the Lipid Reduction Stage, he was still able to make good progress.


    If he completed a Muscle Strengthening Stage training, just how much would his strength increase?


    When Guan Yu heard Xiao Wen''s words, he was also overjoyed.


    He had never expected that after toiling for half a year, he would finally enter the muscle enhancement phase of anticipation. Even though he was usually silent, he now had a joyful expression on his face.


    However, he didn''t know whether Xiao Wen had planned this long period of time because of his body weight loss rate or not.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that his body fat rate was close to twenty, Xiao Wen wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    In the future generations of fitness fans, as long as they didn''t have to lower their body fat ratio, generally speaking, a period of 20 to 40 days would be enough to reduce their body fat.


    Xiao Wen had extended the time by more than three times, also to let Guan Yu lose extra fat.


    "Congratulations, Guan Yu. Although you will improve at a rapid rate. But I promise that one day, I will defeat you too. " Sun Shangxiang said from the side.


    She wasn''t the kind of person who hoped that Guan Yu wouldn''t become stronger in order to defeat him.


    She knew that to defeat Guan Yu, she needed him to be weaker than her. However, when she heard that Guan Yu could become stronger, for some reason, she instinctively felt joyful.


    "Thank you." And the usually rather proud Guan Yu, after hearing Sun Shangxiang''s congratulations, also very rarely thanked her.


    "Alright!" Xiao Wen clapped at the Xiao Budian and said, "That Dong Zhuo is just an insignificant fellow. As long as sir is willing, I will kill him in a minute. However, the most important thing right now was to eat. When I finish the last dish, we can eat. " Xiao Wen said.


    Although a gentleman far from the kitchen, but Xiao Wen is not a young Confucian gentleman education.


    On the contrary, he became a gourmet in the 21st century after being brought up by his college roommates.


    Due to his obsession with food, he didn''t feel ashamed at all when he personally went to the kitchen.


    "By the way, Mister, what''s the last dish?" Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu have always been in the period of fat reduction, to eat the food is very important. However, they knew that Xiao Wen didn''t like the food that they paid too much attention to. After all, the biggest enemy of the fat reduction stage is the high calorie delicacies.


    Thus, they didn''t dare to ask Xiao Wen what he wanted to eat. However, whatever Xiao Wen prepared for them, they would eat.


    With Xiao Wen''s level, he would never cook anything unpleasant. At most, some were not to their taste, but they could still eat.


    As for Yang Xiu, he had always disdained Xiao Wen''s actions of personally cooking. He also felt that if he asked what he was going to eat today, he would become like Xiao Wen and become a small fry close to the kitchen.


    Therefore, it was Zhuge Liang who asked this question.


    Hearing Zhuge Liang''s question, Xiao Wen laughed, "The last dish is a roasted mutton stew."


    Upon hearing these words, everyone looked at each other in dismay. It seemed that many people here did not know what a rotten bamboo was.


    However, this was also very normal. In the Han Dynasty, tofu was something that had just been created. As for higher grade items like dried beans, bamboo, skin, and so on, they would probably be even more inferior.


    Therefore, in this world, there was no such thing as rotten bamboo.


    Only Sun Shangxiang, who had gone out of the country and tasted Song Ming''s delicacies, knew of this kind of thing.


    "However, according to Mister''s standards, isn''t the heat of rotten bamboo a very high thing? Why did you prepare such a thing? "


    Xiao Wen had once mentioned the concept of heat to Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang. However, because this concept was too advanced, the little guys were still confused by it and didn''t quite understand it.


    However, unlike the stiff Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang was clearly smarter.


    After she heard the concept of heat, she asked Xiao Wen about how to judge it.


    Simply put, it was something that was oily. The greater the heat.


    Therefore, fried decaying bamboo, is a kind of food with relatively high heat.


    However, Xiao Wen looked at Sun Shangxiang and indifferently said: "Although the heat of the decaying bamboo is at two hundred and four hundred and fifty-nine calories. As long as you eat a kilogram of seven taels of rotten bamboo, you will gain one kilogram of fat (and every time you consume an extra 3,900 calories of food, your body becomes one kilogram of fat). "


    "But the quality of the decaying bamboo is light, and I didn''t actually put much in the pot. Plus today''s Winter Solstice, so you can eat freely. At most, they could just make up for it with later training. "Rest assured, although the amount of training during the muscular growth stage is large, because you have eaten a lot, you may feel much more relaxed than during the fat reduction stage."


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang immediately revealed a happy expression.


    In fact, even though she had been living in Xiao Wen''s house for so many days, the food she ate had always been exquisite. After all, Xiao Wen was not only a nutritionist and fitness trainer, he was also a gourmet.


    The fitness meals that he had prepared were naturally not as terrifying as those of later generations of fitness fans ¡ª they were made from yam or brown rice with raw spinach and boiled chicken breast meat.


    But because the period of fat reduction fitness, so that the body to create a heat gap, so as to reduce the body fat rate. This process must be extremely painful. It would give one a feeling of not being able to eat enough and one''s entire body would feel weak.


    Thus, when Sun Shangxiang heard that she could eat however she wanted today, all the way until she was full, she couldn''t help but cheer for her.


    Thus, she hastily ran into the kitchen and watched Xiao Wen cook.


    "Help me get two catties of mutton from the icehouse." When Xiao Wen saw that Sun Shangxiang wanted to come in and help, he did not hesitate to tell her to get up.


    "Alright!" Hearing those words, Sun Shangxiang''s eyes lit up.


    In theory, if a person didn''t deliberately eat meat, he would usually eat four taels of meat, which could be considered quite a sumptuous meal.


    If it was Guan Yu, him, and Li Zicheng, they would probably need to do another double.


    Right now, there were Xiao Wen, Zhou Xian, Zhou Wei, Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang, Li Zicheng, Zhuge Liang, and Yang Xiu at home.


    After counting himself, Guan Yu, and Li Zicheng as double, they would have to prepare a total of eleven people.


    In other words, the meat they wanted to eat this time was a total of four pounds of meat!


    These two catties of mutton were about half the amount.


    Adding all the other types of meat into the mix, a 4 jin and 4 taels target was actually quite easy to achieve.


    "This last dish is indeed a hard dish!" Sun Shangxiang walked into the ice cellar with an expectant look in her eyes, as if she was looking forward to Xiao Wen''s last meal.

 C226 The rudiments of industry the pressure cookers

    Xiao Wen knew that the mutton had a fishy smell when compared to other meats.


    As a result, mutton was actually quite unpalatable if it was not handled well.


    Generally speaking, people in the Northwest Territories dealt with mutton by sprinkling spices on top of it and roasting it with charcoal.


    Far to the west, and the Chinese cuisine department and the Arab cuisine, one of the three major cuisines in the world, were often treated the same way.


    In fact, Xiao Wen had been eating roast lamb with various spices while he was in the Huns.


    However, Xiao Wen was someone who had stayed away from the big eaters after all. Even the people from the province next door to the cookery store had all sorts of tricks up their sleeves. When it came to cooking mutton, it was naturally not a problem.


    Naturally, Xiao Wen also knew how to make the eating-type mutton and rotting bamboo cookers.


    First, Xiao Wen opened the side door of the kitchen and went to the backyard. At this moment, a boiler room had already been set up in the backyard. Beside the boiler room, Zhou Xian opened up a vegetable patch.


    Although it was already snowing heavily, because it was close to the boiler and the vegetable garden was surrounded by a circle of insulation and walls, the vegetables inside were still thriving and growing.


    Xiao Wen looked inside and dug out a clove of garlic and a ginger, then brought them back to the kitchen.


    Soon after, he cut a bit of the garlic and tied the rest of the garlic into a knot. Then, he placed it in a claypot.


    Then he patted the garlic and peeled off the skin. Cut with ginger.


    "Sir, the lamb you wanted is here!" At this moment, Sun Shangxiang opened the door of the ice cellar with a vegetable basket in her arms. Inside the basket were two pounds of fat and thin lamb chops.


    Xiao Wen took the lamb chops and rubbed Sun Shangxiang''s head, then cut them into small pieces and put them into the frying pan.


    Fire, fire!


    "Huh? "Sir, don''t you want to fry it?" Sun Shangxiang discovered that when Xiao Wen was stir-frying the lamb, he didn''t put any oil in it.


    This surprised her.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "There''s no need to put oil in it. I just want the blood inside to be boiled."


    As he spoke, he began to stir-fry the mutton.


    Not long later. Then, Xiao Wen began to stir-fry the blood out of the mutton. After being heated up, the blood had already turned the color of cooked meat into a greyish white, rather than the color of fresh blood.


    After pouring the blood away, Xiao Wen didn''t stop. He continued to stir-fry until the smell of meat wafted through the kitchen.


    "Alright, the preliminary work has been completed." Xiao Wen said.


    As he spoke, he scooped the lamb out of the pot.


    Afterwards, he went to a cupboard and opened it. He took out some special collection - putty milk and tofu sauce.


    The so-called curd milk was actually also a type of bean products. However, it was different from the bamboo that was made by frying the bean skin into oil. The decayed milk was made by fermenting it with tofu.


    As for the tofu sauce, it was actually something brought by the eastern caravan. The tofu sauce is made of tofu and is therefore produced by the sea. Although the taste was unique, this attribute was not a good thing in ancient times.


    After all, compared to the modern era, the taste of the ancient people was much more conservative.


    Thus, only Xiao Wen''s family had prepared a jar of tofu sauce.


    Xiao Wen took out a piece of rancid milk and stirred it evenly with three spoonfuls of tofu sauce.


    "This sauce is the soul of this dish." Xiao Wen said.


    However, Xiao Wen crushed the milk and mixed it with the tofu sauce. Then, he put the soul aside and started to cook.


    He took the ginger, garlic, and garlic that he had prepared beforehand and put them in the pot to heat it up. Then he poured all of them into the pot to stir-fry.


    During this time, Xiao Wen tried to shake the pot and found that the ingredients did not fall out of the pot. He laughed loudly and said, "I am a genius chef!"


    However, when Sun Shangxiang, who was standing at the side, saw how cocky her teacher was, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    But soon after, Xiao Wen cooked the mutton in the wok and stir-fried it along with the garlic.


    This time, with more lamb in the wok, Xiao Wen didn''t dare to be cocky again. He could only obediently cook it.


    After stir-frying a few times, Xiao Wen poured some of the rice wine into it. The fragrance of the rice wine immediately dispersed the stench of the mutton in the air.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Wen placed the soul soy sauce into the lamb.


    "How fragrant!" At this moment, aside from the two reserved children, Guan Yu, and Yang Xiu, as well as the elder Zhou Jing, everyone else was attracted by the aroma of the kitchen.


    "It''s not done yet!" Xiao Wen said helplessly.


    After saying that, he asked Zhou Wei, "When I left, I asked you to pay attention to the sugar cane. Did you see that?"


    "Of course. The caravan from the south brought some sugar cane. I bought all the sugar cane and told them to bring more in the future. " Zhou Wei said.


    Xiao Wen nodded. Sugar cane was used to extract sugar. But other than sugar, this thing had other uses.


    Xiao Wen followed Zhou Wei to a cupboard in the corner and found a stick of sugar cane. He took out a machete and cut off a segment of it, then placed it on the chopping board to chop it into small pieces.


    "By the way, did those craftsmen make the pressure cookers?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "That heavy iron pot? It was done. However, this thing is almost as heavy as a cauldron, is it really okay to use this? " Zhou Wei asked.


    "Ha ha!" Xiao Wen patted Zhou Wei on the head and said, "Now that we''re here, it''s no problem for us to use the cauldron."


    Zhou Wei said helplessly, "The pot is in the cupboard at your feet."


    Thus, Xiao Wen opened the cabinet. He was speechless as he looked at the creation inside.


    "Such a big one, is there really a need for that?" Looking inside the cabinet, Xiao Wen saw that there were at least three monkey-sized pressure cookers of the 21st century, and grumbled.


    However, he also knew that the most suitable material for making a pressure cooker was steel. However, the ancient steel was very expensive. Even steel weapons were often priceless in the market.


    Therefore, it is not realistic to use steel to make pressure cookers.


    Helpless, he could only ask the blacksmith to make a thick iron pot with a wooden sealing ring on its lid. He barely managed to make a pressure cooker.


    "But the valve is done." Xiao Wen said as he looked at the exquisite part of the lid.


    Xiao Wen had asked the jeweller to make this before he left.


    In this world, only Xiao Wen knew that existences like Jewelry Masters and Watchmakers were naturally high-class locksmiths. Letting them process precise parts was the best choice.


    And this pressure cooker''s valve was only the beginning.


    Add the boiled lamb to the water, along with the sugar cane, and put it in a pressure cooker.


    After skillfully covering the pot, Xiao Wen placed it on the fire and started cooking.


    After waiting for fifteen minutes, Xiao Wen finally used the pressure from the pressure cooker to crush the lamb. He poured the meat, sugar cane and soup into a casserole, added the garlic knot he had prepared, and boiled the rotten bamboo for another ten minutes.


    Ten minutes later, the roasted mutton was done cooking.


    Xiao Wen looked at the group of impatient brats and laughed, "Little brats, you''ve finally arrived!"


    "Yeah!" The little fellows who were drooling from the craving all cheered out.

 C227 extravagant way of eating

    "Delicious, so delicious. "As expected of the dishes personally cooked by mister. It''s really amazing!" In the dining room, Zhuge Liang and Li Zi Cheng were sitting on the floor, heating up the food while munching on the lamb meat that had already been crushed by the pressure cooker.


    However, not everyone took a liking to the main dish, the Stewed Sheep Meat with Rot Bamboo Soup.


    Sun Shangxiang ate a bowl of mutton stew, satisfying her long lack of protein in her stomach, and began to look for delicacies on the table.


    "Mushroom Slipper Chicken, Plum Cuisine Pork, Ginger Blast Duck, Southern Pig Foot, Fish Fragrance, Stewed Chicken with Yellow Sauce, Chop Pepper Fish Head, Sesame Meat with Acid Soup ¡­" These are all dishes that mister made before. Although it is still okay, but I feel like there''s something wrong with it. "


    Suddenly, she noticed the calm-looking Yang Xiu picking up a cabbage leaf with his chopsticks.


    He looked at Bai Cai and asked, "Sir, how could your Winter Solstice feast be so ordinary?"


    Hearing Yang Xiu''s words, Xiao Wen looked at him with a playful expression.


    He said, "You''re talking about this boiled cabbage?"


    "Boiling water cabbage?" Yang Xiu stared blankly, then said with a smile, "Sure enough, poor dishes can only be matched with poor names."


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen laughed, "You think this is too shabby? You might as well try. It''s just that I wanted to say that this dish was actually created by the imperial palace''s chefs, and was later acquired by my teachers. It can be said that among all the dishes I know, this is the best. In terms of style, the other dishes here add up to less than it. "


    Hearing this, Yang Xiu disdained.


    He said, "This is just cabbage. Could they even make flowers? "


    As he spoke, he tried a bite.


    Ka-cha! *


    The instant Yang Xiu bit down on the cabbage, the crispness even made the cabbage splinter in his mouth.


    Immediately after, all kinds of delicious ingredients for the stew spread out in his mouth like a river bursting its banks.


    That smell!


    That feeling!


    That Concept!


    In the blink of an eye, Yang Xiu felt as if he had entered a world of bliss!


    "This is just ordinary cabbage, how can it be so tasty?" Yang Xiu exclaimed loudly.


    Then, he seemed to have thought of something and quickly picked up a spoon to eat some soup.


    Slurp ¡­


    It was soup!


    Yang Xiu instantly realized that the strong aroma of the soup had given him an extreme flavor of cabbage.


    He quickly put down his spoon and, with a bigger spoon, took a whole bowl of soup into the bowl.


    "How fragrant!" He could not help but exclaim.


    Sun Shangxiang was speechless when she saw Yang Xiu''s previous attitude of ''even if I were to die and jump down from the city wall in the clouds, I definitely won''t take a mouthful of cabbage''.


    However, she still followed Yang Xiu and scooped up a bowl of soup into her own bowl. Then, she picked up a dish of cabbage.


    Ka-cha! *


    The crispy taste once again suffused the air. The rich fragrance of the soup once again overflowed.


    Sun Shangxiang could feel that the aroma of the wine, even if it was Song Ming who was a chef from a developed country, was hard to produce.


    "Sir, how did you make this soup?" Sun Shangxiang asked curiously.


    Xiao Wen smiled and said, "This soup is made from duck, hen, pig''s feet, ham, and jade pillars. Then, the chicken breast meat and pork tenderloin are used to filter the froth and fat in the soup."


    Hearing this, everyone present was dumbfounded.


    To be honest, although in Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu''s eyes, the ingredients for making boiled cabbage were not particularly high quality.


    After all, these things, if put in the twenty-first century, are probably less than three hundred dollars ¡ª if, of course, the ham you use is imported Iberian ham.


    These ingredients weren''t anything out of the ordinary for the children of wealthy aristocratic families.


    However, Xiao Wen used these ingredients to make the soup and then used the pork ribs and chicken breast to filter the foam. The method of cooking oil could be said to be luxurious!


    After all, Xiao Wen had spent so many ingredients to make this not big fish or big meat, but small pots of cabbage!


    "This is too exaggerated, too extravagant!" Zhuge Liang couldn''t help but click his tongue as he looked at the dish.


    However, Xiao Wen only smiled and introduced the background of this boiled cabbage.


    He said, "The chef who cooked this dish was actually arguing with another chef about the philosophy of cooking. He believed that the pinnacle of culinary arts was the most ordinary and simple raw materials used to create the most luxurious flavor. The other cook believed that the pinnacle of cooking skills was to use the most luxurious raw materials, the least processing, to make the original flavor of the food. Therefore, in order to express his views, he prepared this dish. "


    Of course, this was only what the book said.


    In fact, Xiao Wen felt that the person who invented this dish wanted to see the person eating this dish. He was shocked.


    It was just like when Xiao Wen first learned about boiled water and cabbages. It was the same as when the kids in front of him were shocked speechless.


    "Compared to this, the delicacies of the nobility in Chang An City are nothing much." Yang Xiu sighed.


    Yang Xiu was also someone who had seen much of the world. He had been with his father, and his grandfather had socialized everywhere, although he hadn''t eaten all the delicacies in the world like Sun Shangxiang, who was "travelling" everywhere. However, he was well aware of some of the upper class'' diets.


    However, even if he brought out the dishes he had eaten in the Imperial Palace and compared them to this boiled water cabbage, he still felt that the Imperial Palace dish was only so-so.


    He randomly sprinkled all sorts of spices on a lamb and roasted it. It was completely incomparable to this boiled cabbage.


    Even Sun Shangxiang didn''t think that there was a dish comparable to boiled water cabbage.


    Even if it was the first dish of the Kong Family''s birthday banquet in Song Dynasty, fish fin, sea cucumber, abalone, fish bone, fish belly, shrimp, asparagus and ham were chosen as the "Eight Immortals". Chop the chicken into mashed meat, and make the arhat money at the bottom of the bowl. The Eight Immortals who call themselves the "arhat" can''t cause trouble for the arhat either!


    "That... Sir. Other than this boiled cabbage, has that chef ever cooked anything else? " Sun Shangxiang couldn''t help but ask.


    She didn''t ask Xiao Wen what delicious dishes the other chef had cooked. After all, even if she didn''t ask, she would still know the gist of it.


    Picking a delicacy and cooking a simple dish was something she could do herself.


    However, she didn''t know how to choose the best delicacies in the world.


    Hearing Sun Shangxiang''s question, Xiao Wen shook his head. However, he recalled that there seemed to be many things in the Chinese cuisine department that were created because they had nothing better to do.


    So he closed his eyes to search for a while and said, "Yes! That dish is called Treasure Palm! "


    "Treasure in the palm?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, even Zhou Xian and Zhou Wei revealed puzzled expressions.


    They looked at each other. They clearly didn''t understand what Xiao Wen was talking about.


    Looking at the crowd, Xiao Wen let out a helpless sigh, and said: "The so called treasure in hand, is the broken bone in the middle of a chicken''s claws. Each chicken had only two pieces. Every time we cook this dish, we have to kill at least a dozen chickens. "


    "There are many ways to cook this dish. "Gongbao chicken bone crispy, pepper chicken bone brittle, garlic chicken bone brittle, double peppers chicken bone brittle, pickled chicken bone brittle, pickled peppers chicken bone brittle, and so on."


    Hearing the introduction, the crowd was dumbfounded once more.


    After all, this era was not the era where chickens were raised in chicken farms in future generations. Chicken was nothing valuable in the eyes of the aristocrats of this era. However, to kill fifteen chickens for a small plate of treasures, this sort of extravagant method greatly shocked everyone.

 C228 Word

    "Although these ingredients are ordinary, in terms of luxury, His Majesty probably can''t even compare to the cook who invented this dish!" Zhuge Liang clicked his tongue.


    "Of course." Xiao Wen thought. After all, the more productive a place was, the higher the standard of living. The ancient emperors, apart from having more women and not having to do their own chores, actually lived in many places with a lower quality of life than a modern commoner.


    Of course, if a commoner was too impulsive and did not plan to spend the money socially, it was not impossible for him to spend it on finding a wife and receive a harem every month.


    "Hmm ¡­" I mean the kind that''s inflatable.


    After inwardly complaining about the backward ancient society, Xiao Wen returned to reality.


    However, in the time it took for him to fall into a trance for a few seconds, that small pot of boiled water cabbage had all been divided among the kids, not leaving a single bit for Xiao Wen.


    "Hey!" Where is your respect for your teacher? I finally managed to make it. Do you know how hard it was for me to make the soup? " Xiao Wen complained loudly.


    However, everyone knew Xiao Wen''s personality. Although he was complaining, he actually didn''t take it to heart.


    Thus, when Sun Shangxiang heard Xiao Wen''s shout, she only looked at him once and said: "The boiled cabbage mister has cooked is so delicious! "It smells so good!"


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Thank you for your hard work, sir."


    "After we finish eating, we''ll give you a good beating!"


    "Why did I accept you as my students?" Seeing the group of kids betraying him for the sake of food, Xiao Wen wanted to cry, but no tears came out.


    But even so, Xiao Wen still turned his grief into his appetite and joined in on the feast. He swept clean the remaining delicacies in one go.


    After he was done eating, Xiao Wen looked at Sun Shangxiang, who had just provoked Xiao Wen the most, and decided to let her clean up the dishes.


    "I''m a young miss of a noble family, how could I do such a thing?" Sun Shangxiang had initially refused.


    However, Xiao Wen''s expression turned cold. He turned to Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang and asked, "Guan Yu, where is Zhuge Liang?"


    "The student is here!" Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang said in unison.


    "Get ready to tickle!"


    "Yes sir!"


    For some reason, when the two little fellows heard about the tickling punishment, their eyes seemed to flicker with excitement.


    Indeed, although Sun Shangxiang had entered the school late, she was still the most sociable student. After she had merged into the group, she had become like a big sister. Not only did she often treat Wan''er as her pillow, bullying Zhuge Liang and Li Zicheng, teasing Yang Xiu, opposing Guan Yu in all kinds of ways, but she also frequently did all kinds of naughty things.


    Therefore, when they found the opportunity to bully Sun Shangxiang, although Guan Yu and Zhuge Liang didn''t say anything on the surface, they were still looking forward to it in their hearts.


    Looking at the malicious intent in their eyes, Sun Shangxiang could only obey.


    She could only pout and run pitifully to wash the dishes.


    Alas, who told her to dance so happily just now?


    Fortunately, the water pipe in the Xiao family''s kitchen and bathroom were connected to a boiler. The water pipe of the boiler is made of copper instead of lead.


    This water pipe system was originally only a pilot type at home. But after laying it for a bit, Zhou Xian felt the cost was too high and abandoned it.


    Today, Xiao Wen took some time to modify the system so that it could operate normally. Thus, there was an unending stream of warm running water in the house.


    Therefore, washing dishes in winter wasn''t too painful.


    Just as Sun Shangxiang was pushing a pile of plates and bowls into the kitchen with a cart, a voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Is Young Master Xiao up?"


    Her voice was sharp and high-pitched, giving Xiao Wen goosebumps, even though it was in a warm room.


    However, from the other party''s tone, he seemed to be looking for him. Thus, Xiao Wen walked all the way to the door, and conveniently laid down a fur coat before opening the door.


    As he opened the door, a gust of cold wind blew in. Xiao Wen saw the other party''s appearance.


    It was a well-dressed middle-aged eunuch.


    The reason why he said that was because there was not the slightest bit of a beard on his face. One had to know, when one reached the age of a chicken skin and crane hair, the ancient people would all grow a beard.


    As for the old man in front of her, let alone a beard, he didn''t even have a beard. Obviously, this is a sign of androgen deficiency after castration.


    Even so, the old eunuch stood up straight in the snow. Although the evening storm was getting heavier and heavier, he was as calm as if he were bathing in a spring breeze.


    "Indeed, trained by the evil feudal society, it is either crazy or a monster!" Xiao Wen looked at this old man, it was clear that he attributed his strength to this warped era.


    However, he didn''t linger on this matter for too long, and asked, "I am Xiao Wen, may I ask who this eunuch is?"


    "I am here to pass on His Majesty''s dictum." The eunuch said straight to the point.


    An oracle? Your Majesty?


    Isn''t Liubang still in Liaoning? Did he return home?


    However, thinking about it, Xiao Wen felt that it wasn''t strange.


    This could be Lu Zhi''s intention.


    After all, Lu Zhi was now replacing Liu Bang to issue orders in the name of the Emperor, which was no problem.


    Thus, Xiao Wen bowed and said: "Your servant accepts the decree."


    This was because Xiao Wen was a foreign talent who had built fewer dukes. In addition, the Han Dynasty itself gave him a great deal of preferential treatment. As a result, Xiao Wen no longer needed to speak. Even if he had to listen to a more official imperial edict, he wouldn''t need to kneel down when he saw Liu Bang. He only needed to bow.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen was so formal, the eunuch smiled.


    He said, "There is no need to be too formal. We''re just passing on a message. "


    He paused before saying seriously, "Young master, His Majesty ordered for you to head to Chang''an next spring, before the rain sets in."


    "Okay." Xiao Wen bowed again and complied.


    Then, he saw the eunuch leave the Xiao family without saying a word. He boarded a horse carriage and headed towards County Governor Manor.


    Closing the door, Xiao Wen blocked the snowstorm outside and returned home.


    At this moment, he saw a group of little fellows looking at him curiously. And Zhou Xian also asked, "The one just now..." Is it someone from the palace? "


    "Right." Xiao Wen nodded and said with melancholy, "Just now, His Majesty sent an order for me, Gu Yu, to go to Chang An."


    "This is a good thing!" Zhou Xian said, "Entering the palace is something many people can only encounter and not ask for in their entire lives. "Now that you''re gone, you''ll be able to achieve great things in the future."


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Although I know that I have such a day. But I also thought that the later the better. "


    "Why?" Xiao Wen''s words confused Zhou Xian.


    It wasn''t just her, Zhou Wei, Zhuge Liang, and Guan Yu who were at a loss as well.


    However, Li Zi Cheng remained silent. As for Yang Xiu, he coldly snorted and said, "I, grandpa, am too familiar with the nature of those Changan aristocrats."

 C229 Suburb of Changan

    Xiao Wen did not know when the Chinese began to think about their dead ancestors through memorial service.


    Presumably, this period of time was very long.


    After all, tens of thousands of years ago, Neanderthal, the neighbor of the ancestors of Homo sapiens, invented the complex culture of burial.


    Xiao Wen stood where he came from and could see the people on the road.


    There were many people, far more than Xiao Wen could even imagine. There were even some cars on the road.


    These people were here to pay their respects to their ancestors. After all, he had been squatting in the clouds all winter, waiting for the snow to melt before he set off for Chang''an.


    Along the way, he brought a group of kids to and fro all the way until the clear sky. Only then did they arrive at Chang An City.


    Throughout the winter, Xiao Wen stayed in Yunzhong County to help Uncle Li resume his postwar work in the clouds.


    Perhaps it was because they had received the gifts from Xiao Wen that made them so happy.


    The Huns caravan, rare in the blizzard, brought wagons of wool and soap.


    These things were all manufactured by them before winter.


    "But that is the productivity of the Huns." There are several wagons of these wool. There was also a lot of soap.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that this was something that Fordton and his allies had planned to produce before winter really arrived.


    Several tribes had produced several carts of goods within two months. Obviously, the productivity of the Huns was still quite low.


    However, Xiao Wen was too lazy to complain.


    He organized the people of Cloud County and the three nearby villages to wash the wool in winter and weave it into warm, comfortable sweaters through machines.


    But these sweaters are not meant to be worn. After all, in the past, the villagers could survive without wearing woolen sweaters.


    In reality, with these woolen sweaters in hand, Xiao Wen had purchased quite a bit of food from some of the caravans.


    Together with Uncle Li''s stay in the Cloud County, he chopped off a few dogs that were hoarding grain. After that, the villagers also obtained enough supplies to survive the winter.


    Thus, the people in the clouds passed through the winter without incident.


    After that, before the spring began, Xiao Wen also organized the villagers to rely on melted snow to grow green bean sprouts.


    Xiao Wen felt that by eating the bean sprouts, these villagers would be able to hold on for more time.


    As for what would happen next, it all depended on the person who took over as the Cloud County Guardian to take over from Uncle Li.


    After all, he was only temporarily serving as the Cloud County''s County Guardian. On the day that Xiao Wen had informed him to go to Chang''an, he had also received Lu Zhi''s order to complete the transfer of the Cloud County''s Guard in the beginning of spring and return to the Chang''an Court to report for duty.


    In other words, Uncle Li and Xiao Wen were from the same place.


    But to be honest, Xiao Wen didn''t want to come back so early.


    After all, he was very clear that the military aristocrats of the Han Empire loved to fight and were keen on expanding. However, these people also had a lot of dirty thoughts in their hearts.


    If he rashly came to Chang''an, they would probably find trouble with him.


    He might not be threatening their safety, but at least these people would give him a blow.


    Thus, Xiao Wen''s plan was to stay in the clouds and be a local snake. By accumulating strength in this place that he was familiar with and by means of his accomplishments, he was able to let the nobles of Chang''an know his worth and not allow them to underestimate him.


    But now, before he had completed his own development, Lu Zhi had hastily called for Chang''an, disrupting his plans.


    Of course, what he did not know was that for Lu Zhi, who had been immersed in politics for many years, the purpose of this simple and clear politics was obvious.


    Although Xiao Wen''s potential talent had moved the Queen. However, she also knew that if he didn''t beat Xiao Wen up early, it would be hard to control him in the future.


    After all, it was normal for youngsters to be proud and arrogant and do something out of line.


    However, she didn''t expect that Xiao Wen, as a Transcender, would stand out in this world. His arrogance had probably far surpassed Lu Zhi''s expectations.


    Xiao Wen and Li Bo Ke sat opposite each other on the carriage.


    Between the two of them, Xiao Wen was the mastermind while Uncle Lee was the mastermind, and they were killing as much as they could on the chessboard.


    "Speaking of which, Brother Xiao, do you have any plans for this trip to Chang''an?" Lee asked.


    "What can I do? "It''s just a simple subterfuge." Xiao Wen smiled bitterly.


    Now, he was in the open, and the nobles looking for trouble were in the shadows. Obviously, it was still difficult to take the initiative.


    Thus, he did not care about anything else and only prepared to enter the palace. As for those nobles, when they came, they would think about the specifics.


    After all, relying on his golden fingers, Xiao Wen felt that it wasn''t impossible for him to deal with those nobles.


    After putting Hei Zi down, Xiao Wen glanced at the scenery outside the carriage.


    Right now, Guan Yu was riding Xiao Wen''s Ferghana Horse and learning horse techniques from Li Zi Cheng. Although the latter was speechless at the fact that Guan Yu was always making mistakes, he still patiently taught him.


    In the distance, the previously unexplored wasteland gradually turned into scattered farmland. In the end, Lian Cheng became a world away.


    A few naked people were working in the fields, preparing to plow in the spring. Even though there were many pedestrians on the road, they didn''t pay any attention to them.


    Xiao Wen took a glance and discovered that the man was thin and the woman shriveled. He didn''t have anything to look at.


    Xiao Wen had heard of the term ''beautiful labor'' before, but he couldn''t relate it to the beauty here.


    Perhaps this was because they were working hard for the sake of the aristocrats in Chang''an City!


    Thinking about those nobles hiding in the dark corners looking at him with disgust, Xiao Wen felt a wave of disgust.


    It was time for lunch. Many people were sitting by the roadside, eating something that Xiao Wen couldn''t recognize.


    However, Uncle Li told Xiao Wen that this kind of food was actually dried rations that were cooked by the magma and dried under the sun.


    However, when Xiao Wen looked at the items, he realized that there were a lot of light green floc inside.


    Who knows if it''s wild vegetables or something else?


    In comparison, Xiao Wen''s lunch was much richer. As Xiao Wen became richer, he prepared three carts of saltpeter. Every night, the workers in the caravan would use Professor Xiao Wen''s method of making ice to make ice cubes and put them into a special heat preservation carriage.


    There were also a lot of food stored inside. It''s the equivalent of a car refrigerator.


    A side dish of Sichuan pickled vegetables, a plate of pig''s ears, sliced as thin as a cicada''s wing, a bowl of stewed beef meatball soup, and a pot of warm yellow rice wine, together with a strip of raw ginger and garlic green fish fillets, sliced and pricked up from the river this morning.


    In the eyes of the commoners, Xiao Wen, who looked like a luxurious noble, had appeared.


    "It is also because I have already resigned from my post. Otherwise, if I were to eat such a sumptuous meal with you, I''m afraid I would be impeached." He picked up a piece of pig''s ear with cartilage and chewed it while making a "kacha kacha" sound.


    Xiao Wen smiled as he picked up a beef ball with his spoon. After three hours of hammering, the taste of the meat balls was pleasant and smooth. As Xiao Wen ate, he said: "We can''t let down our delicacies. If you can''t eat good food every day, what''s the fun in being a person? How can the power that reigns in the world compare to the delicacies that eat the entire world? "


    Xiao Wen''s voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of passersby.


    The originally luxurious image of a great noble instantly transformed into the image of a celebrity who did not respect the name.


    In fact, Xiao Wen''s intention was to create an image of the aristocrats of Chang''an without respect for their reputation and power.


    At this moment, he seemed to be saying, "Don''t mess with me. Otherwise, even if all of you were a marquis, you would still suffer. "


    However, at this moment, a discordant voice suddenly appeared.


    "Humph!" Kid, you actually ate better than Nerum! Nion commands you to give him your food at once. Otherwise, Nion will kill your entire family! "

 C230 Lifestyle

    In fact, five waves of knights had passed by since Xiao Wen''s group had stopped to eat.


    Some of the knights from Chang An City had flags stuck to their backs, indicating that they were in a hurry. This kind of person, even if he were to meet an entire noble family, even if it was the royal family, there was no need for him to give in.


    As for the others, they were extremely well-dressed.


    The bright red feathers that were stuck on their helmets fluttered in the wind. In addition, the black and red cloaks they wore gave off the feeling of being awe-inspiring every time the wind blew, revealing the iron armor and long swords underneath.


    Each of them rode their respective horses, escorting a group of carriages behind them. It seemed as though there was some great figure within that group of carriages.


    There was also a group of guys who didn''t seem to have any brakes on their horses at all. They were happy as they galloped in a place where pedestrians never stopped. However, they left the pedestrians with a thick layer of dust. He appeared extremely arrogant and arrogant.


    For those who could not afford to offend them, the commoners would naturally choose to retreat. However, Xiao Wen and Uncle Li were; one was the newly rich and famous man, while the other was a general who had just won a battle.


    Therefore, unless Liu Bang, Lu Zhi, and even Xiao He and Cao Can were present, they would not be able to back down.


    So even though they were eating on the side of the road. However, there was a group of hanger-ons of Uncle Li standing guard beside the caravan. Every time someone galloped their horse, this group of domineering hanger-ons would pick up their pikes and erect them in the middle of the road, forming a square formation of pikes. They used this kind of brutal method to warn the knights not to be too bold and unrestrained.


    When the knights saw Uncle Lee''s actions, they would immediately frown. There were even some hot-blooded warriors who planned to directly break through the formation to argue with Uncle Li and Xiao Wen.


    However, when their companions saw the dressing of Uncle Li and Xiao Wen, they would drag these impulsive fellows back.


    There was no helping it, these people could bully the commoners and the lower class aristocrats.


    If they were to offend a great noble, then they would be in a difficult situation.


    However, just now, a group of heavily armored knights had bravely broken through the square formation set up by Uncle Li.


    After all, those hanger-ons were not soldiers. They did not want to get entangled with them. By relying on their martial arts skills, they were able to avoid the charge of the cavalry. Only two unlucky fellows were slightly injured.


    But then, the leader of the riders rode his horse to the side of Uncle Li and Xiao Wen, looking angry: "Hmph! Kid, you actually ate better than Nerum! Nion commands you to give him your food at once. Otherwise, Nion will kill your entire family! "


    Nion?


    That sounds like it''s the same thing as Liu Bang.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen wiped the sauce from the corner of his mouth and turned around.


    He saw that the person who had come was not the emperor of the Han Dynasty, Liu Bang, but a handsome young man.


    "Scram!" Xiao Wen faced the newcomer and directly told him to scram without any hesitation.


    He knew it wasn''t polite, though. But once word of his radical actions today got around, he gave the impression that he could not afford to offend anyone.


    No matter who it was, they had to be careful when communicating with Xiao Wen.


    After all, in their eyes, Xiao Wen was just a lunatic who would start a fight if he didn''t agree with them.


    However, he hadn''t thought that such a domineering action would still not stop the accident from happening.


    Even though the knight in front of him is young, he is furious. Looking at Xiao Wen''s attitude, he was extremely arrogant.


    However, after hearing Xiao Wen tell him to scram, this youngster was also stunned. He didn''t think that Xiao Wen would dare to talk to him like that.


    However, he was still stunned.


    After all, he hadn''t revealed his identity just now. It was understandable that the other party didn''t care about him.


    In the past, this had happened to teenagers as well. However, after his identity was revealed, those who contradicted him would also apologize.


    So he cleared his throat and said, "Do you know who Nion is?"


    Xiao Wen looked at the person in front of him. This knight was not alone. Behind him, a dozen or so other knights wearing the same set of iron armor were following closely behind.


    Their attitudes were respectful, but they did not express anything towards this young man''s provocation.


    There was no nervousness, no surprise, no disdain, nor was there any schadenfreude. It was as if this was something he was used to, something that happened every day.


    The feeling... It was just like a eunuch in the palace. When he saw the minister kneel down and bow to him, he did not feel that he had been humiliated, and instead felt that he was used to this sort of indifference.


    Vaguely, Xiao Wen also felt that the other party''s background was not small.


    However, Xiao Wen''s expression remained the same as he looked at the youth in front of him.


    A noble identity? The beginning was not small?


    It just so happened that he needed a noble person to make a move so that the aristocrats of Chang''an City would know that he was not to be trifled with.


    At this moment, Uncle Li also looked over. He reminded her in a low voice, "This is King Zhao, Liu Ruyi, the prince that Madam Qi gave to His Majesty." You can establish your might, but you have to be careful not to kill him. "


    "Alright, I understand." Xiao Wen nodded.


    At the same time, the distant Liu Ruyi''s eyes lit up when he heard Uncle Li''s words that revealed his identity.


    He said, "Since you know it''s me, why don''t you hurry up and greet me?"


    He was 15 years old this year, and because of the arrival of Shang Shan''s Four Hao''s group, he had confirmed Liu Ying''s position. Therefore, Liu Ruyi was also conferred the title of King of Zhao by Liu Bang. However, he had yet to become an adult and would probably need a few more days before he could return to his country.


    Looking at Liu Ruyi''s domineering attitude, Xiao Wen was sure that this guy''s personality was similar to Liu Bang''s.


    Although he was dressed in majestic armor, his entire body was exuding the aura of a rogue. Xiao Wen couldn''t help but look down on him.


    "Hahahahahaha!" Suddenly, Xiao Wen laughed out loud. He looked at Liu Ruyi with eyes full of disdain.


    "Why are you laughing!" Liu Ruyi looked at Xiao Wen and suddenly laughed, seemingly a little confused.


    In the past, among the people he had provoked, there were those who didn''t care at all. There were those who shivered, those who smiled, and those who were furious. However, this was the first time Liu Ruyi had seen such disdainful laughter.


    Xiao Wen stopped laughing and said: "I have long heard of King Zhao, Liu Ruyi''s domineering attitude, much like when you were a child. "I''ll see you again today. It''s true."


    Hearing this, Liu Ruyi was stunned. It was obvious that he didn''t understand what Xiao Wen meant.


    However, he still pretended to be calm and said, "Since you already know that it''s This King, then quickly kneel down and bring the delicacies over."


    "Humph!" Hearing Liu Ruyi''s words, Xiao Wen had a disdainful expression on his face.


    He shouted, "Kid, I''m afraid you are being overbearing in the palace. You think there is no one in this world who can control you."


    "However, with your current glory, I''m afraid you will not have such a good ending in the future."


    "What did you say?" Say that again if you dare! " Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Liu Ruyi immediately became angry.


    He took a step forward and unsheathed his sword, as if he wanted to kill Xiao Wen with one slash.


    However, Guan Yu, who was eating nearby, reacted. He suddenly exploded forward and pounced onto Liu Ruyi''s body with a speed that no one could even react to.


    Immediately after, he grabbed Liu Ruyi''s head and pressed it to the ground. Then, using both hands and feet, he firmly locked his down.


    "You want to fight with Mister? "You have to get past me first!" Holding Liu Ruyi''s neck with his right hand, Guan Yu said to Liu Ruyi in a cold and threatening voice.

 C231 clear flow

    "So fast!"


    "Did you see him move?"


    "I can''t see clearly! This young man is only thirteen or fourteen years old. I didn''t expect him to be so skilled. "


    Guan Yu''s sudden outburst not only brought Liu Ruyi down, but also brought about a wave of shocked cries.


    Everyone, be it the commoners or the nobles, set their gazes on him.


    After all, Guan Yu''s previous move had already given him the strength to become a first class martial general.


    As for him ¡­ Not even fifteen years old!


    Sun Shangxiang, who was standing not too far away, also had a similar glint in her eye.


    She hadn''t thought that Guan Yu would be this strong after entering the muscle strengthening phase for a month or two.


    "I have to work hard too. I can''t fall too far behind Guan Yu!" she thought.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen saw that Guan Yu had used the Brazilian Flexible Technique that he taught him to lock Liu Ruyi tightly to the ground, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    He walked in front of Liu Ruyi and said with a smile, "Your Highness, King Zhao, are you still being arrogant this time around?"


    "Let me go! "You, let go of me!" The locked Liu Ruyi did not have any fear. On the contrary, he looked at Xiao Wen with a face full of anger, using a commanding tone, telling him to let go of himself.


    However, Xiao Wen''s reverence for imperial power was still as indifferent as before.


    Thus, when facing Liu Ruyi, his expression was normal.


    In reality, this was also because of Liu Ruyi.


    If the other party was Liu Bang, Lu Zhi, or even Liu Ying, he would be very polite.


    After all, they were the ones in charge of the Han Empire.


    As for Liu Ruyi ¡­


    Hehe!


    Even if he did not open the super library, he knew that Liu Ruyi of the Western Han Dynasty, the third son of Han-Gao''s ancestor, Liu Ying of the Han-Hui emperor, was nothing more than a defeated dog, a homeless dog forced to death by Lu Zhi.


    Now, though, Liu Ruyi, the son of Hangkao and Queen Lu Zhi, was born with a soft and benevolent disposition to Liu Ying, who thought he was unlike himself and wanted to cripple Liu Ying and make Liu Ruyi his Crown Prince instead of Liu Ruyi, because Liu Ruyi was like him.


    Although the Lady Qi was doted upon, she often followed Hangao Zu to Guandong, wailing day and night, wanting to make Liu Ruyi the Crown Prince instead of Liu Ying.


    Although Lu Zhi was an old man and stayed at home often, he rarely saw Hangao Zu and became more and more distant from him.


    Although after Liu Ruyi received the title of King of Zhao, he had almost replaced Liu Ying several times ¡­


    However, in the end, this was a place where rules were spoken of, where the Han of patriarchal law was spoken of. It was not Tang that treated the royal family members as poisonous bugs, threw them into the sealed space to fight as Gu worms, and ultimately chose the strongest Gu King.


    If Liu Ruyi wanted to become the emperor, he would have to face not Lu Zhi and Liu Ying, mother and son, nor the Four Heroes of Shang Shan, but the tradition was that there were many aristocratic ministers in the imperial court.


    Thus, even if he had slapped Liu Ruyi''s face today, there was nothing to worry about.


    After all, Liu Ruyi was only a prince that was about to be abandoned. Although he had a high position, his power was not heavy.


    "Just today we are going to slap the faces of those nobles. If it was Liu Ruyi, then the fight would be very loud, so loud that everyone would be afraid. "Moreover, due to the relationship between Lu Zhi and me, I will not be punished."


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen became even more unscrupulous.


    He said, "I have often heard of a monarch who rules a country, or who needs the wisdom of men like His Majesty, or who needs the determination to rule the world together with the scholars like the emperor Song, or who is humble when facing officials like Wei Zheng. Only in this way will we be able to gather enough people to rule the country. "


    "Your royal brother, Crown Prince Liu Ying, has done very well. Back then, he had personally gone to Shang Shan with a gift and invited Shang Shan''s Four Arrows to the palace. This also proves that His Highness the Crown Prince has the ability to govern the country. "


    "And you, Liu Ruyi? He was just a king who had yet to become a kingdom, yet he was so arrogant and domineering, offending people everywhere. I think one day, you will end up in a state of betrayal. "Thus, not to mention governing the Han Empire, in my opinion, you can''t even govern your own country."


    "I... "I ¡­" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Liu Ruyi wanted to refute. However, Xiao Wen''s scolding had been too sharp.


    Thus, he did not even know how to reply.


    After all, the affair with Shang Shan''s Four Hao was the pain of Liu Ruyi''s life. If it weren''t for Liu Ying, who the Four Great Hao Chen of Shang Shan had sided with, Liu Ruyi would probably already be the crown prince of Han Dynasty.


    When the crowd heard Xiao Wen''s words, they also nodded their heads. Other than the guards who were wary of Guan Yu and afraid that he would hurt Liu Ruyi or glare hatefully at Xiao Wen to insult their master, the rest of them had seen Liu Ruyi''s domineering attitude.


    Thus, they agreed with Xiao Wen''s words.


    However, this kind of stalemate was not really good either. After all, no matter what Liu Ruyi said, he was still the prince of the Han Dynasty, the son of Liu Bang. If he continued to be suppressed by Xiao Wen, he would lose the prestige of the royal family.


    Therefore, Uncle Li still walked over, pretending to be a peacemaker and said: "Today''s matter, King Zhao was the first to be domineering, and Brother Xiao was the first to insult him. This responsibility was all because of His Highness the King of Zhao! I hope you will reflect on it today, Corporal Kishote. It can be said that you are considering it for the sake of the commoners of the country that will be sealed in the future! "


    Hearing this, everyone understood that Uncle Li wanted to be the peacemaker.


    Xiao Wen naturally didn''t have any objections since the establishment of the reputation had already been completed.


    He signaled Guan Yu with his eyes. As long as Liu Ruyi was willing to give in, they could release him.


    As for Liu Ruyi, although he was arrogant and domineering, he was also not a fool who did not know his limits.


    If he was truly arrogant to the point that his IQ dropped to zero, then he would have long since imitated Li Shimin, who killed his brother and imprisoned his father in a situation where he was weak.


    He didn''t do so, which proved that he had an IQ that could understand the meaning of Uncle Lee''s words.


    With Guan Yu firmly locking him down, Liu Ruyi could only concede, "Thank you sire for your teachings. This King will definitely ponder over it in front of the wall when he returns. "


    As for how long the wall would last, that was not certain. Liu Ruyi silently thought in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ruyi couldn''t help but feel proud of himself.


    After all, he was still the prince of the big man and the noble king of Zhao.


    Even if those arrogant fellows did not obey him, because of his identity, they would not be able to teach him a lesson.


    Thus, no matter how many people he offended, it would still be fine.


    Of course, this sort of thing only happened before Liu Bang died.


    As for the future, if Liu Bang died in an accident in a certain year or a certain month, it would be hard to say.


    Of course, Xiao Wen didn''t care what Liu Ruyi thought.


    After all, no matter how much this prince''s attitude changed, he, Xiao Wen, had already accomplished his goal.


    This kind of image was enough to leave a deep impression on the nobles of the large man, and let them have a whole new level of respect for him.


    "But why do I feel like I''m doing this all the time, like I''m an official?" Xiao Wen rubbed his nose as he muttered to himself while looking at Liu Ruyi''s fleeing figure.

 C232 Politics

    After Liu Ruyi left, Uncle Li walked to Xiao Wen''s side.


    He asked Xiao Wen, "How is it? What do you plan to do after this? "


    "How do I get along with Liu Ruyi?" Xiao Wen asked.


    He looked in the direction in which Liu Ruyi had gone, and said, "A few years ago, before leaving to guard the Cloud County and become the commander of the northern army, I stayed in the center of the Imperial Court for a period of time. I also know what kind of trash Liu Ruyi is. I have nothing to worry about with him. "


    Then, he turned his head back to Xiao Wen and said, "You previously said that you planned to establish your might before entering Chang An City, but I didn''t know that you would use Liu Ruyi to set an example for others. "If I knew that you were so daring that you dared to use Liu Ruyi, I would not have agreed to your request."


    Xiao Wen looked at Uncle Li and laughed: "Brother Li, aren''t you just saying that you don''t know what to say? Since you''re not afraid of Liu Ruyi, then why are you afraid that I''ll make an example out of you? "


    "I''m not worried about the fact that you used Liu Ruyi to make an example out of a chicken, and its consequences." "I was afraid to see it," said Uncle Li, his face serious.


    "Me?" Xiao Wen was dumbfounded by what Uncle Li had said.


    However, the former county governor and former general did not care about the stupefied Xiao Wen. He simply spoke on his own, "You even dared to use Liu Ruyi to make an example of a monkey. I''m worried that you might be bold enough to offend Xiao He, Cao Can, and the others.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen bitterly smiled.


    It turned out that what Uncle Li was afraid of was not what Xiao Wen had done, but rather the brazenness that came from what he had done.


    If Xiao Wen were to seek death and directly go and contradict these people, he would probably die without a single piece of scum.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t pay much attention to what Uncle Li said.


    He said, "I also know how strong this Liu Ruyi is, so I want to offend him. Do you think I just randomly picked someone to offend? "


    Hearing this, Uncle Li became confused instead.


    He asked, "Are you that sure that this Liu Ruyi won''t replace Her Highness Liu Ying? After all, the Emperor likes him very much. "


    Xiao Wen was instantly speechless.


    He knew that although Uncle Li felt disdain towards Liu Ruyi''s downfall, he wasn''t sure that this prince wouldn''t be able to make a comeback.


    As a matter of fact, only Liu Bang, Lu Zhi and Zhang Liangxiao were able to see this matter clearly.


    As for Uncle Li, although he vaguely felt the future, he wasn''t sure because of the different levels.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen was so confident about Liu Ruyi''s future, Uncle Li couldn''t help but ask.


    However, why did King Zhao, Liu Ruyi, fail? If this reason was used, people would think that he was a retard.


    After all, he had failed because it was not good enough to be a corporal.


    After all, compared to Liu Ruyi, although Liu Ying was weak, he could win over the hearts of others.


    As long as he had this specialty, no matter how much Liu Bang liked Liu Ruyi, for the sake of his country, he could only pass on the position to Liu Ying ¡ª after all, even the ministers under his command would not agree to it if he wanted to pass on the position to Liu Ruyi.


    In this era, the emperor was just the biggest ruler of the ruling class. Although he had a lot of weight, he was not a supreme existence.


    Even if it was Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, after ruining her country, she would still have to admit her wrongs and issue an edict.


    Liu Bang knew that if he had to fight against Lu Zhi''s grandson, Xiao He''s warriors would stand against him. He was alone, and would definitely not be able to get any benefits.


    In order not to embarrass himself, Liubang would certainly be sensible.


    After all, in this era, only an intelligent emperor could stay in power for a long time.


    What supreme power? What universal power? Could it be the monarch''s land? The shore of a land, could it be a king''s official? They were all things to deceive children.


    That night, the Palace of Weiyang was brightly lit. Lu Zhi, as Empress, was sitting on the throne instead of Liu Bang, reviewing the memorial.


    Suddenly, a masked man quietly walked into the hall and approached Lu Zhi without disturbing anyone.


    When the Inner Court Supervisor saw this man, he was first shocked and thought it was an assassin. However, when he took a closer look, he realized that the other party was actually the head steward of an Embroidered Envoy.


    "It seems that I have really aged. At night, I can''t even see clearly anymore." The Head Steward of the Inner Court thought to himself.


    At the same time, Lu Zhi heard the sound of the man''s footsteps and seemed to already know who he was.


    She continued to review the imperial reports. Without raising her head, she asked, "Any news?"


    "Reporting to esteemed empress." The embroidered robed envoy said respectfully, "That Xiao Wen had a conflict with His Highness King Zhao outside of Chang An City today. His Highness King Zhao was subdued by one of Xiao Wen''s students on the spot, and was taught a lesson. "


    "Oh?" When Lu Zhi heard the news, his face immediately lit up with interest.


    She said, "That little bastard Liu Ruyi caused trouble everywhere, causing a lot of trouble for the Imperial Family. To think that he would have such a day. "Hehe, this child, when the Emperor isn''t here, I''m afraid only I, Xiao Aiqing, Zhang Aiqing, and a few other old subjects would dare to teach him a lesson."


    Obviously, she was very happy that Liu Ruyi had been taught a lesson.


    After all, Liu Ruyi''s existence was the biggest threat to Liu Ying''s position as Crown Prince.


    His prestige had taken a blow, but in reality, he was trying to make Crown Prince Liu Ying''s position more stable.


    After all, no one wished to become an emperor after offending someone, to be pressed down on the ground and rubbed against it. In the end, they even wished to become the emperor after being driven away with a single sentence.


    One must know, the reason why Liu Ying''s position was threatened was because of his cowardly character.


    Now that Liu Ruyi had become cowardly in front of Xiao Wen, didn''t that mean that even in terms of courage, Liu Ruyi was not that much stronger than Liu Ying?


    As for the other aspects, they were completely overpowered by Liu Ying.


    If this matter worked well and was highlighted in this matter, Liu Ruyi''s cowardice, then this kid''s ability to compete for the throne would be greatly reduced.


    From this incident, Lu Zhi had already seen how the political gods operated and how they could attack their opponents.


    "Someone come!" He gave Xiao Wen the order to give him a hundred gold when he reached Chang''an. Mn, the reason is that Xiao Wen saved a lot of people''s lives while he was in the Cloud County.


    Of course, this was just a superficial reason.


    In reality, the reason why he gave Xiao Wen the first class title was because Xiao Wen had taught Liu Ruyi a lesson.


    But the eunuch at the side couldn''t help asking, "Esteemed Empress, would doing so damage the dignity of the imperial family?"


    "Imperial authority?" Lu Zhi looked at this old eunuch who had been following him for many years, and laughed, "Imperial dignity is obtained by clearly identifying rewards and punishments, and obtaining such a good appointment. "It''s not like you have to take revenge after being humiliated by others."


    After all, Liu Ying was not the one who suffered this time around. Therefore, when Lu Zhi spoke, he was as generous as a saint.


    However, everyone present knew that if Xiao Wen had offended Liu Ying today, the tigress of the Darkhan Kingdom would have torn Xiao Wen into ten thousand pieces.


    "It''s just that ¡­" Lu Zhi''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and she said: "Young man, it is not a good thing to advance so quickly. I feel that I should still beat up his arrogance in order for him to be of use to me. "

 C233 test

    The next morning, Xiao Wen went to Xi''an, the capital of Han Dynasty.


    In the original history, this city had become the capital of six dynasties. However, several of the six dynasties had appeared in this world.


    Thus, the world assigned Chang''an to the Han Empire.


    As for the Tang Kingdom, its capital was called Luoyang ¡­


    Originally, Xiao Wen had thought that as the capital of the Han Empire, Changan would be more prosperous than the clouds. However, this was still a feudal era city. No matter how many people there were, it wouldn''t be more exaggerated than the cities of the twenty-first century.


    Keep in mind that he has been to all of China''s major cities of the 21st century. He is very immune to big cities.


    However, when Xiao Wen and his group arrived at the city gates, he couldn''t help but explode!


    "Cao!" "If there is a traffic jam in the 21st century, I''m afraid everyone from the mayor to the Commissioner of Transport will have to resign!" Xiao Wen cursed inwardly.


    Even though it was a bit exaggerated to say that. However, when their convoy reached Chang''an, they saw a dense crowd blocking the entrance. The people inside could not get out, and the people outside could not get out.


    Perhaps it was because there were many nobles in the capital that lived like princes, Xiao Wen could even see the nobles among them being enraged and even beating the commoners. Even though it was normal for nobles to bully commoners in this vile feudal society. But this has also led to more severe blockages.


    "Those who don''t know about this should think that there''s a war going on at the city gates!" Xiao Wen retorted.


    However, Uncle Li shook his head. "It''s not just one or two days for Changan City to be like this."


    "Is no one going to fix the city gate? Such a small city gate, who knows if it will go smoothly! " Xiao Wen pointed at the city gates and complained loudly.


    Hearing this, Uncle Li sighed and said, "Do you think His Majesty doesn''t want to? The point is, we don''t have money! If you want money, just do it. "


    "In such a large country, you don''t even have the money to repair the city gates?" Xiao Wen was shocked.


    "In such a large country, a single legion only has around five thousand cavalrymen. Even the emperor''s carriage couldn''t fit eight horses of the same color. Do you think we have the money to renovate the city gates? "


    Even when he was in the clouds, he knew that his country was poor. Even the Emperor wanted to lead the army to war for money, and was manipulated by the Emperor of Song.


    However, the scene before his eyes had refreshed his understanding of the state of poverty in the Han Dynasty.


    However, Xiao Wen was still puzzled. He asked, "Even if we don''t have the money to modify the city gate, it''s still reasonable. But why did they design the city gate so small? "


    Uncle Li sighed and said helplessly, "When our Han Empire was first established, we battled every day. During those early years, Changan City had been surrounded many times. If the city gate was too big, it would have been breached long ago. "


    "Alright!" Xiao Wen understood and did not say anything else.


    "Hey!" That guy in black! " Suddenly, Xiao Wen heard someone speaking to him.


    Even though there were so many people here, he wasn''t sure if they were calling him. However, everyone had an intuition that allowed them to sense things that were happening in the dark.


    Because of this, Xiao Wen had the nagging feeling that this person was talking to him.


    He looked around and saw that a dwarf was riding on the shoulder of a two-meter-tall brute. He looked at him and said, "That''s right! I''m just calling you. "


    It wasn''t the first time that Xiao Wen had seen a Dwarf. In his previous life, when he was travelling, he had also seen some midget performances in some places. Although dwarves were not as famous as Thai trolls, they existed in many places in the twenty-first century.


    He had not expected to see a dwarf on his first day in Chang''an.


    "You must be Xiao Wen!" The dwarf''s expression seemed to be somewhat exaggerated, making Xiao Wen feel that something wasn''t right.


    Xiao Wen thought for a moment. It seemed that the dwarf was speaking to him in an opera voice.


    This kind of tone made Xiao Wen feel that it was very funny. So much so that he subconsciously ignored the dwarf''s arrogance.


    He only heard the dwarf say, "Yours Truly is one of the Empress''s servants. The empress invited you to the palace. "


    "Oh, okay ¡­" Xiao Wen saw this little dwarf talking in front of him in a lively manner. He originally only wanted to watch the performance, so he didn''t expect there to be an interaction segment between them.


    After being stunned for a moment, he finally spoke.


    That seemed a little stupid.


    "How embarrassing ¡­" Xiao Wen thought.


    However, he immediately reacted and said, "How do you want us to pass through this city gate that is blocked up like this?" Xiao Wen pointed to the three meter wide city gate that was filled with people and said helplessly.


    "That''s easy." The dwarf said carelessly, "I know a shortcut. Just follow me here. Ordinary people are not allowed to walk that path. "


    "There''s still a shortcut?" Xiao Wen was shocked to hear this.


    It looks like the infrastructure of the Han nation is still considered to be complete!


    However, what happened next slapped Xiao Wen''s face.


    The dwarf brought Xiao Wen and the rest to a spot not far away from the city gate where they saw a one-meter-long hole in the city wall.


    The dwarf was less than a meter tall. So he walked in easily.


    However, he soon discovered that Xiao Wen and the others were all standing outside the cave, showing no intention of moving.


    Therefore, he walked out again, and used his deductive voice to speak to Xiao Wen, "What are you waiting for? Why haven''t you come in yet? Esteemed Empress was still waiting. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen immediately sneered.


    This hole was about a meter wide. Even the smallest of them, Sun Shangxiang and Shangguan Wan''er, had to lower their heads in order to enter.


    As for Guan Yu and the other boys, they had to bend down.


    As for Xiao Wen and Uncle Li ¡­ You have to kneel before you can go in.


    But, isn''t kneeling in a dog''s hole?


    Did this Lu Zhi think that Xiao Wen had never studied before?


    Xiao Wen pointed at the entrance of the cave and asked, "Is this the way to the capital of the Han Empire?"


    "Of course, entering here means entering Chang''an." the dwarf said matter-of-factly.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "I''m afraid this isn''t the entrance to the capital of the Han Dynasty. Otherwise, why wouldn''t people who want to enter the Han Dynasty go this way?"


    "This is because ¡­" The dwarf seemed to want to say something, but was interrupted by Xiao Wen.


    He continued, "This hole is a dog hole. It is meant for dogs. Obviously, only dogs who visited the Dog Country would walk this path. Could it be that you want to bring me to visit the empress of Gou Guo? "


    Hearing this, the dwarf was instantly enraged.


    He rushed towards Xiao Wen as if he wanted to jump up high and kick his leg onto his knee.


    However, Guan Yu snorted coldly and appeared in front of Xiao Wen.


    He punched the dwarf''s heart heavily, directly hitting it.


    After that, there was only the sound of a miserable scream. That dwarf had crashed into the city wall and fallen unconscious.


    "Come out! Don''t watch from above. " At this time, Sun Shangxiang suddenly raised her head and looked up at the top of the city wall.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" A loud sound echoed from the city wall.


    The person on the city wall said, "Mister Xiao Wen is indeed rich and knowledgeable. "I didn''t expect to even hear about the story of Yan Zi''s envoy."

 C234 Princess Lu Yuan

    Xiao Wen looked over and saw a young woman, about eighteen or nineteen years old, standing on top of the city wall with a phoenix hairpin stuck on her head.


    She looked down at Xiao Wen from above. Although he had a bit of arrogance between his brows, he still had some appreciation for Xiao Wen.


    Upon seeing the newcomer, Sun Shangxiang was stunned for a moment before she greeted her in a courteous manner: "Sun Shangxiang greets your highness, the long-haired princess."


    "Grand Princess?" Xiao Wen was stunned for a moment before reacting.


    There was probably only one person who could be called the Grand Princess in Liu Bang''s era. It was the eldest daughter of Liu Bang and Lu Zhi.


    In history, Princess Lu Yuan was married to King Zhao, Zhang Ao. Because of the Huns'' sudden invasion, Liu Jing''s suggestion was referred to marriage, and he was almost sent to the Huns.


    However, he was still the flesh and blood of Lu Zhi, so Lu Zhi was unwilling to send his daughter to the Huns.


    Therefore, Lu Zhi let some of his children replace Princess Lu Yuan and marry the Huns. From then on, he began to impersonate the Princess with his son and the Prince, and to fool the Huns.


    She and Zhang Ao Sheng had a son, Zhang Yishan, who was bestowed the title King Lu Yuan. Therefore, Princess Lu Yuan was also known as the Empress Dowager Lu Yuan or the Queen Mother Lu Yuan.


    In addition, they also have a daughter, Zhang Yan, who, in order to consolidate her power, was married in the name of "marriage by marriage" to Princess Lu Yuan''s younger brother, Hanhuidi Liu Ying.


    In other words, the empress of Huidi Liu Ying was his own damn niece ¡­


    It had to be said that the people on the political scene were quite lost.


    However, it must be admitted that this Princess Lu Yuan was indeed an important member of Lu Zhi''s political group.


    It was because of Lu Yuan''s existence that Liu Bang and Lu Zhi were able to firmly control Zhang Ao.


    Historically, Zhang Ao had also received the title of "Yuan" from his wife. Compared to his wife in the Spring and Autumn Period, Zhang Ao had received the title of "Yuan" from the dukedom.


    For example, Uncle and Nephew Xun Shuang used his wife to make a husband, and used his inferiority to make a king. He went against the principles of heaven and earth.


    To the ancient male aristocrats, such an action was second only to the shame of marrying into their family.


    Seeing this important figure of the imperial family, Xiao Wen''s face was full of caution. He bowed along with Uncle Lee.


    However, Lu Yuan did not seem to be overly arrogant.


    One of the attendants took out a bamboo basket and placed it outside the city gate.


    Then, a few guards landed outside the city walls through the bamboo basket.


    Immediately afterwards, Princess Lu Yuan also personally passed through the bamboo basket and landed in front of everyone.


    "Lu Yuan has seen the great good fortune of Xiao. The Queen Mother kept saying that a powerful scholar named Xiao Wen had recently appeared in this household. Not only did it help General Li train the cavalry to defeat the eight flags of Manchuria, but it also helped the clouds carry out post-war reconstruction. The fact that the war was fought in the north did the burly man a great favor. "Lu Yuan is here. I''ll thank you for your good fortune first."


    As he said this, he directly bowed towards Xiao Wen.


    Looking at Lu Yuan, Xiao Wen didn''t show any fear.


    Although she was a princess, she held a high position in society under the feudal system. However, the other party''s identity being suppressed and coming to Xiao Wen gave him a surreal feeling.


    It was as if he was watching the other party''s video through the television. All the auras were like nothingness to him.


    Therefore, he did not express his thanks to Lu Yuan. Instead, he felt any fear towards Lu Yuan''s actions of displaying his aura. Instead, he said with an indifferent expression, "Since that''s the case, then does the Grand Princess wish to bring me to Gou Guo to pay a visit?"


    Hearing that, Lu Yuan was stunned.


    She didn''t think that Xiao Wen would dare to talk to her like that.


    Even though most nobles would not be punished if they were to mock Lu Yuan. After all, the monarchs of the Han state did not have a high degree of authority.


    However, when they were treated badly, they were mocked. Usually, only great nobles who had been in a high position for a long time would have such a reaction.


    Normally, the newly arrived small nobles didn''t have the guts to do so.


    This was Lu Yuan''s new opinion of Xiao Wen.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Lu Yuan lightly smiled and said, "Please forgive me. Lu Yuan was just curious. What kind of person is Young Master Xiao, who established a martial arts technique in the clouds, exactly? That''s why he specially carried out the test. "


    So that''s how it was.


    After all, he was the ruler of a country. Lu Zhi and Lu Yuan naturally wouldn''t be brainless enough to make enemies with Xiao Wen.


    Thus, the only reason why they could do so was probably through a test.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t plan on doing that.


    He looked at Lu Yuan and said, "I once heard that the Crown Prince, in order to invite Shang Shan''s Four Arrows out of the mountain, personally brought gifts to Shang Shan and invited them out with a humble attitude."


    "But today, why do I only see the arrogance of the royal family but not the humility of the royal family?"


    "This is just a test ¡­"


    Lu Yuan wanted to explain, but Xiao Wen didn''t give her the chance.


    He interrupted Lu Yuan and said, "There is no conflict between the test and arrogance. The test of arrogance, the test of arrogance, these things are not contradictory. "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Lu Yuan sighed.


    Obviously, she knew that if she didn''t do anything, she wouldn''t be able to calm Xiao Wen''s anger. Moreover, insisting that this was only a test would only make the royal family appear more arrogant.


    Fortunately, when Lu Zhi had arranged for this trial, he seemed to have already expected such a situation.


    The seasoned statesman has come up with a solution to the conflict.


    Lu Yuan gave a slight bow to Xiao Wen before saying, "Since Great Good Fortune wishes to experience the humility of the imperial family, then follow me."


    As he spoke, he gestured to Xiao Wen to invite him in.


    "Hehe!" Little girl Lu Yuan, although this little brother Xiao is usually very easy-going, at critical moments, he is more arrogant than anyone else. If you want to satisfy him, you can''t not pay the price. "


    Xiao Wen raised his chin and said, "Although you can''t be arrogant, you can''t be without pride. Once you kneel like a slave for too long, it will be very hard for you to get up. "


    Hearing those words, everyone nodded their heads in agreement.


    Even Lu Yuan''s expression became serious.


    She said, "Rest assured, I will definitely not be disappointed in good fortune and everyone else."


    With that, she gestured for everyone to follow her.


    Since Lu Yuan was already like this, Xiao Wen couldn''t say anything else.


    After all, an appropriate amount of dissatisfaction would allow him to obtain even more things. It would also allow others to not dare to underestimate him.


    However, if one was insatiable in his greed, it would instead arouse the disgust of others.


    Anyway, Xiao Wen wasn''t that kind of person. However, due to the people''s awkward state of mind, if one did not display sufficient strength, they would think that it was easy to bully, which was why they revealed their dissatisfaction.


    And now, since he had achieved his goal, Xiao Wen didn''t continue speaking and just brought everyone to follow behind Princess Lu Yuan.


    He saw Princess Lu Yuan walking away from the city gate. After walking about five to six hundred meters, Xiao Wen saw another city gate in front of his eyes.


    This city gate appeared to be about the same size as the previous one. However, the soldiers guarding the city gate had their heads held high and their chests puffed up; they were obviously elites.


    Even though the city gates were filled with people, no one passed by. Compared to the previous city gate, the city was in stark contrast.


    Xiao Wen instantly understood what Lu Yuan meant by ''sincerity''.


    "So, the Grand Princess wants to bring us from the Imperial City!"

 C235 Inexplicable enmity

    Xiao Wen saw the expression on his face as he walked on the imperial path.


    The so-called Imperial Way was in fact a path used by the royal family. In the Han Dynasty, in order to make it easier for the imperial family to travel, there would usually be a imperial road left in the capital for the imperial family to pass through. If an ordinary person were to walk up there, then they would have to discuss the crime.


    "Good fortune! Mother has already allowed you to enter the capital this time and take this path. This was a great honor. With this experience, no matter how arrogant the aristocrats in the capital are, they will have to take this new great blessing of yours seriously. " Princess Lu Yuan said to Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen nodded as he clearly understood the political implications behind this.


    However, if that was the case, Xiao Wen would also have to bear some political risks.


    After all, he had already formed an alliance with the famous Yang family in the east of the big man because of the Sheep Eating Human Project.


    Because the Yang family didn''t have a noble family, they couldn''t be considered a top family. But because of its level of activity in the big man, its presence was even higher than that of many low-key nobles.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, the Yang family could also be the representative of the Eastern aristocrats.


    Regardless of whether it was the Yang family or the Xiao family, although they all hoped to receive rewards from the royal family, they didn''t want to be tied to the same chariot as the royal family.


    After all, no matter how enlightened the Imperial Family was, he was still a part of the Imperial Family and would naturally put the interests of the Imperial Family above everything else.


    Perhaps some members of the royal family, for some purpose, would do something to the detriment of the royal family. However, most people still decided what to do.


    After all, there was a good saying: only individuals who betrayed the class, not the class that betrayed it.


    "Is this Lu Zhi forcing me to choose between the aristocrats and the royal family in the east?" Xiao Wen thought,


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Uncle Lee.


    However, when he saw Uncle Li, he saw a trace of hesitation on the faces of the former general and the former county governor.


    Hesitation?


    As someone who sat on an Eastern noble''s back, he shouldn''t have this kind of hesitation!


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Xiao Wen instantly understood the crux of the problem.


    The path of promotion for Uncle Li revolved around the clouds.


    Therefore, he was actually just like Xiao Wen, a neutral person who could join the aristocrats of the East.


    In fact, his determination to go with the Eastern nobility was not even as great as Xiao Wen''s.


    After all, whether he was from the royal family or the eastern aristocrats, he could obtain a lot just by standing as a marquis.


    However, Xiao Wen was different.


    If the Liu family couldn''t give it to Xiao Wen, or if they were stingy enough to give it to him, perhaps he would choose to become a local power and use his economic colonization plan to become the strongest power in the area.


    Like the gentry of the late Ming Dynasty.


    But now, it was likely that Uncle Li''s attitude would change because of Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen''s attitude might change because of Lu Zhi''s bargaining chip. Therefore, the faction''s decision didn''t happen so quickly.


    Lu Yuan looked at the two of them and sighed in his heart.


    She knew that there was a saying that was very popular among Song Ming in the east. It was to be in a hurry and not be able to eat hot tofu.


    Thinking like this, Lu Yuan called for a carriage parked by the roadside. The carriage was entirely made of wood, and a beautiful design was drawn on it in red and black. There were no curtains with gold and silver inlaid on it, nor were there any curtains made of silk. Although there were royal specifications, there was poverty and frugality everywhere.


    Xiao Wen even saw the horse pulling the carriage, and the color was different.


    "Seems like even the Grand Princess of the Han Dynasty is unable to arrange a carriage suitable for his status! "If Lu Yuan''s current appearance were to be seen by the emperors of Song Kingdom (as Song addressed the princess), I''m afraid she would die from laughter." Xiao Wen thought.


    However, this didn''t mean that Xiao Wen would mock him.


    Even from Lu Yuan''s movements, it could be seen that even the royal family of Han didn''t have much wealth. If it was only in terms of economic benefits, he was afraid that the other party wouldn''t be able to give him too many benefits.


    If he stood on the side of the royal family, Xiao Wen might even help the Liu family from time to time.


    Of course, the benefits never come just from the economy. Although the economy determines the basis of politics, the Chinese are good at hiding this truth. Many times, people prefer the benefits of politics to a deeper economy.


    As he watched the people of Chang''an backing away from the carriage windows, their faces haggard from poverty and backwardness, Xiao Wen felt that he should focus his attention on politics.


    However, he was now a good man of the sixteenth level. Could it be that Lu Zhi still dared to give him an even higher title recently?


    One had to know, he was only three steps away from the highest level of aristocracy in the Han State ¡ª Cheng Hou.


    Could it be that Liu Bang and Lu Zhi could bestow Xiao Wen with another surname, Wang?


    At this moment, Xiao Wen suddenly realized that the carriage had stopped.


    He looked out of the window and saw that the street was still barely considered busy as it was on Chang''an Street. Although there were still many poor families in the crowd, it could still be considered a bustling scene.


    However, this sort of environment clearly wasn''t what a palace door should have.


    Xiao Wen stuck his head out of the window. He saw a carriage slightly more luxurious than the one Princess Lu Yuan had ¡ª at least a bronze carriage with a bit of a gold trim ¡ª parked directly in front of them.


    Seeing this, Xiao Wen immediately understood what was going on.


    The one who came from opposite side was most likely the crown prince of Darkhan Kingdom, the future emperor, Liu Ying.


    At this moment, Princess Lu Yuan also saw Liu Ying''s carriage from the front of the carriage.


    She turned her head and smiled bitterly at Xiao Wen and Lee Bo Ke, "It looks like we should make way for His Highness the Crown Prince."


    Xiao Wen nodded without any objections.


    Xiao Wen didn''t like the personality of the historical HVT Liu Ying.


    Xiao Wen believed that when a person became an emperor, his character, which was a weakness, would often become an advantage for many people.


    A greedy emperor would be a good emperor ¡ª the emperor of the Han Dynasty, Liu Cha.


    A brutal Emperor would be a good Emperor ¡ª ¡ª Hongwu Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang.


    An Emperor who has broken his word will be a good Emperor ¡ª Hengzu Liu Bang.


    A treacherous emperor would be a good emperor ¡ª Song Taizong, Zhao Guangyi.


    However, it is obvious that a cowardly emperor is not a good emperor.


    Even Xiao Wen didn''t like his country''s leader much. He was a weak and incompetent guy.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t express his disgust.


    After all, he did not care what kind of person the emperor of this country was due to his own interests.


    He was just a good-for-nothing snack, but it was actually better.


    After all, this way, the Han State would be even more powerless to rule. As for Xiao Wen, he would also have more freedom.


    However, just as everyone was looking at the frame on the other side, Liu Ying''s curtain was suddenly lifted.


    He saw a man in noble clothing, not royal attire, walk out and arrive in front of Princess Lu Yuan''s carriage.


    As he walked, he looked at Xiao Wen with hostility.


    "Who is he?" Xiao Wen couldn''t help but ask when he saw this guy who seemed to have some enmity towards him.


    Sun Shangxiang glanced at that guy and said to Xiao Wen, "He''s King Zhao, Zhang Ao, the Grand Princess''s fiance."


    Eyebrows...


    Xiao Wen was startled, but he quickly turned to look at Princess Lu Yuan.


    Only now did he realize that Princess Lu Yuan had been sitting beside him ever since they sat on the carriage.


    As for his Princess Lu Yuan, he was actually sitting quite close to him ¡­

 C236 Zhao Wang Zhang Ao

    Honestly speaking, the moment Xiao Wen saw Zhang Ao, he felt a trace of trouble.


    The reason was not the result of a logical analysis or a relationship of benefits. Rather, he saw some traces of his former enemies in Zhang Ao.


    It was the feeling of a travelling adventurer.


    Perhaps there were people who were puzzled. Why would this dignified Zhao Wang of Zhang Ao''s bearing be that of a travelling adventurer?


    Actually, this was not strange at all.


    After all, compared to the Qin, the classical militarist empire, the composition of the Han was more like a wanderer''s nest.


    In the past, a large portion of the so-called aristocrats were rangers.


    Even Liu Bang, the ancestor of Hangkao, was once a ranger.


    Zhang Ao''s father, Zhang Er, was a regular guest of Young Master Wei Wuji in Xinling (now Ningling) when he was young.


    He had once been forced to run away for his life because he had offended the local rangers.


    The daughter of a wealthy local family was very beautiful and married for the first time. Her father''s hanger-on advised her: "If you want a good husband, follow Zhang Er."


    So the woman married Zhang Er, and gave him great financial support.


    As a result, Zhang Er could attract customers from all directions and become the county magistrate of Huang County.


    Before long, Zhang Ao was born.


    After the fall of Wei, Zhang Ao and his father, Zhang Er, had been at home in Huang County. Liu Bang had visited Zhang Er many times, and they had been together for several months.


    It could be said that Zhao Wang and Zhang Ao had a good relationship with Liu Bang. In addition, both Liu Bang and his father Zhang Ear were people who had once been rangers.


    Thus, it wasn''t strange that Zhang Ao had a loathsome travelling aura on his body.


    However, even if he hated Zhang Ao, his relationship with Liu Bang was quite good.


    Hengzu seven years (200 BC), Liubang from the city of Pingcheng through the State of Zhao.


    Zhang Ao took off his coat and put on his sleeves, personally serving the food from morning till night. His attitude was very humble, and he did the etiquette of a son-in-law in Liu Bang.


    Liu Bang, the chivalrous chieftain, sat on the ground like a dustpan, spread his feet and scolded him arrogantly.


    Zhao and his people were all over sixty years old. They were originally guests of Zhang Er ¡ª that is to say, a group of gangsters.


    Their characters were outspoken and impulsive, and they said angrily, "Our King Zhao is a weak king!"


    After that, the rangers advised Zhang Ao, "In the past, all the heroes of the world stood side by side, and those with the ability to do so were the first to become kings. "Now that you have served His Majesty with such respect, and His Majesty has been rude to you, please let us kill him for you!"


    However, when Zhang Ao heard this, he bit his finger until it bled and said, "How can you say something so wrong!?" Moreover, his late father died, so he could rely on His Majesty to restore his country. Ender, Descendant, all of this was due to Gao Zhe''s efforts, I hope you all won''t say another word. "


    It could be said that Zhang Ao was an extremely loyal person.


    However, no matter how loyal the underworld was, he was still a underworld member.


    In Xiao Wen''s eyes, this ranger was still the source of the chaos.


    He looked at Zhang Ao without batting an eyelid. Zhang Ao walked in front of the car and casually said, "Princess, where are you going?"


    "Today, under the order of my mother, I am going to pick up all the meritorious officials from the Cloud County and bring them to Weiyang Palace." Lu Yuan''s tone was ice-cold. It seemed that he did not like Zhang Ao much.


    Xiao Wen realized that even when Lu Yuan was talking, his body still had a faint rhythm as it moved to his side.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Wen, who majored in microfacial expressions and psychology, being able to accurately grasp the mentality of the people around him, he would have been scammed by Lu Yuan today.


    "Do you think I''m retarded? "Even though you, Lu Yuan, are good-looking and you are even the Grand Princess, with such a high status, who knows what you, Lu Yuan, are like."


    Lu Yuan, or in other words, most of the princesses of the Han Dynasty, had a strong personality.


    They are keen to participate in the political activities of the Republic of Korea and interfere in the country''s movements.


    At the same time, because the Han and Tang Dynasties were open, many princesses also had the habit of giving their princesses a green hat.


    Sometimes, even when the princess was clapping with her adulterer, the adulterer would even need to play the flute to cheer her on ¡ª for example, the husband of the princess, Chen Xian.


    Looking through the history of the Han Dynasty, perhaps only Princess Pingyang remained.


    But who was Princess Pingyang''s husband? This was General Wei Qing!


    If the other princesses cheated, their husbands might not dare to force them. However, if Wei Qing knew that his wife was putting on a green hat for him, he would definitely cut down both girls and boys. Then, he would ask Liu Chen to find a new princess for him ¡ª and then Liu Chen would have to find another one for him.


    To be honest, if the person beside him really was Princess Guantao, Xiao Wen wouldn''t mind having a relationship with her.


    After all, whether it was physically or politically, this kind of friendship cannon was beneficial to him.


    But the person beside him now was Princess Lu Yuan.


    As for her husband, Zhang Ao, although he was always suppressed by Lu Yuan, he could still be considered one of the more powerful princes.


    The relationship between Zhang Ao and Liu Bang could be said to be mutually beneficial.


    Zhang Ao listened to Liu Bang''s orders, and Liu Bang gave Zhang Ao sufficient status.


    Although Lu Yuan did turn Zhang Ao into a bronchitis in history, Xiao Wen was clear that Liu Bang definitely wasn''t willing to see Lu Yuan offend Zhang Ao because of a personal issue.


    Mm. In other words, you can put on a green hat for him, but don''t let Zhang Ao find out.


    As a result, Xiao Wen felt helpless. He thought: "My princess, if you think I''m handsome, we can fight in private. But there''s no relationship between us. You''re using me as a shield, aren''t you being too kind? Could it be the creature that thought through my body? "


    To be honest, Xiao Wen didn''t mind the politics on the bed. But he could tell the difference. What was good about bed was secondary. More importantly, while he was in bed, he would be able to get what he wanted at the same time.


    Obviously, besides provoking his own enemies, there was no other result from Lu Yuan''s actions.


    Helpless, he could only do his best to eliminate the possibility of Lu Yuan using him to cause trouble.


    He immediately stood up and cupped his hands towards Zhang Ao, saying, "So it''s Your Highness, King Zhao. I walked all the way to the city gate with the princess, but I heard the princess talking about you all the way. She said that you are a talented person with both martial and civil skills, that you are righteous and righteous. In Chang An City, there is a saying that you have won the heart of the king, and that you have won a great deal of money. She was very happy that you could become her husband. Sure enough, as they were talking, we met. "When you look at it this way, you see that Zhao Wang is indeed extraordinary and valiant!"


    Hearing this, Zhang Ao, who originally had enmity towards Xiao Wen, instantly smiled.


    Although he was the king of Zhao, in essence, he was still a ranger.


    As a result, when he heard Xiao Wen flatter him, he felt extremely comfortable in his heart.


    He simply didn''t know what Xiao Wen was scheming.


    Beside him, Princess Lu Yuan was also stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Xiao Wen would actually seal his path before he could make a move.

 C237 Weiyang Palace

    "Damn it! He didn''t expect this fellow to have such an incredible skill. "It seems that I have underestimated him." After all, Xiao Wen belonged to the Traveller race. Some of them might be of low birth, some might have low morals, some might have ugly appearances, and were naturally disabled. However, no one from the Traveller race had shallow knowledge and low IQ.


    Therefore, Lu Yuan only felt remorse and regret for his carelessness. However, he didn''t feel that Xiao Wen''s actions were strange.


    However, Lu Yuan''s scheme against Xiao Wen was just an interlude in Xiao Wen''s journey to Weiyang Palace.


    Although Lu Yuan paid more attention to Xiao Wen''s strength, there wasn''t any substantial change.


    What was worth mentioning was that Lu Yuan and Xiao Wen originally wanted to give way to Crown Prince Liu Ying.


    However, because of Zhang Ao''s delay, Liu Ying had actually misunderstood him. He thought that Lu Yuan didn''t want to give way to him in the confrontation between the two sides.


    Then...


    This cowardly Crown Prince ¡­


    He actually gave way!


    WC!


    This time, it had indeed refreshed Xiao Wen''s view of the world.


    Indeed, Xiao Wen knew that this Liu Ying was a coward. In history, even if his old lady Lu Zhi told him to marry his niece, he wouldn''t dare to oppose it.


    But today, when he saw Liu Ying give way to Lu Yuan, he knew what cowardice was and what cowardice was.


    Hey!


    What about the prestige of the crown prince?


    What about the majesty of the future emperor?


    How are you going to mess with me in the future?


    No wonder when you become emperor, you can only rely on Lu Zhi to rule the country.


    No wonder you died before Lu Zhi.


    No wonder all your damn badges are "good".


    Even in Xiao Wen''s opinion, this kind of cowardly personality was not enough to be an emperor.


    However, this was still an interlude, so Xiao Wen didn''t care too much about it. He just continued to sit in Princess Lu Yuan''s carriage all the way to Weiyang Palace.


    This time, Lu Zhi only invited Xiao Wen and Uncle Li. Therefore, although Lu Yuan already knew that Guan Yu and the others were Xiao Wen''s disciples, including Sun Shangxiang, a young sister from an illustrious aristocratic family, in the end, only Xiao Wen and Uncle Li entered.


    Under Weiyang Palace, the two of them handed over their swords, which seemed more like decorations, to the guards than battles. Then, he climbed a long flight of stairs and entered Weiyang Palace.


    "Announce!" "Uncle Li, Xiao Wen will be entering!"


    A high-pitched voice came from the depths of the hall. Then, Uncle Li was in front and Xiao Wen was behind. The two of them took off their shoes and entered the hall.


    "Minister Li, Bo Ke."


    "This subject is Xiao Wen."


    "Greetings, esteemed empress."


    Uncle Li originally wanted to go up and pay his respects, but Xiao Wen suddenly had an idea.


    He stepped forward slightly and held onto Uncle Lee''s elbow, stopping him from kneeling down.


    Uncle Li looked at Xiao Wen in confusion. He noticed his political allies and thought tank, so he shook his head at himself with a frown. After half a year of nurturing a tacit understanding, he finally understood Xiao Wen''s meaning.


    Therefore, after being stunned for a moment, he chose to bow.


    Xiao Wen had done his research on meeting Lu Zhi this time. Even though it was just a small ceremony, he knew beforehand what to do.


    However, when he entered, the grim-looking officer told the two of them that they must kneel down.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that because the two of them were high-class nobles and Lu Zhi was only a queen, in order to show their strength and importance, Uncle Li and Xiao Wen could kneel and not kneel in this situation. In fact, they could just straighten their knees and bow slightly.


    Lu Zhi, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes, looked at the two of them as he sat on the throne of Weiyang Palace and saw the attitude of the two of them.


    When the officer saw that the two of them did not kneel down, he panicked.


    Although he did not make a sound at this solemn time, the action of him kneeling and kowtowing was an indication of the nervousness in his heart.


    However, Lu Zhi didn''t say anything and simply nodded his head.


    It was obvious that in a country that was not yet a centralized power, it was not strange that an official refused to kneel.


    In the country, there were still a lot of vassals who refused to kneel and bow, and even refused to listen to the public.


    Thus, although stubborn and distorted, the eunuchs of the Inner Court still hoped to establish royal dignity, and thus gain greater power.


    However, Lu Zhi was already used to the present situation.


    In fact, since ancient times, emperors rarely truly controlled their subordinates.


    This was a very simple logic.


    In ancient times, the imperial power of the strong, will lead to the imperial power to attach to the inner court eunuchs to the same strong.


    This was because they all had one thing in common. They all came from the imperial palace, and from the centralization of power.


    If the ancient emperors were truly supreme, then the eunuchs would be absolutely fearless in this place.


    However, the power of the eunuchs was rarely seen in history.


    The brief duration of the eunuchs'' power in history had already proven the supremacy of the imperial power. It was just a lie.


    As for most of the time, the Emperor''s authority came from his own prestige as well as the art of checks and balances.


    "This Feng Jian, in the end, isn''t he a specialist!" Xiao Wen silently thought in his heart.


    After bowing to Lu Zhi, Lu Zhi politely excused himself from the ceremony. Lu Zhi even gave a seat to the two of them because of their contributions.


    At this time, Lu Yuan, who had brought Xiao Wen and Uncle Li to Weiyang Palace from outside the city, also walked all the way to Lu Zhi''s side.


    "Muhou." In the end, Lu Yuan was still the Grand Princess, so she was also full of respect for his mother.


    In fact, the longer he remained in the political scene of the Han Dynasty, the more he revered his mother.


    Lu Zhi also nodded at Lu Yuan. She asked, "Did anything happen along the way?"


    Lu Yuan was stunned as he saw her beautiful figure move and lock onto Xiao Wen.


    She said, "This Xiao Wen is very shrewd. He is a dangerous character."


    "Is that so?" Upon hearing these words, Lu Zhi''s eyes slightly narrowed. This action had also caused the faint trace of a smile to appear on her face.


    However, in the political arena, the older the monster, the more power it had.


    Perhaps, when Lu Zhi''s fish-tail pattern could no longer be disguised with makeup, her level of politics would be enough for her to control Liu Ying and hold court from behind the curtain.


    "I see." Seeing the worry in his daughter''s eyes, the corner of Lu Zhi''s mouth curled up into a doting smile.


    Then she said, "Go back and rest! Just leave it here to the Queen Mother. "


    "Okay."


    Lu Yuan bowed once again, then walked towards the entrance of Weiyang Palace and left.


    However, the moment she neared Xiao Wen, she suddenly discovered that Xiao Wen''s face seemed to maintain a faint smile at all times.


    His gaze was ice-cold, as if he was planning something.


    That ice-cold look in his eyes ¡­


    Lu Yuan immediately understood that this Xiao Wen before him was not just a wandering practitioner who had read a lot of poetry and was slightly more capable.


    Perhaps, he was just like the rumours that said that during the Spring and Autumn Warring States era, the Unhindered Family members, such as Su Qin and Zhang Yi, were able to use their mouths and bring forth earth-shattering might.


    He was a born politician, a political genius who, upon entering the political arena, would use methods that would give even old politicians, who had been immersed in their own world for many years, a headache!


    "I wonder how far this Xiao Wen can push mother ¡­" Faintly, Lu Yuan felt a trace of worry.

 C238 The Arguments of Righteousness

    After Lu Yuan left Weiyang Palace, Lu Zhi looked back at Xiao Wen.


    She said, "I have already heard about your beloved daughter''s matter in the clouds. You helped Li Qing defeat the Qing army that ambushed our country. You also helped some of the people in the clouds to resume post-war production. This is a great achievement for me, the people of the north. However, there is one thing that I do not understand. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen frowned.


    From Lu Zhi''s tone, he could hear some malicious intent.


    Sure enough, Lu Zhi quickly asked, "After you arranged for the production of the people in the clouds, you immediately went to the Huns. Although we didn''t directly start a war with the Huns at that time, you and General Li should know that in this year''s war, we were allies with the Qin and the Huns were enemies. And the Huns could be counted as the enemies of the Han. What do you mean by doing this? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen knew that the main event of the day had arrived.


    He was very clear that his trip to the Huns was the beginning of his journey to gain sufficient strength.


    If he hadn''t gone to the Huns, he wouldn''t have been able to accumulate enough power to make Lu Zhi afraid before he left for Chang''an. He wouldn''t have been able to become an existence that wouldn''t be trampled upon.


    However, this kind of behavior was also a blot on his politics. No matter who it was, anyone could use this matter to attack him and impeach him.


    However, looking at Lu Zhi, Xiao Wen was not afraid at all.


    He cupped his hands towards Lu Zhi and said, "The Empress and His Highness the Crown Prince once invited the Four Arrows of Shang Shan to the palace as their guest. Empress Qiao is also very interested in the academic history of the Spring and Autumn War Country? "


    Hearing this, Lu Zhi didn''t know what Xiao Wen meant.


    However, Lu Zhi was very clear that she couldn''t criticize Xiao Wen before he started to share his views.


    After all, the Han Dynasty didn''t have a tradition of being executed without teaching others. If Lu Zhi didn''t even give Xiao Wen a chance to refute her, then her political reputation would be ruined.


    In other countries, perhaps the status of a dictator was an honorable title for the monarch who ruled the country.


    But in the Han, as long as the ruler decided to do this, he would definitely die miserably.


    Especially Lu Zhi, in the history, because of his dictatorship, he had harmed the interests of all the kings with the surname of Liu. As a result, the matter of him being taught by all the dukes was clearly written in the history book.


    Therefore, neither Lu Zhi nor Xiao Wen knew that this country couldn''t accept a dictatorial monarch.


    Sure enough, Lu Zhi hesitated for a second between getting angry at Xiao Wen and going along with what he had to say before choosing the latter from the bottom of his heart.


    She said to Xiao Wen, "Although I am not too familiar with the affairs of the various families. However, having been nurtured by Shang Shan, Four Heroes, and other doctors all the time, he was able to give a general idea of many things. I just wonder, what does mister want to talk about with me? "


    "What I want to say is, the argument for justice." Xiao Wen said.


    An argument for justice?


    When Lu Zhi heard the term, he instantly remembered that the doctors had mentioned it to him.


    The argument for righteousness was in fact one of the four debates that had taken place in the past.


    In those days, Mencius inherited Confucius, "a gentleman is a righteous, a villain is a profit" (Analects? The idea of "Li Ren" absolutely opposes righteousness and interest, holding that the pursuit of benefits necessarily undermines righteousness. In order to preserve the meaning, one must "sacrifice his life to obtain righteousness" and "the two parties cannot be together" (< on the notice >).


    So when Prince Liang Hui asked him, "If we come from afar, we will have Eli." Mencius replied directly, "King! Why profit? There''s also benevolence and righteousness. " And cautioned Liang Huiyu: "The upper and lower profits, and the country is in danger." () "King Liang Hui,


    Xun Zi, as the wine offering of Jinjiang, broke through the barrier of Confucian views on justice and profit, and his understanding of the relationship between justice and profit was linked with social reality. He thought, "Both righteousness and profit belong to man. Even though Yao and Shun couldn''t take advantage of the situation ¡­ "Although you are a traitor, you can''t go to the good side of the people." Xun Zi? Summary)


    Moreover, this thesis started a debate in the study hall.


    At that time, there was still a group of people who believed in individualism and believed that people should respect the interests of each individual.


    For their part, the pursuit of profit is rational and human in nature. For example, "Hunger and hunger, coldness and warmth, fatigue and longing, good and evil, are the birthplace of human beings, and also those who have nothing to lose, and also those who have nothing to lose, are all the same to Yu Shun." "Aphrodisiac"


    He who has a good eye for sex, a good ear, a good mouth, a good heart and a good skin is born into the temperament of man. " "Sex and Evil")


    Xun Zi thought that the pursuit of material interests was reasonable, but he also thought that this pursuit should be maintained to a certain degree and not indulged. Abandonment and profiteering can lead to social chaos. In the Rites, he said, "Life is not without desire, but without desire. If there''s conflict, then there''s chaos. If there''s chaos, then there''s poverty.


    How, then, can the pursuit of material interests be kept to a certain degree? In Xun''s view, the most effective way was to divide people into different categories with respect to courtesy (" The Royal System "), to restrict people''s material desires with respect to courtesy, to educate people about" the first, the second, the second, the third "(" Honor and Disgrace"), and to oppose "the pursuit of profit" (" Wang Ba ").


    "In doing so, the state will be ruled; in contrast, there will be a time of chaos, which is called:" "The victor of justice is the ruler of the world, and the rector of profit is the man of chaos." From this, it can be seen that Xun Zi''s view of righteousness and profit is less one-sided than Mencius''.


    Guan Zhong''s view on the relationship between righteousness and profit is righteousness. They think: "Thoughtful enough to kiss, wise enough to teach" (" The Mastering of Rights "). We will not forget the motivating function of material interests. We will not forget the guiding function of moral education. The two complemented each other, complementing each other.


    Therefore, after saying, "First of all, we will teach," the Law immediately said, "In the end, everyone is qualified."


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Lu Zhi started to explain to him what was considered to be a heavenly book for ordinary people. However, for a scholar, it was common knowledge.


    He heard Lu Zhi explain every single word of the argument clearly. Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction.


    Then he said, "Since the empress knows about the argument for justice, you shouldn''t be surprised that I did such a thing, right?"


    "After all, my family originated from Qin Xianglu. And Lu Buwei is also a famous businessman in China. In the case of righteousness, I naturally do not regard righteousness as an important thing for Billy, like a pedantic Confucian. "


    "My master once said something. Xiao Wen still remembered. "My teacher said that there are no eternal friends, no eternal enemies, only eternal national interests!"

 C239 moral abduction

    "There are no eternal friends, no eternal enemies, only eternal national interests ¡­"


    Even Lu Zhi sucked in a breath of cold air when he heard Xiao Wen clearly explain the relationship between countries.


    Although logically speaking, the relationship between a country and a country should only talk about benefits, not feelings. As long as the country could reap the benefits, they would not hesitate to cooperate with their enemies that they had once been enemies with.


    Upon hearing these naked words, Lu Zhi was instantly stupefied.


    If this sentence came from an old official who had been immersed in the sea of eunuchs for many years and had also cast his gaze abroad, Lu Zhi might not be surprised.


    However, Xiao Wen was just a young scholar. He had relied on a short period of time to advance from being a commoner with a flat head to a good fortune.


    However, whether it was knowledge or experience, in the eyes of Lu Zhi, he was still very immature.


    However, when he heard Xiao Wen say this in a very natural and matter-of-fact tone, Lu Zhi immediately believed that this scholar in front of him was a capable ruler of a country.


    However, after a moment of surprise, Lu Zhi regained his composure.


    She no longer doubted Xiao Wen''s talent.


    In fact, based on his previous achievements in the Cloud County, he was a rare talent.


    However, Lu Zhi had been the empress for so many years and had helped Liu Bang deal with countless matters. She was also very clear on the fact that the more talented people were, the more arrogant they would be.


    She had to suppress it.


    Therefore, she narrowed her phoenix eyes and said: "Good, Xiao Wen, you actually dared to say such shameless words! If these words of yours were to be worn today, it would damage the image of my Darkhan Kingdom. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen smiled.


    He knew that Lu Zhi was trying to suppress him.


    If it was some wily old fox who understood the ways of the world, perhaps he really would beg for mercy along with the empress''s intentions, giving both parties a chance to walk down the stairs.


    In fact, in Xiao Wen''s eyes, doing so was understandable.


    After all, if he continued to argue with Lu Zhi, his efforts and gains would be much lower than before.


    Compromise had already allowed some conservative people to reap enough benefits. Many people felt that there was no need to go against Lu Zhi.


    But was Xiao Wen such a person?


    In fact, not long after Xiao Wen completed the Cloud Battle, he had already gone north to the Huns. It was enough to emphasize his character.


    He was swift and decisive. Moreover, he wouldn''t give up on something as fake as humility or dignity just to get what he wanted.


    It could be said that compared to many old politicians who were immersed in their own business, he was already an existence that ate people without spitting out their bones.


    Thus, he stared at Lu Zhi, and asked firmly, "Empress, if Zhao Kuangyin or Zhu Yuanzhang were to stand in front of you, would you sacrifice what you have just to preserve the dignity of the Imperial Family?"


    "This ¡­" Upon hearing these words, Lu Zhi was instantly speechless.


    Indeed! She, Lu Zhi, was a very selfish person. This was not to say that she was not good. After all, a personality like selfishness could be considered an advantage if it was given to a ruler.


    However, because of this, Lu Zhi found it difficult to refute Xiao Wen.


    To be honest, no matter what, she didn''t expect Xiao Wen to be someone who wouldn''t give up an inch. Although she gave Xiao Wen a way out, she still wanted to suppress him a little.


    However, Xiao Wen was still a young man, so it was only natural for Lu Zhi to suppress his arrogance.


    If it was a sensible young man, he would have probably bowed in respect to him long ago.


    However, from the looks of it, Xiao Wen was not convinced.


    Lu Zhi felt that since Xiao Wen wasn''t convinced, then he would go all the way until he was convinced!


    So Lu Zhi went on: "The dignity of the royal family is not the realm of righteousness. Xiao Wen, you are making a ruckus without reason! I can''t believe you''re so presumptuous in front of me, how ¡­


    However, before he could finish saying "what crime", Xiao Wen bluntly replied.


    He said, "These are differences in understanding between the Empress and this person, Xiao. There is no such thing as unreasonable causing trouble. The reason why I treat the honor of the royal family as a kind of righteousness is because Teacher Kong once said that the father, son, and son of a monarch''s subject emphasize the subservience of high and low. Although I don''t fully agree with Confucius, I know that there are some people in this world who would take it for granted. Does Esteemed Empress think Teacher Kong is causing trouble for no reason? "


    "Moreover, what my master has said is not nonsense. Would the empress be willing to sacrifice the lives of her citizens for the sake of her reputation as a foreigner? "Could it be that the empress wants to give up all the counties in the north for the sake of her illusory reputation?"


    "This ¡­"


    Upon hearing these words, Lu Zhi choked again.


    He didn''t expect Xiao Wen, a common scholar, to use Confucius as an example.


    Although Lu Zhi had always advocated the doctrine of Taoism in the Han Dynasty, as long as the other guilds didn''t go too far, she would not suppress them.


    Confucius'' theory was not even as extreme as Mo Zhai''s or Yang Zhu''s. Therefore, taking Confucius''s words to suppress Lu Zhi was indeed useful.


    Furthermore, to give up on people and land for the sake of their reputation, even if it was in the most corrupt and incompetent Qing Dynasty, they would still have their spine pierced.


    If Lu Zhi dares to say so ¡­


    "Do you dare to refute me? To refute me is to refute Confucius. Although I don''t like Confucius either, if you, Lu Zhi, dare to refute me today, I''m afraid you will be criticized by the whole world. Needless to say, in this world, there are quite a few emperors who believe in Confucianism and take the Imperial examinations. "


    "If you, Lu Zhi, dare to take revenge on me, I''m afraid the Confucianism scholars from other countries will call you the Demon Empress!"


    Looking at Lu Zhi, Xiao Wen was looking forward to her reaction.


    On the one hand, Lu Zhi had been managing it for many years. On the other hand, she respected the enlightened image of freedom of speech and learning.


    Xiao Wen was curious, just which one would she give up.


    Not long after that, Lu Zhi sighed.


    As a mature politician, she finally chose to follow her heart.


    "Looks like I''m not experienced enough. Hearing your words, it''s better than ten years of study! " Lu Zhi looked at Xiao Wen and said helplessly.


    "I am just not willing to bully Master to exterminate my ancestors. "Empress, please forgive me." The face of Lu Zhi was definitely not good to be torn apart.


    Thus, Xiao Wen said some good words to comfort her.


    However, Lu Zhi still felt that he was facing the contempt and disdain from the young people. The current her already valued Xiao Wen.


    Lu Zhi, on the other hand, clearly knew that Xiao Wen was a fierce horse. With ordinary techniques, it was difficult to control.


    Therefore, she decided to consider things from a long-term perspective and use other methods to control it.


    Therefore, she also laughed and said, "Honoring your master''s teachings is a common occurrence for humans. If you forget yourself because of your power, then I will look down on you. Just now, I was only testing out a little bit of good fortune. "Now that I have seen it, there is indeed a true talent to good deeds!"


    Hearing these words, Xiao Wen knew that Lu Zhi was really afraid this time.


    Thus, he was a little polite as well and said, "Many thanks to esteemed empress for your forgiveness."


    This also allowed the negotiations between the two sides to enter the final phase ¡ª the liquidation of the benefits.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhi said, "Great good fortune has helped my big man a lot. However, there was no official position. Now, I wish to ask for Your Majesty''s sake.

 C240 Admission

    Hearing this, Xiao Wen wasn''t flustered nor nervous.


    He looked at Lu Zhi, and said with a calm face, "Master once said that he had studied the art of selling literature and martial arts to the King''s family. If I, after learning so much about governance, were to live in seclusion in the mountain forest, wouldn''t that be a waste of heaven''s treasures? "


    Upon hearing these words, the corner of Lu Zhi''s mouth twitched.


    She thought to herself: This Xiao Wen, he agreed as soon as he agreed. He even said such polite words. Previously, he had said that there would only be eternal national interests that could expose the truth. But now, it had started to become more refined.


    However, she only ridiculed Xiao Wen in her heart, but didn''t expose him.


    She just said, "If that''s the case, then where does the Big Blessing want to develop? "As long as it''s below the Nine Meridians, you can pick any one of them!"


    It was not that Lu Zhi was stingy. It was just that the position of the Nine Dans was already related to the distribution of the important benefits.


    If he wanted to take office, not only must he have enough nobles supporting him from behind, but he must also have enough experience to reach a compromise with the nobles of other factions.


    If one''s luck was good, they could definitely win the big prize.


    However, if a country relied on the luck of winning a prize to develop, it would inevitably face the same disaster as the country gambling on national luck in the east of China.


    A system, whether it was a straightforward system or an unwritten rule. Only stable rules can bring stable development to a country.


    Xiao Wen also knew that it was impossible for him to soar to the heavens in a single step.


    Thus, he cupped his hands in a gesture of respect towards Lu Zhi and said, "The Empress must also know that I, Xiao Wen, came from a humble family. As for my miscellaneous family, known as "Confucian and Mo, the combination of name law" as a characteristic, "Yu Bai''s path all linked." And although this Xiao Zi has revealed his military skills and medical skills in the clouds, this one also has a medical skill. But what I''m most adept at is still the Zang Heng Family. "


    "Oh? But the Suong family from the Ghost Valley? " Lu Zhi''s eyes lit up as he asked.


    The Zeng Heng Family was an academic school founded by the people of the Holy Ghost Valley.


    During the Warring States Period, the school was mainly engaged in political and diplomatic activities. The Book of Han Dynasty was listed as one of the "Nine Streams and Ten Families".


    During the Spring and Autumn Warring States Period, the term "Zonghengjia" was not the name of a school of thought, but a unique group of advisers in the Spring and Autumn Warring States Period, which could be considered as the earliest and most special diplomatic statesman in China''s five thousand years. They were indecisive, capricious, and plotting from the subjective political point of view.


    His ancestors were the Valley of the Ghost, the people of the Warring States, and their birthplace was unknown. They were known as the Valley of the Ghost. He once taught Su, Zhang, Sun, and Pang four disciples, all of them were famous figures during the Warring States Era. The main representatives of the Hezong faction were Gongsun Yan and Su Qin, while the main representatives of the Lien Heng faction were Zhang Yi.


    As the result of the special international situation during the Spring and Autumn Warring States Period, the stratagem of the Zonghengjia is also fast, and its decline is also quick. After the establishment of a unified empire in the Han Dynasty, it was difficult for the Songheng family to use their wits again. Although there were still lingering sounds throughout the history, it was very difficult for them to develop much further.


    However, although the Han Dynasty had already appeared, the China of this world was already in a state of disintegration.


    It was obvious that the theories of the Zeng Family were much more powerful than those of the Taoists and the juniors.


    After seeing Lu Zhi''s astonished expression, Xiao Wen also cupped his hands and said, "Yes."


    Then, with a stern expression, he said to Lu Zhi, "If the Empress is willing to allow me to choose my official position, then I would like to choose one of the Nine Dans. Amongst the VIPs, to be the VIPs'' deputy is also a grand command. "


    Upon hearing these words, Lu Zhi''s eyes lit up.


    If Xiao Wen wanted to become a major harm''s office like the Young Manor and manipulate those positions that provided revenue for the big men and the royal family, Lu Zhi''s heart would probably ache a little.


    However, Xiao Wen only wanted the orders from the other customers. Lu Zhi was overjoyed by this.


    The so-called patron was actually an official position of the Nine Supremes that was established during the Qin Dynasty. To be in charge of the communication of dynasties with subordinate states, etc.


    In the Han Dynasty, because the Han Dynasty carried out the parallel system of the state, the Han Dynasty was also in charge of the tribute of the various kingdoms. When Emperor Han Jingdi changed to "Great Orders", Emperor Wu Han changed to "Hong Dian". Wang Mang was changed to "Canon Music", which was composed of pedestrians and translators.


    In fact, this official position was a combination of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Ministry of War.


    In this alliance between the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Ministry of War, the Grand Command was an extremely important role.


    It held the palm and passed down orders, titles, orders, and other matters. It could be said that it had taken on an important career when it came to controlling the dukes.


    After a moment of surprise, Lu Zhi realized that Xiao Wen was a professional who specialized in the art of long and wide lines. Therefore, it was indeed a good idea for him to become the foreign minister of the big man.


    Gradually, Lu Zhi also felt that this Xiao Wen might be able to bring him more surprises.


    After thinking about it carefully, she said, "In the large men''s eyes, this is not an important position. Such a position was a bit of a snub for his beloved daughter. In this way, when we grant you the authority to act in a grand fashion, we can act conveniently on a few minor matters. If something big happens... "Well, you can give advice at any time. We, the monarchs, will discuss this together!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was overjoyed.


    Perhaps these two promises were of no use to those who were particularly cowardly.


    However, for someone like Xiao Wen, who was so domineering that even Lu Zhi dared to attack back at him, if he was able to manipulate the technique well, he would be able to directly take care of the contestant, making him the boss of the system.


    Thus, Xiao Wen smiled and cupped his hands to Lu Zhi, "Thank you, Empress."


    "Forget it." Looking at Xiao Wen, Lu Zhi felt that his mind was a little tired.


    She had not expected that an ordinary looking scholar would have such a domineering attitude.


    This exchange of blows had already caused her, who had not been prepared in the slightest, to suffer a serious setback.


    Therefore, she felt that it was necessary for her to take a good rest.


    As for Uncle Li ¡­


    Lu Zhi said, "Li Aiqing is about to become a marquis. I think the king himself should decide your decision. Coincidentally, you have been busy with the Cloud War for a long time. Take advantage of this opportunity to relax. "Men, send some of your family members to General Li''s estate ¡­"


    Hearing this, the corner of Uncle Li''s mouth twitched.


    But he still paid his respects, "Thank you, esteemed empress."


    After leaving Weiyang Palace, Xiao Wen looked at Uncle Li with an awkward expression.


    He said, "I''ve implicated Brother Li this time."


    Just now, Lu Zhi had said that he would send a few of his family members to Uncle Li''s house. Although he was sending a woman, Uncle Li was not one of the Hun''s servants who made the Han Chinese his kin.


    Although Lu Zhi had just been ordered around by Xiao Wen and did not dare to make a sound, he was still the Queen.


    She clearly wanted to avoid Xiao Wen and suppress him.


    This way, he wouldn''t have a direct confrontation with Xiao Wen and would also serve as a warning to Xiao Wen.


    Clearly, this woman was a powerful politician after all. Xiao Wen couldn''t help but ask her, "Why are you so familiar with all of this?"


    However, Uncle Li didn''t care. He waved his hand and said: "This is just a small matter. In fact, my family has more than just these few. "I also calculate a lot of debts without feeling pressured."


    However, at this moment, Xiao Wen suddenly heard a burst of quarreling sounds coming from outside Weiyang Palace.

 C241 Dong Zhuo

    Back to the time when Xiao Wen and Uncle Li entered Weiyang Palace.


    Seeing Lu Yuan bringing Xiao Wen and Lee Bo Ke into the palace, Zhuge Liang realized that they had nothing to do.


    He looked at Sun Shangxiang and asked, "Ah, Sister Xiang, what should we do next?"


    Although Sun Shangxiang wandering between the countries, there is no fixed place. However, she had been in Chang''an for a while, and had even formed an "unbreakable relationship" with Lu Bu.


    Therefore, in Zhuge Liang and the others'' eyes, Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu were the local tyrants.


    However, Zhuge Liang knew that Yang Xiu''s bad temper definitely couldn''t be bothered to respond to him. Therefore, he could only ask Sun Shangxiang who had a good relationship with him.


    Hearing Zhuge Liang''s question, Sun Shangxiang''s eyes darted around, carefully considering the interesting things nearby, and said: "Why don''t we go eat some morning tea? "There is a shop near Weiyang Palace opened by the Song people. Although the food is not as good as what Mr. Xiao Wen is using it to make, but with a sufficient price, it can still be used to make delicious dishes."


    After all, when Xiao Wen became serious, he would be able to create a delicious meal that was worthy of praise by relying on the cooking methods on the menu.


    But Xiao Wen ¡­ Or it could be said that all Chinese men who were not professional chefs had this in common. The point was that even though he had a culinary skill that was even better than a woman''s, he couldn''t be bothered to do it to the best of his abilities.


    Incidentally...


    After Sun Shangxiang found out that she had taken Xiao Wen as her master, he had never once washed a bowl before.


    Even though it was true that nobles didn''t need to wash the dishes. However, judging from Xiao Wen''s attitude when cooking, he didn''t feel that washing dishes was cheap.


    However, when Xiao Wen saw the unwashed bowls, he felt weak and dispirited. Even if he asked a Daoist mage to exorcise him, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Well, it''s probably like we were in the 21st century, learning in our dorms, only to find ourselves lying in bed, playing on the cell phone.


    It was simply superb!


    Back to the main topic. When Sun Shangxiang had made this suggestion, Guan Yu had disdainfully said, "Can you eat those high-calorie foods outside? If you want to eat anything, you should go back and talk about it! "


    As a fitness maniac, Guan Yu has enough self-discipline even in the muscle augmentation stage.


    He would never eat anything just because he was hungry.


    Ever since Xiao Wen had given him too much calories and the effects of becoming fat on his own strength, this child was even more sensitive to the problem of calories compared to the most beautiful girls.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded out from not too far away.


    He heard the voice say, "You won''t be able to go anywhere."


    Hearing those words, everyone turned around and saw a familiar face.


    "L¨¹ Bu!" Zhuge Liang asked in surprise.


    After the war in Yunzhong County, Lu Bu was originally imprisoned by Uncle Li.


    However, considering his special identity, Uncle Li didn''t abuse him too much.


    In the beginning of spring, he even had Lubu sent back to his foster father, Dong Zhuo.


    Maintaining decency between the nobility was an immutable rule. Even if you want to kill him, you have to give him a chance to commit suicide when the conditions are right.


    Thus, there was no other way to send it back to Lubu.


    In fact, if Sun Shangxiang and others were caught by Dong Zhuo, Dong Zhuo would take good care of Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu.


    Of course, it was hard to say for Guan Yu.


    However, no one expected that this Lu Bu would dare to appear in front of them at this time.


    "Heh heh, L¨¹ Bu! My Brother Yu is out of the period of fat loss and has reached the stage of muscle enhancement. His strength has increased by leaps and bounds, and the current you is not his match at all. You want to be our enemy? Humph! It''s simply a pipe dream. " Zhuge Liang looked at Lu Bu, and started off with a skilled talker.


    These words made his companions all raise their heads and stick out their chests in pride.


    As for Lu Bu, he was gnashing his teeth, as though he was being humiliated.


    However, at this time, a voice suddenly sounded out from behind Lu Bu.


    "Oh? This old man has long since heard of the Sun family''s spicy and spicy daughter. He just hadn''t thought that it would be publicized to such an extent. How did this County Governor Sun come up with such a daughter? "


    When everyone heard this voice, their gazes shifted over.


    At this moment, they discovered a carriage stopped not far behind Lu Bu.


    Fine! They were trying to figure out where they were going to play.


    At this moment, a fat middle-aged man, who didn''t seem to be cumbersome to move around with, walked out of the carriage.


    He was dressed in a gorgeous silk Han suit with a jade pendant hanging from his waist and an ornate treasured sword.


    However, everyone could feel that when this middle-aged man got out of the car, he was emitting a strong aura of ''Gold Spear'' and ''Iron Horse''.


    Clearly, this must be an old general who had been in command for many years and had fought for half of his life.


    As for Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu, when they saw this person get off the carriage, their pupils immediately shrunk.


    "Dong Zhuo!" Sun Shangxiang was shocked.


    "Hur Hur Hur!" When Dong Zhuo heard Sun Shangxiang call him, a strange smile appeared on his fat face.


    He walked towards Sun Shangxiang and said: "Shouldn''t you call me General Dong or Uncle Dong?"


    Seeing Dong Zhuo walk over, Sun Shangxiang''s face was gloomy.


    She asked: "General Dong, you didn''t come here today just to avenge your son Lu Bu, right? He''s not your own son, do you have to take this San Nu servant''s feelings into consideration? "


    Sun Shangxiang''s mind was still very flexible after being a ranger for a long time.


    Her speech was filled with conspiracy.


    Obviously, he wanted to split the relationship between Dong Zhuo and Lu Bu.


    As expected, Dong Zhuo looked at Lu Bu with disdain.


    Meanwhile, Lu Bu''s face was filled with rage, as if he had lost his mind.


    At this time, another voice sounded near the entrance of Weiyang Palace.


    He then asked, "Brother Dong, why do you want to be with a group of children? If you scare a child, your reputation won''t be good in the future. "


    Everyone looked over and saw Uncle Li standing in front of the palace door with a sneer on his face.


    He smiled and stared at Dong Zhuo, but his eyes were cold.


    It was obvious that Dong Zhuo also noticed that Uncle Li had come with ill intentions.


    However, he sneered and asked, "Why? I just want to teach this group of children who don''t know what''s good for them. Is there a problem?"


    "Of course." At this moment, Xiao Wen also walked over.


    He looked at Dong Zhuo. Although he was just a good person, there was still a gap between him and Li Hou.


    However, it was obvious that Xiao Wen wasn''t afraid of this.


    His eyes were calm as he looked at Dong Zhuo''s brutal gaze.


    However, he felt as if he was fighting against it.


    Dong Zhuo suddenly became angry when he saw the enmity in Xiao Wen''s eyes.


    He pulled out his treasured sword, and in a slow but powerful voice, he said, "Do you want to test if my treasured sword is sharp?"


    However, Xiao Wen also pulled out his sword and said in an urgent voice: "My sword might not be bad!"

 C242 double bar

    The tense atmosphere began in front of Weiyang Palace.


    Everyone was dumbstruck as they watched Xiao Wen pull out his sword and confront Dong Zhuo.


    "Xiao Wen, right? I''ve heard of you. " Dong Zhuo saw Xiao Wen pull out his sword and laughed sinisterly: "Your student beat up my Bu''Er while he was in the clouds. After that, they even framed him for some unwarranted crime. All of this is because you, as a teacher, did not fulfill your duty. I want to see how you explain this matter today. "


    Dong Zhuo spoke very slowly, but his voice was very gloomy, giving off a tyrannical feeling.


    When he spoke, the timid Shangguan Wan''er had already hidden herself behind Zhuge Liang.


    In addition, Yang Xiu was also nervously retreating.


    However, Xiao Wen did not feel any fear towards Dong Zhuo''s oppression.


    He sneered and said, "Do you want an explanation? Very well, I''ll give you an explanation today. "I just don''t know if you can afford it."


    As soon as he finished, Xiao Wen rushed over like an arrow. The sword in his hand was also accurately thrusting towards Dong Zhuo''s throat.


    "Father, be careful!" Seeing Xiao Wen suddenly explode, Lu Bu quickly shouted.


    As for Dong Zhuo, although he had been in the military for a long time, his combat power wasn''t that bad. However, he had never expected that such a small good deed would actually take the initiative to attack him.


    As a result, he could only retreat, looking like he was in a sorry state.


    "So weak!" "As a general, do you only have this much power?" Seeing that Dong Zhuo was retreating, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but mock him.


    However, he also knew that Dong Zhuo had no battle record in history. The only thing he deserved to be remembered was a series of political maneuvers by the Western Cold Army in the late Han Dynasty.


    However, Dong Zhuo was still a warlord.


    Xiao Wen looked at Dong Zhuo, who seemed to be in his thirties or forties. He felt that if the fight really started, Dong Zhuo might be his match.


    As a result, Xiao Wen didn''t dare to be careless. The moment Dong Zhuo retreated, he stepped forward again. He suppressed Dong Zhuo tightly, not giving him any chance to catch his breath.


    On the other side, seeing that his foster father had been beaten into a sorry state by Xiao Wen, Lu Bu also felt a little nervous.


    Even though he and Dong Zhuo had a relationship of investment in talents and political asylum, there was no kinship between them. But he was still his golden thigh. If Dong Zhuo was killed by Xiao Wen in front of him today, then Lu Bu would have to drink the wind ¡ª ¡ª Of course, this was only his one-sided wish.


    After all, he had offended too many people in Chang''an. If Dong Zhuo died, Chang An''s noble disciples would probably make it so that he wouldn''t even be able to drink the northwest wind soup and would instead drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Lu Bu pulled out a small dagger from his waist and stabbed towards Xiao Wen.


    "Humph!" If you want to sneak attack me, you have to get past me first. " Seeing that Lu Bu was planning to kill Xiao Wen from behind, Guan Yu immediately reacted.


    Although he was a lot further away from Xiao Wen, the training he did during the winter had greatly improved his attributes.


    Even though he had the advantage in position, he relied on his physical strength to reach behind Xiao Wen and block Lu Bu''s path.


    "Humph!" Guan Yu, you actually dared to block me. Good! You are courting death! " Lu Bu looked at Guan Yu and coldly said.


    The battle in the Cloud County had left a deep impression on Lu Bu. He remembered this boy who was inextricably fighting with him.


    He felt that if he couldn''t defeat Guan Yu, it would be the humiliation of his entire life.


    Thus, he changed his direction of attack and stabbed towards Guan Yu.


    "Crap!" Brother Yu doesn''t have any sharp weapons to defend himself right now! " Seeing Lu Bu fighting Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang cried out in alarm,


    After all, Xiao Wen hadn''t been too concerned with training in the field of equipment fighting.


    He felt that equipment fighting was something that needed to be built on the basis of sufficient physical fitness.


    After all, heavy weapons like the two-handed sword, shield, warhammer, mace, lance, and metal armor could not be used at all if one did not have enough physical fitness.


    Therefore, even though Guan Yu had been training for a long time, he had only added a little bit of instrument fighting techniques into his training course.


    As for the rest, most of them were still in physical training.


    "Don''t worry!" Just as Zhuge Liang was worried, Sun Shangxiang said: "If Lu Bu was holding a long sword, perhaps Guan Yu would be in trouble. However, Lu Bu only used the dagger, and could not pose any threat to Guan Yu. "


    Hearing these words, Zhuge Liang was stunned for a moment before reacting.


    Even though his relationship with Guan Yu was the toughest among the disciples. In the past, he could be said to be the one who understood Guan Yu the most out of all the disciples.


    However, ever since Sun Shangxiang had arrived, Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang had been training together on a regular basis because of the class''s problems.


    It wouldn''t be surprising if Sun Shangxiang knew something Zhuge Liang didn''t.


    As expected, as if to prove the validity of Sun Shangxiang''s words, Guan Yu took out a small and exquisite weapon from the leather boots specially designed for him by Xiao Wen.


    The main structure of the weapon was made up of two short wooden sticks. Wooden sticks, wrapped with a few pieces of iron, can effectively increase its lethality.


    Between the two sticks, there was a small and exquisite metal chain connecting them.


    At this moment, Guan Yu was holding one of the wooden sticks. Through the shaking of his wrist, he transferred his power into the iron chain, causing the other wooden stick to spin at a crazy speed.


    "What is this?" Zhuge Liang had never seen such a strange weapon before. He could not help but ask as he saw Guan Yu skillfully use it.


    Hearing this question, Sun Shangxiang smiled and said: "Mr Xiao calls it a pair of chopsticks."


    Twin sticks, also known as twin-pole, twin-pole, twice-pole, twice-pole dragonstick, is an ancient Chinese tradition of a wondrous weapon. The history of the double-jointed stick has a long history, and its evolution was developed along with the need of ancient war. Its original form is the branch stick, the branch stick is from the wheat from the farm tools flail evolution, the flail is used for crop threshing, in our country all different ways, some parts of the south area is called tricky or adjust tiao car, some parts of the north area is called stick, rotating stick hammer, and so on.


    Because the two staves were short, sharp and powerful, an ordinary person could exert strength of 160 jin or more. His proficiency made him seem like a tiger with wings. Sun Shangxiang was so confident in Guan Yu because she knew the power of the two staves. Even if Lu Bu was holding a dagger, Guan Yu would still be able to defeat him. After all, if the twin staves hit a person''s skull, then it would only take a minute to break their skull.


    Double stick movement is a new fashion movement which combines fitness, body defense, performance and competition. It is based on the traditional Chinese martial arts routine, adding body, footwork, position, blade, sword, stick, nine strokes, etc., and can also join the music and dance elements of modern fashion.


    As a fan of Xiaolong Li, Xiao Wen naturally wouldn''t miss out on such an amazing weapon that represented Bruce Lee.

 C243 A woman who holds a grudge

    At this moment, Lu Bu saw Guan Yu pull out a strange weapon from his boots, a puzzled expression on his face.


    Although he had never seen this thing before, but his life experience told him that this thing seemed a little like the flail that farmers use when they fight in the valley.


    Thus, he could not help but ask, "Guan Yu, don''t you have a weapon? You''re actually using the tools of a farmer to fight? "


    "Humph!" Don''t you like the pair of staves? Its power is far greater than that tattered dagger of yours. " Hearing Lu Bu''s words, Guan Yu felt somewhat unhappy.


    After all, this was a weapon that Xiao Wen had personally designed for him. Although it wasn''t suitable for use on the battlefield, it was still considered a top tier divine artifact.


    He had once tried some local rangers on his way home from school because he was curious about the power of the two staves. In the end, he beat the other party so hard that he couldn''t even stand up. As for himself, he didn''t put in much effort.


    However, he was not good with words, so he could only feebly refute a few words.


    However, he didn''t have Yang Xiu''s venomous tongue, nor did he have Zhuge Liang''s mouth. Since his mouth wasn''t good enough for him, the moment he spoke, Lu Bu couldn''t help but mock him.


    "Powerful? The power of a Fecal Fork is also stronger than my tattered dagger. Why don''t you use a Fecal Fork to fight me? "


    "You ¡­" Hearing this, Guan Yu was instantly enraged.


    However, he was not good at quarreling, so after hesitating for a long time, he did not say what he was thinking.


    Helpless, he could only seriously engage in battle with Lu Bu.


    "Lu Bu is going to suffer." Sun Shangxiang looked at Lu Bu, and lightly laughed: "You obviously lost once to Guan Yu, but you are still so careless in this battle. I think that''s about all Lu Bu can do. "


    Hearing this, Li Zi Cheng did not understand.


    He asked, "Sister Xiang, are these two staves really that amazing?"


    Hearing Li Zicheng''s question, Sun Shangxiang''s ears trembled. It seemed like the name ''sister A Xiang'' was a bit of a shock to her.


    Thus, she angrily said, "You have to call me elder sister."


    "¡­" Li Zi Cheng looked at this Sun Shang Xiang, who seemed to have been hanging around Zhuge Liang and other children younger than her for a while, and didn''t know how to reply.


    However, Sun Shangxiang still explained to the crowd: "The technique of double pole is divided into three parts: attack, defense and counterattack. The movements varied endlessly. The moves were divided into chop, sweep, hit, pull, lift, pull, and so on. Not only can it attack the opponent''s upper and middle paths, but it can also attack the lower three paths (that is, the heel or the upper and lower part of the body 5 inches). Whoever is hit by this attack will feel unbearable pain and eventually fall to the ground and lose the ability to resist. "


    Sure enough, everyone saw Lu Bu holding a dagger, stabbing towards Guan Yu. In the end, he made Guan Yu dodge all of a sudden.


    Guan Yu also had the courage of a master. While he was dodging Lu Bu''s attack, he actually stretched out his left hand to grab Lu Bu''s dagger-wielding right wrist and pulled it apart.


    Soon after, the crowd saw an enormous opening appear between Lu Bu and Guan Yu.


    Without the protection of his weapon, Lu Bu had almost lost his ability to defend.


    As long as Guan Yu made his move, Lu Bu would not be able to defend himself and would have to take it head-on. And because Lu Bu had come to Weiyang Palace today to meet Lu Zhi, he did not even wear a leather armor.


    That was also to say that he wanted to use his own body to forcefully withstand Guan Yu''s attack.


    As a result, everyone saw Guan Yu swing his two staves and hit Lu Bu''s ribs.


    Instantly, Lu Bu revealed a pained expression.


    His face was pale and cold sweat beaded his forehead. It was obvious that Guan Yu''s attack had dealt serious damage to him.


    "See!" Sun Shangxiang looked at Lu Bu''s miserable state. As Lu Bu had a grudge with her, she was very happy.


    She said to everyone, "Look at Lu Bu''s appearance. That''s what happened when he was hit by a pair of chopsticks!"


    As the crowd listened to Sun Shangxiang''s words, they felt as if her body was emitting a black remnant thought.


    "This L¨¹ Bu, exactly how much of a move does he make to make Ah Xiang hate him?" He was actually adding insult to injury. Indeed, it is easier for women to hold a grudge. " Zhuge Liang couldn''t help but think as he looked at Sun Shangxiang''s smile.


    But soon after, everyone saw the agonized Lu Bu actually let out a roar.


    He retrieved a pill from his bosom and consumed it right in front of everyone.


    "Guan Yu, do you think I will fight against you without any backup? I know that I cannot defeat you under normal circumstances, so I have prepared a backup plan! "


    "What!" Guan Yu looked at Lu Bu, somewhat perplexed.


    He didn''t know what Lu Bu had just eaten, but he could feel a peculiar aura from Lu Bu''s expression.


    That was a brutal and chaotic aura.


    "This is bad!" What he just ate could be Five Stones Powder! " Sun Shangxiang''s expression suddenly changed as he loudly warned Guan Yu.


    Five Shitou Powder is actually a medicine for treating typhoid fever. It was developed by the famous physician of the East Han Dynasty, Mr. Zhang Zhongjing. It has certain effect on treating typhoid fever.


    However, under the influence of He Yan, a thinker and literary scholar during the Wei and Jin Dynasties, this medicine for treating typhoid fever became a primitive drug.


    He improved on Mr. Zhang''s prescription, completing the final conversion of drugs to drugs.


    It just so happened that the famous men of the Wei and Jin Dynasties with wide sleeves and long robes were also like this.


    They were inspired by the fact that they could use the Five Stones Powder to reach the acme of perfection. They actually ignored the dangers of this thing and started sucking on it.


    Obviously, the trump card that Lu Bu was referring to was this primitive drug.


    In fact, the distribution of drugs to soldiers is a historical occurrence.


    In the Inca Empire of South America, there was a habit of smoking drugs to enhance the fighting strength of the army.


    And in the nineteenth century, the British Imperial Lobster Soldiers, who were invincible throughout the world, were also a bunch of drug addicts. It has become a norm for the army to take opium.


    When we studied history, we often thought that selling opium to the Qing Dynasty was an unethical act.


    They did it to undermine the fighting will of the Chinese.


    However, to them, this was just a form of daily consumption.


    Even many Britons believe that drugs such as opium are not devils that undermine the morale of the army, but divine tools that boost it.


    Back to the main topic.


    At this moment, upon seeing Lu Bu''s state of mind start to turn into a chaotic one after swallowing the Five Stones Powder, everyone revealed an expression of worry.


    Zhuge Liang asked, "Sister A Xiang, what do we do now? Do you want us to go up together? "


    Zhuge Liang thought that with his own strength, Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang, and Li Zicheng''s combined strength, they might still be able to defeat Lu Bu in his crazy state.


    However, Sun Shangxiang shook her head and shouted at Guan Yu, "Guan Yu, Lu Bu has gone crazy. Don''t go head to head with him. The current him had a very strong frontal combat strength, but his consciousness was no longer clear. The best way for you to defeat him is to deal with him and find a chance to suppress him. If you have no other choice, you can just directly strangle him! "

 C244 Dong Zhuo Defeat!

    Sun Shangxiang had a reason for saying so.


    The reason why she said this was because she knew that a double pole weapon not only could deal immense damage to the enemy when it was swung, but it could also take away their weapon.


    As long as he clamped the enemy''s weapon with the two bodies of the two poles, then used the iron chain to coil around the weapon, through the principle of leverage, it would not be difficult to grab the weapon from the enemy''s hands.


    Currently, although Lu Bu had fallen into a state of madness, a crazy person was not invincible in this world.


    The reason why Lu Bu said that he would become so troublesome was because Lu Bu was holding a dagger in his hand right now.


    In a state of madness, no one knew what kind of tricks people would use if they took a violent death.


    However, if Guan Yu could take down Lu Bu''s weapon, the danger of Lu Bu would be greatly reduced.


    In addition, when the two staves attacked, not only could they be used to sweep, stab, attack, and block, they could also surprise and kill the opponent.


    Once the rope or chain that connected the two sticks was wrapped around the other person''s neck, it would only take a gentle pinch to strangle the person.


    If he was forced into a corner, Guan Yu could also circle around Lu Bu and use this kind of dangerous killing move to directly kill him.


    You know, between 1970 and 1973, when Bruce Lee''s kung fu film began to sweep through Western Europe, the world was hit with a double stick because of Bruce Lee.


    In the United States, the American police, known as the world''s police, are also carrying a double-barreled stick because of Bruce Lee''s influence.


    However, some young people in the United States fell in love with the double stick after seeing the movie made by Bruce Lee, which led to many injuries to some young people in the United States. Therefore, the United States law forbade American citizens to carry double stick objects, let alone to dance with them in public.


    However, this caused the inheritance of the Double Stick system to disappear among the common folk. Later on, many American youths did not know how to use it properly even though they knew that the Double Stick system was very powerful.


    Although the power of swinging the two chopsticks was strong, it was easy to harm oneself by mistake. Thus, they chose to use a method that was safer for them, but more dangerous for others ¡ª strangling.


    Before Xiao Wen teleported, in the eyes of the Americans, the two staves had been turned into a weapon that resembled a drop of blood.


    One could imagine just how efficient it was to use a pair of staves to strangle someone.


    Sun Shangxiang didn''t have much of a psychological burden when it came to strangling Lu Bu.


    After all, the insane had no reason to hold back or communicate with others. After all, they couldn''t allow him to hurt others!


    And just as Guan Yu began to change tactics and deal with Lu Bu, on the other side, Xiao Wen was also engaged in his own battle.


    At this time, under Xiao Wen''s attack, Dong Zhuo gradually found his rhythm.


    While retreating, he tried to increase the distance between him and Xiao Wen. At the same time, he would suddenly attack and disrupt the rhythm of Xiao Wen''s attacks.


    At the same time, he would also occasionally look at the spectator, Uncle Li.


    Suddenly, he said, "Uncle Lee, why aren''t you organizing this guy? If I die today, you won''t get out of it. You and Xiao Wen will pay with your lives for killing me! "


    However, Uncle Li looked at Dong Zhuo and sneered: "Are you trying to scare a three year old child or me? Nonsense! If you wish to use the law to settle your grudge with us, I, Li, guarantee will make you suffer for eternity! "


    There was such an unspoken rule among the military merits of the Han.


    If there was any conflict between the two nobles, they could bring their men and find a place to settle it by force.


    Whether he lived or died was entirely up to the will of the heavens.


    However, after the fight, the loser couldn''t be pursued in any other way.


    After all, the reason why nobles were promoted was because of the white and red knives that were used in the battlefield.


    If he wanted to use other methods to cause trouble for his enemies, he would be treated as a coward.


    Because of this, Xiao Wen dared to draw his sword and attack Dong Zhuo.


    Aren''t you awesome? Didn''t you rely on military merits to become a marquis? Do you need to be a sissy and use the law to protect your own interests?


    Hearing Uncle Li''s words, Dong Zhuo knew he was in trouble today.


    Helpless, he could only let out a sigh. As he tried to resist Xiao Wen''s attack, he said: "Brother Xiao Wen, we have something to talk about. After all, we are all decent people, and fighting in public is so unsightly! "


    "Master Dong Zhuo." Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Xiao Wen replied with a taunting tone: "Just now you drew your sword first and asked me if I wanted to test the sharpness of your sword. What? "Are you afraid now?"


    Scared?


    When Dong Zhuo heard this, he gritted his teeth.


    As a great noble, he was also a very shameless person. Since Xiao Wen had put a fearful hat on his head, he definitely couldn''t stop.


    After all, if he stopped now, wouldn''t it make people feel that County Governor Dong Zhuo was a cowardly and useless person?


    His title was earned by selling off his butt ¡­ Of course, if you looked at Dong Zhuo''s appearance, perhaps the rumors would be easily resolved. After all, a normal person would not like the ass of someone like Dong Zhuo.


    If others were to say that someone had set their eyes on Xiao Wen''s butt, they might even believe it.


    Of course, Xiao Wen wasn''t someone who could sell his butt for benefits.


    Therefore, when he faced Dong Zhuo''s threat, he showed no fear.


    After replying to Dong Zhuo with a mocking tone, he continued to wave the long sword in his hand and started his attack.


    However, Dong Zhuo''s body was already starting to age.


    In this world, just as the super library had said, there was no such thing as'' superhuman battle prowess''.


    Even for geniuses at Guan Yu or Lu Bu''s level, they still had to abide by the Basic Law.


    Therefore, Dong Zhuo could not be like the people in the wuxia world, the older and stronger he was.


    Xiao Wen also knew this. Therefore, when fighting against Dong Zhuo, he put emphasis on strength.


    Every strike of his was executed with his full strength. Every strike was aimed at vital points. Dong Zhuo had no choice but to intercept every sword attack.


    This kind of head-on clash had obviously created a lot of trouble for Dong Zhuo.


    Perhaps, he really could rely on his skills to gain a certain advantage when dealing with Xiao Wen.


    However, every single strike of Xiao Wen was aimed at his vital parts. Every single strike was as fast as lightning.


    Although this method of fighting didn''t require any fake moves or tricks, Dong Zhuo didn''t need to spend time and effort to determine which sword strike needed to be intercepted and which sword could be ignored.


    However, every time he intercepted them, Dong Zhuo''s aged body would have to bear a lot of burden.


    His wrist gradually became tired as he tried to block Xiao Wen''s attack.


    The aching pain made him want to drop the sword in his hand and take a break more and more.


    Finally, there was a clanging sound. Under Xiao Wen''s simple and unadorned attack, Dong Zhuo''s wrist could no longer hold up. His fingers stiffened and he actually let go of the sword in his hand.


    The sound of the sword hitting the ground announced the end of the battle. As for Xiao Wen, his sword was also around Dong Zhuo''s neck.


    "Lord Dong, now, we can have a good talk!" Looking at Dong Zhuo''s battered appearance, Xiao Wen said to him with a tone as arrogant as a victor.

 C245 Xiao Wens Conspiracy

    Seeing that Dong Zhuo finally couldn''t hold on anymore, Xiao Wen let out a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, although he looked very relaxed on the surface, it was as if he really dared to kill Dong Zhuo at any time.


    However, his sweat-soaked clothes told him that things were not that simple.


    To be honest, this wasn''t the first time Xiao Wen learned to recruit a core member and beat him.


    When he was in the Cloud County, he had used his status as the Head of the Left Residence to exterminate He Heshen, the county governor.


    As a transcender, he was not restricted by the thought of the feudal era.


    In his eyes, the so-called nobility, the so-called high officials, were only people who had grasped more social resources.


    If they could control more social resources than they did, they would still have to bow down to them.


    But this time, Xiao Wen knew that he was helping the students cheat. Although the culprit was the notorious Dong Zhuo in history.


    But his little remaining conscience made him feel that it was unethical to do so.


    Adding to Xiao Wen''s previous actions, it was to ensure that there was an interest group that supported his actions. Thus, he did some seemingly absurd things.


    But this time, he didn''t even discuss with Uncle Li before he drew his sword towards Dong Zhuo.


    One had to say, this was an extremely risky action.


    Fortunately, Dong Zhuo was unable to hold on under his fierce attacks.


    Looking at Dong Zhuo, Xiao Wen said: "Master Dong Zhuo, let''s have a good talk now!"


    "Talk about it properly?" Dong Zhuo nearly exploded when he heard this.


    He sneered, "I told you to stop and talk. You were the only one who did it."


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "It''s not that I''m not willing to talk about it! However, I know that if I don''t place the sword at Lord Dong''s neck, how could you be willing to accept my request? "


    After hearing this, Dong Zhuo immediately understood that Xiao Wen was trying to extort him.


    He said, "What do you want from me?"


    If he only wanted the money he had, he could give Xiao Wen as much as he wanted from Dong Zhuo.


    However, he knew that due to his nobility, Xiao Wen wouldn''t do such a thing.


    However, Dong Zhuo could guarantee that if what Xiao Wen asked for was delivered after the event, he would definitely turn hostile after Xiao Wen put down the treasured sword.


    After all, Xiao Wen was just a good guy. Even if he had the help of Sun Jian and Uncle Li, as well as the support of the Yang family''s Marquis from the Yang family, Dong Zhuo would still not put him in his eyes.


    After all, in this world, Xiao Wen wasn''t the only one who knew how to find political allies.


    To the west of the man, many local generals had formed a close network through marriage.


    With Xiao Wen''s physique, Dong Zhuo didn''t think he could do anything to him.


    Thus, under this fearless attitude, Dong Zhuo said very generously, "If you want anything, just say it quickly. You just need to put down the sword."


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Xiao Wen smiled slightly.


    He said, "I just wanted to borrow something from Sir Dong."


    "Lend it to you?" Dong Zhuo was surprised and asked, "Are you sure it''s a loan?"


    Xiao Wen nodded and said, "Of course. I''ll return it right away. "


    Dong Zhuo revealed a strange expression when he heard this.


    After all, when Xiao Wen had already placed the sword on his neck, he could no longer go against Xiao Wen''s wishes.


    Therefore, there was no need to talk about borrowing. In fact, Xiao Wen could have openly taken Dong Zhuo''s belongings and never returned them.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Dong Zhuo couldn''t help but ask, "What do you want to borrow?"


    Xiao Wen said, "I need to borrow Sir Dong''s official seal."


    Official seal?


    The so-called official seal was actually the seal used by officials.


    Official seals have their own characteristics and rich cultural connotation in different periods of history.


    The feudal dynasty of China consisted of the central and local government. Official seals include the emperor''s Imperial Jade Seal, imperial treasure, official seals at all levels of court, seals of local administration, seals of officials and officials of institutions at all levels, seals of officers and officials of military institutions, seals of lower level institutions, seals of the separation of dukedom, seals of the minority nationalities and of the peasant uprising.


    In addition to the jade used by the Son of Heaven, the official seals of the Qin Dynasty were of copper quality and were mostly chiseled in white script.


    This format, so that the small type box in the square box through the reduction, displacement, shift and other means processing, into a more strict "imprinting", changed the long face of the small seal, so with the form of the seal unified, it appears smooth, smooth, smooth, straight and powerful. This kind of Han "imprint seal" in the early form, quite natural, quite ancient.


    Like the ancient seals of the pre-Qin period, Han Dynasty was a seal worn on the body to identify the people.


    Its content includes the official seal, private stamp and Ji-language motto and so on?


    The contents of the official seal and the private seal are generally the official or personal name of the time, which acts as a token and proof in social intercourse.


    The auspicious words are usually written in auspicious language. The content of the words is to pray that you will be able to rise to the rank of an official and make a fortune, or to pray that you will be able to live a long and healthy life.


    There are also some inscriptions with motto and admonition.


    In other words, if Xiao Wen borrowed Dong Zhuo''s official seal and then printed the document, it would be tantamount to Dong Zhuo admitting that he released the document.


    Many of the organizations in the Han Empire also did not care about who printed it.


    After all, in a country where the strong were revered, if you couldn''t even protect your own official seal, what right did you have to be an official?


    Even if it was for his own reputation, Dong Zhuo had to admit that this was his seal.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Dong Zhuo gritted his teeth and said, "I was still thinking about how you would blackmail me." He didn''t expect it to be this way. It seems that I still underestimated you. "Brat, good move!"


    "My brain is better than yours. I only have the ability to play around with you idiots." At the same time, the sword in his hand also pressed down on Dong Zhuo''s neck.


    A light wound appeared on Dong Zhuo''s neck.


    "Hiss!" A cold and painful feeling appeared on his neck, making Dong Zhuo suck in a breath of cold air.


    He said, "Don''t be impulsive, I''ll give it to you."


    With that, he took out his official seal.


    Xiao Wen took the official stamp and passed it to Uncle Li and Sun Shangxiang for inspection.


    After confirming that it was the real thing, Xiao Wen took out a few paper documents.


    He handed the document to Zhuge Liang and said, "Xiao Liang, help me seal the document."


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang froze for a moment. However, he quickly ran to Xiao Wen''s side.


    He took Xiao Wen''s document and read the contents.


    These were standard referral applications, as long as the corresponding name was filled in the blank space at the end and the basic information about the person was written on the back.


    After that, he would fill in the corresponding official position and seal it. That would be a complete letter of recommendation.


    Zhuge Liang didn''t know what Xiao Wen was planning to do with these letters.


    "But no matter what, Teacher Xiao won this battle." Zhuge Liang thought for a while, then he stamped Dong Zhuo''s official seal on the document.

 C246 Sexy operation

    "What do you mean?" When Dong Zhuo saw Xiao Wen take out a few documents, he thought he would be done for if Xiao Wen tried to trick him.


    Although a few official seals, if used well, could indeed cause him to bleed profusely. But now he had to bow under the eaves.


    Therefore, even if Xiao Wen had asked him to give him a certificate that he had a thousand gold, he could only admit defeat.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t seem to want to do that.


    Seeing Dong Zhuo''s question, Xiao Wen said: "These documents were actually prepared by me a long time ago. After all, I know I''m going to be a part of it. But I can''t be an official myself, my students. I have to consider their futures. "


    "That''s why I''ve always kept a few letters of recommendation."


    "However," Xiao Wen revealed a proud smile as he said this. He said, "Just now, I suddenly thought of imprinting your official seal on it. After all, your Lord Dong''s name is better than mine! Furthermore, my disciples love to cause trouble too much. If anything bad happens to them during their duties, I will have to take responsibility. "


    "You have to know that in the Han, when an official was in trouble, his High Scholar was also implicated. "However, I am rather timid and do not dare to take responsibility. I can only let you, Lord Dong, handle this disaster."


    Dong Zhuo''s face darkened when he heard Xiao Wen''s words.


    Because at this moment, he suddenly thought of something.


    Although Xiao Wen wouldn''t be so generous as to let his disciples and Dong Zhuo perish together, he could still use this method on his loyal soldiers.


    As long as Xiao Wen used this recommendation letter to recommend a Death Soldier loyal to him to rebel against him, Dong Zhuo would definitely be implicated.


    However, Xiao Wen''s next sentence almost made Dong Zhuo spit out three liters of blood.


    Xiao Wen said: "Actually! Lord Dong. I don''t think we can go on being enemies forever. If I was in a good mood, I would probably use these letters of recommendation to do something that would benefit you, such as Lubu, and would be very suitable to be a Chestnut Emissary in the countryside of Tung Wu. Or perhaps your advisor, Li Ru, is also very suitable to be a knife and pen official in the clouds. "What do you think?"


    Dong Zhuo''s face instantly turned pale after hearing that.


    He didn''t expect that in just a moment, Xiao Wen would have thought of so many seductive tricks up his sleeve.


    "Damn it!" Just how did Lu Bu offend this sort of monster? " In his heart, he cursed Lu Bu who was still going crazy on the side.


    But at this moment, his heart had already begun to shrink back.


    "I say, we have something to talk about." "Why do you need to do this?" Dong Zhuo looked at Xiao Wen, squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying and said to Xiao Wen in an attempt to curry favor with him.


    "That''s right!" If you have something to say, talk it out. "Therefore, Master Dong Zhuo, don''t offend me anymore." Xiao Wen said with a smile.


    "Alright." After hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Dong Zhuo knew that he was completely suppressed by him.


    Although it was embarrassing for him to be played around with by a good guy like that, but Dong Zhuo knew that if Xiao Wen really wanted to mess with him, the consequences wouldn''t be as simple as just losing face.


    Therefore, Dong Zhuo chose to compromise without hesitation.


    "If that''s the case, then what about my son, Lu Bu?" After all, Lu Bu was his foster son, Dong Zhuo had to take care of him.


    If he couldn''t even protect his foster son, then no one would be willing to follow him in the future.


    Xiao Wen looked over to Lu Bu, only to see that at this moment, Guan Yu had already subdued Lu Bu.


    It looked like he had already improved significantly after training for the past few months.


    Lu Bu, who was previously undefeatable in a one on one fight, was now easily defeated by Xiao Wen.


    In the future, who would be Guan Yu''s match?


    Could it be Li Yuanba?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Wen could only come up with this possibility.


    When Dong Zhuo left with Lu Bu, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Sun Shangxiang ran in front of Xiao Wen. She seemed to be very happy to see Dong Zhuo defeated.


    She said excitedly, "Sir, sir. I was so scared just now. "I didn''t expect you to have this kind of skill. Even Dong Zhuo''s Marquis was turned into such a mess by you."


    "You!" Xiao Wen knew that the main reason for this conflict was because Sun Shangxiang had framed Lu Bu.


    After all, if they were in the clouds and Guan Yu defeated Lu Bu, Dong Zhuo wouldn''t say anything.


    After all, as a militaristic nation, the Han nation worships the strong.


    You, L¨¹ Bu, was beaten up by someone outside, and you still dare to go home and ask an adult for help?


    A hand knife lightly knocked on Sun Shangxiang''s head, Xiao Wen said: "Don''t be so naughty in the future. Otherwise, I will definitely punish you. "


    Sun Shangxiang looked at Xiao Wen and stuck out her tongue, refusing to comment.


    Xiao Wen then turned to look at Guan Yu.


    He discovered that in the fight against Lu Bu, a wound had appeared on Guan Yu''s arm.


    He walked over, looked at Guan Yu, and asked, "Little Yu, are you alright?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a small wound. No matter how strong you are, it''s impossible for you to not get hurt from a fight! "


    Hearing Guan Yu''s defensive tone, Xiao Wen smiled and said, "That is nothing. I don''t really care. However, I have the feeling that you care a lot about this matter. "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu''s already red face became even redder.


    He hesitated before saying, "Next time! Next time, I won''t get hurt again. "


    Looking at Guan Yu''s expression, Xiao Wen let out a soft sigh. It''s great to be young.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind Xiao Wen.


    This voice sounded a little familiar, but the other person said, "Big blessings, don''t move."


    "Eh, it''s fortunate that you didn''t stop for a moment, fellow Daoist." When Xiao Wen heard this, he felt that it was strange.


    Still, he turned around and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Before he turned around, he had already sensed who was coming.


    At this time, the only one who would come out of the palace to look for him was Princess Lu Yuan.


    The other party was wearing red palace clothing, and the makeup on his face had been removed, leaving behind the purest part of his appearance.


    Looking at Lu Yuan, Xiao Wen politely cupped his hands and asked softly: "Princess, do you need anything from me?"


    "I do have something to do." Lu Yuan nodded. She said, "I wonder if Good Fortune will have time tomorrow?"


    Tomorrow?


    Under normal circumstances, the well-versed Xiao Wutian would definitely pay a visit to the aristocrats in the east of the Han Empire.


    However, due to the war, most of the aristocrats in the east stayed with Liu Bang and did not return.


    Although Xiao Wen, who wanted to get close to the Eastern aristocrats, had come to Chang''an, there was no one else he could visit.


    Therefore, he had nothing to do tomorrow.


    Thus, he nodded and said, "Please make the arrangements, Princess."


    "Alright then." Lu Yuan nodded and said, "Tomorrow is Doctor Zhang Cang''s 50th birthday celebration. I hope to be able to invite the Good Fortune to come to Zhang Cang''s home tomorrow to celebrate his birthday. "

 C247 Prepare a gift

    Zhang Cang...


    Hearing this name, Xiao Wen went silent for a moment before nodding his head: "Since it''s an invitation from the princess, I will be there tomorrow."


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll wait for you tomorrow." Lu Yuan faced Xiao Wen, and for some reason, said in an ambiguous tone.


    Looking at Lu Yuan''s leaving figure, Xiao Wen rubbed his nose and thought: "This Lu Yuan, or should I say, the princess of the big man, is really a group of guys who worry so much. He wasn''t even married yet and was already planning to give his fianc¨¦ a green hat. Unfortunately, I am not a creature that cannot control his lower body. "


    If fighting with Lu Yuan would allow him to obtain benefits that were greater than offending Zhao Wang, Zhang Ao, then he naturally wouldn''t mind sparring with Lu Yuan.


    However, as a mature politician, Xiao Wen understood that it wouldn''t be good for him to be hooked on Lu Yuan.


    Lu Yuan was not giving him benefits by winking at him, but harming him.


    "Do you really think I''m a three-year-old child?" Xiao Wen sneered in his heart.


    However, Xiao Wen had always been curious about Zhang Cang.


    This so-called Zhang Cang, Xiao Wen guessed that this was probably the historical Zhang Cang.


    Although this man wasn''t as brilliant as Xiao He, Zhang Liang, or Han Xin in the early Han Dynasty, in the end, he was just a group of people who helped Liu Bang beat down the feudal nobles of the world.


    However, although Zhang Cang was not that important to Liu Bang, from a civilized perspective, he was more important than Xiao He, Zhang Liang, Han Xin, and even Liu Bang and Xiang Yu combined.


    In the past, Zhang Cang had once studied with Xun Zi in Lan Ling. He was Xun Zi''s last student.


    After learning it, he relied on his fellow disciples'' relationship with Reese to enter the Qin''s court and became the First Emperor''s Doctor, becoming a librarian.


    Relying on his duties, Zhang Cang immersed himself in books all day long. Over time, he memorized many of Qin Shi Huang''s books.


    The war in the late Qin Dynasty engulfed China, causing countless cultural texts to be destroyed in the war, especially the brainless one of Xiang Yu, the overlord of the West Chu, which burned down the Alpha Palace and burned down the last remaining books in the world, causing the loss of many works of the pre-Qin era.


    However, in the early Han Dynasty, Zhang Cang relied on his memory to forcibly recover many burnt books.


    It could be said that if it weren''t for Zhang Cang, even if the Chinese civilization didn''t fall apart, it would still be lacking in diversity.


    There might not be as many guilds in the world as there are now.


    Thus, Zhang Cang could be said to be the guardian of China''s civilization.


    Without Liu Bang and Xiang Yu, China would still be China.


    But without Zhang Cang, the glory of China''s civilization would have definitely dimmed a lot.


    However, Xiao Wen still had some misgivings.


    He walked up to Sun Shangxiang and asked, "Ah Xiang, can I ask you a question?"


    "Sir, please speak." Sun Shangxiang blinked her eyes and said.


    Xiao Wen asked: "You know this Zhang Cang ¡­ Zhang Cang, what kind of status do you have, and which side do you belong to? "


    "Could it be that in this world, there is some sort of monarch?" The shore of a land, could it be a king''s official? Sir, Doctor Zhang Cang is naturally as loyal to His Majesty as we are. " Sun Shangxiang had an innocent look as she spoke to Xiao Wen.


    Looking at Sun Shangxiang''s crafty eyes, Xiao Wen didn''t think that Sun Shangxiang was hit on the head by Lu Bu just now.


    Therefore, after some thought, he decided to remain silent.


    He brought the group of children to the mansion in Chang''an Capital.


    In the evening, after eating a meal that couldn''t be considered as luxurious, Xiao Wen found Sun Shangxiang and asked: "This Zhang Cang, where does he belong to?"


    "Heh heh." Sun Shangxiang looked at Xiao Wen and smiled: "Mister asking me this question in front of the palace entrance today really gave me a fright. Although His Majesty and the empress had tacitly agreed to fight openly and secretly between officials from different factions. But they don''t like this kind of ganging up. "


    "I know that. I can tell from your attitude outside today. " Xiao Wen said calmly.


    Although he didn''t think that there would be so many taboos in the beginning. But Sun Shangxiang''s abnormal actions had him on the alert.


    One had to know, Sun Shangxiang was not stupid. She came from a noble family and had been used to watching battles between nobles since she was young.


    And when he grew up a little, he even became a travelling adventurer, roaming the world.


    Her IQ and EQ could be said to be the highest among Xiao Wen''s students.


    Thus, there must be a reason behind Sun Shangxiang''s actions.


    As for Xiao Wen, after thinking about it carefully, he also found out the key point.


    Therefore, he chose to return to Uncle Li''s home to ask him the reason.


    Sure enough, Sun Shangxiang grinned and said: "This Zhang Cang, in name, is the same as Zhao Wang, Zhang Ao. He belongs to the loyal side of His Majesty, the Queen''s Palace. In actuality, however, he was only doing this because he was thinking about His Majesty''s collection of Daoist scriptures. As such, he could be said to be the neutral party amongst the nobles. His Majesty wanted to win him over for his own use. The other nobles, no matter which faction, would also hope to form a relationship with him. Therefore, at tomorrow''s banquet, mister may see many factions of nobility. "


    "It seems like tomorrow will be another open and secret battle!" When Xiao Wen heard Sun Shangxiang''s description, he rubbed his head with a troubled expression.


    He already knew why Lu Yuan would invite him.


    In fact, Lu Zhi, Lu Yuan, and the others were still unsure of Xiao Wen''s political position.


    Tomorrow''s banquet, even though Zhang Cang was the main character.


    However, relying on the complicated situation, Lu Zhi and Lu Yuan obviously wanted Xiao Wen to reveal his political position and determine whether Xiao Wen was an enemy or a friend.


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to take advantage of this situation to accumulate strength." Xiao Wen smiled bitterly.


    Even though it was the traditional Chinese agriculture, Xiao Wen felt that after the storm, he should conceal himself.


    However, Xiao Wen felt that in reality, he might not have that much time to spare.


    Even if he went to fish in troubled waters this time, what about the next time, the next two times, and even the next countless times?


    After all, he could be considered a strong political rookie.


    In the Han Dynasty, there was no aristocrat that wasn''t curious about Xiao Wen''s political standpoint.


    "Come to think of it." Suddenly, Sun Shangxiang said: "Sir, you should put aside the political fight first! Although this matter was very important, maintaining the dignity of a noble was not simple either. "If you lose your dignity at a banquet, although you will not be mocked by the nobles, the civil servants will still treat you like a barbarian like a military general."


    "Therefore, you''d better prepare a gift that suits your status and also suits Zhang Cang!"


    "It''s a gift!" Xiao Wen narrowed his eyes as he opened up the super library.


    He looked at the information on Zhang Cang in history and quickly came to a decision.


    "If I were to give this to him, I should have some face!" Xiao Wen thought.

 C248 Dinner

    The next morning, Xiao Wen prepared the most beautiful clothes for the students and headed for Zhang Cang''s residence.


    "Sir, you seem to care a lot about this banquet! Even when you went to Prince Verton''s wedding, you were never so grand. This Zhang Cang, is he a big shot? " Zhuge Liang asked curiously.


    Although he intended to start with military merits and enter the system of the Han State. But he was a man who had made up his mind to make a comeback.


    Thus, he was very curious about the official situation of Han.


    However, he was not someone who had been understanding the relationship between aristocrats since he was young, like Sun Shangxiang. Although he had an uncle who was an official, he wasn''t from the official family, so there was no way he could be compared to them.


    Hearing Zhuge Liang''s question, Xiao Wen wanted to explain.


    However, before he could open her mouth, Sun Shangxiang said: "This Zhang Cang is just a doctor officer. Not even among the doctors. The doctor that Her Majesty and the empress cared about the most was Shang Shan''s Fourth Hao. "


    After all, the position of the crown prince, Liu Ying, was decided by the four guilds.


    Therefore, Liu Bang and Lu Zhi had great respect for the Four Hao of Shang Shan.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen shook his head in disappointment.


    He said to the disciples, "To be honest, I really hate the difference between the attitude of His Majesty and the Empress towards Zhang Cang and the Four Arrows of Shang Shan."


    "Oh? "Why is that?" Zhuge Liang didn''t understand as he looked at Xiao Wen, revealing a puzzled expression.


    Xiao Wen sighed, and said: "If we were to talk about status, reputation, and political value, the Four Heroes of Shang Shan are indeed more important than Zhang Cang. However, in terms of learning, this Four Heroes of Shang Shan had only cured a few theories. Compared to Zhang Cang, their level is like the glow of a rotting grass (firefly), competing for glory with Haoyue. "


    Upon hearing these words, many students glanced at one another.


    They didn''t understand why Xiao Wen was so sure that this Zhang Cang was this skilled.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Sun Shangxiang was the first to ask: "Sir, since the Four Arrows of Shang Shan are not as talented as Zhang Cang, then why didn''t His Majesty pay attention to Zhang Cang when he placed the Four Arrows of Shang Shan in high regard?"


    Hearing this question, Xiao Wen sighed, feeling a bit helpless.


    He said, "It''s because of the horse bones of the Golden City. It''s because of politics."


    Then, he looked at the sky, revealing a very dissatisfied expression, and said: "When His Majesty summoned them to the imperial court, they rejected him. Compared to many people in the imperial court who had been recruited to serve as officials, this was definitely not the type of person who would back down easily. "


    "However, after a round of courtesies from Crown Prince Liu Ying, they went to court and became doctoral officers of Liu Bang. Therefore, in the eyes of His Majesty, Crown Prince Liu Ying was someone who could be courteous to a corporal and recruit more talents than him. Therefore, even though the crown prince is weak, His Majesty still allowed the crown prince to act in his presence and did not let that little hoodlum Liu Ruyi take his place. "


    "All of this is just a political transaction. The idea of our emperor is to exchange for the future of the Darkhan Kingdom through the Four Heroes of Shang Shan. As for the question of how good the Four Heroes of Shang Mountain are, it''s not important at all! "


    After all, the Four Heroes of Shang Shan were merely the four doctors specializing in a certain field of study in the history of Qin Shi Huang. Although they were talented, they were still far inferior to Zhang Cang.


    Both sides were not on the same level with regards to the amount of knowledge they had.


    Furthermore, Zhang Cang was a mathematician who could be considered extremely powerful in the history of the world. He was even comparable to the ancient Greece''s Archimedes hundreds of years ago.


    If this was in the Spring and Autumn Period, he might have been like the other scholars, creating his own guild.


    However, he was born at the wrong time. By the end of the Warring States Era, the Qin Dynasty and the Han Dynasty no longer had the soil where hundreds of new families were born. This was truly a pity.


    After this explanation, the disciples finally understood the importance of Zhang Cang.


    Thus, everyone followed Xiao Wen and got on a horse carriage, arriving at Zhang Cang''s residence.


    At this moment, as expected, many aristocrats had appeared in Zhang Cang Manor.


    Under the guidance of Sun Shangxiang, Xiao Wen knew that some of these people were representatives sent by the nobles on the eastern expedition. Although these nobles hadn''t arrived yet, they, or to be more accurate, their families, had still expressed their goodwill towards Zhang Cang, the neutral faction.


    In addition, there were some nobles from the royal family and the western nobles who came to celebrate their birthday.


    "Hehe!" Although Zhang Cang''s position was a bit worse than Shang Shan''s Four Heroes'', it was still a bit lacking. But in reality, his influence is still very strong! " Zhuge Liang said.


    However, Sun Shangxiang shook her head and said: "If it was the Four Heroes of Shang Shan, perhaps our emperor wouldn''t come to offer his birthday congratulations. But at least the crown prince and empress will definitely come. "


    Xiao Wen nodded.


    After all, without the Four Seasons Garden''s help, there was no Liu Ying.


    In order to add on the political cooperation of both sides, as long as there was a birthday celebration in Shang Shan, Liu Ying and Lu Zhi would definitely support them.


    This was the naked relationship between political interests!


    As a burly aristocrat, Zhang Cang''s mansion was indeed not small.


    Especially in the banquet hall, where guests were invited, the roof was pointed to the corner, and the pillars were round in shape. The hall was enough for over a hundred people to sit down.


    Although the sky was not dark, but as if to show off the wealth of their host, the hall was lit up by candles.


    Two rows of 3-foot tall bronze lamp holders were placed against the wall. They were beautifully shaped, and even the smallest part of them had been carved in an elegant manner.


    However, the appearance was mostly that of a small bronze doll in the shape of a slave. It knelt on the ground with both hands holding onto a lamp.


    There was animal paste oil on the plate, and the wick burned quietly, giving off a bright light and a faint fragrance.


    "It''s whale oil!" Zhang Cang''s manor is burning whale oil! " Sun Shangxiang smelled the scent and said.


    Xiao Wen nodded his head. He couldn''t help but sigh. This Zhang Cang was quite wealthy.


    Just from this detail alone, it was not hard to discover that Zhang Cang really did have a lot of wealth.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t focus his gaze on the light for too long. He turned his head slightly and saw that the lampstand was in front of a table painted black. Behind each table was a mat made of silk, divided into two rows.


    Looking at this scene, it was comparable to when the county governor had entertained his guests at the county governor''s banquet!


    The fat Zhang Cang sat alone in the center of the main seat. Due to his size, it seemed rather crowded.


    By his side, there were two green-robed female servants seated next to him, attending to him.


    At this moment, the guests who had already arrived at the banquet hall were sitting on both sides of the table.


    On the right was Dong Zhuo and the other western nobles.


    They were all wearing different swords at their waists. Even though they were just sitting there, their entire bodies were emitting a murderous aura akin to that of a golden spear or a iron horse.


    Sure enough, these people were the military meritorious nobles who had battled with the Qin nation for many years at the western border of the big man''s territory.


    The left side was led by Princess Lu Yuan. They represented the nobles of the central government, as well as the nobles from the east side who had a good relationship with them.


    However, many of the Eastern nobles only sent some of their lower status representatives over, so the Eastern nobles'' representatives sat at the back. On the other hand, due to her high status, Lu Yuan didn''t have a single guest besides the two palace maids at her side.


    Suddenly, Lu Yuan seemed to have noticed something.


    She turned her head and her beautiful eyes locked onto Xiao Wen.


    "Great Good Fortune, where are you going? Come to this princess'' place and talk to me! "

 C249 great gift

    Seeing Lu Yuan wave to him made Xiao Wen feel a headache.


    However, the other party was the Grand Princess after all. Xiao Wen still walked up and sat down obediently.


    He looked at the group of Western aristocrats sitting opposite him in silence.


    Xiao Wen knew that the aristocrats had a close relationship with each other. Over the years, even though they didn''t share the same surname, they still had a marriage relationship and could be considered relatives.


    In addition, these people were fighting the Qin Nation in the west, so they were naturally familiar with each other.


    As soon as they met, they greeted each other in the dialect of Longxi, seemingly very friendly.


    "Can Good Fortune understand what those people are saying?" Lu Yuan looked at Xiao Wen and asked.


    Xiao Wen lightly smiled and said, "I''m afraid that there is no language in this world that I don''t understand!"


    Although the super library only provided words, Xiao Wen was also a person who understood Roman phonetic symbols.


    Xiao Wen was able to understand any language in the world through the translation of voice messages using Roman phonetic symbols.


    It didn''t matter if it was the Esperanto, International, Elven and Pagoda languages, or the ancient dialects that appeared in the twentieth century, Xiao Wen was unfazed.


    At this time, a servant of Zhang Cang''s residence brought over a few tables and prayer mats and placed them behind Xiao Wen. Other than Sun Shangxiang, all the other students sat down obediently.


    Sun Shangxiang was the only one left. Without any hesitation, she walked to the seat of honor, and waved towards Zhang Cang: "Uncle Zhang Cang, I''m here!"


    Zhang Cang was originally observing to see which guests had arrived today. He suddenly heard a tender voice calling out to him, so he looked down and found that Sun Shangxiang was actually sitting at his desk, smiling at him.


    "Oh? So it was the Sun family''s child! I saw you a year ago, but you''re still just a little kid. I didn''t expect you to grow so much in a year. "But you''re right, you''re growing taller every day at your age!" As he said this, Zhang Cang even kindly rubbed Sun Shangxiang''s little head.


    "Don''t touch your head." Sun Shangxiang pouted and slapped Zhang Cang''s hand away, saying: "If you were to be touched, you would not be tall."


    "Hur hur." Zhang Cang looked at Sun Shangxiang and smiled. After all, there was no need for him to argue with a little girl.


    Looking at Sun Shangxiang, Zhang Cang asked: "Child, where is your father? Isn''t he fighting with His Majesty in the east? "You came alone to attend my uncle''s birthday banquet?"


    Sun Shangxiang shook her head. She pointed to Xiao Wen, who was sitting beside Princess Lu Yuan, and said: "I came here with my teacher."


    Hearing this, Zhang Cang''s gaze turned over.


    When he saw Xiao Wen, his eyes lit up and he asked: "Is he the good guy Xiao Wen from the Yun Sect?"


    "That''s right!" Sun Shangxiang puffed up her chest, and said with some pride: "My teacher is awesome. He became a great blessing at such a young age. The future of dukedom was just around the corner. However, Uncle Zhang Cang, how did you know that my teacher is Xiao Wen? "


    "Haha!" Isn''t that how famous your teacher is? Even I, as a doctor, have heard of the things I did in the North. "


    He paused, suddenly looked at Sun Shangxiang''s little face, and said seriously: "Girl, you''re here to spy on the military, right? She was indeed a wanderer. Humph! Although this old man has never fought a war before, I''ve also managed grain and weapons with His Majesty in the past. I can see through your little trick with a glance! "


    Hearing Zhang Cang expose his thoughts, Sun Shangxiang stuck out his small pink tongue and didn''t try to hide it.


    She said, "Uncle, what is the attitude of the court towards you? Yesterday, the teacher had come out of Weiyang Palace and said that he had received an adjutant to the Guest Ceremony. Even though he could be considered a deputy, he still couldn''t compare to a character like the Young Manor! Furthermore, my teacher is proficient in the Mo family''s hundred work techniques. Letting him act as a guest ceremony, isn''t that just a waste of his talent? "


    Yesterday, Xiao Wen had only told the students that he had obtained the position of Deputy, but he hadn''t told them that he had asked for it.


    Although Zhuge Liang and Guan Yu didn''t care about this. But Sun Shangxiang, who is sensitive to politics, thinks that Lu is trying to suppress Xiao Wen.


    Therefore, she came today to ask Zhang Cang about Lu Zhi''s attitude towards Xiao Wen.


    "Ha ha!" Hearing Sun Shangxiang''s words, Zhang Cang shook his head and said: "Looks like you don''t know what happened in Weiyang Palace yesterday, nor do you know your teacher''s true abilities, and to what extent."


    He said with a trace of admiration, "There are no eternal friends, no eternal enemies, only eternal national interests. With a single sentence, he explained all the filthiness between countries. Your teacher is also a talented person! With just these words alone, his name will be recorded in the annals of history. "


    Upon hearing this, Sun Shangxiang immediately revealed a surprised expression.


    "Just based on what mister said in Weiyang Palace yesterday, mister can make a name for himself? Is it that exaggerated? " she asked incredulously.


    "Of course." Zhang Cang revealed an expression that was as it should be.


    He said, "I have a very good relationship with the historical official of the Sima family. When I was chatting with them yesterday, it was the Sima family that told me that they planned to write yesterday''s contents into the history book. "


    "Now!" The empress had always loved and feared your husband. He wanted to make your husband work for him, but he was worried that he wouldn''t be able to control him. I just want to say that your husband''s future is limitless! "


    "Look, didn''t the empress tell the little princess to get close to your husband and try to win him over with her beauty?" As the saying goes, a wife is better than a concubine; a concubine is better than a thief. The charm of a married woman is much greater than that of an ordinary young girl. "


    After saying that, he revealed a look that only men would understand.


    Seeing Zhang Cang''s appearance, Sun Shangxiang felt a headache.


    Zhang Cang had two hobbies in his life. The first was a book, while the second was beautiful.


    Therefore, his family had a large number of wives and concubines.


    However, for some reason, as long as his wife gave birth to a child, Zhang Cang wouldn''t go back to them. On this point, he was extremely self-disciplined.


    Towards Zhang Cang''s lustful expression, Sun Shangxiang wasn''t worried at all.


    She knew that Zhang Cang was a self-disciplined person.


    However, she still had some worries.


    Looking at Zhang Cang, Sun Shangxiang said: "Uncle Zhang Cang, you also know that Zhao Wang, Zhang Ao, that guy is a rogue. If he knew that the Grand Princess was doing this, he would probably make things difficult for her teacher. "Do you think you can help mister today?"


    "Hahaha!" Looking at Sun Shangxiang, Zhang Cang laughed out loud.


    He said, "Good, good, good. This old man will help your husband today. If there''s a chance, I will make my move. "


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang revealed a joyous expression.


    She said, "Uncle Zhang is the best. Today! Mister has prepared a big present for Uncle Zhang! "


    "Oh?" Hearing that, Zhang Cang looked towards Xiao Wen, who was awkwardly chatting with Lu Yuan, and said, "Since that''s the case, then I''m really curious. This knowledgeable Xiao Wen, just what kind of gift would he give me?! "

 C250 lip gun and tongue

    The banquet began with Zhang Cang supporting the table, allowing his fat body to stand up from the praying mat.


    He spoke a lot of words to the guests. Although Xiao Wen recognized every single word, his words were really too literary.


    Xiao Wen was too lazy to translate. He could only make a rough understanding of the situation.


    But what he said was nothing more than today''s banquet, it was his fiftieth birthday and he wanted to thank everyone for coming to support him. He, Zhang Cang, did not like rules and regulations. He hoped that everyone would let go of their hunger and drink to their heart''s content, and not be restrained or anything like that.


    Following that, under the lead of Grand Princess Lu Yuan, Xiao Wen and the rest who were seated on the left stood up and bowed towards Zhang Cang, who was seated on the chairman''s seat. Zhang Cang also clasped his hands and returned the greeting.


    The same was true for the right wing, under Dong Zhuo''s leadership.


    "Heh heh, this display of power is even better than the feast that we had together!" "Indeed, this is the life of the city people." Xiao Wen thought.


    But the red tape of the party was more than that.


    After Zhang Cang had spoken for a long time, Lu Yuan and the others began to introduce themselves.


    After the introductions were done, the feast officially began.


    After sitting down, Xiao Wen discovered that the tableware used by Zhang Cang was also lacquer and not bronze.


    However, this was also very normal.


    Although in the spring and autumn, the noble officials, doctors, scholars, and concubines, and even the utensils used for meals, all had different rules of etiquette. People of low status didn''t need bronze artifacts.


    But gradually, some nobles became poor while some soldiers became rich. Although they were restricted by etiquette, they still didn''t dare to use the bronze cauldron excessively.


    But another kind of object became popular, and like bronze, it became a symbol of affluence, the lacquer.


    Historically, during the Spring and Autumn Warring States Period, Wei and Song States were known as the "Thousand Tree Painting", which was the craftsmanship center of the Central Plains.


    In the past, Taoism''s top-notch Da Niu Manor was the manager of the lacquer garden in Song Kingdom.


    However, the lacquer here was not cheap. The price of a good lacquer was comparable to gold.


    After Xiao Wen sat down, he carefully observed the lacquers in front of him.


    He discovered that the small lacquer plate was black and the lacquer bowl was a uniform red. The wine cup was for the ears. Similarly, it was a red and black cloud pattern, simple and bright.


    No matter what they were, they were obviously custom-made high-grade goods and were not cheap.


    But here, there was no sign of a bronze artifact.


    "What is Bon Temps doing?" Lu Yuan didn''t seem to have any rule of not saying anything at all. She asked Xiao Wen, who seemed to be fiddling with the lacquer, but didn''t eat.


    "I''m just curious." Xiao Wen put down the lacquer bowl in his hand and said to Lu Yuan in puzzlement, "I heard that large families all have their own families. Top aristocrats were used to using bronze artifacts. However, in Lord Zhang Cang''s mansion, there was not a single bronze tableware ¡­ "


    "Puchi!" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Lu Yuan almost laughed out loud.


    She explained, "Big Blessing was born abroad. I didn''t know that it was because I fought wars year after year. Copper could be used as a weapon, or it could be used as a copper coin. We rarely make cutlery out of copper. "


    "Then why are the lampstands behind us made of copper?" After all, from the perspective of materials, bronze, iron, stone, and pottery could all be used as suitable materials for the lampstand. Among them, bronze was the most expensive.


    If they couldn''t even use bronze tableware, then why use bronze lampstands?


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Lu Yuan shook his head and said, "The material of this lamp holder is made from bronze. After all, the Emperor had bestowed upon him something which could not be sold. However, not to mention Zhang Cang Manor, even if it were Chang''an, it would still be hard to find one for this lampstand. I''ve only seen them in the palace. "


    "So it turns out that I, the burly man, am here on national day." Xiao Wen nodded his head to show that he understood.


    At the same time, he gained a better understanding of the man''s poverty.


    "It looks like this burly man really needs a talent for economic development! No wonder this country had a history of nearly a hundred years of inaction. It is not that rulers do not covet power, but rather that they govern without doing anything, which is indeed the most effective way to develop their economy. "


    At this time, Dong Zhuo suddenly spoke.


    After saying that, the people sitting on the right immediately burst out laughing and looked at Xiao Wen.


    However, neither Zhang Cang nor Lu Yuan could understand the dialect of Longxi.


    Therefore, Lu Yuan intended to ask the palace maids nearby if they knew what Dong Zhuo was talking about.


    However, Xiao Wen cursed in a low voice, "These people, are they courting death?"


    "What did he say?" Lu Yuan turned to ask Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen said with a darkened face, "Dong Zhuo said that Zhang Cang must have spent a lot of money to get the best lacquer workshop to make these. He said that he could see that these were all styles that could only be produced in the West Falls. "


    Lu Yuan nodded.


    Indeed, although the big man''s economy was strong in the east and weak in the west. Many industries in the west looked like they were on the verge of death.


    However, it flourished in the east.


    Only the lacquer is an exception.


    The lacquer ware had always been a core industry supporting the big man''s west.


    As for the East, due to the competition from the ceramics of the East, it was very difficult to develop it.


    However, when he looked at Xiao Wen, Lu Yuan found that Xiao Wen seemed to want to say something but hesitated.


    Lu Yuan asked, "What else did Dong Zhuo say?"


    Xiao Wen replied with a darkened face, "This Dong Zhuo also said that a few days ago, he invited a group of merchants from the clouds to a feast at his home in the Western Lion Country. One of the merchants actually coveted it and hid the lacquer cup on the table in his arms, wanting to steal it! He also said that he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to see such a fine lacquer in the clouds. "


    Lu Yuan frowned.


    Although what Dong Zhuo said had nothing to do with her at all. However, she could still hear that this old man''s words were spiteful. Obviously, the other side was mocking Xiao Wen.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen suddenly spoke up.


    He said to Dong Zhuo in Longxi dialect, "I didn''t expect that your lacquer ware would be so popular. Why is it that I''ve never heard of such a thing in my old home in the Southern Tang Dynasty?


    "Oh!" That''s right. After all, the porcelain from my hometown is much more famous than the lacquer ware. "


    While speaking, Xiao Wen began to talk.


    He introduced the porcelain of the eastern countries.


    From the five official kilns of the Song Dynasty, which were closest to the South Tang, to the porcelain of the five official kilns of the Kingdom of Song, the official kilns, the brother kilns, the Jun kiln and the Ding kiln, to the cracked porcelain of the Tang Dynasty, to the exportation of Ke Lake porcelain from the Ming Kingdom, all of which were extremely rare.


    In the end, he said, "This lacquer is only from this country. In the west, perhaps, there was a market. In Chang''an, he could barely sell them off. However, when they reached the east, they were still unable to compete with porcelain. "It can be seen that this lacquer is only mediocre."


    Dong Zhuo''s face immediately darkened when he heard Xiao Wen ridicule him with Long Xi''s words.


    He had thought that Xiao Wen wouldn''t be able to understand Longxi''s words. So he planned to humiliate him at the banquet today, using Longxi language.


    However, he didn''t expect Xiao Wen to not only know Long Xi''s language, but also reply him. He humiliated himself instead.


    This time, Dong Zhuo hit his foot with a rock, making the scene very awkward.

 C251 Reversing Black and White

    On the banquet stage, Xiao Wen mocked County Governor Dong Zhuo of Xiliang County in Longxi dialect. Zhang Cang and Lu Yuan, who didn''t understand Long Xi dialect, were all very well off. However, the noble sons of the eastern clans who had come to attend the banquet had all been carefully selected. In order to avoid accidentally offending those Western aristocrats, they could at least understand Longxi''s language.


    Therefore, when they heard Xiao Wen ridicule Dong Zhuo in Longxi, their faces turned red. On the one hand, they wanted to laugh at Dong Zhuo''s behavior of stealing chickens without eating rice. On the other hand, Dong Zhuo was still a noble. To them, it was an existence they could not afford to offend.


    Therefore, they could only suppress their laughter with flushed faces. Other than the occasional sizzling sound that came from somewhere, the entire audience was silent for a moment.


    Looking at the expressions of those people, Lu Yuan couldn''t help but ask the palace maid responsible for the translation of the words into female officials, "What was that man saying just now?"


    "This ¡­" Hearing Lu Yuan''s question, the girl was in a difficult position.


    After all, even though Xiao Wen dared to say those kinds of words, the palace maid didn''t dare to voice them out loud.


    As if he had seen through the worries of the palace maid, Lu Yuan waved his hand and said, "Just say it. If the other party isn''t even able to take revenge on my behalf, how can they take revenge on my personal palace maid? "


    Then, she paused and said to Dong Zhuo in a warning tone, "Master Dong Zhuo, if anything happens to my palace maid because she was talking about you and good deeds, don''t blame me for being rude. If I have to deal with a Marquis, this princess will not have any problem at all. "


    Hearing this, Dong Zhuo''s face, which was originally very dark, instantly turned into a black hole that absorbed light.


    However, Lu Yuan was the Grand Princess after all, so he didn''t dare to say anything.


    After a long pause, he could only clasp his hands together, "I shall listen to the Grand Princess."


    "Very good." Lu Yuan nodded his head in satisfaction and said, "Since that''s the case, tell me quickly what Lord Dong and Good Fortune said just now!"


    Thus, under Lu Yuan''s pressure, the palace maid told him everything that had just happened.


    From how Dong Zhuo stole the lacquer ware from the merchants in the clouds to how Xiao Wen compared the porcelain from the east with the lacquer ware from the west cold, it showed that the lacquer ware was not something that was popular in the world. This palace maid spoke in full detail.


    The crowd, including Xiao Wen and Dong Zhuo, also felt that the palace maid''s words were quite objective. She didn''t favor any side and directly turned the words she said to the big man into official language.


    However, just as the palace maid finished speaking, Dong Zhuo immediately said, "Grand Princess, I was not trying to stop your palace maid from speaking. I just want you, your highness, to stand up for this old official. "


    "Make the decision for you?" Hearing that, Lu Yuan narrowed his eyes and said in a unclear tone.


    However, Xiao Wen, who was extremely close to Lu Yuan, felt a trace of ridicule from Lu Yuan.


    He looked at Lu Yuan with a puzzled expression.


    The Grand Princess seemed to not plan to maintain the balance between the nobles, but to side with him.


    "Is that such an obvious hint? Could it be that the Grand Princess really wants me to be her cannon fodder and political ally? " In that moment, Xiao Wen quickly weighed the pros and cons in his mind.


    Did he have to rely on Lu Yuan, or did he have to maintain his relationship with the Eastern Aristocrat Clan ¡­


    Just then, because he couldn''t see what Lu Yuan was thinking, Dong Zhuo boldly pointed at Xiao Wen and said, "Grand Princess, I really didn''t think that Xiao Wen''s heart would be as fragile as Liu Li''s. I was just looking at the lacquers when I remembered what had happened to me recently. Although that merchant just happens to be from the clouds, I absolutely do not have any intention of ridiculing those from the clouds. "


    "However, when this Xiao Wen heard me say this, he felt that I was ridiculing him. This guy, he''s just a good guy, how dare he insult me. If it''s tolerable, then who can''t endure it? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was speechless.


    He could not help but say, "Lord Dong, the matter just now, whether it was my words or yours, there were countless of interpretations. Why do you choose to believe in the most malicious of them all? Is your mind that dark? If it wasn''t for you who was just reading it for me, I wouldn''t have thought that our conversation could be so dark. "


    Xiao Wen''s tone was extremely exaggerated, to the point that he even used the tone of a deduction.


    Anyone could see that Xiao Wen was bullshitting.


    However, the greatest lie in this world is not a lie that a fool would believe. It is a lie that a smart person would know they are lying but cannot do or even dare to tell.


    And what Xiao Wen had just said sounded like nonsense. However, when everyone saw that Xiao Wen was actually sitting next to Princess Lu Yuan and had some sharp eyes, they realized that Sun Shangxiang, who was waving to everyone behind Xiao Wen, wasn''t a caterpillar that anyone could stomp on. Instead, he was an unstoppable dragon that crossed the river.


    Therefore, even though they knew that Xiao Wen was lying, they didn''t dare to refute him. Lord Dong, you''re too gloomy. There''s a better explanation for this conversation, why do you think the worst of it? "


    "Master Dong, since the benevolent Xiao has already said that he did not mean it that way, I think you should apologize!" After all, it all started because of you. "


    "That''s right! As a noble, we have to show our face. But as a man, we have to take responsibility for what we do. What you said just now was too irresponsible. "


    The people''s will was surging. When all the representatives of the aristocrats joined the crowd to condemn Dong Zhuo, Dong Zhuo immediately felt that something was wrong.


    He quickly stood up and said to Lu Yuan, "Grand Princess, please don''t listen to these people spouting lies! The reason they said that was obviously because they wanted to join hands to humiliate me. I plead for the Grand Princess to seek justice for me! "


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Xiao Wen felt that his view of the world was about to be refreshed.


    He had never seen such a shameless person.


    After all, he was the one who started this.


    Compared to lying, using a lie that anyone with a discerning eye could see to mock Dong Zhuo, Dong Zhuo''s act of pretending to be innocent after causing trouble was clearly more shameful and irresponsible. After all, although Xiao Wen had lied, this kind of lie that anyone with a discerning eye could see was not used to deceive people.


    When a lie loses its deceptive function, leaving behind only ridicule and mockery, it can''t be considered a bad behavior.


    At most, he would be as rude as someone who spoke in a vicious manner.


    However, in this situation, anyone with a discerning eye could see that Xiao Wen already held the advantage.


    But Dong Zhuo''s eyes were red.


    He ignored Lu Yuan''s increasingly obvious attitude and continued to talk with her, "Grand Princess, I have a glance and I must make it clear. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Xiao Wen would continue to fool you! "

 C252 Kill your whole family

    Dong Zhuo seemed very excited. He immediately went on without waiting for Lu Yuan''s agreement.


    He said, "In the past, His Majesty and I made a rule that we would not be insulted, guaranteeing the honor of every high official. As long as he could achieve his current position, no matter how great the crime may be, he would still give the old official a chance to commit suicide and apologize. Not to mention in this situation. "


    "This old subject does not wish to suffer such humiliation. If the Grand Princess does not seek justice for this old subject, then it''s fine if the county governor doesn''t want to do it!" "This Cheng Hou is also not going to do anything!"


    After saying that, he slammed the seal onto the table, as if he was abandoning the office.


    This time, however, it put Lu Yuan in a difficult position.


    She looked at Dong Zhuo and said helplessly, "What can Master Dong do? No matter if it is you or good fortune, you are the loyal subject of His Majesty. "Is there really a need to go this far?"


    To be honest, she didn''t want Dong Zhuo to leave. After all, if he did, it would be a political crisis.


    If he was unable to handle this matter properly, the relationship between the king and official of the Darkhan Kingdom would instantly drop to a freezing point.


    After all, the promise the Emperor had made was actually broken by the Emperor''s daughter. Can you still trust this promise?


    Was this Emperor worth being loyal to?


    However, she didn''t want to compromise.


    Lu Yuan, who had followed his mother for so many years, knew that if he easily compromised with Dong Zhuo today, there would definitely be a second one in the future. The third noble would use his resignation as a threat to make the royal family compromise.


    However, just as Lu Yuan was in a dilemma, a burst of laughter sounded out from beside her.


    "Hehehehehe, hehehehe!"


    Lu Yuan looked to the side and stared at the laughing Xiao Wen with a puzzled expression. He asked, "Why is the Good Fortune laughing?"


    "Nothing." Xiao Wen waved his hand and said, "It''s just because I saw that Sir Dong has an unyielding character today. It''s just that I''m not used to him. I have a problem with myself. Whenever I see those cowards and weaklings pretending to be strong and strong, I will be unable to stop myself from laughing. "


    "You! "You dare!" When Dong Zhuo heard Xiao Wen''s words, he was extremely disappointed.


    He glared at Xiao Wen as if he was about to pull out the treasured sword at his waist and fight with him again.


    However, at this time, because Zhang Cang didn''t know that Dong Zhuo had already lost once yesterday, he thought Dong Zhuo would really dare to take action.


    So he quickly said, "Master Dong, although I know you''re in a difficult situation, I hope you won''t make things difficult for me. Today is my birthday. Can we have a literary battle at this banquet? Absolutely not. Let me be clear first. If anyone dares to make the first move, they will be going against me, Zhang Cang! "


    Hearing this, everyone raised their eyebrows.


    Offending Zhang Cang was something that the majority of the aristocrats of the Han Dynasty were unwilling to do.


    After all, even though Zhang Cang''s political strength was only second to Shang Shan and Four Heroes, he belonged to the neutral faction.


    He never participated in political battles, but only conducted academic research in the big man''s Stone Causeway Pavilion. Other than some important days and the Emperor''s empress summoning him to answer some academic questions, he would not come out for the rest of the time.


    Thus, Zhang Cang was an existence that everyone was fighting for and did not want to offend.


    As a result, when Zhang Cang spoke, Dong Zhuo, who seemed to still have a trace of rationality, did not choose to fight.


    This made everyone heave a sigh of relief.


    They did not want a good banquet to evolve into a martial arts career.


    After all, even if he won, he would be reprimanded by the clan when he returned.


    After all, no one wanted their family''s children to suddenly have an enemy when they returned from a banquet.


    After all, the main reason why aristocratic families could last for a long time wasn''t because they were powerful, but because they wouldn''t offend people they couldn''t afford to offend or didn''t need to offend.


    Therefore, it would be best if they didn''t fight today.


    At this moment, everyone was looking at Xiao Wen, who was standing on the cusp of the conversation with Dong Zhuo. Everyone was curious about what kind of reaction he would have.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen had a faint smile on his face, but his eyes were glinting with a cold light.


    He looked at Dong Zhuo and asked, "Mr. Dong, I actually understand your words about dignity. Back then, when the Grand Guard of the Cloud County, Heshan, was poisoned by me. I''m afraid that no one here understands the meaning of dignity better than me. "


    "You have to understand that I was just an ordinary left concubine back then. I wasn''t even a beginner at all, not to mention a further level of benevolence. But why should I be able to poison Heshan to death? "It''s simple, sometimes, sometimes."


    Hearing this, Dong Zhuo''s face suddenly turned pale.


    The meaning behind Xiao Wen''s words was extremely obvious. ''If you give up your position, I''ll kill your entire family!''


    Don''t ask Xiao Wen if he can do it. Xiao Wen''s student, Sun Shangxiang, might look like a harmless little girl. But in reality, everyone knew that she was a great travelling adventurer.


    Perhaps in the eyes of nobility, rangers were just like that. As long as they didn''t offend them too deeply and force them to perish together, they wouldn''t dare to do anything to them.


    However, if he were to lose his position and give up his title, he would most likely fall into a situation where he would be toyed with by the prawns and bullied by the dogs.


    At this time, Xiao Wen was just as domineering as before. Not only did he lie with his eyes wide open, he even threatened Dong Zhuo.


    "Heh heh!" If it was someone else, maybe I wouldn''t dare to threaten him like this. But you, Dong Zhuo! I just threatened you yesterday, I''m not afraid that you''ll give me a tough nut to crack! "


    As expected, after hearing Xiao Wen threaten him with murderous intent, Dong Zhuo, who originally wanted to persist for a while, suddenly became serious.


    He knew that as someone who had dared to poison the county governor during the long term of Zuo Shi, his political history could be said to have been written in blood.


    Dong Zhuo knew that since Xiao Wen said so, he would definitely do so.


    If you say you want to kill your entire family, then kill your entire family!


    Helpless, he could only say, "No matter what, I would like to ask the Grand Princess to seek justice for this old official." Otherwise, this old official will not be able to take this lying down. "


    After hearing this, everyone knew that after Xiao Wen''s threats, Dong Zhuo had already obeyed his orders.


    They looked at Xiao Wen with shocked expressions.


    With such a great reputation, he was a threat to a prefecture overseer who did not dare speak carelessly. This kind of terrifying aura was rarely seen in big men!


    In an instant, almost all of the nobles listed Xiao Wen as someone they couldn''t go against.


    However, just as the nobles were having wild thoughts, Lu Yuan, who was sitting next to Xiao Wen, suddenly felt awkward.


    On one hand, it was his favorite political star. On the other hand, it was his father''s political tradition that he had gone through great pains to maintain.


    The difficult situation gave Lu Yuan a headache.


    Helpless, she could only grit her teeth and thought: "Since you''re so capable, then I might as well let you handle this matter!" If you can''t handle it, don''t blame me. "


    With that thought in mind, she directly stretched out her hand, and under the cover of the table, she directly pinched the soft flesh on Xiao Wen''s waist, hinting at a squeeze.


    "I''ll leave it to you." Lu Yuan thought to himself.

 C253 Amazing

    "Ah Tong!" Xiao Wen, who originally wanted to continue watching the show, was startled by this sudden pinch on his waist.


    Fortunately, his mental fortitude was not bad.


    When he finally reacted, he saw from the corner of his eyes that Lu Yuan''s delicate hands were pinching his waist.


    Helpless, he could only wait for her to speak in a very soft voice to Lu Yuan, "Grand Princess, if you want to remind me, just pinch. There was no need to hold it so tightly. "It hurts ¡­"


    Only after hearing that did Lu Yuan let go.


    She tilted her head and looked at Xiao Wen, blushing bashfully as she said, "I was just afraid that you wouldn''t notice, wasn''t I?"


    Hey! What are you shy about? Don''t look at me like that, okay?


    Xiao Wen felt helpless that Lu Yuan was sending a gift to him in secret.


    However, he knew that Lu Yuan had already handed the situation over to him.


    As for her, she planned to eat a melon and watch the show from the side.


    "Seriously! I feel that if I really submit to you, I won''t have a good ending either. I feel that this kind of useless political ally is not as reliable as the Yang family. After all, the Yang family can still help me contact the Sun family and Yuan family. In any case, the historical Yuan Ben Chu, in his youth, could be called a master of talent. "It''s just that when I''m old, I get all sorts of happy scenes."


    However, no matter how much he complained, Xiao Wen still had to think of a way to solve the problem in front of him.


    Thus, after a moment of silence, Xiao Wen once again burst out with the classic three-part laugh.


    "Hehehehehe, hehehehe!"


    Looking at Xiao Wen, Zhang Cang said with a puzzled expression: "Why are you laughing at this good fortune?"


    Xiao Wen cupped his hands towards Zhang Cang, and said: "I''m smiling because I always thought that Sir Dong would not avoid his relatives, nor his enemies. It can be said to be very positive, and fair and square. "


    Hearing that, Dong Zhuo snorted and said: "Xiao Wen, stop flattering me. Even if you blow me up, I won''t compromise a bit. This is a matter of principle and principle. Even if I were to die, if I were to jump off the wall of Chang An City, I will not take a step back! "


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s righteous words, Xiao Wen revealed a dangerous smile.


    Everyone could feel an ice-cold aura emitting from Xiao Wen''s body.


    The crowd felt goosebumps all over their bodies.


    It was obvious that Xiao Wen was planning to make a big story out of this!


    Sure enough, looking at Dong Zhuo, Xiao Wen said: "Master Dong, it looks like your integrity can only be displayed when you recommend someone else! As for the other times, you''re just a piece of trash. Am I right? "


    Hearing Xiao Wen curse him, Dong Zhuo was a bit angry.


    But then, he seemed to have thought of something.


    "Wait ¡­" Referral. He means! " At this moment, Dong Zhuo suddenly remembered the trump card that Xiao Wen had left behind yesterday.


    I recommend LUBU and LI JU to a place where there is no shit. Wasting his reputation to recommend his enemies.


    If he were to offend Xiao Wen right now, he would probably use it during the banquet.


    At that time, it wouldn''t just be a matter of losing face. He would be turned into a traitor by Xiao Wen!


    Helpless, he could only compromise and say, "Naturally, my integrity is not limited to recommending others. I have also just understood that although my words may not be from malice, but the one who speaks without thinking and the one who hears it intentionally, will inevitably have a misunderstanding. The same is true of what you say. All of this is just a misunderstanding, I think! "


    Xiao Wen nodded his head and revealed a satisfied smile, saying, "That''s right, all of this is just a misunderstanding. I hope that Lord Dong will not forget me. "


    "Of course." Dong Zhuo waved his hand and pretended to be straightforward.


    However, the spectators were completely stunned by Xiao Wen''s performance.


    In everyone''s mind, Dong Zhuo was just a petty, petty, petty, vindictive, and unreasonable bastard.


    Noble, tolerant. These words and his relationship were like fire and water, absolutely not compatible.


    However, he didn''t expect Xiao Wen to make Dong Zhuo make such a compromise.


    "Am I out of date, or is there a problem with the world?" The onlookers, besides admiring Xiao Wen''s shocking actions, couldn''t help but suspect the meaning of life.


    On the other side, Xiao Wen picked up his wine cup.


    "Fill it to the brim for me and Lord Dong." Xiao Wen said to Zhang Cang''s servant at the side.


    When the maid heard Xiao Wen''s words, she was stunned. She looked at her master, and after obtaining Zhang Cang''s approval, she hurriedly came over and filled the empty wine cup again.


    Then, Xiao Wen smiled at Dong Zhuo and said: "Since it''s just a misunderstanding, then let me toast Sir Dong today."


    On the right side, Dong Zhuo grumbled in his heart. He had just sat down and hadn''t even properly sat down, yet Xiao Wen was already standing up. Wasn''t this just playing with him?


    However, this Xiao Wen seemed to want to save some face for him. Therefore, Dong Zhuo stood up and poured another glass of wine.


    "To Zhang ShengLi, and at the same time, to the two of us, to avenge our grudges! Cheers!"


    "Cheers!" Although Dong Zhuo did not like Xiao Wen, but he felt that Xiao Wen''s final move really calmed him down.


    Therefore, he followed the etiquette and drank the wine together with Xiao Wen.


    However, did Xiao Wen''s revenge end just like that?


    No!


    Xiao Wen felt that even though he wasn''t a demon, he was still a vengeful person.


    Naturally, he would not let Dong Zhuo''s provocation go so easily.


    Besides, if he apologized today, where would he put his face?


    After Dong Zhuo sat down, Xiao Wen suddenly asked, "Sir Dong, is the wine fragrant?"


    Dong Zhuo was stunned for a moment and then reacted.


    "Son of a bitch!" He already understood that Xiao Wen wasn''t giving him a toast to compensate him for his mistakes. Instead, he was using this method to scam him.


    This wine did not smell good, so it was obvious that he said it in the tone of a host talking to a lowly person.


    Obviously, what Xiao Wen meant was that the wine, which would dissolve the situation of kindness and enmity, was given to you by me. If I don''t want to, you can''t do anything to me.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, whose face was full of smiles and was looking forward to his reply, Dong Zhuo really wanted to rush over and beat him up on the ground.


    However, when he looked behind Xiao Wen, his gaze had already locked onto himself. As long as he had the slightest impulse to attack, Guan Yu would instantly rush over and kill him, and beside Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang seemed to be planning something ¡­


    He was convinced again.


    Indeed, Xiao Wen''s attitude was arrogant and deserved a beating. But Dong Zhuo also knew that the situation now was better than it was now.


    No matter how unreconciled he was, Dong Zhuo could only bow his head in defeat.


    After all, in terms of title, he, Dong Zhuo, was indeed a few levels higher than Xiao Wen.


    However, at the level of high-ranking nobles, the social resources that everyone came in contact with had already reached the peak.


    Therefore, at this stage, the title of nobility was not the most important thing to them.


    This was just like the future generations of merchants. After gaining billions of dollars, money was only a kind of chip, a number, not real money.


    And at this time, methods were obviously the most important thing.


    Obviously, Xiao Wen''s skills were much higher than Dong Zhuo''s.


    Therefore, Dong Zhuo could only smile and said, "Delicious, so fragrant!"

 C254 Civilization and barbarism

    The humiliation of Dong Zhuo was only an interlude. After this, Xiao Wen''s reputation would definitely reach a whole new level.


    However, the main character today was still Zhang Cang.


    After all, this was his birthday party.


    As a result, Xiao Wen did not continue nagging Dong Zhuo and kept up with him.


    On one hand, he didn''t want to leave the impression that he was a mad dog. On the other hand, this was also due to his respect for Zhang Cang.


    After all, before today, he had never met Zhang Cang.


    But just like the song of praise for all the people, even though a thousand years had passed, the words were still there.


    Thus, even if it was for the sake of Fang Xingjian protecting the ancient Chinese legacy with his own strength, even if it was the result of him leaving behind a great nine chapters arithmetic for Hua Xia ¡­ Xiao Wen also felt that he should show respect to this Zhang Cang.


    Therefore, he no longer made things difficult for Dong Zhuo in order to avoid making a ruckus. Instead, he chose to quietly enjoy the delicacies before him.


    At the same time, he seemed to feel that the conflict just now was not too good to watch. Thus, Zhang Cang clapped his hands and overturned the scene.


    Then, as if changing the subject, he asked the servants to bring the dishes up as soon as possible.


    Thus, a group of maids wearing pure-white socks carried a plate of dishes into the hall.


    Although in the eyes of those young nobles in the east who had seen Song Ming''s world, these women were not very beautiful.


    On the other side, the western nobles were evidently fighting quite often, and they rarely came into contact with women, just like the programmers.


    As a result, although they were like an ape who had already found extremely outstanding ladies in their family, when they saw these ordinary maids, all of them gulped down their saliva.


    "How sad." Suddenly, Xiao Wen heard Sun Shangxiang speaking behind him.


    She looked at those western aristocrats and said with a face full of contempt, "Generals like these who seem to have never seen women before are the easiest to fall for. Many aristocrats like them did not fall under the blade of the Qin man''s sword, but fell on the stomachs of the women they sent over. How sad! "


    With that, she looked at Guan Yu and said, "Guan Yu, you will also become a general in the future. Although I want to defeat you, I do not wish for you to encounter such a mess. "For the sake of your future, come with me tomorrow. I''ll teach you how to prevent this kind of thing."


    "What are you doing?" Hearing Sun Shangxiang''s words, Guan Yu and Xiao Wen both asked in vigilance.


    After all, from Sun Shangxiang''s devilish smile, only a blind person wouldn''t be able to tell that she meant well.


    Sure enough, because Sun Shangxiang knew that she couldn''t hide it from Xiao Wen, she could only honestly say: "When I was a ranger, I had a friend collect some brothel protection fees from Changan An, so I''m quite familiar with the mother inside. I plan to bring Xiao Yu there tomorrow and have those mothers introduce some pretty girls to Guan Yu so that he can be resistant to women in the future. "


    "Speaking of which, Guan Yu is still a virgin. I heard that Chang An''s brothel doesn''t accept money from men, but instead offers them red packets? "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu still didn''t realize that Sun Shangxiang wanted to get some money from him, so he sold Guan Yu''s virginity for a good price like a pimp. Xiao Wen threw a knife with his hand.


    He looked at Sun Shangxiang and fiercely said: "If you dare to bring Little Yu to that place, I''ll go to the brothel and find ten girls to give you a foot massage." Be him for a day and a night. "


    Massage his feet?!


    Upon hearing this, Sun Shangxiang''s face that was filled with anticipation disappeared in a flash, replaced with a frightened look.


    This was because she had fallen to this very foot massage. Therefore, she was very afraid of this method.


    Thus, she hurriedly shook her head at Xiao Wen and said, "Mister, I won''t dare to do that again."


    Seeing Sun Shangxiang''s expression of fear, Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction.


    Then he looked back at the food on his table.


    On the table, other than the sorghum rice that the nobles usually consumed, there was also quite a bit of meat.


    The meat with bones was placed to the left of the table.


    A large piece of sliced meat was placed on the right side of the table.


    In addition, there were some broth that had been placed in the man''s right hand.


    As well as the sashimi, scallion, ginger and other seasonings that were placed on the outside of the table, they were placed on the inside of the table. It seemed to be very particular about them.


    When Xiao Wen was in the Cloud County, he had been to two of the county governor''s houses as a guest and participated in a few banquets.


    Although Heshen and Uncle Li were born a barbarian, and the other was a general, they didn''t know much about table manners.


    However, in the beginning, Xiao Wen didn''t know about this situation and was worried about the lack of etiquette during the banquet, so he specifically looked up the relevant information.


    He didn''t know the difference, but when he checked, he was shocked.


    It turned out that from the Warring States Period to the Qin and Han Dynasties, the Chinese ate meals, especially the banquets of the nobility, and had all sorts of rules and regulations.


    And there''s more to the table than the chopsticks.


    Spoons and knives and forks are also common tools.


    Back then, Xiao Wen still remembered seeing negative comments about Western cuisine on the online forums. Although there were some that made sense, some people ridiculed using a knife and a fork at the dining table. It was a barbaric and backward action.


    This kind of speech, and eat sashimi is barbaric Japanese people, noble Chinese people do not eat sashimi style.


    It had to be said that this kind of awkwardness was very easy to come by in a situation where one was ignorant of history.


    Because they had been staying in the east for a long time, the nobles at the seats on the left paid more attention to the situation as they were in contact with the nobles of Song Ming and other countries with a higher level of civilization.


    Before they entered the banquet, they maintained their calm demeanor.


    When they entered the arena, their expressions did not change. Their hands were still holding the clothes, causing them to be an inch from the ground ¡­


    It could be said that although their etiquette was complicated, if done well, it would give off a pleasing feeling.


    In fact, Xiao Wen shared the same mindset.


    After all, even in the twenty-first century, as long as a person had a normal outlook and did not like to argue about etiquette, an average person would definitely enjoy eating with someone with an elegant demeanor while they were eating.


    As for those sitting on the dining table who were yelling, drooling, sneezing and eating everywhere, or even saying some disgusting words, even normal people would distance themselves from them.


    In addition to manners, the proficient use of a variety of tableware is also part of the "gift of eating."


    Even in the twenty-first century, this notion is normal.


    After all, online, we can often see some foreigners who do not use chopsticks correctly.


    Although they could use chopsticks to move food into their mouths, those strange ways of using food would inevitably be ridiculed and looked down upon by the netizens.


    This mentality existed in this era as well.


    Only the object of its contempt, from foreigners to the lower class, from nationalism to classicism.

 C255 Xiao Wens ambitious goals

    Of course, there were certain differences in the etiquette for the use of tableware in this era.


    Let''s talk about the wooden spoon in front of us!


    In this era, the name was "Dagger" or "Key".


    The spoons and chopsticks are usually used in conjunction ¨C they usually appear on the table at the same time, but the division of labor is quite clear and the two cannot be used together.


    On the left side of the table, everyone first raised their chopsticks, picked up the dishes on the plate, put them into their mouths and chewed on them.


    After swallowing it, he put down the chopsticks, picked up the spoon and put the steaming hot porridge into his mouth. His every movement was elegant.


    However, on the right side of the table, other than Dong Zhuo and a few other big nobles who knew a little about eating etiquette, the other low-level nobles didn''t know anything at all.


    He only saw them using chopsticks, spoons, and even directly grabbing rice with their hands!


    "Those are a bunch of pitiful people." While Xiao Wen was looking at these people with disdain, Sun Shangxiang suddenly said with a quiet tone.


    "Pitiful?" When Xiao Wen heard this, he was clearly puzzled.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s confusion, Sun Shangxiang knew that even though her husband was knowledgeable, she still didn''t understand much about Han''s national situation.


    So she explained: "Some of these western aristocrats, like Dong Zhuo, got a full place on the battlefield. Thus, he was able to determine his own fate on the battlefield. So they can live a little longer. "


    "But the lesser nobles, their titles, or left, or right, the head of the concubines. Although they were qualified to participate in the banquet, on the battlefield, they couldn''t control their own destinies. It can be said that these people are just a bunch of consumables. "


    "Perhaps, from the way they are dressed, mister seems to be very particular about their clothing. But it was all arranged by the people around them. But they could arrange clothes, they could not arrange these nobles to learn etiquette. However, some of these nobles only managed to advance a few months ago. Before this, they were just a bunch of commoners. Therefore, they did not have the time to learn etiquette. After all, at least half of the people here will die in the war against the Qin Nation this year. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but feel a burst of grief in his heart.


    To be honest, because of Dong Zhuo, Xiao Wen didn''t have a good impression of the aristocrats in the west.


    But it had to be said that these fellows had indeed shed their blood and shed their brains for this country.


    "But, is the war between the Qin and Han dynasties meaningful?" Xiao Wen knew that the war between the Qin and Han dynasties was very important to both the monarchs and the citizens.


    The rulers of both countries would fight for their own rule, for the land, for their own interests and those of their countries.


    As for the citizens, they had to fight for their own future and for their own lives.


    After all, the selection system adopted by the Qin and Han dynasties mainly focused on military merits, supported by the investigation system.


    As for the investigation system, anyone who knew the history would know what kind of people this system was.


    This kind of system was actually something that officials and scholars played with themselves.


    After all, the limited number of slots available every year was such that not even their own people could take care of them. Who would take care of a commoner without a background?


    Moreover, even if someone wanted to recruit commoners, they would have to see their abilities.


    Perhaps in Song Ming in the east, rulers could not monopolize knowledge, and the people at the bottom of their country could still find a chance to read and write.


    But in the Qin and Han dynasties, where would the common people learn from?


    "However, what is advantageous to the state and to the ruler is of no interest to the civilization. If it were only for the sake of stability and the happiness of the people, it would be better to study India directly, solidify the class with the caste system, and then use religion to anaesthetize the people! In the East and West, there have been various revolts by General Lindenwan since ancient times. But in India, farmers, even if they commit suicide, are unwilling to rebel. Wouldn''t that be great? "


    But what was the result?


    In later history, India, an ancient civilization no less powerful than China, was ruled by a powerful Mughal empire. But the British came and became a colony.


    On the other hand, in China, the corruption and incompetence of the Qing government and the usurpation of profits by the government were even more inconceivable than the Ming dynasty. But even the Qing government was able to maintain the country''s colony that was not completely ruled by the West.


    It was obvious that caste and religious anesthesia were more disgusting existences than the Eight Flags and the Manchu Tarantula.


    Similarly, it would be foolish for a ruler to ignore the development of civilization while knowing only how to safeguard the interests of the nation, the stability of the classes, and the well-being of the people.


    "The country is big, and if you want to fight, you will die. If you forget to fight, you will be in grave danger!" Finally, Xiao Wen thought of the ancient mantra.


    "Mister, you seem to have some ideas?" Sun Shangxiang asked in a low voice.


    Beside her, Xiao Wen''s other students as well as Princess Lu Yuan also noticed the slight change in Xiao Wen''s expression.


    Thus, they all cast their gazes towards Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen looked at Lu Yuan and nodded, saying, "Although my way of thinking is very rebellious, I know that if I do that, not only the nobles in the west side of the big guy, even the commoners would scold me and call me a villain. But at that moment, I did feel that I should stop the war between the Qin and the Han dynasties. "


    "Perhaps when I said this, my position had unconsciously jumped out of the burly man''s category. You can think that I am from the point of view of a Southern Tang foreigner, from the identity of a third party to the Qin and Han wars. But I want to say, from the perspective of a Chinese citizen, I only think that the Qin and Han wars are beneficial to the country and the people, but harmful to the whole of Zhai Xia. "


    "Princess!" Don''t forget, our old ancestor once said that you can''t abandon the affection of the various Xia. "


    Hearing that, Lu Yuan was silent for a moment.


    Suddenly, she said, "Good fortune! Do you want to become enemies with nearly half of the people in the Darkhan Kingdom?"


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen laughed and said, "This is only temporary. After all, when facing a huge group of people who only have half the population, even if I am an immortal, it would still be impossible for me to stop the war. Therefore, I will start with some details and slowly arrange it until one day, when no one needs the Qin and Han wars, I will make it stop. "


    "Is that so?" Hearing that, Lu Yuan''s eyes were a little blurry.


    She said to Xiao Wen, "Actually, Lu Yuan also knows that war is just an act of drinking poison to quench thirst. It would be nice to stop the war if I could. However, this was not very realistic. So I won''t help. I can only pray silently in my heart that this good deed will succeed. "


    "I can only pray, that''s all."

 C256 Gift

    The banquet actually passed by very quickly.


    After drinking three rounds of food and drinks, the nobles on the field began to show off their gifts.


    The lower class aristocrats naturally could not bring out any decent gifts, so they could only keep their mouths shut.


    Thus, the introduction ceremony began with a ceremony brought by Dong Zhuo.


    He was at the thirteenth level of the rank system. He was two levels lower than Xiao Wen and three levels lower than Xiao Wen.


    However, nobles at a higher rank would gradually be able to control their own destinies. Thus, this noble felt that he could still give out some decent gifts.


    However, when this fierce-looking aristocrat walked to the front of the stage and introduced his present, an awkward atmosphere emanated.


    The fierce-looking aristocrat said, "Great Master Zhang, I brought you a birthday present today. It''s a five jin golden longevity peach. I hope you like it!"


    As he spoke, the servant behind him brought out a large longevity peach buns that were made out of pure gold and showed it to Zhang Cang.


    If five pounds of gold were placed in the modern era, its value would be close to one million yuan.


    However, in ancient times, it wasn''t strange for a noble to offer a birthday present worth a million gold coins.


    However, when Zhang Cang looked at this golden longevity peach buns, his eyes did not contain any surprise.


    He even clasped his hands at the man very politely and said, "Thank you for your concern."


    However, from his observation, Xiao Wen saw a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    Obviously, as a great scholar, although he did not hate money, giving it to others when giving gifts more or less made people feel that it was a bit vulgar.


    This sort of vulgarity was the vulgarity of a nouveau riche.


    As a result, even though he didn''t have many aristocrats, Xiao Wen, who only thought that nobility made things easier for him, was extremely disgusted.


    After all, not only did the aristocrats hate the nouveau riche, but the commoners also didn''t like these people.


    Fortunately, the nobles who came up to introduce the gifts were all nobles from the east.


    Most of the gifts they offered consisted of master teachers'' calligraphy and paintings, as well as fragments of ancient books. They were all extremely meticulous in nature.


    As such, he did not make a joke out of it.


    However, an Eastern aristocrat took out a painting scroll and said to Zhang Cang, "Great Master, this is a painting that I obtained from the Song Kingdom. It was painted by Wu Daozi, I hope you will like it."


    Hearing this, Zhang Cang''s eyes lit up.


    He said, "Can you let this old man have a look?"


    "Naturally. After all, this is something that this junior has in mind." The noble nodded his head and brought the scroll to Zhang Cang''s table in a pleasant manner.


    Thus, Zhang Cang started to read without any distractions.


    At the same time, a trace of curiosity flashed in Xiao Wen''s eyes.


    After all, in the history of China, Wu Daozi was a very famous painter.


    Wu Daozi was probably born in 680, the Tang Dynasty.


    When he was young, his family was very poor and he was an orphan, but since then he had already drawn up the name of the painting.


    He had served as a County Lieutenant of Yanzhou County (now Zuyang, Shandong Province), but he resigned shortly thereafter.


    Later, he drifted to Luoyang, where he was engaged in the creation of frescoes.


    During the Kaiyuan period, Kaiyuan was summoned to the court with good paintings.


    Moreover, he had once learned calligraphy from Zhang Xu and He Zhizhang, and through watching Gongsun Niang''s swordplay, he had experienced the way of using a brush.


    It specializes in Buddhism, ghosts, characters, mountains and rivers, birds and beasts, vegetation, pavilions and other materials, especially in Buddhism, characters, and mural creation.


    However, due to the technology, it was difficult for any of the Song Dynasty''s previous paintings to survive.


    Therefore, most of the works that Wu Daozi inherited into the 21st century were just some frescoes.


    If there were pictures, there were basically only two results. One was to enter the Palace Museum and use it as a treasure. The other possibility was that the auction house would bid at least two billion.


    However, after Xiao Wen had observed Zhang Cang for a long time, he saw a trace of disappointment in his eyes.


    Xiao Wen was curious and asked, "Can this junior have a look?"


    He was asking Zhang Cang, and also asking that noble.


    That aristocrat had just seen Xiao Wen humiliate Dong Zhuo, so he was both respectful and afraid of Xiao Wen and didn''t dare to refuse.


    As for Zhang Cang, because of Sun Shangxiang, he had taken good care of Xiao Wen.


    As such, the two of them had no objections and passed the painting to Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen looked at these words but didn''t study them closely. After taking a glance, he scanned it directly to the super library.


    Then he began to search for information about the painting.


    However, very quickly, he received a message that disappointed Xiao Wen.


    So it turned out that this painting was just a fake.


    "I thought I could tell what it was, but I didn''t expect it to be a fake." Xiao Wen thought as he looked at Zhang Cang.


    However, the moment he saw Zhang Cang, he discovered that this elder was silently shaking his head, his expression full of hints.


    Xiao Wen instantly understood Zhang Cang''s meaning.


    So he said to the nobleman, "This painting is actually the real thing. I didn''t expect you to be so lucky. I''ve heard that there are always counterfeits in the black market in Song (the historical truth), and not a single one of the hundred paintings is real. It''s just that your luck is too good, you actually found the real thing in the vast sea of paintings. If we have time, how about we exchange our appreciation of the paintings together? "


    "Since you are willing, I am honored." The nobleman was just an idiot. He was flattered by Xiao Wen''s goodwill.


    Xiao Wen, on the other hand, glanced at Zhang Cang from the corner of his eyes and discovered that this old man was smiling and nodding to him, obviously very satisfied.


    "Sigh!" "Old mister is a kind person and doesn''t want to embarrass this kind-hearted fellow. He is indeed a good person." Xiao Wen couldn''t help thinking.


    To be honest, if he had received a counterfeit at a birthday party, he would certainly have exposed the other party. Who cares about face.


    However, this way, he would unconsciously establish an enemy.


    Returning the painting back to Zhang Cang, everyone looked at the gifts being delivered to Zhang Cang one by one.


    There was nothing special about these gifts.


    Soon, they arrived at Dong Zhuo''s place.


    Dong Zhuo clapped his hands. A servant came up with a box. He personally opened the box and placed it on Zhang Cang''s table.


    "This is the Military Strategy?" Zhang Cang''s eyes lit up.


    Although he was not a military general, his interest in military affairs was only average.


    However, he was a bookworm. Regardless of what field of books it was, he liked them all.


    As for the Military Strategy, because it was used by martial generals for their meals, many military generals treated their collection of Military Strategy Books as a secret that was not passed down.


    Even in the Ming and Qing Dynasties, this phenomenon was common.


    In fact, it was only after the modernization of the country that the modern military academy''s system of uniformly training officers appeared.


    Zhang Cang looked at Dong Zhuo and asked, "Sir Dong, who is this military manual?"


    "Duke Huai Yin." Dong Zhuo laughed as if he was showing off.

 C257 An upstart nonexistent

    Duke Huai Yin Shu?


    Xiao Wen was also stunned when he heard this name. He did not remember that there was such a book in history.


    However, after he checked the information, he figured out what was going on.


    It turned out that in ancient times, many generals liked to write books about their experience leading soldiers to war, so that they could complete the transition from a general to a military expert.


    In history, the most illustrious military manual was naturally Sun Zi''s military strategy. Xiao Wen was still deeply impressed with the thirty-six strategies he had employed.


    However, Duke Huai Yin was the type who did not have a reputation in the military books. The reason was simple ¡ª this book had no traces of being passed down in history.


    The so-called Duke Huai Yin Book was actually a book written by Duke Huai Yin.


    As for who the Duke Huai Yin is?


    Without a doubt, there was only one Duke Huai Yin who had the qualifications to write a military letter, and that was the Great General Huai Yin Hou Han Xin.


    Han Xin, born in 231 B.C., was listed alongside Xiao He and Zhang Liang as the three heroes of the early Han Dynasty, and Peng Yue and Ying Bu as the three great generals of the early Han Dynasty.


    Han Xin was poor in his early years, so he often had to rely on others to support him and live off of relief.


    In the last years of the Qin dynasty, he joined Xiang Yu in the war to overthrow the Qin dynasty.


    He was recommended by Xiahou Infant for the administration of agriculture, but his military talents were not reflected and reused.


    Later, Xiao He promised Liu Bang Han Xin.


    Thus, Liu Bang paid homage to Han Xin as a general.


    Han Xin analyzed the situation between Chu and Han parties to Liu Bang.


    Liu Bang accepted this suggestion, immediately made the deployment, and quickly took over.


    In the Chuhan War, Han Xin displayed outstanding military skills.


    After calming down Wei, he defeated Dai and Zhao.


    After that, he went north to subdue the kingdom of Yan. In the fourth year of Han Dynasty, Han Xin was worshiped as the prime minister. He led his troops to conquer Linzi and annihilated all the two hundred thousand Chu troops in Weishui and led reinforcements.


    Thus, Liu Bang Li Han Xin as the king of Qi, the following October, and ordered the Han Xin Regiment to annihilate the Chu army, forcing Xiang Yu to commit suicide.


    After the establishment of the Han Dynasty, the army was disbanded and became King of Chu. He was denounced as Duke Huai Yin after being accused of conspiring against him.


    After the Lu empress and the first minister Xiao He colluded, cheating him into the Long Music Palace, cutting him off in the bell room, to avoid the three tribes.


    Han Xin is a representative of the "war seeking" faction of Chinese military ideology, and is acclaimed by Xiao He as "the peerless of the nation". "Victory in battle and victory in attack are guaranteed, but I am inferior to Han Xin," Liu Bang commented.


    Han Xin was a representative figure of Chinese military thought "war seeking", and was regarded as "War Immortal" and "War God" by his descendants.


    "Wang Hou will take over the position." Han Xin took over the position by himself. The peerless national soldier "," the achievement is unparalleled, slightly rare "are the people''s evaluation of the Chu and Han dynasties.


    He led his army and sent out Chen Cang, Three Qin, Capturing Wei, Breaking the Generation, Annihilating Zhao, Falling the Swallow, and Felling Qi, all the way until Chu''s army was annihilated. There were no defeats, no one in the world dared to contend against him.


    As a military theorist, he and Zhang Liangquan wrote three chapters on military strategy.


    This was the so called Duke Huai Yin Book.


    However, because Lu Zhi had suppressed it, this book of the Duke Huai Yin was treated as a forbidden book. Therefore, it was not spread around the world.


    However, that was a matter of another world line.


    In this world, Han Xin also existed in this world. He had also helped Liu Bang to defeat many enemies, including Xiang Yu. He had also been killed by Lu Zhi.


    However, the Duke Huai Yin of this world, Han Xin, was the commander of the military aristocrats in the western part of the city.


    Therefore, in the hearts of the nobles of the west, he was extremely important.


    Even if Lu Zhi from this world wanted to erase Han Xin''s achievements, the aristocrats from the west did not agree. Hence, she could only leave it at that.


    After all, killing Han Xin would weaken his joint effect on the western aristocrats, turning the originally twisted western military aristocrats into a lump of scattered sand so that he could easily dominate them. This had already achieved Lu Zhi''s goal.


    Although Lu Zhi was willing to do it, he didn''t want to pay the price.


    After all, the fact that he had killed Han Xin further was in vain ¡ª it was a pity to abandon his tasteless appetite.


    When Dong Zhuo personally brought the "Duke Huai Yin Book" in front of Zhang Cang, Zhang Cang revealed an expression of reminiscence.


    He opened the book and began to read carefully.


    "Yes!" That''s right! This is true. " He said in a shaky voice.


    "Of course it''s true." Dong Zhuo confidently said, "Back then, the Empress wanted to burn the military letter of Duke Huai Yin. We were the ones who risked our lives to protect it. Only, we have read this book, so we can only use it on the battlefield. But if we give it to Master Zhang, we can make him shine! "


    "Good!" Good! "Alright!" Hearing this, Zhang Cang revealed a smile.


    He said, "Actually, I also know the general contents of this book. Back then, Duke Huai Yin and Marquis Liu (Zhang Liang) co-authored this book, I also helped a lot. But now that Duke Huai Yin is dead and the Marquis is living in seclusion, it is truly a different story! "


    After a moment of sighing, Zhang Cang gently put the book away.


    His movements were gentle, like he was treating a lover. He didn''t dare to be careless.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen, who was watching nearby, suddenly saw Dong Zhuo turn around and look at him.


    He looked at Xiao Wen and smiled, "I''m really sorry for the good fortune. The best things should have come at the top. But I forgot that you might not have any good stuff to give me, because this book of mine is too valuable, and after I get there, you might lose face! "


    After saying that, the corner of his mouth curved into a sneer.


    In his eyes, although Xiao Wen, who came from a travelling background, had some learning ability, he was after all, just an unaccumulative person who didn''t have much experience. Therefore, he couldn''t come up with anything decent.


    Faintly, Dong Zhuo''s eyes revealed a provocative look.


    To the side, when Zhang Cang saw Dong Zhuo smacking his face like this right after giving his gift, he felt extremely helpless.


    However, he had just received a gift, and it was from Duke Huai Yin, so he could not possibly directly reprimand Dong Zhuo for his rudeness!


    However, his gaze was still locked on Xiao Wen. A trace of curiosity could be seen in his eyes.


    In theory, this Xiao Wen came from a poor family, but he was still a civilian in the Southern Tang Dynasty.


    Perhaps it was because Qin Xiangliu and his family had fallen to South Tang when they were young, and one of his hanger-ons had read books. That was why he had registered as a travelling traveler after coming to the Han Empire.


    However, no matter where he came from, he was still just a commoner.


    However, after becoming the next head, he would be able to earn a lot of money and buy gifts with enough value.


    However, the accumulation of books and works of art was not something that could be quickly achieved just because you had the money.


    If you didn''t have enough time, there were many things that could only be found but not sought after. Even if you had the money, you wouldn''t be able to buy them.


    Therefore, Zhang Cang didn''t think that Xiao Wen would take anything out.


    However, his intuition told him that this person called Xiao Wen was a person who could create miracles at any time.


    Vaguely, he felt that the other party might be able to present him with a gift that would surprise him.


    Thus, he looked at Xiao Wen with anticipation.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen, who was just provoked by Dong Zhuo, paid no heed to Dong Zhuo''s contemptuous gaze.


    He waved his hand at Dong Zhuo and said, "No problem." "Lord Dong does not know what I am going to give him. It is better not to be so arbitrary."


    Then he clapped his hands. At the door, two servants came in carrying a medium-sized box.

 C258 Lvs spring and autumn

    "Oh? Would Big Blessing give you a fifty catty golden longevity peach today? That was such a great gift! "Looks like this old man really lost today." Dong Zhuo looked at the box and said with a mocking smile.


    However, Xiao Wen ignored Dong Zhuo''s ridicule.


    He walked over to the two attendants and opened the box.


    He saw that there were more than ten or twenty books inside.


    Xiao Wen did not immediately explain anything. Instead, he faced the books and gave a respectful bow. Then, he turned around to face Zhang Cang.


    "What is the Great Good Fortune doing?" Regarding Xiao Wen''s actions, Zhang Cang was somewhat puzzled.


    He just looked curiously at the young man in front of him. His intuition told him that these books were indeed very valuable.


    However, Dong Zhuo said, "What''s wrong with that?" There were just too many books. Young man, don''t be too complacent. The value of a book didn''t matter to the quantity of its books or the number of its words. Instead, it was written by the person who wrote it, and what it said. Even if you have even more books here, they would still be unable to compare to Duke Huai Yin''s three volumes. "


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Xiao Wen revealed a confident smile.


    He ignored Dong Zhuo''s sarcasm and said calmly, "Today, I prepared a big gift for Master Zhang. This great gift was written by a great character who had been exiled just like Duke Huai Yin and had fallen to his death, and was similarly forbidden by the Emperor. At the same time, the words written on it were similar to Duke Huai Yin''s, ''a thousand gold''! "Besides, me and Master Dong Zhuo are the same. I hope this book will be able to flourish in the hands of Master Zhang."


    After hearing this, Zhang Cang already had an answer in his heart.


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, "Could this be ¡­"


    However, before Zhang Cang could finish speaking, Xiao Wen answered first: "Great Master Zhang is right." Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn Festival, Twelfth Year, Eight Years. Six theories, twenty-six volumes. More than two hundred thousand words, a thousand words, a thousand words. Everything was here. Please accept this, Master Zhang. "


    Once Xiao Wen said this, the entire audience went silent.


    What is "Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn"?


    The historical "Lu''s Spring and Autumn" was an important masterpiece of the old Taoism in the pre-Qin period.


    At the same time, it is also the first organized book in Chinese history to write according to plan. In response to the sky, the Chinese government adhered to the code of conduct of doing nothing, taking Taoism as the basic tenor.


    Using Confucian ethics to orient the value scale, absorbing the Mo family''s concept of justice, the logic of thinking by famous experts, the skills of the legal family in governing the country, plus the change of the military power and the pursuit of the land interest of the peasants, a complete set of theory of governance of the country was formed.


    In the history of management thought, this book also has special value.


    From the academic point of view, it has a strong naturalistic color.


    From a management perspective, it is full of utilitarianism. Lv''s Spring and Autumn, through the revision of the sons of pre-Qin, formed its own characteristics, in the management of the overall nature of thought, integrity and profundity, all have their own tree.


    From the theoretical structure of yin and yang, to the concrete argumentation of empiricism; from the inner sanctum of health and nobility to the "outer king" of the way of the king and officials and the good governance of the world.


    From the adjustment of the relationship between the individual and the state, society and the power, to the physiological, physical, logical and psychological matching under the control of nature, a complete system is formed.


    As the first organized collection of works in Chinese history, "Lu''s Spring and Autumn" can be divided into twelve periods, eight views and six theories.


    There were a total of sixty-three books in eight pages of eight pages of eight books (one less), thirty-six books in six articles of six theories, and a total of one hundred and sixty books in the Prelude.


    According to the order of the month, the text is arranged according to the natural changes of spring, summer, autumn killing and winter hiding, which belongs to the arrangement of the world with the time, and reflects the harmony between the Taoism and the social governance.


    It can be said that "Lu''s Spring and Autumn" encompasses all the sons of pre-Qin Dynasty, opens the voice of the Qin and Han Dynasties, and has an important position in the history of management thought.


    However, Xiao Wen felt that "Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn" had an even more important effect on the big man.


    That is the complement to naturalistic philosophy.


    Philosophically, naturalism is formed for human reflection.


    Reflected in the thought of national governance, ancient Greece had produced the thought of natural law. The Stoics, represented by Zeno, advocated natural law to Cicero in ancient Rome, and systematized the theory of natural law.


    Natural law holds that the existing laws of human society are made by man (including laws and customary laws), while natural law prevails over them.


    The so-called natural law refers to the reason existing in nature, with universality and perpetuity, which represents the harmony and perfection of nature. Because of the limitation of human cognition and the shield of self-interest, there is bound to be a flaw in man''s law, because of which man''s law must be subject to natural law.


    The specific legal principle is the legality and legitimacy of man''s law itself, which cannot be proved by man''s law, but must be proved by natural law, and there is no legality of man''s law that is not compatible with natural law. It is illegal to conform to the natural law as "good law" and to the natural law as "evil law".


    In China, Laozi''s Taoism has the meaning of natural law, but Laozi only emphasized "Taoism is natural" and did not elaborate.


    "Lu''s Spring and Autumn", on the other hand, develops Laozi''s thought, integrates human behavior with natural order through the twelfth period, and verifies the rightness of social management in natural order.


    It could be said that with the "Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn", which Xiao Wen handed over to the country, the Han Dynasty, which originally followed Taoism and governed without doing anything, would be further strengthened.


    The further development of Taoism in "Lu''s Spring and Autumn" will undoubtedly allow the Han state to perfect its political philosophy.


    Xiao Wen had a feeling that in the coming days, Lu Zhi and Liu Bang would definitely recruit a few famous Taoists from the Han Dynasty to study L¨¹''s Spring and Autumn.


    And this, would also become the first step for the country''s prosperity!


    Looking at these "Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn", Zhang Cang left his seat today for the first time and walked straight in front of the box.


    Looking at these books, his eyes were filled with excitement.


    He picked up one of the books with the words "The Age of Meng and Spring" on the cover, opened the first page, and read: "One day: The Moon of Meng and Spring, In the barracks, In a daze, In the end. Its days, its emperor too, its spirit of light, its scales, its horns, the law too many, its number eight, its taste acid, its stinky beasts, its sacrificial sacrificial household, sacrificial before the spleen. The east wind thaw, the hibernating insect begins to shake, the fish on the ice, the rex sacrifice fish, the weather Yanbei. "The Son of Heaven sits on the left side of the green sun, riding a phoenix, riding a dragon, carrying a blue flag, wearing green clothes, wearing green jade, eating wheat and sheep, and using his weapons to ¡­"


    "This is indeed < Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn >!"


    He said to Xiao Wen, "This'' Duke Huai Yin Book ''is only to make up for the memories I have of my old friend. But this "Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn" was the big man''s divine tool. With it, my big man will be rich and strong, just around the corner! This old man thanks Mister Xiao here today. "


    After he finished speaking, he unexpectedly ignored the stupefied gazes of the crowd, clasped his hands, and bowed towards Xiao Wen.

 C259 Sister Lu Yuan and Sister A Xiang

    This was because not everyone present was a scholar like Zhang Cang. Therefore, apart from a few friends who were also doctoral officials like him, many people did not actually know the value of "Lu''s Spring and Autumn".


    Because of this, when Zhang Cang suddenly paid his respects to Xiao Wen, many people were stupefied.


    In fact, other than a few guests who had just passed the military merits and became nobles, there was nothing else. Everyone present had more or less heard of Lu Buwei''s name.


    That was a few decades ago, supporting the former Qin Emperor and the current Prime Minister.


    However, they didn''t expect that Lu Buwei, or even Lu Buwei''s'' Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn '', would be so valuable. Even if it was Zhang Cang, for him, he would still pay respect.


    Dong Zhuo, who was at the side, naturally couldn''t accept such an outcome.


    He originally wanted to humiliate Xiao Wen, but now it seemed that he was just asking to be humiliated.


    "Xiao Wen, just you wait. One day, I will make you pay." Dong Zhuo''s heart was filled with violent emotions and he couldn''t help but think.


    However, right now, he didn''t have any good methods to deal with Xiao Wen.


    Helpless, he could only endure his anger and think about how he would teach Xiao Wen a lesson in the future.


    As for Xiao Wen, although he wanted to ask him, compared to Duke Huai Yin, which one of his gifts was more important?


    However, considering that the¡¶ Duke Huai Yin Book¡· was the work of Han Xin and Zhang Liang, it was also very important to Zhang Cang personally.


    If he used this matter to slap Dong Zhuo''s face, Zhang Cang would more or less be unhappy.


    Therefore, he endured it and gave Zhang Cang some face, not continuing to pursue the matter.


    However, just at this time, Zhang Cang suddenly spoke to Dong Zhuo, "Dong Clan''s kid. "Hmm ¡­" "You''re about the same age as my eldest son. Can I call you that?"


    Dong Zhuo froze for a moment and then nodded his head.


    Although he looked to be in his forties now, it was only an illusion of a battle-hardened, weather-beaten man.


    In fact, he was only thirty-five years old.


    It was because of this that he had accepted Lu Bu, a fifteen-year-old child, as his foster son.


    Perhaps in the eyes of modern people, the fifteen years gap between him and Zhang Cang wasn''t that large. In the absence of kinship, it is still somewhat inappropriate to call others a boy. Of course, if they were related by blood, it would be another story. A young man in his twenties, called a little boy uncle, or a young man in his teens, with an uncle who was about the same age, would not be a problem.)


    However, in ancient times, people advocated early marriage and early childbearing.


    After all, children from ancient times died easily. In order to ensure the population, they had to give birth to as many children as possible.


    Therefore, ancient people had an obsessive compulsive disorder. When a uterus that could function normally was free, the person would feel uncomfortable all over, constantly wanting the uterus to perform its proper functions.


    Naturally, getting married at the age of twelve or thirteen and becoming a parent at the age of fourteen or fifteen wasn''t anything unusual in ancient times.


    It could even be said that this was a normal occurrence.


    Therefore, since Zhang Cang called Dong Zhuo a brat, Dong Zhuo could only lower his head and agree.


    Looking at Dong Zhuo, Zhang Cang said, "Dong Zhuo, do you know your mistake?"


    "Wrong?" Dong Zhuo looked at Zhang Cang in astonishment, somewhat puzzled.


    He was not convinced and asked, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Zhang Cang shook her head and said, "I know that you, as a Wu Chen, always fight outside. It is very normal for you to be very angry. However, you and Xiao Wen are of the same generation and should be close brothers. And you got angry at Xiao Wen because of some trivial things. "


    "On the other hand, Xiao Dazhi, after he brought out < Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn >, he could have clearly ridiculed you, but he did not do so. What do you think of his behavior? "


    "This ¡­" If others didn''t scold you, you would think that your actions were stupid. Even Dong Zhuo couldn''t say something like that.


    However, he had to admit that Xiao Wen''s character was above his. He had to admit that this guy, who had schemed against him countless times and humiliated him countless times, was a good person. Dong Zhuo really couldn''t swallow his anger.


    Seeing Dong Zhuo''s expression, Zhang Cang could be considered to be mature. He knew that Dong Zhuo was conflicted, so he said to Xiao Wen, "I know that there is a huge conflict between the two of you. But I also know that anger, revenge, is like snow on a mountain. If the two of them were to attack each other with anger, take revenge on each other, and repay each other back for what they had done, then it would be like an avalanche, unstoppable. I do not ask you to let bygones be bygones, but I hope that you will think twice before you do anything. He had to be clear about what he could and what he couldn''t do. Never lose your bottom line as a person. "


    "I understand." Zhang Cang''s words were a form of education for Xiao Wen and also a form of education for Dong Zhuo.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that even if he could listen, he could still do it.


    However, Dong Zhuo was still a boorish man. He probably wouldn''t listen to Zhang Cang''s words.


    "Sigh!" Even if I had something on him, it would still be hard for me to avoid conflict! Sooner or later, our grudge will be resolved. " Xiao Wen thought.


    However, he knew that his current status was not enough to overturn Dong Zhuo.


    After all, although Dong Zhuo had a lot of small issues, he was fine with big matters.


    Moreover, as a high-ranking aristocrat in the west, he had always listened to Lu Zhi''s words.


    As long as he was loyal, Lu Zhi wouldn''t eat his fill and deal with Dong Zhuo.


    Therefore, if he wanted to solve Dong Zhuo''s problem, he could only continue to accumulate his political capital and find a more suitable opportunity.


    Time passed quickly.


    When Princess Lu Yuan gave Lu Zhi and Liu Bang presents, the second son of the Marquis of Guan, it was not long before the banquet was over.


    Thus, Xiao Wen, together with a group of children, followed Lu Yuan and left Zhang Cang''s residence.


    "I didn''t expect a good deed like this could be so effective." Today, he repeatedly humiliated Dong Zhuo, but this old man couldn''t do anything about it. He even took out "Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn". I''m really curious, what other secrets do you still have on you? " Lu Yuan said smilingly to Xiao Wen.


    However, Xiao Wen looked at Lu Yuan''s shiny black hair and said helplessly: "Grand Princess, you shouldn''t get so close, can you? If we are seen by others, we won''t have much of an impact. "


    He saw that beside the carriage belonging to the royal family, Lu Yuan was pressing Xiao Wen against the outside wall of the carriage.


    She pressed a hand on Xiao Wen''s chest while her mouth was next to Xiao Wen''s ear. No matter if it was the ceremony or the tone, it was all very ambiguous.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s feeble resistance, Lu Yuan smiled.


    "Good fortune means that as long as no one sees it, everything will be fine?" As she spoke, she teasingly stuck out her tongue and licked Xiao Wen''s earlobes.


    In an instant, an electric current was born from Xiao Wen''s earlobes and spread throughout his body like a bolt of lightning.


    The numb feeling almost made Xiao Wen go limp.


    WC!


    "How did this Lu Yuan know my sensitive point?" Xiao Wen nervously thought, and his gaze shifted to the children at the side.


    However, Lu Yuan and Xiao Wen separated in an instant and walked to Sun Shangxiang first.


    She took out an exquisite hairpin from her sleeve and handed it to Sun Shangxiang, saying, "Ah Xiang, we can be considered to be familiar with each other. I need to talk to your husband, can you take your classmate back first? "


    Sun Shangxiang''s eyes lit up when she saw the hairpin.


    She took the hairpin and nodded. Thank you, Grand Princess. Em, there are no outsiders here right now, maybe I should call you big sister. "


    After saying so, under Xiao Wen''s despairing gaze, Sun Shangxiang led the group of students away without even looking back.

 C260 Xiao Wens new skill

    In every sense, Lu Yuan was a woman that gave people a strong sense of oppression.


    As for her, she had already left Xiao Wen for a short while. Xiao Wen''s body was still stiff and unable to move.


    Seeing Sun Shangxiang wait for the child to leave in despair, Xiao Wen could only look at Lu Yuan again.


    He stuck to the wall of the carriage and looked at Lu Yuan, saying, "Grand Princess, I hope you won''t play such a child''s game and tease Xiao Wen."


    "Teasing you?" Lu Yuan turned around and asked Xiao Wen, "Since that''s the case, let''s go talk business in the carriage!" After all, you don''t like this kind of foreplay, do you? "


    Xiao Wen sighed. He looked at Lu Yuan''s expression, which changed from charming to dignified. It was as if the one teasing him wasn''t her.


    Sure enough, politicians were a bunch of people who could change their faces, and women were also a bunch of people who could change their faces. The combination of these two attributes allowed Lu Yuan, the female politician, to gain more experience in changing his face.


    One had to say, Lu Yuan had done quite well in certain areas.


    Of course, this was only a small part of it.


    However, Xiao Wen was too naive.


    When he and Lu Yuan got into the carriage and were wondering if they could complete some political transactions, Lu Yuan instead leaned over.


    Immediately, Xiao Wen was enraged.


    He asked, "Your Highness, do you think that there''s any meaning in doing this?"


    "Meaning?" Hearing that, Lu Yuan''s eyes suddenly became hazy.


    She was silent for a moment, then suddenly said with a sorrowful tone, "Imperial Mother wanted me and Zhang Ao to marry each other, but I didn''t like Zhang Ao. I think you''re better. "


    These ambiguous words and mournful tone made Xiao Wen instantly feel a sense of soft-heartedness. After all, things like political marriage usually don''t get any happiness.


    After all, this is not the twenty-first century.


    In the twenty-first century, the idea of free love has become ingrained in the mind.


    Generally speaking, parents wouldn''t dare to force their children too hard.


    After all, if there really were some tie-headed kids who ran away from home due to their parents'' coercion, it would undoubtedly be a scandal that would be hard for a political family to accept.


    Thus, in the twenty-first century, as long as the children of the family were hooked up with well-matched children, and were not the children of enemies, the parents would not interfere.


    At the very least, they still retained a limited amount of freedom.


    However, because the ancient political marriage was carried out in accordance with the orders of the parents and the words of the matchmaker, the two parties often did not know each other.


    As a result, their marriages were often not considered happy.


    In this moment, Xiao Wen vaguely felt a trace of pity for Lu Yuan.


    However, when Xiao Wen closed his eyes, information about Lu Yuan from the super library appeared in his mind.


    This was a small trick he had come up with recently.


    When he was facing others, he would often flip through the books in the super library to find their source. Just the super library was enough to remind Xiao Wen who the person in front of him was.


    No matter how skilled a person was, as long as his name was recorded in history, it was impossible for him to deceive Xiao Wen!


    Grand Princess Lu Yuan ¡­


    The eldest daughter of Liu Bang, the ancestor of Hangkao, and Lu Zhi, the queen of Hangkao...


    Zhao Wang Zhang Ao''s Wife...


    He gave birth to Zhang Qian, and Queen Lu was conferred the title of King Lu Yuan ¡­


    Her daughter, Zhang Yan, married her younger brother, Han-Hui Di, Liu Ying, and was known as the filial queen ¡­


    In March of the first 204 years, the Chu Han Dynasty was in a dispute, with the Chu Army surrounding the Han Dynasty at the 3rd level.


    On that day, a gale swept in from the northwest. The broken trees and broken houses, sand and rocks, day and night, the Chu Army was thrown into chaos. And when the Han King took advantage of the chaos with dozens of cavalry to break through the siege and escape.


    Traveling through Peixian County, they sent people to look for their families, but their families had already fled, their whereabouts unknown.


    The Han King met her and her brother Liu Ying on the way, and they left in a panic.


    The Chu cavalry pursued the Han King, who, seeing that the situation was critical, pushed his children out of the car in order to lighten the load on the vehicles. Teng Qingshan then boarded the carriage and finally escaped the tiger''s mouth.


    Princess Lu Yuan''s tomb is located about 1000 meters northeast of Anling, the tomb is oversized, 140 meters long in the east and west, 120 meters wide in the south and north, 19 meters high, its scale is slightly smaller than the imperial mausoleum, and far larger than the common tombs. Zhang Ao''s grave was 60 meters east of Princess Lu Yuan''s tomb. The tomb was far smaller than Princess Lu Yuan''s tomb ¡­


    In "Records of the Grand Historian", he repeatedly called Princess Lu Yuan and the son of Zhao Wang, Zhang Ao, "King Lu Yuan"...


    From all the details of history, Lu Yuan was a strong woman with enough political skills.


    And such a woman. Compared to a man, she liked him more because of his power!


    As Xiao Wen looked at the woman in front of him, his previously gentle gaze turned sharp.


    He said coldly, "Grand Princess, although I, Xiao Wen, am only a good person, I am not an ordinary person. I, Xiao Wen, am an indomitable man and not someone else''s plaything. If you continue to humiliate me like this, don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    Hearing that, Lu Yuan''s expression instantly became bitter.


    She looked at Xiao Wen and asked, "How can you not know what''s good for you? As the Grand Princess, I don''t mind that you''re from a commoner''s background. I''ve thought highly of you. You actually ¡­ "It actually ¡­"


    As she spoke, her eyes actually started to turn red.


    However, after calming down, Xiao Wen''s observation skills also recovered.


    Due to his nervousness, Lu Yuan managed to see something he had overlooked before.


    This Lu Yuan... It was clearly an act!


    "Princess. If you have pepper stuffed between your nails, you''d better rub them with dark pigment. If you like red, exchange the pepper for Ming''s chili powder. The chili powder from the far east was red. It''s easier to cover the past. "


    Hearing that, Lu Yuan''s eyes didn''t stop turning red.


    However, her expression had drastically changed.


    She looked at Xiao Wen in shock and asked, "You ¡­ "How do you know ¡­"


    "Haha ¡­" Xiao Wen laughed coldly, "From the very beginning, I smelled the scent of pepper. It''s just that you''re too close to make a decision. "As long as you calm down a bit, it won''t be hard to find the pepper you''re hiding between your nails."


    Hearing that, Lu Yuan''s face instantly went ghastly pale.


    There was a look of frustration on her face.


    After a long silence, she sighed lightly and said, "It seems that you are really as mother said, a very powerful person. "I had originally thought that if you were just a hot-blooded youngster, I would be able to control you with just a few tricks."


    "Do you think I''m some western martial official who was drooling while watching the maids at today''s banquet?" Xiao Wen ridiculed him.


    "I underestimated you." Lu Yuan didn''t refute Xiao Wen''s words and honestly admitted his failure.

 C261 anti-guest predominant

    To Lu Yuan''s knowledge, Xiao Wen was someone who had started from the very beginning. Even though he was powerful, he had done a lot of amazing things.


    However, what made him powerful was his knowledge.


    Lu Yuan only needed to analyze it seriously to know that Xiao Wen''s knowledge came from his teacher and from books. But no matter how strong her martial prowess or how deep his knowledge was, in Lu Yuan''s eyes, it was of no threat to her.


    Because she knew that even if they were great heroes and great scholars, they were also humans, but they were also ¡­ The hero is sad for the beauty.


    "You are a monster." Lu Yuan couldn''t help but complain when he saw Xiao Wen act all polite and forceful, but he also maintained a restrained expression along with a sense of vigilance.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen smiled and asked, "I can understand, is this your praise to me?"


    "Whatever you say." Because the seduction had failed, Lu Yuan was in a bad mood. She snorted coldly and turned his face away.


    Looking at Lu Yuan''s expression, Xiao Wen suddenly said, "If you had revealed your true nature from the start, I probably would have had a good impression of you. After all, I myself am not someone with a firm will. "


    At most, he could stay up in front of the computer for three days and two nights without sleep. Xiao Wen silently added in his heart.


    However, Lu Yuan frowned when he heard that.


    She asked, "Do you like that kind of unruly behavior?"


    "Isn''t it cute to be headstrong and headstrong in small matters? "As long as you don''t want to tease me like I''m a plaything, I can still accept any little bit of willfulness." Xiao Wen shrugged.


    After all, he was a person who grew up in the 21st century. Although Xiao Wen had looked down on the domestic dog-pest, he still maintained a gentleman''s demeanour of respect and modesty towards women.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the people of this era, this was already at the level of licking a dog. However, Xiao Wen didn''t intend to change his personality.


    After all, he was too influenced by the values of others and didn''t insist on living. In Xiao Wen''s eyes, it was more lamentable than licking a dog.


    Back to the main topic, in the carriage, Lu Yuan looked at Xiao Wen and asked curiously, "In the opinion of my married sisters and the clan sisters, generally speaking, scholars who have studied hard like you and military officials who have been promoted from the countryside have never seen much of the world before. For many people, the slightest hint of a look in their eyes is enough to mesmerise them. "


    "There is actually a part of the long and long weave technique in my theory. Maybe it''s because of this reason that I''m more mature when it comes to dealing with other people! "


    Xiao Wen didn''t know how to answer Lu Yuan''s question. After all, his calmness was partly due to him knowing the nature of Lu Yuan. He wasn''t the type to pursue emotions, nor was he the type to pursue pleasure.


    As a burly Grand Princess, there was only one thing she liked the most ¡ª power.


    Thus, he was able to clearly realize that Lu Yuan didn''t come close to him because of his charisma. He was trying to get something from himself.


    On the other hand, Lu Yuan''s teasing towards himself hadn''t reached the point that it really moved his heart.


    One had to know that although Xiao Wen didn''t major in Chinese or arts, he also didn''t specialize in software engineering.


    As a result, he would not be unable to move when he saw a woman.


    However, Lu Yuan wasn''t satisfied with Xiao Wen''s words.


    She retorted: "Even if it''s the real Zong Heng Family, even if it''s Su Qin and Zhang Yi, they were once troubled by love. I don''t think that the long and short technique you''ve learned is enough to make you immune to women. "


    "To be honest, I''m starting to suspect that your teacher has given you a lesson with a bunch of women."


    Well, in a way, you''re right. It''s just that this wasn''t what my teacher wanted...


    Xiao Wen thought in his heart.


    However, his expression turned cold.


    He said, "I said, don''t take me for a fool. If you continue to test me like this, I will make you pay! "


    "Price?" Lu Yuan somewhat disdainfully provoked him, "What''s the price?"


    "All of this!" Xiao Wen roared.


    Suddenly, without any warning, he rushed towards Lu Yuan and pressed the Empire''s Grand Princess down on the carriage''s inner wall.


    Xiao Wen''s hand slid past Lu Yuan''s thigh. That feeling was so soft that it didn''t seem like it belonged to a human. Compared to the female students'' thighs he had touched in the fifth grade, the feel was even better!


    "No!"


    The feeling of being electrocuted appeared at the place where Xiao Wen touched it. It felt cozy and numb at the same time. This gave Lu Yuan a fright.


    Obviously, Lu Yuan, who was ambushed by Xiao Wen, didn''t have any preparations. She tried his best to struggle free and escape from Xiao Wen''s grasp.


    Sensing this, Xiao Wen grabbed Lu Yuan''s leg even more tightly.


    He pinched the chin of the Darkhan Empire''s Grand Princess and said in a commanding and threatening tone, "Separate your thighs."


    There was an unmistakable tone in his voice. Coupled with subtle adjustments in movement and rhythm, a kind of secret hypnotism gradually took shape.


    Tears rolled down her smooth and clean face. Even though she knew Xiao Wen had ill intentions, she still gradually separated her legs.


    Even though she knew that she was most likely to be violated, fear and anticipation were intertwined together, binding her innermost heart and making her unable to move.


    "There''s no mistake! Lu Yuan was a talent that could be used! If she wasn''t in the upper echelon, he''d point me out in a high-pitched tone. It was to follow my orders, to be my political ally, to help me do what I wanted to do. Then I can definitely work with her! "


    Looking at Lu Yuan''s obedient appearance, Xiao Wen instantly came up with a plan to turn the situation around.


    His right hand was still holding onto Lu Yuan''s soft and smooth thigh, while his left hand, which was holding her chin, had already moved. He grabbed one of her wrists and pressed her hand against the wall.


    "I say ¡­" Xiao Wen held Lu Yuan tightly. At this moment, it was as if he had become a completely different person. He used a very experienced method to tease Lu Yuan.


    He looked at Lu Yuan''s eyes, which were filled with tears but also glimmering with anticipation, and asked, "This can''t be the first time you''ve done this, right?"


    "Huh?" Lu Yuan was stunned. He didn''t expect Xiao Wen to ask that.


    However, the prideful her did not intend to hide the truth. She only spoke the truth, "Those trash of the aristocratic juniors of Chang An are all trash. Who do you think I should have sex with? "


    As she spoke, her eyes were filled with pride.


    "Is that so?" Xiao Wen slightly narrowed his eyes.


    If that was the case, Lu Yuan probably wouldn''t be able to sleep through it.


    He needed something else.


    In his mind, the super library''s knowledge was churning nonstop. Xiao Wen released Lu Yuan''s hand.


    He said, "It seems that you feel that your first time was very precious, so precious that after you give it away, I will listen to you for the rest of my life. Is that right? "Your Highness, Grand Princess."


    This...


    Lu Yuan didn''t know what to do when he heard Xiao Wen say that.


    She didn''t know how to reply to Xiao Wen.


    However, from her evasive gaze, Xiao Wen could tell that this was what this woman was thinking.


    "Truly self-centered! "Little girl." Xiao Wen and Lu Yuan looked at each other and used a mocking tone to criticize her mentality.


    With that, he slowly retreated.


    As he stepped back, he said, "You don''t need me yet. Otherwise, you wouldn''t want to exchange for so many things from me. Wait! "My dear Grand Princess, you can come and find me one day when you really need me and when you need me for your thirst."


    "When the time comes, you should let go of your pride and give me a satisfactory price."


    With that, Xiao Wen turned around and left the carriage.


    "This ¡­"


    "This Xiao Wen... What exactly is he trying to do? "


    Lu Yuan looked at Xiao Wen''s leaving figure. She couldn''t understand why Xiao Wen Tian would want to exchange his first time for a lifetime of obedience. This was a huge favor to Xiao Wen Tian!


    How could this Xiao Wen not know what was good for him?


    "Damn it! I won''t let you off! " Lu Yuan thought.


    However, in the next second, a numb feeling came from Xiao Wen''s thighs that had been kneaded.


    Lu Yuan''s body couldn''t help but tremble. But before she could react, his body had already become a disaster ¡­

 C262 Guest Canon

    After leaving Lu Yuan''s carriage, Xiao Wen ran as fast as he could, fleeing from Lu Yuan''s vicinity as if he was fleeing for his life.


    Honestly speaking, although he wasn''t afraid of any obvious enticement, he and Lu Yuan had been so close that he could feel the other party''s body pressing against his. After all, Xiao Wen was also a man, and he had the same physiological reaction as a man just now.


    "Damn it!" She was most afraid of the women who had great political significance behind them. If they were to randomly do it, there will be endless troubles in the future! " Xiao Wen thought.


    He knew it very well. This woman, Lu Yuan, was a member of the Imperial Family. If he recklessly went on her, not only would he arouse the hostility of Zhao Wang, Zhang Ao, but he would also be tied to the Royal Chariot, thus opposing the Yang Family and Sun Shangxiang''s Sun Family.


    This kind of behavior would cause his previous business plans to be ruined.


    Lu Yuan had changed from a faction that could create countless benefits for him to a faction that had a hostile relationship with a core member of the faction. This result was simply not worth it!


    Therefore, he had to wait. Even if the matter of him and Lu Yuan were to be made public, everyone would only feel that Lu Yuan wanted to betray the Royal Family and stand together with the Eastern Aristocrat Clan.


    Only in this way would he dare to touch Lu Yuan.


    He had his own plans for this.


    But before that, he had to go home and eat dinner ¡­


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen suddenly realized that he had left Lu Yuan''s car rack while Sun Shangxiang and the others were directly taken away by Uncle Li.


    In other words, Xiao Wen still needed to walk.


    "Looks like I''ve only walked for my entire life! If it wasn''t a long trip, it would be hard to get to the car... Sigh! I am already a great man, how can I still be so miserable? " Xiao Wen complained in his heart.


    Helplessly, he could only head home and travel the entire way.


    The afterglow of the sun gradually disappeared from the west.


    Dusk, like a thin layer of yellow gauze, shrouded the entire world.


    Chang''an was a very big place. Because Xiao Wen had never been there before, even though he found the ancient map with the help of the library, he still spent quite a bit of time trekking the wrong path before finally returning home.


    "I''m so tired. A Xiang, come out. Pour me some water! " Xiao Wen said with a tired expression as he entered the room.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s shout, he saw Sun Shangxiang jogging out.


    She smiled maliciously, looked at Xiao Wen, and teased him, "Seems like Mister has put in a lot of effort to come back so late. Looks like it''s time to replenish the water. Oh! And protein! "I''ll ask the kitchen to cook two fried eggs for you later!"


    "Fry your ass!" When Xiao Wen heard this, he directly aimed a knife at Sun Shangxiang''s head.


    He said to the dirty bear woman, "Do you know how troublesome that woman Lu Yuan is? You actually sent your husband to the tiger''s mouth, you really have no good intentions! "


    "Huh?" When Sun Shangxiang heard Xiao Wen''s words, she revealed a disappointed expression.


    She asked, "Did mister give her up?"


    "F * * k your head!" Xiao Wen roared, "Being with her is equivalent to being tied up with the Imperial Family. If I were Lu Yuan today, what would I do if the Old Liu Family wanted to deal with your father, Yang Xiu''s grandfather, and the nobles of the east? Can I still make money happily with the Eastern nobility? "


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang immediately felt dejected. She mumbled to herself, "I thought that with Mister''s charm, you could make Princess Lu Yuan wear a nightgown and ask her to help us in the future. Looks like Teacher is still too ugly. No one wants him! "


    "Sleeping clothes is a plot that only appears in books. Can you not move it to reality?" Inside Uncle Li''s mansion, Xiao Wen''s roar resounded through the sky.


    That night, in order to reward him for his actions of humiliating Dong Zhuo and punishing Lu Yuan, Xiao Wen personally cooked dinner.


    "Teacher, do you want to cook again?" Seeing that Xiao Wen intended to cook, Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang had already been reprimanded by him many times due to the fitness program. They only dared to show a little excitement in their eyes.


    Yang Xiu was also a reserved person. He and the elder Li Zicheng weren''t too excited.


    Only Shangguan Wan''er and Zhuge Liang looked happy.


    Although Xiao Wen rarely cooked, every time he cooked, he would make delicious food that they drooled over.


    Thus, the two little guys followed Xiao Wen into the kitchen.


    Although Xiao Wen had already achieved great things by now, everyone else was not a Confucian scholar. There was no such thing as a gentleman being far away from a chef.


    Therefore, cooking was of no consequence to them.


    It just so happened that Xiao Wen happened to pass by one of the nine cities, Changan City. There were people selling fresh meat inside the city.


    Xiao Wen immediately bought a whole pig front leg, intending to make a Longjiang pig leg.


    "Help me take out the pressure cooker." Xiao Wen said to the two kids who came over to watch out of curiosity.


    "Alright!" The two children nodded and followed Xiao Wen to the warehouse.


    Here, was where Xiao Wen''s pressure cooker was kept.


    "Mister truly cherishes this pot! Even if I am here at Chang''an, I will not forget to bring it with me. " Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Wan''er stood to one side, while Xiao Wen stood to the other. The three of them each took a pressure cooker and left the warehouse.


    Zhuge Liang sighed as he walked.


    Xiao Wen raised his chin proudly. "Of course. Your husband is not only a prostitute, but a gourmet as well!"


    As a gourmet, Xiao Wen''s passion for food was strong.


    After graduating from college, he spent quite a bit of his income on kitchen utensils after coming out to live.


    In his house, there were countless pots and pans. There were all kinds of neon enamel pots, Hans'' pans, pressure cookers from the north of the southern casserole, frying pans, broth pans and even air frying pans. Each of them cost more than five hundred yuan, some of which could only be bought with a thousand yuan.


    In addition, there were quite a few kitchen knives in his house.


    From Chinese Sang Dao, Knife, Knife, Bone Cutting Knife, Kowloon Bay, Wax Knife, Piercing Knife, Duck Knife. "To Japan, the main kitchen knives to the west, the bread knife, the paring knife, the tool knife, the cleaver, the cleaver, the large cleaver, the boning knife, the cleaver, the ham knife, the tomato knife, the oyster knife, and even the watermelon knife.


    Another thing worth mentioning was that he also had a main kitchen knife that was similar to Hannibal''s, which just didn''t cut through human flesh.


    As for the electric ovens, evaporators and the like, there were simply too many to describe.


    It could be said that the wealth that Xiao Wen possessed in the kitchen was more than half of what he possessed.


    One could imagine how crazy Xiao Wen was towards delicious food.


    "However, in this era where productivity is lagging behind, it would still be a bit difficult to restore the kitchen utensils from the past. "Of course, if it could be copied, people would probably treat it as a legendary kitchen utensil." Xiao Wen thought.


    For example, the pressure cooker in Xiao Wen''s hand was very heavy. It took a lot of effort for him to move it from the warehouse all the way to the kitchen.


    Although the pressure cookers of the twenty-first century were considered heavy, they were not that heavy.


    Why were the ancient pressure cookers so heavy?


    It was all because of the material.


    The pressure cookers of the 21st century, because they were made with special steel, were not too exaggerated in terms of quality.


    But in ancient times, not to mention the special steel used to make pressure cookers, even ordinary steel was very expensive and was also under control.


    As such, it was impossible to make a pot out of this thing.


    In order to ensure the quality of the pressure cooker, Xiao Wen could only switch to pig iron.


    "Perhaps it would be better if we used copper. It''s just that the price is a little expensive! " Xiao Wen thought.


    "However." Xiao Wen''s expression suddenly became stern. He thought: "The copper pressure cooker, no matter what, must be made. It''s not just about food and life, it''s about my future plans. This is a very important part of the plan for the future! "


    Very quickly, the three of them brought the pressure cooker to the kitchen.


    Seeing Xiao Wen take out a whole pig leg from the bag, Zhuge Liang curiously asked, "Mister, what method are you using to cook?"

 C263 Meat and Kitchen Knife

    How to make a pig''s foot?


    Seeing the sun-dried lotus leaves wrapped around his thin and fat pig legs, Xiao Wen let out a smile.


    He said to Zhuge Liang, "Today, Mister, I will make you a Longjiang pig''s feet!"


    "Long River?" Hearing this, Shangguan Wan''er''s eyes lit up.


    Although they lived in the north, they would not normally hear of the name Long Jiang.


    But Shangguan Wan''er and Sun Shangxiang had a good relationship. She had often heard of her travels in the southern countries, and had thus heard of the Long River.


    The so-called Long River, in the 21st century, was a town in the northeast of China''s Great Foodie Province. Located on the left bank of the middle and lower reaches of the Long River. One of the four famous towns in eastern Guangdong, the special products "Longjiang pig feet", "Longjiang green bean cake" and so on.


    And in this world, Long Jiang was originally Xiao Wen''s home country, the Southern Tang. However, after the Song Dynasty invaded the Southern Tang Dynasty, Long Jiang was now owned by the Song Kingdom.


    "So you want to cook hometown dishes!" Shangguan Wan''er''s eyes were shining with anticipation.


    Home Cuisine...


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was stunned.


    Honestly speaking, although he had lived in the big foodie province for a long time in his previous life ¡­ However, he was not a big foodie.


    If he had to say it, Longjiang Pig''s Feet was not his hometown dish.


    Of course, if he had to say that it was from his hometown, he wouldn''t hesitate to eat it.


    After all, the Longjiang Pig''s Feet had never appeared in this world before. It was a dish that belonged to the twenty-first century. It was the same as the boiled cabbage in the Sichuan Cuisine. Since it did not appear in this world, it belonged to the twenty-first century.


    As a Transcender, Xiao Wen could naturally call this time of the twenty-first century his hometown. Just as people who leave the province call the province they grew up in their hometown. Those who went abroad called their country their home.


    And one day, if the people of Earth left Earth, they could also call the divine Terra their homeland as well ¡­


    Thus, there was nothing wrong with Xiao Wen calling the twenty-first century his hometown.


    "Good!" I''ll make this hometown dish today. "


    With that, he opened the lotus leaf wrapped around the pig''s feet.


    After opening the lotus leaf, Xiao Wen looked at the pig''s feet.


    To be honest, this pig''s foot was still quite unsightly when it wasn''t handled properly.


    This was because the fur on the pig''s body had not been cleaned completely.


    Thus, Xiao Wen first lit a firewood and burned all of the fur on the pig skin.


    Then, he used the knife to shave the pigskin thoroughly.


    After the three of them checked to make sure there wasn''t even a single strand of hair on it, Xiao Wen put the pork into the water to pass the time.


    "There are a lot of people who don''t know how to feed a pig right now. Therefore, there were many parasites inside the pork. "If you don''t clean up the pigs, you absolutely can''t eat them." Xiao Wen said to Zhuge Liang and the others.


    The reason why he was able to accept being pierced by a freshwater fish was because there were no parasites in the flesh of the fish ¡ª there were parasites in the flesh as well. Parasites grow in the meat. That''s a matter of the fish.


    As a result, regardless of whether it was pork or salted water fish, he could not express his gratitude.


    After washing the pork with water and expelling the blood, Xiao Wen turned on the pressure cooker and put the ingredients he brought along with it into the pot.


    Then, he picked up a chopper and cut the meat into several pieces along with the bones so that he could place them in the pressure cooker.


    "Then there''s oil consumption, curd milk, marmalade, octagonal, orange peel ¡­" It wasn''t the first time Xiao Wen had made a taste of brine. When he was in the clouds, he had made stewed beef from the beef Guan Yu brought him.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen was quite adept at preparing ingredients and cooking ingredients.


    Seeing that the brine and pig feet were both in the pot, Xiao Wen closed the lid and installed the steam valve.


    Finally, he put the pressure cooker on top of the fire.


    "Alright, now we just have to wait. "Because it''s a pressure cooker, the meat should be ready in about an hour." Compared to the ordinary pot, the pressure cooker stew very fast. After all, the pressure inside was extremely high.


    Usually, it takes only an hour or two to boil a few hours of meat in a casserole.


    Thus, Xiao Wen didn''t need to wait too long to be able to eat the fragrant Longjiang Pig''s feet.


    An hour later, Xiao Wen turned on the pressure cooker and the smell of brine immediately assaulted his nose.


    On the side, the two little guys who were doing the homework Xiao Wen had given stood up as well.


    "It smells so good!" "Is this the Longjiang Pig''s Foot that mister mentioned?" Zhuge Liang''s eyes were shining brightly as he salivated, as if he was going to pounce over and snatch this delicious meat in the next moment.


    "Back in the Tang Dynasty, I heard everyone said pork was cheap. Ordinary people would definitely not eat it. "I never thought that this cheap meat would actually be so delicious." Shangguan Wan''er also sighed with emotion.


    Xiao Wen looked at her and explained, "Actually, it is a little unnecessary for me to do this. After all, the seasonings needed to make these ingredients could be used to make even more delicious beef and mutton. People nowadays didn''t raise pigs, but it was very difficult to get rid of the stench of pigs. There''s a reason why everyone says that this is cheap meat. " Xiao Wen wouldn''t blame others for not knowing anything about the taste of pork. After all, productivity was limiting them, not their IQ.


    Or rather, it was precisely because of their high IQ that they treated pork as cheap meat when choosing a recipe.


    Honestly speaking, if he cooked pork the way ordinary people did in this era, Xiao Wen felt that only people with brain problems would eat it.


    As he said this, Xiao Wen quickly fished out the meat.


    "Bring me my other chopping board and kitchen knife." Xiao Wen said to Zhuge Liang.


    "Isn''t there a knife and a chopping board?" Zhuge Liang pointed to the chopping board and the bone cleaver on the stove, feeling somewhat puzzled.


    Xiao Wen just used these knives to cut the meat.


    Looking at Zhuge Liang, Xiao Wen said helplessly: "Xiao Liang, you really don''t touch Yang Chunshui with your fingers! You can do the dishes tonight. " Xiao Wen said helplessly.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Zhuge Liang was stupefied when he heard this.


    Helpless, Xiao Wen could only explain, "I don''t care about other things, but at the very least, we have to separate the cooked food between the chopping board and the kitchen knife. Don''t you know? "


    "En..." My uncle once told me that a good chef can handle all the work with a kitchen knife. "Sir is the best chef I''ve ever seen in this world. Can''t you handle everything with a kitchen knife?" Zhuge Liang asked.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was so angry that he wanted to punch Zhuge Liang.


    He grabbed Zhuge Liang''s ear and said harshly, "Listen up. The reason why a good chef can do his work with a kitchen knife is not because he is skilled with knives, but because he can do what he needs to do with a kitchen knife. As for more things, let the other chefs do it. Although your husband is very powerful, he doesn''t have a single chef to help him. I can''t do everything with a knife. "


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang could only cry out in pain as he promised Xiao Wen.


    Later on, if you''re in a place where there are many cooks and you hear that the best cooks only need a kitchen knife to do all the work, you can laugh," Xiao Wen continued. Don''t think this is such a great thing. The chopping of bones could only be done with a bone cleaver, and the sculpting could only be done with a carving knife. This cannot be confused, or else it would be a waste of the lifespan of food and knives.


    Hearing this, Shangguan Wan''er suddenly asked, "Then mister, if there''s a place with only one chef and he still boasts like that, what would happen then?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s expression suddenly became ice-cold. A cold killing intent emanated from his entire body.


    He turned to Shangguan Wan''er and said, "If there really is such a person, do not hesitate to kill him!"


    Thinking about it carefully, using a knife that had been tainted with countless pieces of meat that had never been cooked before to touch cooked food and then serve it to others to eat, this kind of behavior was simply intolerable!


    To Xiao Wen, this was just as disgusting as washing his hands before cooking.

 C264 Li Bo Kaos Doubt

    At night, in the dining hall of the Li family estate, Xiao Wen used a knife to cut the Longjiang pig feet into pieces. Then, he placed the meat on top of a weight and carefully weighed it.


    "Two liang!" Xiao Wen looked at the weight of the meat and said as he placed it on a plate.


    Following that, he took a knife and sliced off a bit of meat before placing it on the scale. "Six taels of silver," he said.


    After that, he divided the remaining meat into a few portions for children and two portions for adults, and told everyone to prepare food.


    "Why are there so few Guan Yu and I?" Seeing dinner, Sun Shangxiang complained.


    However, Xiao Wen ignored her complaints and coldly said, "Do you want to eat or not? This meat is both fat and thin. Even if you''re only at the muscular stage, you shouldn''t eat too much fat. "


    After all, the calories from fat were more than five times that of lean meat. Generally speaking, Xiao Wen wouldn''t make fat meat for his children.


    However, because he really missed the smell of the Longjiang Pig''s feet, he had hurriedly produced it.


    Looking at the meat, Sun Shangxiang curled her lips. Her plate contained only four taels of Longjiang pig''s feet. Although compared to the 21st century, the weight of the fast-food restaurants that made the feet of Longjiang pigs was already a lot more.


    Even if it was an adult, eating a 15 yuan portion of Longjiang Pig''s Foot along with a little rice was enough to fill their stomach.


    However, Sun Shangxiang was still in the developmental stage, and she ate more food than adults.


    Add to that the fact that she''s in a fitness state, and she needs more calories every day.


    "Don''t be dissatisfied." Looking at Sun Shangxiang staring at Wan''er''s plate, Xiao Wen said coldly: "I usually feed you some lean meat, so naturally I have to feed you more. The heat of this fat is high, so you can be ambitious if you eat a little bit of it. "


    There was no helping it, if he didn''t warn Sun Shangxiang, she would definitely secretly ask Wan''Er to leave some for him. After all, Wan-Er was a girl and she hadn''t even reached puberty yet. She didn''t eat much.


    Seeing Xiao Wen reprimand Sun Shangxiang, the group of people didn''t say anything.


    After all, other than Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang, no one else had their meat restricted by Xiao Wen.


    As for Guan Yu, although he only had six taels, which was 300 grams of meat. However, he was a very self-disciplined person. He always listened to Xiao Wen''s arrangements.


    Moreover, 300 grams of meat was already a lot. To Guan Yu, there was nothing to be dissatisfied about.


    "Actually, the reason why A''Xiang complains is also because this girl feels that she has eaten the least. This place must be a little unbalanced!" As for her, 200 grams of meat is enough for her to consume. " Xiao Wen thought.


    However, when Uncle Li saw Xiao Wen teach Sun Shangxiang a lesson, he didn''t show any reaction.


    He just looked worried.


    "Brother Li, what''s wrong?" After all, she was his closest political ally. Xiao Wen couldn''t help but ask as he looked at Uncle Li.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Uncle Li sighed.


    He said, "Maybe I shouldn''t have questioned your decision. But I think it''s a waste of talent for you to work as a pawn. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen asked with a smile, "Is the authority of a classical customer small?"


    "Among the Nine Saints, it is considered rather low." Uncle Li said in the exam.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said: "As far as I know, there are a lot of things that the classical customer is responsible for. The Grand Master was in charge of matters such as the relationship between dynasties and the Subordinate Countries. Although the burly man was not the most powerful nation in the world, he still had a large number of subordinate states. Therefore, how can you say that the pageant''s work is light and his power is small? "


    Hearing this, Uncle Li shook his head. "Brother Xiao Wen, this is only in theory. Although the guest sounded very powerful, in reality, he was only responsible for receiving the emperors of other countries. This sort of slave-like chore ¡­ it''s fine if you don''t want to do it. "


    Sun Shangxiang, who was at the side, also said: "Pageant, although your name is Jiuqing, your status is low. As a result, no one would care about their existence. It was indeed a waste of talent for you, sir, to go there. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen shook his head resolutely.


    He said: "The role of the pawnbroker, in my view, is not determined by the state of affairs and the state of affairs. There were only two crucial points as to how the Passerby operated. One, is to look at our emperor, and two, is to look at our pawn officials. "As long as His Majesty is willing, we can learn something. That is what the officials can do."


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s confident look, Uncle Li''s eyes lit up.


    He asked, "Brother, have you thought of how to settle the matter of the Pageant Master?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen laughed.


    However, at this time, Sun Shangxiang still had a worried expression on her face.


    "Does A-Xiang still have anything else to say?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Em mm." Sun Shangxiang looked at the pile of meat on the supper tray in silence.


    This child...


    Xiao Wen smiled wryly as he cut about a tael of meat for Sun Shangxiang. He then said: "Tonight, let''s increase the amount of training a bit, otherwise the heat will be too much for me."


    Seeing that there was an extra serving of fragrant pork leg meat in her bowl, Sun Shangxiang smiled widely.


    She said, "Mister, you must be careful when you go to the Guest Clan tomorrow. Although these people were all normal men, their ways of doing things were no different from a eunuch. "I think it''s probably because these guys did not do well among the Nine Supremes, that''s why their personalities are so distorted."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen revealed a disdainful smile.


    He laughed loudly and said, "Looks like these people are lacking in discipline! If they dare to disgust me tomorrow, I can definitely make them regret being born in this world! "


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s confident and murderous expression, everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    Although they had their own worries, it had to be said that Xiao Wen had been creating miracles all along.


    It was as if there was nothing in this world that he couldn''t do.


    Perhaps ¡­ He could really change the current situation of the Passersby and make them one of the more powerful of the Nine Saints.


    "The Nine Supremes Supremes shall be the lieutenants, the Nine Supremes shall be the princes, and shall become the masters of the entire world. I believe that this is just the beginning. In the future, I will step by step towards the peak of my life! "


    The next morning, Xiao Wen took the official stamp and sat in a car all the way to the guest office.


    "This place is really shabby." Xiao Wen couldn''t help but say as he looked at the official office.


    The patron''s office was a courtyard style building. However, compared to the other offices that Xiao Wen knew about, that was about the same.


    However, no matter if it was the rotten wooden door, or the dilapidated but unrepaired wall, they could all see that this place was extremely shabby.


    On the side, Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu were brought over by Xiao Wen to study.


    The futures of these two little fellows were actually two extremes.


    Sun Shangxiang only had one plan for her future, and that was to defeat Guan Yu.


    Therefore, she did not care much about being an official. Even if he wasn''t an official, just an ordinary girl from a noble clan wouldn''t be a problem.


    As for Yang Xiu, he was already clearly arranged by his family. His future, would be to study by Xiao Wen''s side and accumulate political experience so that he would have the qualification to be a marquis.


    However, these two little fellows had another thing in common. It was the two of them, both of them from noble families.


    One of them was the daughter of an old marquis. As a marquis, and also the marquis of the border, Sun Jian could be said to be the first aristocrat in the Eastern Aristocrat Clan. There were only a few people on par with him, such as Yuan Shao.


    As for the Yang family, even though they were the highest ranked family head, they were still just a Marquis. However, because their connections were vast, it could be said that of the ten literate people in Chang An, three or four of them were Yang Xiu''s friends.


    Therefore, although the Marquis of the Family''s position was weaker in the government, he was still able to play a greater role than even a few officials.


    As a result, even if Xiao Wen brought the two kids to work, he didn''t have to worry about anything.


    After all, Xiao Wen didn''t believe that anyone would dare to offend Sun Jian and Yang Ci.

 C265 Kill without teaching

    When Xiao Wen approached the door of the pageant, a small official wearing green clothes walked out.


    When he saw Xiao Wen, he walked over and asked: "Are you Lord Xiao Wen?"


    "Exactly." Xiao Wen nodded as he admitted it.


    When the green-clothed official heard this, he revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    He had a fawning expression on his face as he said, "Yesterday, we received news that Lord Xiao Wen would come to take over our guest official order. "Since the official post has been vacant for three months, someone has finally come."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was slightly surprised.


    He asked, "How could the imperial government not care that a large official''s office was vacant for three months?"


    Back then, when he had chosen the Great Travelling Token, Lu Zhi had looked astonished. It seemed that he didn''t want to let Xiao Wen become his Great Travelling Token. He seemed to think that Xiao Wen''s actions were a waste of his talent.


    However, the official post had been vacant for three months. Lu Zhi would rather let this seat remain vacant than send someone to take over it.


    "The feudal system is really backward!" Even militaristic regimes, where they have no direct relation to war, are equally procrastinating, even more so than other feudal regimes. " Xiao Wen inwardly commented.


    At this moment, even the green-clothed official helplessly shook his head and said, "This Prime Minister Daxing is not an important official in the first place, so he should be left vacant!"


    "Roar!" When Xiao Wen heard this, he raised his eyebrows.


    He had not expected that this official, although he appeared to be very fawning on him, would actually say such offensive words.


    Xiao Wen also didn''t know that this was because the main official of the main guest had sent him to express his malice towards him. Or could it be that the official himself was of a higher standard? After all, only those who offended people by talking to them would be assigned to be a Ceremonial Master?


    "It looks like I won''t be able to get these subordinate officers to help me in the coming period of time. Looking at their foolish expressions, I guess they can only do it alone! " Xiao Wen thought helplessly in his heart.


    Then, without further ado, he turned to the young official and said, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you take me in and get a better understanding of the situation?"


    Hearing those words, the official was taken aback.


    He didn''t know why he had offended Xiao Wen. He could only sigh. It wasn''t easy to get along with important figures.


    Helpless, he could only nod and bow as he brought Xiao Wen into the official office of the pageant guest.


    As he entered the office, the official walked all the way to a room in the front, as if he wanted to notify the principal of Xiao Wen''s arrival.


    As for Xiao Wen, he was sizing up the office of this pawn.


    It had to be said, the pageant''s office looked very bad.


    Not only was the exterior extremely run-down, but even the interior was a wasteland.


    Xiao Wen looked at the rotten and crooked pillars. He couldn''t help but suspect if this thing would collapse in the next second.


    "Before, when I went to Ming, I heard them say that their government officials had a tradition of not practicing justice. In other words, the officials of their government usually did not go to cultivate. Unless it had already collapsed, it wouldn''t consider reconstruction. As a result, most of the yamen was in ruins. If there was a newly renovated yamen, it must be because of an accident recently. The old yamen has already collapsed ¡­ "


    "I just didn''t expect that our country would have a place where people don''t cultivate!" Sun Shangxiang looked at the dilapidated courtyard and sighed in wonder.


    Yang Xiu glanced at her and coldly said, "The officials of the Ming Kingdom do not cultivate the Ya Sect because of tradition. Even if the patron didn''t cultivate, it was likely that he didn''t have such a tradition! "No need to cultivate. It''s just because he''s poor."


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang covered her small mouth, pretending to be a little lady as she smiled reservedly.


    While laughing, she said, "Oh, Yang Xiu!" Why did he say it out loud? This will embarrass the Lord. "


    "Haha!" What a sharp tongued little girl. I wonder who it is. " Suddenly, a voice came from the room.


    Xiao Wen looked in that direction and saw a hulk about 1.8 meters tall walking out from it.


    Xiao Wen looked at the burly man and felt that even though he was tall and strong, if he wore Song Guo Bu''s armor, he would probably look like a live target on the battlefield.


    However, a sinister aura was emitted from between his brows. It didn''t match with his figure at all.


    "Presumably, you are the official writ! "I am the new senior official, and I think we will be working together for a period of time. Thank you for your guidance." Xiao Wen cupped his hands in a symbolic gesture towards the pawn.


    This was because his observation skills had already told him that this pageant official exuded a sinister aura was clearly not easy to get along with.


    Therefore, he didn''t speak politely to her. Instead, he planned to directly go back and let the other party see how powerful he was when he displayed his might in the opposite direction.


    Honestly speaking, although he did not feel any discrimination towards the eunuchs of this era. After all, there were only two basic requirements for one''s life: survival and reproduction.


    Thus, in this era, it was not strange for people who could not survive and gave up the chance to reproduce to survive were here.


    Although Xiao Wen disapproved of this behavior, he could understand that they were doing it for the sake of life.


    However, Xiao Wen couldn''t bear to see the dark thoughts of these eunuchs and spiritual eunuchs.


    Thus, Xiao Wen really didn''t like people with this kind of temperament.


    However, at this time, it seemed as if he didn''t care about Xiao Wen''s disrespectful attitude.


    Perhaps because even though he didn''t know much about Xiao Wen, he knew that his origins were not small.


    Or ¡­ He felt that using other methods to teach Xiao Wen a lesson would be more effective.


    Sure enough, when he saw Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu, his eyes narrowed.


    He asked in a very cold tone, "Whose child is this? This is the VIP office! Don''t come in here without a message. Hurry up and get out of here! "


    Hearing this, Yang Xiu frowned slightly.


    Honestly speaking, even though this fellow and his grandfather both belonged to the Guan Inner Hou. However, this fellow and his grandfather were the two extremes of being in the inner sect.


    His grandfather was the best of the best.


    And this fellow, was none other than the most useless of all.


    Even though they were both nobles of the same rank in front of the imperial court system.


    But in other places, such as the connections or the clan foundation, the gap between the two sides was far too wide.


    Therefore, Yang Xiu didn''t think that the other party was a big shot.


    In his eyes, this order was actually a bug.


    Looking at the bug, Yang Xiu couldn''t be bothered to say anything. With a cold snort, he raised his chin in a very arrogant manner.


    As for Sun Shangxiang, after hearing the other party''s words, she was slightly unhappy.


    So she smiled like a little devil and said to the order, "I just saw it was so old and I thought there was no one inside, so I followed the kid that came in to play. I just never expected that there would actually be people here. "


    Sun Shangxiang didn''t immediately do anything to this guy.


    After all, she was also a very skilled little ranger.


    Therefore, she planned to anger him first. He would wait until the other party was enraged by him before attempting to take revenge through the other party''s weak points.


    Sure enough, the large official glanced at the green-clothed official at the side and saw him shake his head. How could he not understand that Sun Shangxiang was just mocking her patron.


    As the leader of the guests, although they didn''t have much authority in the Nine Supremes, they were still one of the Nine Supremes.


    Thus, he still returned the hatred with great dignity.


    He said, "This is a pageant guest, and there are many secret documents of the Imperial Court to the Subordinate Countries. We must be careful. I now suspect that you two little fellows are spies sent from abroad to spy on us. "Therefore, come with me!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen frowned.


    On the other hand, Yang Xiu sneered, "That''s it? Military secrets? Great Order, based on your experience in the imperial court, how can you get your hands on military secrets? If you have the ability to create something that needs to be kept secret, then what else can a pawn do? "


    Hearing Yang Xiu''s mocking words, he wasn''t angry.


    He said bluntly, "This is the pageant. I have the final say. Are there any military secrets here? If I say there is one, there is one! "

 C266 shock

    "You were killed without teaching me, and now you are going to torture me!" You didn''t even put up a warning sign at the door saying that there was a state secret here. If you believe me, I don''t believe you! "


    After all, Xiao Wen had already prepared to return the favor back on the first day. Thus, he didn''t have any stage fright as he directly mocked him.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s sarcasm, this order didn''t have any intention of hiding anything.


    He said, "Kill him without teaching him?" So what? This is just a habit of His Majesty and the other lords, but it is not the law of my burly man. Even if I were to go to the doctor in history, I would. If you have the ability, then let''s go to Imperial Physician Jiang Shi to negotiate with him! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s face turned red and then purple, as if he was having a bad time.


    However, this was not because he was angry.


    But because, when cooperating with Sun Shangxiang, he almost couldn''t hold back the urge to laugh.


    Xiao Wen could imagine. If this was really the case, then when they arrived at the Imperial Physician''s office, the Imperial Physician saw Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu, and he definitely understood what was going on.


    Naturally, he would not offend Sun Jian, this veteran feudal official, and the Yang family, this powerful family in the east of the big man, just for the sake of a mere lackey of the Nine Saints.


    At that time, when this official learned that he was suing the grandson of the Yang family and Sun Jian''s beloved daughter, what expression would he have?


    It had to be known that falsifying one''s words was a crime in the eyes of a burly man. And knowing the law and committing a crime is even worse.


    Thus, while committing the crime, he had also offended two existences that he could not afford to offend. If he really followed this command order to the Imperial Physician, then this command order would be ruined.


    That won''t do!


    Xiao Wen knew that, although the burly man''s bureaucracy was extremely inefficient in the non-military area, he would be left without a single seat for three months.


    However, the Nine Swords were still the face of a pageant, so Xiao Wen reckoned that after he defeated your father''s travel order, the new order would take effect within a month.


    As for Xiao Wen, the reason why he couldn''t become a great official was because he didn''t have any experience or qualifications. It was difficult for him to convince the public.


    Therefore, Lu Zhi was sure that he wouldn''t be promoted to the rank of a major official in less than a month.


    If he were to cause such a ruckus, the burly man would probably cause a huge commotion and rise to the top.


    Since Xiao Wen could imagine this result, so could Lu Zhi.


    Therefore, for the sake of his order, Lu Zhi would definitely not be so stupid as to appoint him as his official order.


    This also meant that after defeating the order in front of him, Xiao Wen would have to face the next order.


    He was afraid that Lu Zhi would kick out his superior on his very first day. So, he asked a capable man to come over, but didn''t do anything else to suppress him.


    If that happened, Xiao Wen would probably be on the verge of tears.


    As a result, Xiao Wen decided to keep his dog life!


    He looked at the order in front of him and cupped his hands, saying, "The order knows that false accusations are a great crime in the Han Empire. If you don''t have any evidence, you can falsely accuse others, and then you''ll be charged with the falsehood. If you falsely accuse these two children of being spies, then you will be convicted of espionage.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s threats, this order remained unmoved.


    He looked up haughtily and said: "This false accusation! He still had to look at the evidence. Can these two little guys take out evidence that I''m falsely accusing them? "


    "Of course." As Xiao Wen walked in front of this order, he suddenly grabbed the other party''s neck.


    Due to his fitness, Xiao Wen''s physical fitness had improved by a lot. Even though his opponent looked very strong, he was definitely not a match for Xiao Wen.


    Holding him by the neck, Xiao Wen said, "Let me tell you, their identities are evidence!"


    "They?" Xiao Wen, who was originally on the verge of having his throat strangled, was completely stupefied.


    Facing Xiao Wen''s question, he was even more at a loss.


    Xiao Wen let out a soft sigh. "It seems that you still don''t understand me!"


    Hearing that, the official said, "Xiao Wen, I know you have a backer. But this was a matter of course. "Even if you have a backer, if your backer has such a long hand, can it even protect your little follower?


    "Sorry." Hearing this, Xiao Wen felt sad but also helpless. He bitterly smiled and said, "If my backers are in danger, I''m afraid they will be the first to protect them. When I''m sure they''re all right, I''ll decide whether to save me or not. So, since you don''t dare to frame me as a spy, don''t frame them. "


    Hearing this, the official was dumbfounded.


    At this time, Sun Shangxiang also giggled and said: "Uncle, Uncle, I''m Sun Shangxiang. I said hello to you on behalf of my father, Sun Jian. I will be here for a period of time from now on.


    "The grandson of Yang Ci, the son of Yang Biao, and the first grandson of the Yang family, Yang Xiu! You''d better be honest. " Yang Xiu stood to the side and said with a cold tone.


    Sun Jian?


    Yang Ci?


    Hearing these two names, the face of the official immediately turned pale.


    He looked at Xiao Wen, then looked at Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu, suddenly revealing a fawning smile.


    "Hehehe, so it''s the Sun family''s child and the Yang family''s child!" I was just joking with you guys! Right! "It''s just a joke."


    As he said this, he wanted to walk over to the two children''s side to curry favor with them, but he found that Xiao Wen was still tightly grabbing onto his neck.


    He could only look at Xiao Wen with a fawning expression and said: "I say, Xiao Dajun was just a misunderstanding. Let me go! It''s good for everyone. "


    "Eh?" When Xiao Wen heard this, he revealed a puzzled expression.


    He asked, "How is this a misunderstanding? Great Order, just now you wanted to capture them and go to the Imperial Physician''s side to confront him! How can you change your mind now? If that was the case, then where was the dignity of a pageant guest? Where is the dignity of my Nine Saints? What about the reputation of my burly man? So, you should just come with me to Doctor Censor''s place honestly! "


    As he spoke, he exerted some force on his hand, and his finger accurately pressed on the windpipe of the Dazzling Spring command medallion.


    Hearing that Xiao Wen was suddenly buttoning his hat on his head and even using even more strength to lock his throat, he didn''t give up until he finished speaking. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to continue laughing today.


    He was also regretting that he should not have been able to control his emotions and let these two noblemen take advantage of him.


    He also knew that he had to pay a price in order to make Xiao Wen satisfied.


    Therefore, he said, "Daxing Cheng, you see, why don''t I give these two students some compensation, and things will go on like this."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen immediately revealed a smile.


    It had to be said that this Guild Order was very easy to deal with. If he was the one who had just encountered this sort of situation, he definitely wouldn''t have asked the other party to give him a solution.


    After all, he was in a dire situation. He had no right to change the conditions given by the other party. The only thing he could change was his own conditions.


    Thus, if it was him, he would definitely suggest some acceptable conditions to test himself.


    By the way, under these conditions, he could dig a few holes and make some preparations, using this to launch a wave of counterattacks against the people who were trying to scam him.


    However, the person in front of Xiao Wen was clearly not aware of something like this!


    He looked at Xiao Wen, but didn''t figure out the trick in his mind.


    He looked at Xiao Wen with an uneasy expression. He hoped that Xiao Wen wouldn''t go too far.


    However, not killing people wasn''t Xiao Wen''s character.


    When he was in the Huns, although he had helped the Huns with a lot of things, but all of them were canned cannonballs that could kill the Huns at a crucial time.


    When dealing with enemies, he must have done everything in his power to weaken, exploit, and even eliminate them. If there wasn''t a special reason, he definitely wouldn''t have held back.


    Therefore, he didn''t care much about whether or not he would be happy or not. He directly went over to the crowd, who had already surrounded him, and said, "The reputation of our pawnbroker has been ruined, and my reputation has been ruined. Therefore, in order to make up for the disgrace of the pawns who were lost to the Order, you will obey my orders and do everything well. "If there is a violation..."


    Xiao Wen paused for a moment, then drew his sword and swung it towards the commander''s head.


    Following that, amidst a wave of shocked cries, Xiao Wen cut off a lot of the hair on his head.


    An ice-cold killing intent spread out from Xiao Wen''s body.


    A chill that was unusual in this warm spring day.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Wen and couldn''t help shivering.


    On the other hand, Xiao Wen coldly said, "If there is a violation of the rules, this is how it should be done!"

 C267 Please

    Xiao Wen''s warning sent a chill down everyone''s spines.


    They looked at the order plate with their hair cut off. No one dared to say anything.


    One had to know that their command was a Marquis of the Pass. Compared to them, it was unknown how much higher they were.


    However, even he didn''t dare to say anything in front of Xiao Wen and the two children.


    What could he, as a small fish and a small shrimp, do?


    Therefore, they could only subserviently say, "We all listen to Prime Minister Daxing''s orders."


    Looking at his subordinate officer, he was actually intimidated by Xiao Wen to the point where he didn''t dare to speak. A look of despair appeared on his face.


    He knew that from today onwards, one of his Nine Saints would be completely taken over by Xiao Wen and would have no reputation left.


    But what could he do?


    After all, Xiao Wen had the backing of the Sun family and the Yang family. If this matter were to be leaked, he would be the one to die.


    As for the chief official?


    Hehe! The official position of the big man was like a battlefield, respecting the strong. If the head officer of a department was taken away by someone under his command, that would only prove that he was useless.


    As for trash, no one in the Darkhan Kingdom would sympathize with them.


    On the other side, Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction when he saw that all the other officials had bowed to him.


    However, he knew that ruling over this field required one to be a carrot and one large stick.


    Since the club had already smashed their heads, the radish would naturally enter their mouths to comfort them.


    Therefore, he asked the green-clothed official, "What is your name?"


    Upon hearing these words, the official hurriedly bowed and said, "My Lord Father Hong."


    Father?


    When Xiao Wen heard this, his eyes narrowed.


    This father was also a rare surname. This reminded him of a man of the Han Dynasty.


    However, Xiao Wen restrained his curiosity and continued to ask: "Is there a tradition of not taking care of this guest?"


    "Nope." Father Hong quickly shook his head and said, "Actually, the reason why we''re not cultivating is because we''re poor. After all, the pageant guest was one of the last in the Nine Supremes. Having completed the work every year, we have spent almost all of our funds, so we naturally do not have the money to repair the yamen. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but shake his head.


    Judging from his father''s expression, he was probably speaking the truth.


    However, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. The militarism and poverty of this big country were two big mountains, and even the pawns couldn''t afford to build a yamen.


    He could only sigh as he took out a bag of money and gave it to his father, Hong, saying, "Take this money and before the start of the summer, I hope to see a brand-new pawn office."


    Hearing those words, his father''s face warped in shock. He took the purse that Xiao Wen handed to him with a frown.


    With such a small bag of coins, he was afraid that he would have to use it to kill the beggar. The Changan rice was expensive. Although this amount of money was located in the borders of the big man''s territory, it was enough for a family of five to live in for a month. But in Chang''an, the money would probably be enough for a small official to live a decent life for half a month.


    It would be a fantasy to use this money to reopen the pawnbroker''s office.


    However, his eyes lit up when he opened the purse.


    What was lying inside was not the dark golden copper coin he had expected, but the white silver.


    One must know that in ancient China, there was a long period of lack of silver. There aren''t many silver mines in China.


    Thus, in some places, silver was even a rare metal that was more precious than gold.


    At the end of the Ming Dynasty, the western colonists and merchants would exchange their silver for gold in China, and then bring it back to the west to exchange for gold. They would then use the difference between the two sides to earn money.


    Moreover, because silver was of such high value in China, foreign merchants were willing to trade the silver coins they had found in the silver mines of America.


    And this, in East Asia, especially Da Ming father, has become the global silver black hole.


    Much of the silver mined in the Americas by Spain and Portugal was traded and eventually left in China''s hands.


    Sadly, of course, most of this silver had been put in boxes by the invidious landowners and stored in the basements of their homes, as did the Spaniards in the far south of Europe (the Iberian Peninsula did not belong to Western Europe), where it had not been used for investment in industry and commerce.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that in this era where time intersected with each other, there were indeed some European merchants and colonists appearing on Song Ming''s coastline.


    Some belong to the Roman Church and specialize in missionary work. Some belonged to the pirates and were engaged in robbery. Some of them were merchants, like the Arab merchants, who had abandoned the barriers of faith to do business in this remote land.


    And the wealth they brought with them allowed both Song Ming and his country to obtain a large amount of silver.


    Therefore, in Song Ming, the price of silver was actually much lower than gold. Many merchants of the landlocked countries specialized in the sale of precious metals.


    But in Korea, silver is still worth less than gold. As a result, even though Xiao Wen had only given his father a small bag of silver.


    But in actuality, this amount of money was enough for Father Hong to refurbish the entire yamen.


    Looking at his father Hong''s surprised expression, Xiao Wen said: "Do your job well. As long as you listen to me in the future, I will guarantee your success!"


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang revealed a surprised expression.


    His master had never placed such importance on an ordinary person!


    He just didn''t expect that Mister would make such a promise to such a small fry.


    Of course, Xiao Wen wouldn''t say that he invested in his father, Hong. He didn''t do it himself, but in the future, when he invested in the burly man''s political star.


    After all, his father''s surname was a small one, and this master''s name was probably related to his future political future.


    Following that, Xiao Wen began to inquire the names of the officials, their positions, and arranged for them to do some things. Most of these things were just for show. As long as they were able to complete it well, they would be able to earn quite a bit of wealth.


    "Haha." As the saying goes, money can make you feel better. Relying on some money, I didn''t expect to subdue everyone. Indeed, the power of the silver bullet attack is very strong! " Xiao Wen smiled as he thought about it.


    Then, he entered the room and asked with a tone of ownership, "Great Order, what are the usual matters that our Master has to deal with?"


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s tone that was filled with authority, that official wanted to say that he was the one in charge here.


    However, he knew that after the previous operation, this fellow who had just arrived at the inn had already taken advantage of him.


    Helpless, he could only bitterly reply, "The main job of our pawnbroker is to receive foreign envoys, to take charge of the matters of the state and the border clans, as well as to take charge of the tribute of the various kingdoms."


    Xiao Wen nodded when he heard this.


    In fact, this was based on what he had found in the super library.


    However, he then asked, "Now that the pawn can do it, what are the things he is doing?"


    Hearing these words, he paused for a moment.


    His slightly bent waist suddenly straightened.


    He looked at Xiao Wen with a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    He asked: "Daxing Cheng, you have come here to do something big, haven''t you? "What, interested in our little past?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen smiled. He didn''t maintain his etiquette in front of the orders. Instead, he sat down on a low table in the room and placed one foot on the praying mat, while the other foot rested on the other foot. He crossed his legs, as if telling the orders who was the real boss here.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s actions, the corners of his mouth twitched. Then, he smiled.


    Facing the door, he made an inviting gesture and said, "Cheng, please follow me."

 C268 Plans on the other side

    Hearing this, Xiao Wen narrowed his eyes slightly.


    His intuition, as well as that microemoticon that would always work, told him that there seemed to be pride in the way he spoke.


    Although Xiao Wen felt that it wasn''t bad to maintain his pride. However, if this person was someone he wanted to suppress, then he should still feel inferior!


    Xiao Wen did not act immediately.


    He first said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll go with you and see what your so-called job is."


    Then he stepped on it in the dirt. Xiao Wen added in his heart.


    Thus, everyone left the office in Xiao Wen''s car under this order.


    Just as Xiao Wen and his order were about to leave the office, on the other side, Li Zi Cheng and Zhuge Liang also arrived at the house.


    The Shaofu is the functional institution of the Chinese government to manage the private wealth and life affairs for the royal family.


    Founded in the Warring States, along the Qin and Han dynasties.


    His main duties were divided into two parts: one was responsible for the collection of taxes and the collection of contributions for the court; the other was responsible for the supplies and services required by the court for all food, clothing and hunting.


    Young prefecture institutions are huge, the number of subordinate officials, more than the state financial affairs of the institutions and personnel in charge of the actual needs.


    This fully reflects the feudal emperor, the most revered, high above the characteristics of the country.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, the princes also had a prefecture and the county governor had a prefecture.


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Crown Prince''s Palace was still one of the Nine Supremes.


    Wei and Jin dynasties in the future, the Northern Dynasties have Grand Mansion without Young Mansion.


    Sui set up Shaoguan, Guai Fang, Weaving and Dyeing Agency.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, because of the economic foundation problems began to abolish the system of the Young Prefecture.


    In the early Ming Dynasty, although the set up of the Young Manor was restored due to the succession of the Han Dynasty, but in the end, because the ministers didn''t want the Royal Family to have such a huge organization, the Young Manor was still planned into the Ministry of Work.


    As a matter of fact, the previous generation of the Mansion was held by the eunuchs in charge of the organization.


    The Qing Dynasty belonged to the Ministry of Internal Affairs, so the name was generally referred to as the Shaofu as the Minister of Internal Affairs.


    The Tang Dynasty was also known as Ming Mansion because of the county magistrate, who was also known as Young Mansion. The later generations also followed.


    Both the Qin and the Han Dynasties had shaoyuan, and Wang Mang was known as Gonggong and was in charge of the wealth along with the Grand Slave.


    The Young Prefecture of the Western Han regime remains an important institution for managing the imperial finances.


    In order to meet the needs of economic reform, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty made the following adjustments to the institutions of the Young Prefecture: First, there is a special ensign of Shuiheng outside the institutions of the Young Prefecture, who is responsible for the management of the Upper Forest Garden and the casting of currency.


    Second, transfer some of the taxes and their corresponding institutions under the control of the Young Manor to the Grand Slave. The Book of Han Dynasty, The Book of Food (2), contained: Prime Minister Kong of Salt Iron, the words of Xianyang: Mountain Sea, the treasure of Heaven and Earth, suitable for the Crown Prince''s Mansion, His Majesty Fufu, to the great Nongfu.


    Thus, the government officials, salt officials, iron officials under the jurisdiction of the Young Manor became the subordinate organizations of the Grand Slave.


    Third, we have set up Shangguan, San Guo and Copper officials in various places to strengthen the management of the government''s handicraft industry.


    Fourth, he broke the rule that the income of the Young Manor was reserved for the royal family. In extraordinary times, the Young Manor was often used to restrict money to spend on the country.


    Of course, the economic reforms launched by Emperor Wu Han for the purpose of foreign wars have not yet been put in place. The ruler of this country was actually Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty''s great-grandfather, Liu Bang.


    As a result, regardless of whether it was the Han Dynasty or the Han Empire, they were still only responsible for collecting taxes and collecting contributions to the region for the court, providing supplies and services such as food, clothing, lodging, hunting and so on.


    "Speaking of which, why are we going to the Young Prefecture? Little Liang, isn''t Mister already standing together with the Eastern nobility? " Along the way, Li Zi Cheng asked Zhuge Liang curiously.


    Although he had some relationship with the Young Manor Lord''s Medallion and Uncle Li, Li Zi Cheng could be considered to be acquainted with the people of the Young Manor Lord''s residence. This was also the reason why Xiao Wen had arranged for him to bring Zhuge Liang over.


    But for some reason, Li Zi Cheng still had a feeling of loathing towards the royal family.


    Perhaps he did not know that in another world, he had personally destroyed a feudal dynasty. Thus, in his bones, there was naturally a man like Chen Sheng and Wu Guang, a noble son of a king, who would rather have thoughts like this.


    But Zhuge Liang didn''t care.


    In another world line, Zhuge Liang has been supporting Liu Bei. Although Liu Bei was not orthodox in the early days. However, in the later stages of his career, Liu Bei had become the orthodox emperor of the Han Dynasty.


    Therefore, Zhuge Liang of this world also had his loyalty to the Han Dynasty.


    In addition, although Zhuge Liang could still be considered as the second generation of Shangguan family. But after all, he wasn''t a top existence like Sun Shangxiang or Yang Xiu.


    The distance between him and a commoner like Guan Yu was even closer than the distance between him and Sun Shangxiang.


    Therefore, he had not participated in the political life of the Han Empire since he was young. He did not know, nor did he know, nor did he adapt to the imperial clansmen''s checks and balances and the act of splitting up the imperial power.


    It could be said that he was someone who was inclined towards the royal family.


    Of course, he knew that Xiao Wen wasn''t just interested in the Royal Family, he also wanted Zhuge Liang to come to the palace today.


    The biggest reason why Xiao Wen asked Zhuge Liang to come here was because he was extremely crafty.


    Just like how Zhuge Liang of the Zhuge family was loyal to the Han Dynasty while Ge Jin was loyal to the Wu Dynasty, the other aristocratic families also liked to place two or three bets.


    Xiao Wen of the Worldline naturally learned their good traditions.


    Even though his life had only just begun, he had already made up his mind.


    Although Xiao Wen knew that the eastern aristocrats that he helped had a huge advantage. And now Liu Bang, has far surpassed the same period of time in history, ruled the big man for nearly 30 years.


    Thus, Xiao Wen felt that this burly man would probably undergo a change of authority within a few years.


    As for the one who had ascended to the throne, he was obviously the political ghost, the Han-Hui Emperor, Liu Ying.


    Thus, although Zhuge Liang was still young, Xiao Wen still went to the extent of forcing him into the financial center of the royal family of the Han Dynasty.


    The young master''s order of this world was called Ming. It was so bright that it was clear enough to distinguish between right and wrong.


    His clan was originally Qin Mo, who served the Qin Nation. According to his clan''s elders, over a hundred years ago, their ancestors had once participated in the war that destroyed Chu.


    Coincidentally, after the burly man had been established, he had fought alongside Liu Bang and had also put in a lot of effort in the battle to kill Xiang Yu, the overlord of the West Chu. As a result, he was conferred with the surname Mo.


    Then, Liu Bang thought about Mo Ming''s expertise in the Mo family. He didn''t want this person to be taken away by the Eastern aristocrats who had already developed an independent background at that time, so Liu Bang appointed Mo Ming to the position of Grand Scholar, and instead assigned him to the Young Manor, which was under the royal family''s control.


    Mr Liu has proved to be far-sighted. Because of the tasselman''s function, the people in this position often interacted with the Eastern aristocracy. And even those most loyal to Liu Bang held this position.


    After a long time, they would still say something nice under the barrage of candy shells and fried rice cooked by the nobles in the east before betraying the country.


    As a Young Manor Order, Mo Ming''s identity was similar to Liu Bang''s steward.


    At his current level, he already didn''t need to personally calculate the royal family''s financial income and expenses and instead, manage the royal family''s property. However, the Young Palace''s order didn''t reduce the amount of work he did every day.


    The Shaofu Order was actually similar to several future generations of state-owned enterprises joining together.


    In the future, even a large state-owned enterprise would be considered a huge existence. And if all of these businesses were to add up, then there were simply too many things that they had to deal with ¡­


    The first thing he had to manage was Chang An city and the nearby hundreds of government workshops.


    Changan City was still the city of the big men, with a population of over a million.


    There was a huge need for food and clothing, so there were many workshops.


    Take, for example, the leather armor of his old trade. Every day, the Shaofu would have to deal with the leather of wild beasts that had been transported from all over the city, or the leather of livestock that had been collected from all the villages and villages.


    One must know that even if the stables in the village were to die, the meat, skins, tendons, and horns on the body of this cow would not be allowed to be obtained by anyone. Instead, they would all be turned over to the government, which would then publicly sell the meat.


    For a family like Guan Yu, there was no place for them to live.


    Only by surviving in a place like the border that was hard to control would his family be able to start farming in secret.


    Back to the main topic, most of these events were actually handled by the department responsible for the management of the restaurant.


    However, these pieces of leather were handled by the Young Manor.


    After the leather had been transported to the workshop in Shaofu, most of it had been sliced into pieces. The pieces were then weaved into armor and sent to the arsenal, waiting until the wartime equipment was worn by the soldiers on the battlefield ¡­


    In addition, there were the places where they could attack trees to make vehicles and boats; the houses where they could attack gold to cast agricultural tools and weapons; and the houses where they could build pottery, pottery, and measuring instruments of all sizes ¡­


    Fortunately, Mo Ming didn''t need to personally manage these workshops. Otherwise, even if he was exhausted to death, he wouldn''t be able to solve these problems.


    What he needed to do was to coordinate the various departments of the Young Manor and let this empire''s huge force operate under the command of his subordinate officials.

 C269 gift

    In Mo Ming''s view, it was not easy to move this empire. Especially in the past few years.


    Regardless of whether it was his own Mo Clan or the Daoists that the other ministers believed in, they all emphasized on recuperating. As one of the emperor''s trusted aides, Mo Ming knew that the Emperor of Weiyang Palace, who liked to address others as Nion all day, also wished for a speedy recovery.


    However, things did not turn out as he wished.


    Back then, the man had been founded because of the brutality of the Qin''s rule. The people could not bear it any longer and had risen to prominence.


    Even though the war did not allow the burly man and his ally, the overlord of the West Chu to overthrow the Qin Empire.


    However, they also split up a large piece of land from Qin Feng''s hands.


    However, Qin Yun was still alive.


    Thus, the proud Emperor of the Qin, Ying Zheng, was also constantly thinking about the territory that the big man had split up into.


    As a result, an army was deployed almost every year to take back the lost land.


    Fortunately, the military system of the Qin and Han dynasties was strong among the other countries as well. That was why they were barely able to keep the country from collapsing.


    However, because of the war, the ideal of resting was getting further and further away from the country.


    Later on, as the war went on in the west, the burly man was able to rely on the aristocrats of Kansai to fight against the Qin nation alone.


    As a result, the people of Guanzhong and Guandong were able to recuperate.


    This was the origin of the eastern and western aristocrats as well as the royal family''s three kingdoms.


    However, the rest of Guan Dong and Guanzhong were broken because of a business deal by Zhao Kuangyin, the emperor of Song Dynasty.


    At first, when Liu Bang heard that Emperor Song wanted him to join the war in the north, he didn''t want to.


    After all, you can''t just tell me to fight, you have to give me a reason!


    After all, Guan Dong and Guanzhong had planned to rest. If I suddenly start a war in the east, the people will definitely scold me, right?


    However, when Emperor Song''s emissary threw out a huge pile of chips, the terrified burly man immediately submitted to Emperor Song''s fried rice ¡­ Pui! Under the silver bullet attack.


    Dozens of economic support projects that could enhance the strength of the Darkhan Kingdom after the war left the aristocrats and Liu Bang in awe.


    When they told everyone that the Song Emperor had persuaded Qin Huang to go on an expedition to the Huns this year, he stopped his attack on the big man. The aristocrats in the west cheered even more.


    Even though they were used to years of war and war, they would not be happy if the war were to end forever.


    However, they also knew the disadvantages of being a militant. Therefore, they were happy to have a year of rest.


    Therefore, when the Emperor and all the nobles came to an agreement, a war against the Liao Kingdom was brazenly launched at the end of last summer.


    Before the war, he had already received a deposit from the Song Emperor ¡ª a large amount of materials to support the army.


    This made it less stressful for the prefecture lord and the Grand Slave to prepare for the war.


    However, since the beginning of spring, a problem had been exposed in front of the Empire ¡ª the burly man was unable to send enough supplies to the frontline at least 5000 miles away through the long supply line.


    After all, the army already numbered three hundred thousand, even if it was just the soldiers in the pass. As for the counties in the north, Guan Dong''s soldiers and some of the nobles'' private troops were even more numerous.


    Even though the Song Emperor had already contracted all of the soldiers to eat. Even Liu Bang of the imperial palace of the State of Liaoning had, for the first time in his life, eaten sea cucumbers gifted by the Song Emperor. This emperor, who had never seen the sea before, felt the deliciousness of seafood.


    However, the problem of the remaining weapons could only be resolved by the burly man himself.


    However, almost a million soldiers needed to replenish their armors, weapons, and fuel for the maintenance of the crossbows and crossbows. It was not a small number.


    Thus, even though the Song Emperor had taken care of the men in the army, the remaining pressure on them was still enough to make them suffer.


    In just one winter, 50% of the vehicles used by the burly man to transport goods had been scrapped!


    And when the Liaoning State harassed the logistics troops of the big men, 40% of the materials sent to the frontlines fell into the hands of the enemies.


    This was very helpless, but it was a reality.


    However, logistics still had to be organized. After all, they couldn''t possibly let the big man''s soldiers use stones and wooden sticks to fight the army of the State of Liao!


    "Sigh. In the past, he hadn''t felt there was any problem fighting in the country. However, in this external battle, all the problems were immediately revealed. "Seriously, it seems like we big guys still need to recuperate." Mo Ming looked at the statistics in his hands and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Therefore, when Mo Ming returned to the courtyard where the government office was located to soothe his nerves, he became very impatient when he heard that someone had come to offer a ''Iron Caravan'' outside.


    "Yet another craftsman from the countryside has come to present a treasure?"


    Qin Nation''s rewards and punishments were strict. Therefore, those craftsmen in the countryside often hoped that the things they offered would be rewarded, such as the exemption from even more labor or the reward of hundreds of gold coins.


    It was the same for the Han State, which had a similar system to the Qin.


    However, from his point of view, those who came to the Young Manor to present their treasures were usually people in the backwater of the village. In fact, they were quite ordinary and had seen many masters.


    If there really was a person who was stupid enough to make a God Equipment, how could they not be stupid enough to hide it and think of ways to make money from it, even foolishly giving it up just for a little reward?


    When he saw that the person who came was actually a eleven or twelve-year-old child, his dissatisfaction reached its peak.


    "Yellow-furred kid, are you here to tease laozi?" As a member of the Mo family, Mo Ming had a good temper.


    But throughout the winter, he had been under pressure from countless workers.


    Seeing that the person was only eleven or twelve years old, he still felt like he was being teased, and the pressure that had been building up over the course of the winter erupted in an instant. Honestly, he had already managed to put up a good front by not chasing Zhuge Liang away.


    However, Zhuge Liang had come prepared. Naturally, he did not feel that he should be treated unfairly.


    He looked at Mo Ming, and imitated an adult''s neither humble nor haughty gesture as he cupped his hands and said, "Whether this student is deceiving you or is truly capable, sire, you might as well take a look first. It won''t be too late to make a decision after seeing the treasures that I''ve offered. "


    Hearing this, Mo Ming remained unmoved.


    He had actually heard these words countless times.


    It was just that in the past, these words were said by other unreliable craftsmen. And those craftsmen had already disappointed him countless times.


    This time, it was an even more unreliable yellow-haired boy who spoke.


    This made Mo Ming even more unable to trust him.


    He waved his hand and said to the subordinate, "Get him out of the way. Don''t let him interfere with our work. I now bear the burden of the fate of the burly soldiers. There''s no room for any interference. "


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly rang out.


    It was a young but vigorous voice


    He said to Mo Ming, "Uncle Ming, you don''t trust Xiao Liang, but please trust my father and I. I assure you that Little Liang is speaking the truth with the credibility of the Li family''s eldest son! "


    Mo Ming looked in that direction and saw Li Zi Cheng standing there, smiling at him.


    A puzzled expression appeared on Mo Ming''s face as he asked, "Zi Cheng, if you weren''t helping your father out in the clouds, what were you doing in Chang''an?"

 C270 Do not bully the young when they are poor

    In front of the entrance of the Crown Prince''s office, Zhuge Liang was looking at Mo Ming, maintaining a refined smile, like a humble gentleman.


    In fact, the reason he showed such an expression was because he knew that after Li Zi Cheng revealed his identity, all of the discrimination, all of Mo Ming''s impatience and all of his disdain would disappear.


    As for the reason, it was very simple. Mo Ming and Li Zicheng''s father, Uncle Li, were actually old comrades.


    During the Han Dynasty''s independence war, Li Bo Kao and Mo Ming followed Liu Bang to fight under the heavens. In the beginning, they had even been friends on the same chariot.


    Mo Ming was in charge of nocked arrows, long-range attacks from the chariot. On the other hand, Bo Ke held his spear and was in charge of pulling down the troops from the enemy''s chariots.


    As the saying goes, men have three irons: they carry guns together, they go through the same window together, they go whoring together.


    Although the second relationship existed, Mo Ming still believed in the Mo Clan, but he and Uncle Li belonged to the Daoist Sect. In this era, it was difficult for different schools of thought to form classmates ¡ª unless one of them had betrayed his own school.


    As for prostitution, Uncle Li and Mo Ming probably wouldn''t say such things even if they did.


    However, even if they had simply shouldered the guns together, the two of them would still be neck to neck.


    However, after the war, one of the two received the trust of Liu Bang and was bestowed the title of Marquis early on. Furthermore, it became a Young Manor Order. As for the other person, he was not one of Liu Bang''s trusted aides, so he could only be treated as an ordinary high ranking officer. Through battle achievements and qualifications, he was promoted to a high ranking official.


    Looking at Mo Ming, Li Zi Cheng revealed a helpless expression.


    With a tone of complaint, he said to Mo Ming, "Uncle Ming, don''t you know that the war in the north has ended and your father has returned?"


    Hearing this, Mo Ming''s eyes lit up.


    He said in surprise, "Aiyaya, since the beginning of winter, my Young Manor has been doing a lot of work. Initially, I was still concerned about whether you guys would be ambushed by those Manchu constables, but after that, I slowly lost contact with them. How about it? How is your father? "


    Hearing Mo Ming''s words, Li Zi Cheng helplessly shook his head. He knew that this was Mo Ming''s personality. Once you focus on one thing, it''s hard to focus on another.


    As a result, he did not continue to pursue the matter, but instead said, "My lord father is well. After the war ended, my father returned to Chang''an and was promoted to Marquis Cheng. "


    "Cheng Hou?" Hearing this, Mo Ming was overjoyed. He shouted, "How are you! "Great!"


    "Let''s not talk about this." At this moment, Li Zi Cheng suddenly took out a letter of recommendation and handed it to Mo Ming. He said, "This is a recommendation letter from my father. Zhuge Liang was a rare talent. My father hopes that the Young Manor can take him in. "


    "This ¡­" Hearing this, Mo Ming accepted the recommendation letter. He looked at the recommendation letter and helplessly said, "My dear nephew!" It''s not that I don''t trust your father. However, hearing was believing, and seeing was believing. I have to see what this kid can do! "


    "Of course." Hearing Mo Ming''s words, Li Zi Cheng nodded.


    Zhuge Liang was also a proud person, he did not care about Mo Ming''s attitude and agreed, "Young House Command, go ahead and take the test, this is also what it ought to be. But before that, can you take a look at the treasures I brought? "


    Hearing this, Mo Ming nodded his head.


    He asked, "Where''s Baby? Allow this old man to take a look. Hehe! "You all know that this old man is from the Mo family, and I can tell with one look at the quality of these artifacts."


    Zhuge Liang clapped his hands when he heard this. He then said to the employees hired by the street, "Bring the items over."


    Upon hearing this, the employees who were resting and chatting immediately started to move.


    They took the whips, whipped the horses'' butts, and used the horses to pull a carriage to the entrance of the prefectural magistrate''s office.


    Seeing this carriage, Mo Ming''s eyes lit up. It was because the structure of the carriage was very strange. It was a four-wheeled carriage.


    Zhuge Liang, who was standing at the side, introduced, "This four-wheeled carriage was designed and built by Master himself. Master once led a caravan formed by this kind of carriage to defeat a hundred barbarian riders. "Two things are used. One is the lever crossbow and the other is the carriage."


    Hearing this, Mo Ming immediately slapped his head.


    He said loudly, "I know the lever crossbow! That guy Lieberkau told me about it. At that time, I was curious about the power of this crossbow. That''s right! Your husband is that Xiao ¡­ Xiao ¡­ What''s that? "


    Looking at Mo Ming''s constipated expression, Zhuge Liang helplessly said, "My teacher, Xiao Wen, is now a man of great fortune, serving in the government."


    "Datong?" Hearing this, Mo Ming frowned.


    He said, "Why do you have to go to the pageant when your teacher is not going? Staying together with those bunch of people who are no different from eunuchs, I''m afraid that I''ll become a eunuch sooner or later! "


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang did not deny it. Because even he didn''t really understand why this mister would choose to do such a thing ¡­ A strange place.


    Hm! Weird, this was the only word Zhuge Liang could think of to describe the guest after learning about the situation.


    The people there were more or less abnormal.


    However, he did not linger on this topic for too long.


    He said to Mo Ming, "Lord Official, please follow me."


    Hearing this, Mo Ming nodded.


    He followed Zhuge Liang to the front of the carriage. Zhuge Liang ran into the carriage and took out a box. When he opened it, he saw that it was filled with densely packed diagrams.


    "This is?" Seeing Zhuge Liang take out a few dozen blueprints, Mo Ming asked in confusion, "Who are these blueprints?"


    "They are all drawings of a carriage." Zhuge Liang introduced.


    Looking at these blueprints, Mo Ming was surprised. "Why are there so many?"


    "This ¡­" Zhuge Liang didn''t know how to explain when he heard this.


    After all, he wasn''t Xiao Wen, so he didn''t know the art of drawing.


    At the same time, he didn''t know that according to Xiao Wen''s standards in the 21st century, this blueprint was already considered simple.


    After all, carriages did not have many techniques. So there were only a few dozen of them.


    If it was a car, or even a helicopter blueprint, it would be terrifying.


    If all of the blueprints were stacked together, it would probably be enough to fill up a large house.


    However, in the twenty-first century, even if there were blueprints that could fill up a large room, they could still be easily placed into an USB drive. Even the more ridiculous battleship blueprints, the aircraft carrier blueprints, only required a hard disk.


    Of course, whether it was Zhuge Liang or Mo Ming, neither of them could understand the severity of the industrial age.


    Therefore, he could only search through the blueprints for a moment, then took out a piece and handed it to Mo Ming, saying, "This is one of the blueprints that my master designed, and inside it is recorded something called a shockproof device. With it, the carriage will not be so bumpy. "


    "Oh? "There''s such a magical thing?" Mo Ming took the blueprint and looked at the contents on it. Not only was there the design of the item, there was even a description on it. It specifically requested for the crafting process of this item.


    Because the design of this kind of device wasn''t difficult, there was almost no technical content. The key point of this technique was the selection of the materials.


    Therefore, the blueprint did not explain much about the design of the shock-proof device. Instead, it described the material used to make the device.


    Looking at this dried up piece of paper, Mo Ming could not help but feel curious.


    He asked, "Can you show me the other blueprints?"


    "Of course, I came here today to offer my treasure." As Zhuge Liang spoke, he took out another piece of paper and handed it to Mo Ming. He said, "The biggest problem with the carriage is to turn around. Because it was difficult to turn around, they could only move forward. Therefore, Mister designed this thing and installed it onto the carriage, allowing the carriage to freely turn around. "


    Hearing this, Mo Ming took the blueprint. The words on it were ''steering gear''.


    As for the rest of the information, it was mostly about the precise data of the apparatus. It could be said that as long as they followed the design of the blueprint and produced the parts on it precisely, they would be able to assemble a satisfactory finished product.

 C271 Mo Mings Political View

    "However, there are still some problems in making this thing ¡­" Zhuge Liang suddenly said as he looked at Mo Ming.


    "Problem?" Hearing this, Mo Ming was somewhat puzzled. He asked, "What''s the problem?"


    Zhuge Liang was somewhat hesitant, but when he felt Mo Ming''s gaze on him, he said, "My master once tried to have the local craftsmen in the clouds to make this carriage. However, in the beginning, the people in the carriage workshop could not do it properly. The sizes of the components they produced differed too much, making it impossible for them to piece together. Helpless, my master was forced to use the Qin method to complete the carriage. "


    Hearing this, Mo Ming frowned.


    When he was young, he was also raised under the rule of the Qin. At that time, he was a craftsman.


    As such, he had a deep understanding of what the Qin''s method was. In the past, when Xianyang had sent someone to inspect it, the engineers above him had been penalized for not being able to produce a standard weapon in the workshop. They had lost more than eight thousand yuan just like that.


    After that, the requirements of the county were even stricter, and the workers had no choice but to urge all the workshops to work overtime.


    So when his tutors were making their rounds, they said to the artisans earnestly, "There is a law that says that all men are part of the same object, and its size, length, vastness, and so on are essential! You and other instruments, especially weapons and containers, must be of equal size. Every item has the name of a craftsman. If you are not careful and let the county find out that something is not right in size, then this craftsman will definitely investigate everything and punish you severely! "


    Simply put, the craftsmen of the Qin had to forge according to the standard set by Xianyang.


    For example, the local measure of rice, Tao Sheng, you have to follow the Xianyang that has been handed down for more than a hundred years as the template for the "Merchant Martingale Cube Sheng", with a volume of 16 and a fifth of cubic inches set at 1 liter. When the officials from Xianyang came to inspect, Chang''an''s Fang Sheng''s error could not exceed 5%. Otherwise, it would be considered a violation of the rules.


    Weapons were even more so. When making crossbows, one had to be able to create different kinds of knives that were of the same size by different craftsmen in Yunzhong County and Donwu County. They could all be mounted on crossbows made in Donwu County ¡­


    The craftsman did not know that in the future, there would be people who would call this extremely strict technology "standardized production". This was something that was taught by the eagle sauce from the other side of the ocean during the honeymoon period in the 1970s and China.


    In fact, even though standardized production was harsh for the ancients, it was still a matter of course for Xiao Wen.


    After all, in the 21st century, if you meet a manufacturer making a battery, you still can''t fit it into an air-conditioning remote control. Or the plug of the electrical appliance could not be plugged into the socket. This was definitely an infuriating matter. This way, people would definitely ask for a refund.


    However, he also knew that it would be difficult for Xiao Wen to install the exquisite apparatus on the carriage if he didn''t do so. Therefore, he did not say anything and only nodded his head.


    Then Zhuge Liang ran to the car and took out another box.


    "What is this?" Looking at this box, Mo Ming asked curiously, "There shouldn''t be any blueprints, right?"


    These dozens of blueprints were already giving Mo Ming a headache. If it were not for the data on the blueprint, as long as the carriages were surrounded, they would be able to construct a ring shaped fortification that was no different from a fortress. As long as the person inside controlled the crossbow, they could repel the place.


    Moreover, its carrying capacity was five times that of an ordinary horse carriage.


    Most likely, Mo Ming would also treat this item that required the Qin''s method of production as a weak point.


    One had to know that the current Guan Dong of the Darkhan Kingdom did not lack craftsmen because he was recuperating.


    According to Mo Ming''s statistics, in the Guandong and Guanzhong regions, the number of carpenters that could be recruited by the Young Manor was at least three hundred thousand.


    If one took 10%, there would be 30,000 people who would be able to participate in the construction of the carriage.


    There were 30,000 people. Even if 50 people only made one carriage a day, they would still be able to make 600 carriages per day.


    It could be said that there was no lack of carriages that could carry supplies.


    However, to find the eastern border of the Darkhan Kingdom from Chang An was one thing, but to transport supplies to the enemy''s territory through the long supply line was another matter entirely.


    It was obvious that the burly man''s carriage would not be able to do this.


    Young Manor and the Grand Slave had once shared data. Thus, Mo Ming knew clearly that out of every hundred carriages that Young Manor produced, seventy would be damaged or robbed on the way to Liao Kingdom due to road problems, or because of the harassment by the army of Liao Kingdom.


    It could be said that the environment and the army were two of the biggest problems for the horse carriages in the Darkhan Kingdom.


    But now, this kind of four-wheeled carriage just happened to be able to deal with these two problems. This truly made Mo Ming feel extremely moved.


    However, Mo Ming knew that this carriage had many benefits. However, there was a great political risk in reusing the Qin Laws.


    Even Mo Ming, who was not good at politics, knew very well that the anti-Qin tide in the Darkhan Kingdom was very strong. Although there were some details, the big man''s administration, culture and law were all influenced by the Qin Nation.


    However, if he recklessly activated the Qin Laws, there would still be political risks.


    Therefore, he said to Zhuge Liang, "Oh right, I will consider opening the Qin Law."


    He planned to first spare enough manpower to produce a small number of four-wheeled carriages, regardless of the cost, using the usual method. By carriage, the goods were transported to Liubang.


    When Liu Bang saw the benefits of these carriages with his own eyes, he would let Liu Bang decide whether to adopt a Qin law to mass produce these carriages, or to keep them in their original state.


    After all, he was an honest man. Even if he didn''t have to contribute, he didn''t want to take the political risk.


    Actually, before Zhuge Liang came, Xiao Wen had already analyzed these things to him.


    Therefore, although Zhuge Liang didn''t learn the microemoticon from Xiao Wen, he was not able to learn it from Xiao Wen. But he also knew what Mo Ming was worried about.


    As a result, he did not continue to dwell on this issue. Ye Zichen directly opened the box in his hand, allowing Mo Ming to see what was inside.


    "Lever crossbow?" Seeing what was inside the box was an unfamiliar crossbow. Thinking of the identity of the other party, and thinking of the letter Uncle Li had given him a few months ago, Mo Ming immediately thought of this weapon that he had heard of but had never seen before.


    Lever crossbow! The strongest single soldier crossbow in the era of cold weapons!


    Seeing that Mo Ming was so excited that he looked like a little kid, Zhuge Liang nodded and smiled, "Indeed, this is a sample of a lever crossbow. Let me have it before you come. He hopes that, in the future, the burly man''s army will be able to equip this kind of the most powerful crossbow, and form the most powerful crossbow army. "


    "Alright!" Hearing this, Mo Ming was overjoyed. Although he was a Mo, he did not like war. But after being immersed in government for so many years, experiencing the War of Independence, the Chuhan War, and many years of recovery in the east and central regions, Mo Ming knew very well that peace wasn''t achieved through the lobbying of the Unhindered Family and the other travelers. Instead, he should rely on the deterrence of his powerful army to deter his neighbours from attacking him.


    Therefore, Mo Ming did not dislike the construction of the army.


    What he loathed was just using a strong army to take advantage of the weak.


    However, after following Liu Bang for so many years, he had never seen him using his military strength to attack nearby small countries.


    Even if this time they were to wage war against the Liao Empire for the sake of the Song Emperor, the Liao Empire was still a country of the Chidan people.


    Although the China of this world was different from the China of the other world, but the hundreds of families all had one common understanding ¡ª the barbarians were not human! There was no need to place the etiquette of talking to others on barbarians.


    As such, Mo Ming did not mind using war to gain benefits for his country and the large number of people to buy a better life for his people.


    Just as Mo Ming was chatting with Li Zi Cheng and Zhuge Liang in front of the house, on the other side of the street, Guan Yu arrived alone at a martial arts building in Chang An City.


    The task he had to do today was very simple, it was to complete the task Xiao Wen gave him ¡ª a task that he liked very much.


    Kick the restaurant!


    Defeat all the disciples in this dojo!

 C272 Kicking House

    "Hongwu Dojo ¡­"


    The warm spring sun sprinkled onto Guan Yu''s face. Looking at the plaque above his head, he read out word by word.


    Because the characters were written in calligraphy and not in small characters from the Qin, it didn''t look like it had much of an ancient style. However, Guan Yu could recognize at least the three characters.


    There was no other way around it, even though Xiao Wen had also requested for Guan Yu to be able to read and write. After all, as an officer, being illiterate wasn''t just a matter of losing face.


    During a war, there could be problems with the number of orders sent down from the higher-ups.


    Furthermore, Xiao Wen was a proud person. Although he nurtured Guan Yu in the direction of the great generals and war heroes, when he nurtured these children, Xiao Wen''s compulsive disorder forced Guan Yu to learn how to read and write.


    Of course, Xiao Wen''s understanding of reading and writing differed from the other scholars of the big man.


    In the early Han Dynasty, when the official script had not yet developed into a mainstream, the small charms passed down in the Qin Dynasty were still part of the mainstream of scholars.


    They believed that writing was nothing more than the creation of humble officials to simplify the work of the office.


    However, in terms of elegance, elegance and connotation, the ancient calligraphy style was undoubtedly much higher than the official calligraphy style.


    Therefore, in the eyes of mainstream scholars, even if you could use script, they would not consider you as a scholar like them.


    Even so, they looked down on the scholars from the countries to the east and thought that the calligraphy, calligraphy, and cursive script they used were backward.


    However, perhaps in another world, most scholars revered the ancients, and felt that the more ancient something was, the better it was. The scholars from Song Ming did not refute Qin and Han scholars.


    In fact, some of them even went to the Qin and Han kingdoms in order to learn about talismans.


    It had to be said that this situation was quite strange.


    Back to the main topic at hand, when Guan Yu arrived at the entrance of Hongwu Dojo, he was mumbling these two words. Suddenly, a young man at the side said, "Little brother, are you here to join the Hongwu Dojo as a disciple?"


    "Acknowledged a master to study?" Hearing this, Guan Yu slightly frowned. In a split-second, he once again stretched out.


    He asked, "Is there no other possibility other than to come to learn from me?"


    Other possibilities?


    That person was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "Of course there is. Other than apprentices, they would obviously go and play. However, from the looks of it, you probably don''t look like one at such a young age. "


    Then, he looked at the entrance of the Hongwu Dojo and said, "This Hongwu Dojo is really weird." Although it was a dojo, the people who came to kick the dojo usually didn''t ask for their martial arts teacher to kick them. If they want to kick, they will only look for their students. "


    "Oh? "Why is that?" Guan Yu''s eyes lit up. The reason he came today was all because of Xiao Wen''s orders. As for the situation he was kicking, it didn''t matter at all.


    After all, Xiao Wen knew that no matter how much he said, Guan Yu would only emulate Kaiser''s simple reply, "I''ll do it. I''ll conquer."


    He didn''t bother to ask for the information and just directly went to kick around the building.


    After all, fighting was one of Guan Yu''s favorite things in life.


    Of course, Xiao Wen also guessed that if he was lucky enough to get to the entrance of the dojo, Guan Yu would still stop and take a look at the situation.


    As expected, Guan Yu was looking at the young man in front of him, waiting for his reply.


    Hearing Guan Yu''s question, the young man retorted, "You are an outsider, right? "There shouldn''t be anyone in Chang An who doesn''t know the rules here."


    "Mm, you can tell me." Guan Yu said coldly.


    His tone was very strange, and from his demeanor, it was obvious that he was not a high and mighty figure. Instead, it was as if he was placed on an equal footing with this young man.


    But strangely, his tone was simple and cold, as if he was commanding someone else.


    "What a weird guy." The young man couldn''t help but mutter in his heart.


    However, it seemed that Guan Yu was not familiar with this place. As a commoner under the feet of the Son of Heaven, he was like a taxi driver in the later generations of the capital. He introduced to Guan Yu, "Although there is a master who teaches martial arts in this Hongwu Dojo, on the surface. But in reality, this master was just a decoration. The real masters here are actually the students. "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu''s indifferent expression finally showed some changes. He gloomily said, "It seems that these students have quite the background and are quite capable!"


    Good if you''re capable. If he had the ability, then his record in defeating those students was also worth a lot.


    Otherwise, if word were to spread out, the dignified Guan Yu would bully a group of martial arts students. This would be quite unpleasant.


    When the young man heard Guan Yu''s words, his eyes lit up. He echoed, "Yes! The students within were all extremely formidable. Some of them were descendants of the family of generals, while some of them were the favorite disciples of other martial arts schools. However, they didn''t like the conservative rules of their families and dojos and liked to communicate with each other. Therefore, they spent money together to set up this dojo. In addition, they also hired a man from their dojo. However, they all treated this gentleman as a decoration. Within the dojo, the students actually communicate by themselves "


    "That sounds interesting." The corner of Guan Yu''s mouth curved into a smile. He hadn''t thought that the people he would defeat would be such an interesting group of people.


    Hm! Defeat.


    The proud Guan Yu naturally tacitly admitted to defeating everyone inside.


    As for failure? He had never thought of such a thing.


    Then he asked, "What about the people in there, compared to Lubwachon?"


    Guan Yu originally only wanted to mention Lu Bu, but he recalled that the brat Hua Xiong seemed to have defeated a lot of people in Chang''an. Thus, he also asked a question.


    "Lu Bu, Huaxu?" Hearing Guan Yu''s question, the young man revealed a surprised expression. He asked, "Little brother, do you know these two?"


    "Got it." Guan Yu nodded and said, "I come from the Cloud County, so I''m from the same village as Hua Xiong." Lu Bu was someone he met me before when he went to the clouds. "


    "So that''s how it is." The young man nodded and said, "Hua Xiong once defeated a few second rate students in the Hongwu Dojo, so he was recognized by them as one of them. And this Lu Bu was incredible. He had once defeated the top four students in a few years'' time. and the time that it takes to do so is only one vassal. "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu slightly narrowed his eyes.


    "Two hours?" He thoughtfully said, "Since Lu Bu took two hours to defeat everyone. In that case, I will be able to finish what he had done in an hour. "


    After saying that, he walked into the dojo?


    "Hey!" Are you really here to challenge the school? " Hearing Guan Yu''s words, the young man was shocked.


    He said loudly, "The people here are all extraordinary. That Lu Bu was a rare genius, one that would only appear once in ten thousand years, in a county where martial arts were prevalent in the Western Lion Country. You are not Lu Bu, how can you defeat everyone? "


    "Western Lion County?" Hearing this, Guan Yu turned his head and said with disdain, "Although the people of the Western Lion Country have been in war for many years, how can they compare to the people of the Cloud City? After all, they were only dealing with Qin men who were like tigers and wolves. And my Cloud County is facing a group of barbarians. Those barbarians are not human. "


    As he spoke, Guan Yu''s body suddenly released a wave of aura.


    His words, his movements, and his demeanor all seemed to reveal a feeling of complete confidence.


    "Who are you?" At this moment, one of the attendants guarding the entrance of the dojo suddenly saw Guan Yu.


    As a guard, he wasn''t the best fighter in this dojo. However, he had a pair of eyes that allowed him to clearly see the intentions of others.


    Plus, when Guan Yu came, he didn''t cover up the malicious intent he emitted.


    As a result, the guard instantly saw through Guan Lu''s evil intentions.


    Indeed, in the next instant, Guan Yu appeared in front of him.


    He directly grabbed the guard''s collar. Because of his height, Guan Yu was still unable to lift him.


    But that doesn''t matter!


    With Guan Yu''s arm strength from his push-ups, dumbbells, and barbells, he easily threw the guards into the dojo.


    Ah!" With a miserable scream, the guard fell to the ground.


    The people inside also revealed a surprised expression.


    They looked at Guan Yu and instantly understood that he was here to challenge the academy. Thus, they all revealed looks of curiosity, anticipation, or hostility.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Guan Yu walked straight to the center of the courtyard and shouted, "Let the people you can best fight, come out!" I, Guan Yu! "


    "Yes!" Kick! "The library!"

 C273 double killing

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Guan Yu walked straight to the center of the courtyard and shouted, "Let the people you can best fight, come out!" I, Guan Yu! "


    "Yes!" Kick! "The library!"


    Kick a place?


    Upon hearing this, many people''s faces revealed a look of understanding.


    Because of this dojo''s special rules, other than the people who joined the dojo when it was established, there was nothing else. The others only came in after they were acknowledged by the people here.


    As a result, every time a rookie joined, it meant a soul-stirring kickboxing competition.


    However, Guan Yu''s attitude made everyone feel unhappy.


    After all, they were only here to inform Zhang Xuan that they were trespassing.


    In the end, Guan Yu managed to injure the guards.


    That guard in the dojo isn''t that strong. If they were to really fight, the other 90% of the students here would be able to defeat it.


    As a result, no one was surprised by Guan Yu''s actions.


    And because of this, his dissatisfaction with Guan Yu was quickly shown.


    He saw a young man about 1.6 meters tall, and estimated that he was only 13 or 14 years old. He pointed at Guan Yu and said, "Do you know the rules? "You''re so arrogant. Do you really think you''re that amazing?"


    Seeing this person walk up to him and point at him, Guan Yu did not refute him with words.


    He was not someone who was good at communicating like Zhuge Liang, so he still chose the martial arts that he was best at!


    Guan Yu glared at him as he stretched out his hands to grab the hand that was pointing at him. With a twist and a flip, the move of the Brazilian Flexible Spell was unleashed.


    Ah!" With a blood-curdling screech, this arrogant fellow was flipped over by Guan Yu in the next second.


    "So weak!" Guan Yu didn''t use a mocking tone, he just honestly made the assessment that he thought was very accurate.


    Then he looked around and asked, "Is there anyone stronger than him here? If you were all so weak, I would be troubled. "


    Guan Yu''s tone was not too malicious. All he wanted to do was kick the bucket and defeat everyone.


    However, his words entered everyone''s ears, causing them to feel his arrogance.


    "Too arrogant!" This was what everyone was thinking.


    However, Guan Yu did not have such a feeling.


    He just looked around, waiting for someone to fight him.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out. He heard a burst of wild laughter coming from the depths of the courtyard.


    Everyone looked over and saw a twelve or thirteen year old black and sturdy little fat boy walking over.


    "Just as I was changing my clothes, I heard someone kick the door. I thought someone could teach him a lesson! I didn''t expect any of you to do it. Do I have to make a move today? "


    However, no one agreed to this little chubby boy''s request?


    Everyone looked at each other. Finally, a person beside him said to him in a low voice, "This kid only exchanged one round with Pan Feng before pressing her to the ground. I am afraid we are not his match." Brother Zhang, why don''t you go up! "


    "Good!" "I''ll do it!" Hearing this, that Zhang fellow did not delay any longer.


    He walked in front of Guan Yu and said, "My surname is Zhang and my name is Flying. Because I''m ranked fifth here, everyone calls me Brother Zhang or Brother Zhang Wu, you can call me that too. To be honest, I like arrogant people like you the most. "After the fight, if you can still stand up, how about I take you to eat wine?"


    Hearing this, Guan Yu''s indifferent face didn''t show any expression.


    He tilted his head and said, "Zhang Wu? From now on, your name is Zhang Liu! "


    "What an arrogant tone!" Zhang Fei did not get angry after hearing Guan Yu''s words.


    He took a step back and shouted: "Brat! I''m going to attack. "Don''t blame me for sneaking an attack."


    However, in the next moment, a voice suddenly appeared beside Zhang Fei''s ears.


    "Since you said that it has begun, don''t blame me for launching a sneak attack ¡­" "Also, you''re so slow."


    With that said, in the eyes of the crowd, Guan Yu''s knee was pressed against Zhang Fei''s stomach.


    The tyrannical power was like a rhinoceros charging at full speed, directly sending Zhang Fei flying.


    Peng!


    Peng Peng!


    After Zhang Fei was sent flying, he rolled on the ground twice before stabilizing.


    However, the crowd realized that the attack just now had made Zhang Fei, this tough guy, spasm all over his body from the pain. He almost fainted on the spot.


    "The one ranked first is Lu Bu. Then, the fifth place should be one of the four people that Lu Bu defeated! " Guan Yu looked at Zhang Fei, who was sent flying. He could sense that this guy''s strength was pretty good. If it was before he took Xiao Wen as his master, he would probably have to spend a lot of effort to defeat him.


    However, the muscle enhancement training had already allowed him to improve by leaps and bounds.


    Thus, the current him only needed a single move, and in just a few seconds, he could defeat Zhang Fei.


    "Is there anyone else? He was ranked fifth. Then what about the ones ranked fourth, third, second, and first? "


    After saying that he would be first, Guan Yu hesitated for a moment. However, he still pretended that he had not defeated Lu Bu.


    The reason why he did so was simple. He wanted to hide his achievements so that these guys wouldn''t get too nervous.


    He did not want these people to go crazy because of their nervousness and fear after knowing that he had defeated Lu Bu.


    In this way, even if he won, he wouldn''t be able to win by force.


    His opponent didn''t make Guan Yu wait too long. He heard a voice coming from the entrance.


    "Who wants to challenge me?"


    Guan Yu looked over and saw a face that looked a little chubby, but on the whole, it looked like it couldn''t be found even if it was thrown into the crowd of people.


    He asked, "And who are you? What''s your ranking in the dojo? "


    "My name is Ma Chao, I''m ranked fourth! Are you the one who wants to challenge me? " Ma Chao looked at Guan Yu and asked with hostility.


    "That''s right!" Guan Yu nodded. He said, "Not only do I want to challenge you, I also want to challenge those people before you."


    Hearing this, Ma Chao was enraged.


    He shouted arrogantly. He actually grabbed a student''s wooden sword and stabbed it towards Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu looked at Ma Chao, who was charging towards him without a word. He did not rush to attack, but instead asked, "Do you need to use the True Sword? After all, the wooden sword cannot display your true abilities. "


    Although Guan Yu did not know that the historical Ma Chao was a sword expert, he had even created a famous technique. Legend has spread.


    The so-called method of attack referred to a sword technique. It was a sword technique commonly used in battles.


    There was a record in the ''Array Genesis'': when the sword was used, there was also a technique. Since there was a sword scripture and a swordsman''s skill, it was unfathomable. The knowledge of the dozens of families, but Zhuangzhuang garrotte, Wang Zhaozhong law, Liu Mr. Gu Ying law, Ma Ming Wang lightning law, Ma Chao''s technique, the five families of the sword, or have passed down. This in the scholar''s earnest request, the self-confidence is also its secret.


    However, even though Guan Yu couldn''t deduce the people in this world like Xiao Wen did, he could tell them from the information of another world.


    However, he was still able to tell from Ma Chao''s attack that Ma Chao was a sword expert.


    On the other side, Ma Chao''s first stab did not hit Guan Yu. He did not immediately continue his attack and instead said, "You used your bare hands, yet I used my sword. This is already not very fair. It''s just that I''m not adept at boxing. However, he was skilled in sword arts, so he could only draw his sword to deal with you. However, if I were to use the True Sword, that would be a bit unfair. So, I still have to use the wooden sword. "


    As he spoke, he continued to attack Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu looked at the stubbornness in Ma Chao''s eyes and did not deny anything.


    However, he did not continue to defend and dodge, but instead officially began his attack.


    With a stride, he arrived at the left side of Ma Chao''s body in the blink of an eye.


    Because Ma Chao was a normal person who used the sword in his right hand, when he was attacking the air, a large hole would appear on the left side.


    Guan Yu stood in front of this large hole and said expressionlessly, "You are still too slow. It''s not bad to practice sword arts, but if your body is too weak, even if you hold a crossbow and wear armor, you will still be defeated. "


    As he spoke, he used his hand to pat Ma Chao''s neck.


    The next moment, Ma Chao unsurprisingly fainted.

 C274 Listen to my orders prepare for battle

    When Guan Yu easily knocked down Zhang Fei and Ma Chao, who were similar to him in history, there were no other two people left.


    Helpless, Guan Yu could only ask Zhang Fei, who had just recovered, "How come we don''t see the other three people?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Fei, who had come over and was sitting on a chair, said, "This is not something that comes over every day. It just so happens that he doesn''t come because he has something on his mind. That''s normal! "


    "Of these three people, I only know that the strongest is Dong Zhuo''s son, Lu Bu. As for the other two, I do not know about them. Excuse me, what is your name? Where did you come from? " Guan Yu asked again.


    Zhang Fei looked at Guan Yu and was silent for a moment. Then, he asked, "You want to defeat all the five people in my martial arts school and then become number one?"


    "Exactly." Guan Yu did not conceal his thoughts and openly admitted it.


    Seeing that Guan Yu admitted it, Zhang Fei could only let out a long sigh and said, "The third person''s name is Dian Wei. Chen Liuji (today, Ningling County, Shangqiu City, Henan Province, Jiwu Village), is a subordinate of Zhang Miaomiao. He was tall and sturdy, and his strength surpassed others. People call it the Evil of the Ancient Era. "


    "As for the second person, his surname is Zhao and his surname is Zhen." Not only can they fight, they are also the best in our world. The normal operations and the rules of the dojo had all come from Zhao Yunzhi. If you''re going to fight him, don''t think about it. His brain is all ours. "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu nodded his head. After that, he walked to Zhang Fei''s side and sat down as if there was no one else present.


    At this moment, he had a general understanding of Xiao Wen''s thoughts.


    It was obvious that Xiao Wen wanted to let Guan Yu enter into this group of youngsters.


    As long as he could gain a foothold in this dojo, he would become a general in the future. Many of these people would become his fellow soldiers, subordinates, and political allies.


    After all, this dojo has a variety of students. Some were descendants of the Eastern aristocracy, some had the royal family backing them, and some belonged to the Western aristocracy.


    Moreover, this was not the aristocratic playground. Civilians, and even foreigners, as long as you can fight them, you can join them regardless of your identity.


    It could be said that this was a person that had gathered all sorts of people.


    As long as he was able to tame the people here or establish a good relationship with them, it was likely that Guan Yu would have no lack of connections in the future.


    Thus, Guan Yu just sat there, waiting, hoping that this Dian Wei or Zhao Yun would come to the dojo and accept his challenge.


    While Guan Yu was waiting for the remaining two people to come challenge him, Xiao Wen also came to the new game field.


    It had to be said that although the Han State was no longer so poor that the Son of Heaven could not travel, it was impossible to gather four identical horses of the same color, and even the Prime Minister had to ride an ox-cart to ascend to the throne.


    However, as one of the Nine Supremes, there did not seem to be a proper carriage.


    He sat on Xiao Wen''s carriage like a country bumpkin. He was filled with curiosity as he looked at the furnishings inside.


    He did not hold himself back, he looked at Xiao Wen''s carriage and said: "Zhang Cheng is truly rich! I didn''t expect your carriage to be so magnificent. "Even the Prime Minister is only mediocre."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen retorted, "Do you know what the Prime Minister''s carriage looks like?"


    "Of course." Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Great Order began to preach to himself, "Even though I am one of the last few in the Nine Saints, I am still an important official of the imperial court. Thus, I was invited by the Prime Minister to board the carriage a few times. "


    As he spoke, he puffed up his chest, showing off his pride.


    "What''s there to show off about?" Seeing this order, Xiao Wen couldn''t help thinking to himself.


    From this, Xiao Wen could also see that the officials of the Order and other important guests were exactly as Sun Shangxiang had said. Although they had three legs, their mental state was very weak, dark, and narrow.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help but scold, "Look at the words of the Great Order, there''s a little pride in it." When I saw this, I couldn''t help but sigh! If it were the other eight from the Nine Saints, not to mention the Prime Minister''s carriage, even the sky carriage would be considered normal. He was still brooding over such a small matter. No wonder he was unable to achieve great things. This is how you lose all your face as a guest of honor. "


    "You ¡­" After hearing Xiao Wen''s reprimand, that official wanted to go on a rampage.


    However, Sun Shangxiang smiled at him from the side, while Yang Xiu also glared at him.


    The smile scared the tokens so much that they didn''t dare to say a word.


    "What a waste of a snack." As Xiao Wen looked at this guy''s cowardly appearance, honestly speaking, it was really hard to imagine that this guy even had the intention of teaching the three of them a lesson not too long ago.


    That''s true! With such a scene, how could he be so magnanimous? With such a spirit, it would be strange if someone else didn''t despise him.


    After that, he quickly adjusted his mental state and didn''t continue to complain to Xiao Wen.


    He continued to look like a country bumpkin, looking from Xiao Wen''s carriage to the east and west.


    Suddenly, he asked, "Although it is already the time of the clear, Changan still belongs to the north. A little cold. But why is the inside of this carriage as warm as the land of Song Ming? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen first patted the cushion under his buttocks and said: "This is the Hun''s best wool blanket. The craftsmanship was complex, each piece was worth a hundred gold coins. Cold in the clouds, I bought dozens in the winter. "


    Then, he pulled open a metal box under the seat, and saw that there was actually some turbid boiling water inside.


    "This is?" The official looked at Xiao Wen in confusion. He clearly didn''t understand how Xiao Wen was able to boil water since his carriage clearly didn''t have a charcoal stove.


    Xiao Wen said, "If the powder is exposed to water, it can release heat. This carriage is made from lime powder to keep it warm. "


    The principle of this thing is like a warm baby, through the limestone contact with water to heat the principle of heat source.


    If he had the right materials in the future, Xiao Wen also planned to open a warm baby factory and a self-heating food factory.


    Of course, this was all a story in the future.


    Soon enough, they arrived at the destination of the caravan ¨C the guest of honor was in the vicinity of Chang An Nine City.


    "This is the Guest Hall of Ceremony, a place specially used to receive foreign guests. However, do not worry about the orders. There were no important people among the foreign guests living here. We can walk around and there won''t be any problems. "


    As he spoke, he made a gesture to invite Xiao Wen in.


    Xiao Wen looked at this order and was speechless.


    As the pressure on him got heavier and heavier, in fact, at this time, any person with dignity had already rebelled against him.


    However, this pageant had an expression that made Xiao Wen sigh in admiration once again.


    However, he didn''t want to waste any more time on this, so he followed the order and walked into the guest hall.


    Entering the guest hall, Xiao Wen discovered that everyone inside seemed to have a strange feeling.


    However, this was not an act of strangeness. In fact, even with Xiao Wen''s observation skills, he couldn''t tell what was wrong with these people.


    He could barely see that the people here were not in a very good mental state, and were even a bit emotional.


    "I can''t use psychology to find out what''s wrong with these people. I''m afraid they have to go through anthropology." Xiao Wen cursed in his heart.


    Looking at them, Xiao Wen could not help but ask, "What''s wrong with all these people? Why are all of you looking like this? "


    The official looked at Xiao Wen, suddenly, he clapped his hands and said: "Take that thing out and show it to this newly appointed official."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen became even more confused.


    Although there wasn''t any direct evidence, Xiao Wen still felt that there was a problem with this order.


    This kind of behavior became more obvious after the Dazzling Token gave the order, and he started yawning without any warning.


    "A Xiang." Xiao Wen patted Sun Shangxiang''s shoulder without any hesitation.


    "What''s wrong?" Sun Shangxiang looked at Xiao Wen and asked.


    Xiao Wen didn''t say anything. He just did a few tactical actions that Sun Shangxiang usually taught him, expressing his own thoughts to her.


    Sun Shangxiang clearly knew what Xiao Wen was talking about. After seeing Xiao Wen''s hand gesture, he became cautious.


    As for the reason, it was very simple. The meaning behind Xiao Wen''s gesture just now was actually ¡ª ¡ª


    "Listen to my orders, get ready to fight!"

 C275 Emperor Xuan Ce

    Earlier in the day, Shangguan Wan''er had been escorted by a bodyguard to the east side of Chang''an City in the Li family carriage.


    Wan-Er looked at the map and decided the location carefully. After a while, she finally found the place she was looking for.


    "This place is what my father said, the home of the Tang Dynasty''s envoy, Wang Xuance!" Shangguan Wan''er thought.


    In the original history of the world, Wang Xuance was from Luoyang. His achievements from his early years were unknown. He had just become a magistrate of Rongzhou''s Huangshui County. In March of the seventeenth year of the Chastity Monastery (643), Wang Xuance was ordered to follow Doctor San, Secretary of the Guard, and Protector Li Yiping to escort the Ambassadors of Brahma back to their country. In December of the same year, they arrived at the Dama Gata Country.


    On the 27th day of the first month of the 19th year of the Chastity Monastery (645), Li Yiping and Wang Xuance arrived at Wangshi City, where they set up a monument at Bodhi Temple in Mohe on the 11th of the same year.


    In the 21st year of the Chastity Monastery (647), the Tang Dynasty sent Wang Xuance as envoy and Jiang Shiren as deputy envoy to Tian Zhu (India), and four days later the King of Zhu sent emissaries with possessions to pay tribute to Wang Xuance in the Tang Dynasty.


    As Luo Yidao, the corpse of the ZhongTian Zhu Emperor, died and the kingdom was thrown into chaos, his minister, the Vor Diarro, usurped the throne and sent out all the troops to reject Emperor Xuan Ce.


    The 30 cavalrymen following Wang Xuance fought with the enemy, but their defeat was captured. The enemy seized the opportunity to loot the treasures the other countries had contributed.


    Wang Xuance fled and arrived at Tofu.


    Wang Xuance issued a command to enlist troops and obtain 1,200 feudals and 7,000 Mud Polo (Nepal) cavalry.


    Wang Xuance and his deputy, Jiang Shiren, led the army of Fu Fan and Tu Po Luo to the city of Cha Tian Zhu, where they fought for three days before breaking through the city of Luo. They beheaded more than three thousand people, killing about 10 thousand of their enemies who had drowned to death.


    As Arona fled, he gathered up the scattered troops and fought again. Jiang Shiren captured Arona and captured and killed thousands of enemies. Jiang Shiren defeated them, captured his concubines, princes, and captured twelve thousand men and women. All kinds of livestock, thirty thousand of them, and five hundred and eighty cities surrendered.


    The Eastern Sky Zhu King''s corpse, Jiu Mo, brought over thirty thousand cattle horses, a bow, a sword, and a treasure Ying Luo. Jia Wu Lu Country offers a foreign object, and sends a map, asking for a picture of Lao Tzu.


    Tian Zhu was shocked and frightened.


    In May, Wang Xuance sent the captured Aronasun, his consort, sons, and more than twenty-two thousand men and women, as well as twenty thousand oxen and horses, to Chang''an for capture. Tang Taizong conferred the title of Doctor Huang.


    Wang Xuance brought back Tian Zhu Fang Tu, who slept soundly, claiming that he had lived for two hundred years, and that he had the art of longevity.


    After a few months, the Sagamore developed a medicine to prolong his life. At that time, Tang Taizong was very ill and took other medicine which had no effect, so he took the medicine made by the Sagamore, but it had no effect (neither good effect nor bad effect).


    Then Tang Taizong died of an illness. The old woman was brought home from her slumber. Tang Taizong was buried in Zhaoling.


    In fact, the Tang Dynasty in history did not regard Tian Zhu as a powerful opponent because he was too powerful.


    It was even possible that even Wang Xuance himself did not know that he had defeated a country the size of the Tang Dynasty.


    As a result, Wang Xuance''s victory in Tianzhu was not valued.


    Furthermore, compared to the other generals of the Tang Dynasty, who were victorious against outsiders, what Wang Xuance had done was nothing extraordinary.


    Although it was an envoy of the Tang Dynasty who had once set up an unparalleled and mysterious skill in the history of the world, the experience of Wang Xuance''s third visit to Heaven''s Pride was rarely recorded in the history books.


    The reason for this is that Japanese scholar Tanaka Fangshu said humorously that the dazzling splendor of the Xuanzang Mage Xizhao''s sutra in the Chinese classic Journey to the West drowned out Wang Xuance of the same era.


    Moreover, his position was rather low, so it was impossible for him to be the sole successor in the annals of history. A man is known for his propaganda, and without it, the hero is at last forgotten by the world.


    Of course, if Xiao Wen hadn''t mentioned these things, then whether it was Shangguan Wan''er or Wang Xuance, neither of them would have any idea how powerful this diplomat was.


    Thus, Shangguan Wan''er could only walk up to Wang Xuance''s house and knock with a sense of calmness in her heart.


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    "Please... "Excuse me, is anyone here?" Since it was her first time visiting someone else, Shangguan Wan''er was still a little nervous.


    Even when she spoke, she faltered.


    However, the door was quickly opened.


    Shangguan Wan''er raised her head and saw that the one who had opened the door was a scholar in his twenties. Although he had a short beard, he was still very young.


    He lowered his head and looked at Shangguan Wan''er, asking in confusion, "Little sister, what''s wrong?"


    Looking at Wang Xuance, Shangguan Wan''er said, "Sir Wang Xuance, my name is Shangguan Wan''er. My father once asked me to come to Chang''an, and when I have free time, he will pay me a visit."


    Hearing this, Wang Xuance was stupefied.


    He asked, "Who is my father?"


    "Shangguan Tinzhi. "Also..." Wan-Er hesitated and said, "My grandpa is a superior official."


    Hearing this, Wang Xuance''s expression changed.


    He looked at Shangguan Wan''er and asked, "Is brother Shangguan alright?"


    "I''m fine." Shangguan Wan''er knew that Wang Xuance thought that the reason she was looking for him was because her father had a problem. She quickly explained, "Father is safe in the clouds. I''ve come this time to follow you, Mister. It just so happens that Uncle Wang is also in Chang''an, so my father asked me to come visit him and greet you on his behalf. "


    Hearing this, Wang Xuance heaved a sigh of relief.


    He looked out the door and saw several guards with swords standing to one side, watching the two of them. So he asked, "Who are they?"


    Shangguan Wan''er explained, "Those were the guards that Sir had arranged for me."


    "So that''s how it is." Wang Xuanzi nodded his head, then walked around Wan''er and said to the others, "My fellow brothers, you''ve worked hard. Would you be willing to come to the cold house to drink some hot tea?"


    The guards shook their heads and said, "No need. If you have anything to say, you can go in and talk to Miss Shangguan. We''ll wait outside. "


    "Sorry for being neglectful." Wang Xuance politely cupped his hands at them and said, "If that''s the case, then I''ll take Miss Guan to the cold house first. Please wait here for a moment. "


    With that, he brought Shangguan Wan''er home.


    Bringing Wan''er into the room, Wang Xuance asked: "Your father, do you have anything for me?"


    Shangguan Wan''er nodded and took out a letter. The letter was sealed with wax and printed in Shangguan Tinzhi''s private seal. As long as someone opened it, they would be able to see through it.


    Seeing that the sealing wax was complete, Wang Xuance nodded in satisfaction.


    He put the letter away and asked, "Wan''er is currently studying under your husband. Your husband is?"


    My master is a scholar from a humble family. His master was an old scholar who had left the country in despair after writing up the story of L¨¹''s Spring and Autumn for Qin Shihuang.


    Hearing this, Wang Xuance became curious.


    Although 99% of the students in Tang Dynasty received Confucian education since childhood, they did not have school views like other countries.


    They never cover up their curiosity, and they don''t get angry because of the difference in philosophy.


    It could be said that they had an inclusive attitude towards culture versus religion, towards many things.


    No wonder, in the history of the Tang Dynasty''s Chang''an City, there were temples of almost all the mainstream religions in the world at that time. Everything from Taoism to Buddhism, from fire worship to Christianity. Only the Hindu and the emerging Samsung religion, which were in a remote part of the country, did not appear in Chang''an.


    Back to the main topic.


    Wang Xuance chatted with Wan''er for a while, full of curiosity. He discovered that the daughter of an old friend had indeed learned a lot from her husband.


    As they chatted, he would occasionally exclaim in surprise.


    Your husband is a great man." "AHH!" If Lu Buwei had not left the Qin Nation back then, then the current Qin Nation would be a completely different world!


    After sighing with emotion, Wang Xuance asked, "Your husband came to Chang''an, did he come to be an official?"


    "Yes!" Be a high ranking official. " Wan''er was quite proud of Xiao Wen for becoming a high-ranking official. So she raised her chest and said proudly.


    At this time, Wang Xuance asked again, "Since you are an official, what kind of official are you?"


    "Seems to be so... "It seems to be called ¡­" Wan-Er didn''t know much about the man''s position, so she thought for a while and said, "He is a government official."


    "A pageant official?" Wang Xuance suddenly frowned as he asked in a certain tone of voice.


    "That''s right. It''s a guest of honor! " After hearing what Wang Xuance had said, Wan''er instantly remembered as well.


    At this point, the expression on Wang Xuance''s face became even more strange.


    He said, "How did your husband get there? That''s not a good place! "


    Wan-Er was surprised.


    She asked, "Why does Uncle Wang say that?" Wan-Er remembered that a lot of people said that pageant guests were bad.


    Hearing this, Wang Xuantao said, "I''m afraid that only the current emperor, the former pageant official Gongsun Zeng, and the young mansion official Mo Ming and others know of this. "Even Lu Zhi wasn''t clear about the root of the problem."


    After saying that, he suddenly turned around and untied his belt. Wan-Er exclaimed and took off her clothes.


    As he did so, he added, "I had just come to Chang''an and was eager to find out everything about this country for Tang Dynasty. It''s just that I was too reckless at the time, so I ended up paying a price when investigating the pawns. Now, let me show you the price of knowing about these matters! "


    After he finished speaking, Wang Xuance took off his clothes.


    As for Wan''er, she also saw the scars that appeared on Wang Xuance''s back one after another, as if they were intersecting each other ¡­

 C276 A shadow in the sun

    Looking at the scar on Wang Xuance''s back, Wan''er felt a burst of panic.


    As a little girl of about ten years of age, and also known for being open-minded and open-minded, she naturally did not care about the defense of men and women.


    Thus, after seeing the scars on Wang Xuance''s back, Wan''er asked in shock, "Uncle, these are ¡­?"


    "These things were all smoked by others when I was young. The purpose is to make me forget about those discoveries. " Wang Xuance said.


    Wan-Er was surprised.


    To make himself forget those things, to have someone whip him, to the point that he was covered in wounds?


    What was this secret? Why was it so terrifying?


    Wan-Er suddenly felt that there was a great danger behind it.


    So she asked, "Uncle Wang, my husband is now a pageant guest. He could very well be in danger of doing the same. "Please tell me, uncle, what is the problem with the Master. I am deeply grateful."


    As she spoke, she bowed deeply towards Wang Xuance.


    Seeing Wan''er act this way, Wang Xuance waved his hand. His voice was somewhat shaky and weak. It was as though he still had some lingering fear from the past.


    However, he still forced himself to say it, "Actually, this is not something that cannot be said. However, even if they did, no one would care. Thus, for a long period of time, I didn''t pay much attention to it. It was just some weird talk from the government. Other than reminding the envoys from Luoyang to be more cautious, I have also never officially mentioned it to their people. "


    With that, he grabbed the robe that had fallen to the ground and put it back on.


    As he was dressing, he said, "When I first came to Chang''an, it was because the people of Chang''an could not keep secrets. In fact, in the feudal era, only the Qin Nation had the ability to mobilize and produce state secrets. "So I quickly figured out the functions of the three officials and nine officials of Chang An, the division of this country into the Guan Dong faction, the Guan Zhong faction, and the Guan Xi faction, as well as the grudge between this country and the Qin people. I also figured out that the country''s academic mainstream is Taoism, not the Confucianism that other countries believe in, or the law that the Qin country believes in."


    "But there is one place that is very troublesome. One of the spies I sent out was killed by them. I heard that he was already tied up in a sack and thrown into the river with a stone. Two people were severely injured. After they were rescued, they died before they could say anything. As for the remaining people, although they were slightly better, they had all gone mad. Only one person, after several months of insanity, suddenly returned to normal and told me that if the people who went there weren''t insanity, it proved that they were good men. Those freaks didn''t like good men. So they will kill good men. And the ones who are left are the people who have been driven mad by them. "


    "And me? Even though I could still hold on, but with a little brain power, I still ran back to pretend to be crazy. But ah! I hope that in the future, Sir Wang will not pursue this matter with the pageant anymore. "


    Wang Xuance repeated every single word of what the spy had said, and then he said, "That spy, after saying all these words to me, directly committed suicide by suicide. As for the reason, it''s also probably because at the moment of his death, they tortured him to death, making him suffer a fate worse than death! "


    As he spoke, the image of the spy dying appeared in his mind. His face was weak, struggling, twisting, malevolent, unwilling and other complex emotions.


    "Then, what''s the problem with this guest?" Wan-Er asked.


    She knew that even though this Wang Xuance was only an envoy, her father had told her that it was only because Wang Xuance himself was of low birth.


    However, his intelligence, courage, strength, and methods were all top-notch. If there was a suitable opportunity, his achievements would be no less than his own father''s.


    In truth, if one were to speak of it, how could an envoy of an exterminated nation like Wang Xuance be comparable to a palace poet?


    Of course, at this moment, no one knew what sort of feat Wang Xuance had accomplished in another world.


    As a result, even if Wang Xuance himself were to hear these words, he would only shake his head in denial.


    However, this did not hinder Wan''er''s trust in Wang Xuance''s capabilities.


    After all, in the eyes of this little girl, her father''s knowledge was as great as that of Mister Xiao Wen.


    As a result, he also believed that even though Wang Xuance was slightly weaker than his father and teacher, he was still one in a million.


    Hearing Shangguan Wan''er''s question, Wang Xuance let out a light sigh and said: "After I have investigated for a while, I have already found out their secret. However, just as I was about to leave, they let me take a kind of food that they usually take... Drugs. They want to turn me into someone like them. "


    "And these drugs are?"


    "They call it the Life Ointment. And I learned from other sources that some people call him by another name ¡ª opium! "


    However, Wang Xuance and Wan-Er had learned about opium and told her that this drug was originally used to numb the body, to relieve pain. There wasn''t much of a difference between the two, but taking too much of it would cause addiction, and it was difficult to stop.


    Tell her that this stuff is made from a kind of poppy, and that most of these poppies are now grown in the country of Zhu. If possible, he hoped that he could make a trip to Tian Zhu in the future to personally destroy these Devil Flowers.


    He told her that a large part of the opium came from the Song and Ming seafarers, and that the reason they possessed opium was because they had traded it with foreign merchants.


    At the same time that Wang Xuance and Shangguan Wan''er were introducing these matters. Xiao Wen had already taken Sun Shangxiang, Yang Xiu, and the bus to the Guest Hall ¨C after all, Wan''er had arrived earlier than Xiao Wen.


    As they walked into the guest hall, Xiao Wen couldn''t help to ask what was going on.


    But at this moment, a large command slapped his hands together, and a servant walked out from a corner with a tray in his hands. As for the item on the plate, it was a black coloured object. It looked like peat.


    Xiao Wen didn''t realize what this thing was at first. All he could do was ask, "What is this grand decree?"


    The official did not answer Xiao Wen''s question directly. Instead, he revealed his motive and said: "Daxing Cheng, do you know that even though I, as a guest, am at the bottom of the Nine Mystical Palace, I am still trusted by His Majesty? What is the reason?"


    "What is it?" Xiao Wen frowned as he followed the order.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Wen had already noticed the change in his demeanor the moment he had clapped his hands.


    It was as if he had found something to rely on. Those feelings of inferiority, cowardice, and distortion disappeared in an instant and became filled with confidence, as if he had become a true superior.


    Although he was still respectful towards Xiao Wen, Xiao Wen felt that his respect was more like a form of numbness and deception than worship.


    He seemed to want to use this attitude to numb Xiao Wen and wait for him to fall into his trap.


    At the same time, the order spoke out, "The reason why we are able to gain His Majesty''s trust is because we have always been able to accomplish the duties that His Majesty has entrusted us with."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen became vigilant as he asked, "Then what is your job?"


    Hearing this, the smile on his face became even more radiant.


    He said, "Do you know that? Those small country emperors who came to visit us were all very respectful and obedient. That is the credit of my guest''s teachings. "I, as a pawn, have a lot of ways to deal with people."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but frown.


    He did not agree with this behavior, so he said: "Master, this is the official voice of the big man from abroad. To be able to master a guest was to master a major road and to master a place where war was inevitable. In Xiao Wen''s eyes, you were like a general guarding the Corridor Pass. Instead of thinking about how to better guard it, you were thinking about how to grow a field on top of the city wall. "When I find out that the planting on the wall isn''t good, I might as well destroy the wall and plant it on the ground."


    "Young prefecture, Grand Slave Farmer, these Nine Supremes are in charge of the country. Moreover, they had the power to rule over the entire Darkhan Kingdom. But you, who control all the kingdoms and vassals of the burly man, can only play the game of training here. "From what I see, you are simply a vegetarian corpse in this position!"

 C277 A Cloud Piercing Arrow

    Hearing that Xiao Wen didn''t have any reverence for his ability and instead had a disdainful look on his face, he was stunned for a moment before revealing an astonished expression.


    Obviously, he didn''t understand why Xiao Wen would look down on his treasure.


    However, he still said, "As expected! Daxing Cheng is a man with great ambition and great revenge. This old man is ashamed. However, even you have to admit that I, as a pawn, am still of some use! "


    "It''s insignificant!" Although Xiao Wen didn''t use vulgarities, he still used extremely hurtful words. Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the official let out a sigh and said: "Daxing Cheng, aren''t you curious about how we managed to make these people listen to us obediently?"


    "If it were me, I would use the power of a powerful country, the threat of the destruction of a nation, and the temptation of great profits to make these people listen to me."


    Hearing them say this, the official in charge of this order revealed a strange expression.


    Although he didn''t think that there was anything wrong with his plan, he had a feeling that it was possible for Xiao Wen to say it out loud.


    And this, is also a way that a large country should have.


    Vaguely, this order seemed to have a feeling that his faith was shaken.


    He only felt that the matter that he''d persisted in for so many years was actually so insignificant in the eyes of others.


    However, he had already set up the trap and was unable to turn back.


    He knew that if he turned back, his underling, who had betrayed him due to Xiao Wen''s arrival, would most likely be a decadent one.


    He had to let Xiao Wen fall into his trap and be manipulated by him. Only by doing this could he restore the authority he had lost and the face he had been humiliated by Xiao Wen.


    "I want you to kiss my toes on my crotch and beg for more Life Ointment. For this, you still have to pay with all your wealth! " This order, he thought maliciously.


    So he said, "I''m going to introduce Daxing to the key to our control of those people."


    With that, he pointed at the carbide like substance and said, "This is called the Life Ointment, it''s a medicine. If one consumed it, one would feel as if they were floating in the air. After enjoying this feeling, whatever power or reservation he had, would be broken. The only thing that remains is loyalty to His Majesty. "


    "Life Ointment?" Hearing this, a strange expression appeared on Xiao Wen''s face.


    In his time, though, there were few people who used that term to refer to it. However, Xiao Wen still had a vague feeling of what this thing was.


    Thus, he asked back, "This kind of thing can be purchased from the sea merchants in the east, and the sea merchants in the east can also purchase it from foreigners. And these foreigners, were they made in Zhu Tian Country? "As for the life ointment, is there a name for it called opium?"


    "How do you know?" When the order heard this, it was as if it received a huge blow.


    He was like a girl who was stripped naked and thrown in front of a crowd; she couldn''t help but scream.


    "What''s so strange about that?" Xiao Wen laughed coldly, "I''m afraid you don''t know that I am from the Southern Tang Dynasty and grew up here. It''s the Song Kingdom''s territory now, so it''s not strange that I know some of the sea merchants. For a thing like you, cheating people in the West is not a problem. It would be wishful thinking to deceive me, who grew up on the eastern seashore. "


    "I also know that this opium not only relieves people''s pain like boiling water, but also makes them addicted and unable to get rid of it after only taking it once. Furthermore, its body is extremely injured. After consuming it, it might not be able to live for long. "


    "So that''s how it is." Hearing that Xiao Wen actually told him the information about the opium as if it was his family''s treasure, Zhang Xuan gradually recovered from his shock.


    He said, "As expected, a wise man always misses something. This old man has been scheming for so long, and you actually left out the fact that you are from the Southern Tang Dynasty. "


    "Humph!" With your intellect, you''re still scheming? If I can really be tricked by you, then wouldn''t I be a fool? "


    As he said this, Xiao Wen showed a look of disdain.


    However, the official smiled bitterly and said, "Fine! This old man did not intend to trick you into taking the opium in the first place. So I made other preparations. "


    With that, he clapped again, and four burly men suddenly walked out with knives in their hands. At the same time, the servant holding the opium quietly retreated.


    "So that''s how it is." Xiao Wen looked at the order and said, "It turns out that when I was teaching you a lesson in the government office, you had already prepared to use this trap to deal with me. When I asked to come to our inn, although you were surprised, you didn''t object. Because you wanted me to come here. "


    "Indeed, your curiosity has caused you to come here early. In fact, if you weren''t planning to come over, I''d try to get you to come over. I just need to spend some effort. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen sneered, "Do you think that these people can force me to take opium?"


    As he spoke, he pulled out the sword in his hand, and his eyes became sharp.


    "Can you? You have to have fought to know." The official sneered and said, "I bought these warriors for a high price. Their bodies have not been destroyed by opium, and they cannot be compared to us, the weaker ones. Therefore, it''s best if you don''t get too careless. "


    "Thank you for reminding me." Xiao Wen also sneered and said.


    However, just as he finished the syllable, Xiao Wen took the lead and rushed in front of the command medallion.


    He wanted to capture the culprit, and then threaten the warriors to let them go.


    As long as they left this place and made the matter of the official Magus public, the people here would definitely be condemned by the entire aristocratic group, especially the king.


    After all, no matter who it was, they did not want to be suddenly tricked into this place and taught a lesson!


    After making his decision, Xiao Wen''s sword moved extremely fast.


    Ever since he had been kidnapped by a ranger from the Cloud County, and having experienced Guo Xiong''s assassination, Xiao Wen had paid great attention to his own strength.


    Although this world was not the kind of world where people could have super powers, where people could massacre cities and wipe out countries. In this world, the strength of nations, armies, and groups was the most powerful.


    However, this world was the same as Xiao Wen''s original world. Although they had the power of a group of millions of corpses lying in wait for death and blood from the wrath of the Son of Heaven. However, there were also assassins who were so angry that they killed two people and bled for five steps.


    As Xiao Wen progressed, he knew that the number of people he would offend would increase. And this would cause his head to become more and more valuable, and more and more assassins to think about him.


    Furthermore, Xiao Wen also knew that from the Spring and Autumn War Empire onwards, Confucius had killed Shaozhen and used his blade and sword to settle disputes between guilds.


    Although Xiao Wen''s household was very popular in the libertarian Han, they weren''t particularly popular in the eastern part of the country.


    And in the west, because of Lu Buwei, the First Emperor and some of the other legal scholars of the Qin Empire would certainly have a natural hostility towards him.


    Thus, even though Xiao Wen didn''t expect himself to be an assassin in the future, he took out a sledgehammer and hammered his political enemies to death in the imperial court. However, he did not want to die because of an assassination attempt.


    It would be too unfair if such a thing happened.


    "Today, let me see how effective my swordsmanship, which has been bitterly trained for half a year, is!" Xiao Wen''s treasured sword pierced towards the Dazzling Spring Order. And in his heart, he thought with high spirits.

 C278 Opium and foreign countries

    Opium (Opium Arabic), also known as opiate, is from opium poppy plant capsule, containing more than 20 alkaloids, can be divided into phenanthrene and isoquinoline.


    The former are morphine (about 10%) and cocaine, while the latter are papaverine.


    Opium is black or brown because of its different origin; it has ammonia or old urine taste, bitter taste and strong smell. The raw opium can be boiled and fermented to produce refined opium, brown or golden in color. It gives off a sweet smell when smoked.


    Obviously, what Xiao Wen was facing now was opium that had yet to be boiled and fermented.


    Opium is a primary drug that is either black or brown in its origin. It has a strong odor of ammonia or stale urine. Generally, boiled and fermented, it becomes a ripe opium for human consumption, and is made into a lump or pie, which is brown or golden in color and has a sweet smell when inhaled.


    Poppy, a symbolic plant of power regarded by archaeologists as transcendent, was discovered by accident during the Neolithic epoch when people roamed among the mountains on the eastern shores of the Mediterranean.


    The cultivation of opium poppy began in Asia Minor and took a long time to spread throughout the ancient world. Opium from poppy plants is also more than 6,000 years old.


    Archaeologists have discovered the remains of the seeds and fruits of the opium poppy in the Neolithic villages excavated in Switzerland in 4000 B.C.


    By 3400 B.C., the crop had been grown in large areas in the two rivers of the Iraqi territory and was known as the Pleasant Plant.


    At least in 2160 BC, opium became a veterinary and gynaecological drug.


    In the excavated tomb of ancient Egypt in 1500 BC, the "Tibbs Opium" has become an advanced brand.


    As early as 300 B.C., ancient Greece used opium as a popular beverage.


    In the Bible and Homer''s Odyssey, opium is described as a "worry-free drug," and God uses it.


    At least in the second century BC, the famous Greek doctor Gallon recorded diseases that could be cured by opium: headache, dizziness, deafness, epilepsy, stroke, amblyopia, bronchitis, asthma, cough, hemoptysis, abdominal pain, jaundice, spleenosis, kidney stones, urinary problems, fever, edema, leprosy, menstrual irregularities, depression, anti-toxin, and insect bites.


    Opium spread to China in 139 BC, when Zhang Qian was sent to the Western Regions. In the Three Kingdoms, the famous doctor Hua Tuo used marijuana and opium as anesthetic.


    Two years after Tang Qianfeng (667 AD), opium imports were recorded, and the Arabian opium of the Tang dynasty was known as "Aphrodite".


    In the "Kaibao Ben Grass", published in the Northern Song Dynasty, opium was designated as poppy millet, and the latter "millet" was removed by capsule.


    It could be said that this thing was a very ancient drug.


    In fact, Xiao Wen didn''t have too much prejudice against opium. In this era where medical standards were very low, even though Xiao Wen himself didn''t want to be contaminated with opium, if someone else used opium for medical purposes, he wouldn''t say anything either.


    After all, this was not someone''s fault, but the fault of this world with poor productivity. It would be too much for Xiao Wen to criticize those doctors who used opium as a drug from a moral vantage point and from a God''s perspective.


    In fact, the main use is in medicine, even in the twenty-first century drugs are still used.


    For example, Opium powder, Opium tablet, Compound Platycodon grandiflorum powder, Tonsilla powder, Amorphophallus tablet, etc., mainly used for relieving cough, relieving diarrhea and so on.


    The number of imports per year is to be filled in by the Customs and the import tax is to be paid before the Customs agrees to import.


    Generally speaking, opium is imported half-cooked. The main medical uses are anesthesia and staining.


    But in about the 1600s, the Dutch brought North American Indian pipes and tobacco into China through Taiwan, where smokers began to appear.


    It was so widespread that the rulers of China panicked, and Emperor Chong Zhen ordered a ban on smoking. Because opium had once been mixed with tobacco for consumption, unexpectedly, tobacco was banned, leading to the spread of pure opium.


    It was not until the mid-18th century that Huang Yupu, an official of the Qing dynasty, first documented the process of opium consumption by Taiwanese people. He asserted that there was no way to get rid of an opium addict except by killing him or her.


    Xiao Wen didn''t reject anything that could make people happy. After all, before he crossed over, he had bought quite a few top-notch goods imported from the border of Yunnan ¡ª catnip, for his master to drink.


    But as someone who grew up under the red flag, Xiao Wen was very wary of things that were addictive and dangerous.


    After all, he was infected with cats, mechanical keyboards, and kitchen utensils before he teleported. Even after teleporting, it was difficult to stop him.


    Xiao Wen would rather die than touch opium.


    Therefore, facing the pressure of the orders, he chose to retaliate!


    Xiao Wen knew that this order was nothing more than a piece of cake. He did not dare to offend any of the nobles.


    Thus, Xiao Wen was quite at ease and didn''t protect Sun Shangxiang and Yang Xiu. Instead, he directly launched an attack, intending to get rid of these people''s leaders first, which was a grand command.


    However, the plan was good and the reality was cruel.


    Just as Xiao Wen was about to hit the order, a saber light flashed and blocked Xiao Wen''s sword.


    Weng! *


    Xiao Wen looked at the sword in his hand. Even after the previous clash, this sword was still trembling due to the lack of strength.


    His hand was numb.


    "You''re very strong!" The big fellow looked at Xiao Wen and suddenly said.


    However, Xiao Wen could tell from this big guy''s accent that he was a foreigner.


    At this point, he looked and saw that the man was blond and had high eyes and a nose bridge. He was obviously a Nordic.


    "I didn''t expect to meet a foreigner here!" Xiao Wen coldly laughed, as if he was trying to stall for time and find a flaw.


    Behind the burly man, the large order seemed to be showing off as he explained, "It should be said that I can only have foreigners here. If it was his own country, or even the people of the four kingdoms in the Qin, Tang, Song, and Ming dynasties, I would still have problems. Only a barbarian from the Far West like you would not bother about it. "


    "That''s true! In everyone''s eyes, this kind of person was nothing more than an animal. "Of course it''s not that eye-catching." Xiao Wen said.


    This is a big country scenario. Before the humiliating Opium War of the nineteenth century, China had always been the world''s most prosperous civilization.


    Three thousand years ago, together with ancient Greece, we enlightened the human mind.


    Two thousand years ago, together with the Romans, we erected a magnificent spectacle.


    A thousand years ago, we competed with the Arabs in wealth.


    Even five hundred years ago, the bright sun and the moon were the beacons of civilization.


    The Chinese citizens naturally had the right to be proud of them.


    Looking at this guy, Xiao Wen continuously swung his sword to test him.


    Although the other party was very strong, it was obvious that he was unfamiliar with his techniques. He was not a warrior who had undergone systematic training.


    So he said tentatively, "Let me guess where you are from."


    "Mamluk of Egypt?"


    The Mamluk of Egypt came from the Mongol conquest. At that time, the Mongols left the Inner Mongolia Plateau and marched west, fighting their way into Hungary and Poland.


    Since Poland was still two or three hundred years away from the famous Spears of God, the whole of eastern Europe became a Mongolian turf.


    At this time, the Venetian merchants who had heard about the business opportunities led their fleets all the way to the Black Sea. They found the Mongols and bought a large number of prisoners of war from them for a low price before reselling them to Egypt.


    The Egyptians used these prisoners as slaves.


    Because these Caucasians were gifted in combat, they quickly accumulated a good reputation.


    And this was the origin of Mamluk.


    He didn''t have enough combat skills, but his fighting strength was pretty good. Looking at this guy in front of him, Xiao Wen immediately thought of the Mamluks, who were born in the Caucasus and had the blood of the warrior nation flowing in their veins.

 C279 Viking

    However, this guy seemed to know what kind of place Xiao Wen was referring to by talking about Mamluk and Egypt.


    "The rabbi is not a cowardly Caucasian! The rabbi is not a slave! The rabbi is not a stupid Cossack! "


    As he spoke, he raised his blade and swung it towards Xiao Wen.


    If Guan Yu was here, he would be able to easily control the white man in front of him.


    After all, there were too many flaws to his movement of opening and closing.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t Guan Yu. He couldn''t use his speed to close in on the big guy and attack his vitals.


    However, it was obvious that Xiao Wen''s words had angered this big guy. Therefore, his movements became even more berserk. As for the flaws, they were even more numerous.


    Xiao Wen looked at this guy.


    He wanted to keep the big man enraged, make him swing his knife at him, then trick him into slashing it against the wooden pillar.


    As long as the knife was stuck in the wooden pillar, Xiao Wen was confident that he would be able to heavily injure it before the other side could pull out the knife again.


    Since he already had a plan in mind, Xiao Wen calmly put some distance between him and the rabbi.


    As he pulled away, he said easily, "Aren''t you Mamluk? Then are you a loser... Well, the one you call Eastern Rome? I have heard that the young Asians of East Rome are good infantry, but their Janissaries are better than their infantry. After all, in this world, they are the only ones who can rule over the Emperor and form a law on the election of the imperial guards. "


    Hearing this, the rabbi''s rage intensified.


    He bellowed, "Rabbi is not a waste of Eastern Rome!"


    As he spoke, he swung his blade towards Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen hurriedly retreated. Suddenly, he hit the pillar with a bang.


    "Very good! The next time I attack, I will let him know how powerful I am! " A hint of a cold smile appeared on Xiao Wen''s face as he thought about it.


    Then he went on: "Then you are a German? Oh! The people of the Holy Roman Empire who were neither sacred nor imperial, and had nothing to do with Rome. I heard that your emperor, the red-bearded Barbarossa, accidentally fell into the water and drowned while participating in the Crusades! Haha! This is so funny. "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the rabbi became even angrier.


    The sword in his hand hacked towards Xiao Wen like an axe, about to explode his head.


    However, Xiao Wen was, after all, a 300 hour player under the influence of "Black Soul".


    He threw the treasured sword in his hand onto the ground and rolled forward with his head held in his hands, dodging the attack.


    When Xiao Wen stood up, he saw that the rabbi''s knife had already cut into the wooden pillar. He knew that from now on, he could do whatever he wanted.


    However, at this moment, a few screams came from behind Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen looked over and found that the remaining three people who hadn''t attacked him before were now lying in pools of blood.


    Sun Shangxiang, on the other hand, held a bloody dagger and stood on top of the corpse. She looked at Xiao Wen with a proud expression and said: "Sir, the standards of these three people are quite average! Most likely, even if all of them are combined, they still won''t be half as strong as the one you took on. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen curled his lips and said, "I''ll get rid of him."


    As he spoke, he glanced at Yang Xiu.


    He saw that this trash, who only had five points in combat strength, was standing on the battlefield, expressionless.


    It was hard to tell if he was too calm, or if he was too scared to move.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t pay too much attention to this matter.


    He picked up the sword again and stabbed at the rabbi.


    However, at this moment, the rabbi suddenly put down his knife and shouted, "Vikingarnakommerinteattsmisslyckas!"


    With that, he rushed towards Xiao Wen.


    At this time, Xiao Wen had just raised his sword. As a result, his sword only grazed this person''s shoulder, but it did not harm him any further.


    As for the rabbi, he pounced and knocked Xiao Wen down. Next, he punched Xiao Wen''s face!


    Xiao Wen was a bit confused by the sudden attack. However, although his body didn''t listen to him, his consciousness was very clear for some reason.


    In his mind, the super library was rapidly spinning. Following the voice transmission, Xiao Wen was quickly able to determine the composition of the alphabet through the Roman phonograph.


    After that, the retrieval system gave Xiao Wen the translation result.


    Swedish ¡ª the Vikings will never fail!


    Seeing this answer, Xiao Wen''s eyes narrowed. At the same time, information about the Vikings also appeared in his mind.


    The Viking (ancient Norwegian: v¨ªkingar), or Viking pirates, had been invading the coasts of Europe and the British islands from the eighth to the eleventh century A.D., and its footprints extended from the continent to the Arctic, a period known as the Viking Age.


    In ancient English, "vikinger" was a person in the Gulf, while "waking" was a pirate; "vikingar" in Icelandic dialect was also a "sea adventure".


    The Vikings, home to Norway, Sweden, and Denmark, began by robbing monasteries off the coast of the Western European continent, and gradually began to invade other European countries in organized fashion, from Ireland to Britain, from France to Eastern Europe.


    In addition to the campaign, the Vikings were great navigators, and westward they gradually discovered Iceland and Greenland and eventually reached North America. At one point they reached the Caspian Sea.


    The first Viking pirates to appear in the historical records were an attack on Britain in 789, recorded in the Annals of Anglo-Saxon, when they were mistaken by local officials for merchants and killed the officials who wanted to tax them. The second record was made in 793.


    For the next 200 years, Viking invaded the coastal states of Europe, raiding upstream and inland along rivers. It had once controlled the shores of Russia and the Baltic Sea, and was said to have reached the shores of the Mediterranean and the Caspian Sea.


    One of them crossed the Baltic Sea and traveled to Russia, to Kiev and Bhagavan.


    Some ships sailed to the Caspian Sea to do business with the Arabs in Baghdad.


    A more famous group of Vikings advanced in the southwest, creating a storm in the heart of Europe.


    They looted the British Isles and invaded the continent. The word Viking carries with it a strong derogatory connotation of plunder and murder.


    The Vikings had a profound influence on the history of Europe, especially England and France.


    Adam of Bremen, a German historian in the eleventh century, wrote in the fourth volume of his book, The History of the Archbishop of Hamburg: "The pirates amassed a great deal of gold on the island of Silan, and they were called Wiggin by their own people. We call them Askomani, and they paid tribute to the King of Denmark."


    In the thirteenth century, King Harold I of England resolved to purge the pirates from Scotland and nearby islands, and some Vikings fled to Iceland.


    Norse legends depict them as fearless heroes, but in the eighteenth century they depict them as robbers.


    Europeans think Scandinavian farmers are amateur pirates, but Scandinavians think these people may be just illegal robbers.


    Another theory is that the Slavs'' pirates have fled to northern Europe.


    The Vikings spread out from their home in Scandinavia, crossing the sea and attacking suddenly with a dragon-boat (as they were called by the name of dragon heads carved in the bows and stern of such boats).


    They would make the first raid and then sweep, retreating before any of the huge resistance forces could attack, but their actions gradually became bolder.


    Later, they even occupied and settled in important parts of Europe.


    As pagans, they would not hesitate to kill priests and loot the church''s property.


    Ordinary people would be afraid of their ruthlessness and brutality. They were like devils that came from hell.


    At the time, they were brilliant craftsmen, sailors, explorers, and merchants.


    Wiggin is home to Norway, Sweden and Denmark. They and their descendants once controlled most of the Baltic coast, the interior of Russia, Normandy in France, Britain, Sicily, southern Italy, and parts of Palestine.


    They discovered Iceland in 825 (the Irish monks were already there) and settled down in 875. In 985, they colonized Greenland again. There was strong evidence that five hundred years before Columbus discovered the New World, they had reached Newfoundland and explored parts of North America.

 C280 Berserker and Rescue

    The battle strength of the Vikings was unquestionable.


    As one of the few peoples living in the Arctic Circle on Earth, this group was one of the top five nations in the world with individual combat prowess.


    In fact, in the Viking era, there were few people who could beat the Vikings in a one-on-one fight.


    Many times throughout the world, perhaps only those Marseilles living on the shores of Lake Victoria could fight them.


    However, considering that the Marseilles were monsters who could scare away an African lion with just a glare, it was no surprise.


    In fact, from childhood onwards, the Vikings loved a variety of competitive games.


    They competed in horsemanship, weightlifting, boating, sails and swimming, and the annual Clan Gathering was also the Nordic Olympics.


    Their favorite sport was wrestling. Usually, they would draw an open space with a sharp tip placed in the middle. The two competitors would forcefully push each other onto the rock. They also competed in archery, skiing, and skating. All of these competitions were for the sake of building stronger warriors.


    Even the games that winter played in the house were the same ¡ª board games from Arabia, always centered around offensive and defensive techniques.


    The Wiggin were strong fighters, and their numbers were small, so they had to rely on careful planning and surprise raids. In the battle they were unusually fanatical and unafraid of death, so people talked about the pirate sex change.


    Their assault was usually divided into two parts: first throwing spears from a distance, then cutting them at close range with swords and axes.


    When they met at sea, the pirates followed an ancient tradition of tying the ships together without a word.


    Placing a springboard on the bow of the ship and then going up on the duels one by one, everyone on the springboard was faced with the fate of either killing each other or dying in battle, with their companions to avenge them.


    If you were afraid, you could turn around and jump into the sea. No one would chase a deserter, but those who gave up their qualification to fight were no different from those who died. From then on, even their families would ignore his existence.


    Viking people believed in many gods, men and women, and different spirits looked after different aspects of everyday life.


    From time to time, they would appear everywhere, allowing the right things to happen at the right time and place.


    Legend has it that the gods live in a place called Asgard, which is the equivalent of Heaven.


    In the subterranean world, naturally, there was also hell called Neflheim.


    The pirates firmly believed that if a man died in battle, his soul could enter the Temple of Valhalla in Asgard, the Kingdom of Heaven, where the heroic spirits of the brave drank banquets, sang songs, and told legends.


    If the one who was born a soldier died in a bed, then he was only fit to enter the Underworld.


    From this point of view, the Vikings believed that death was only a journey to another world, and that they were stacking the graves of the dead for their use on the road.


    There was food and clothing, all sorts of tools, and all sorts of weapons.


    What''s more, if the king or a great hero were to die, they would bury the dead ship with him, a famous "pirate funeral."


    Almost every Viking was a terrifyingly strong warrior because of culture, tradition, race, environment, and so on.


    What Xiao Wen didn''t know was that the rabbi in front of him was not only a Viking, but also a berserker.


    Berserkers were the first ones to take the field in the battle of the Vikings.


    They were usually the most elite warriors. They were bare-chested in battle, letting out rough roars and enjoying the battle without feeling.


    They knew that the gangplank beneath their feet was soaked with the blood of their ancestors, and that their descendants would live in the same place. Anger makes the Viking look powerful and frightening, and the warrior is called Berserker.


    According to the orders, the Viking had been taken over by a Viking merchant, a Venetian merchant, an Arab merchant, a Mongolian merchant, and a burly merchant on his way to Huaxia.


    In the process, he hadn''t forgotten to run away.


    From the ice plains of northern Europe, to the districts of Venice and Egypt, to the deserts of the Arabian Peninsula, the highlands of Iran and Inner Mongolia, the Viking had planned more than thirty escapes. More than fifty of his slave masters had been killed.


    If it was an ordinary slave, they would have died long ago.


    However, the Venetian merchant who took over the slave at a low price had a good sense of business.


    He had told the Arab merchant when the rabbi had been selling it to him, that the rabbi was a soldier of a hundred years, and that such rebellious warriors would often escape from prison. In this process, he would also show his strength and worth.


    Therefore, the rabbi''s actions did not cause any problems for the slave owners. His actions had become a selling point for him. Those slave owners seemed to enjoy the process of him escaping and then being caught again and again, enjoying this berserker''s rebelliousness.


    Until he came to the big man and met the order to march.


    As soon as he saw the rabbi, he saw the potential of the rabbi.


    Therefore, after he bought the rabbi back, he gave him a Chinese name ¡ª the war criminal.


    Disciples and slaves! The so-called war criminals were also slave warriors that were similar to Mamluk.


    The rabbi didn''t like the name, so although he knew enough about himself, he liked to call himself rabbi like a man who lacked personal knowledge.


    However, because the order was given to a number of women in the rabbi''s family, these women also gave birth to children for the rabbi. The hard heart of the rabbi under the Twisting Finger had been converted into a loyal subordinate of his.


    "Die!" Die! "Die!"


    The enraged Rabbi had turned into a madman who only knew how to fight. His fist smashed onto Xiao Wen''s head, one after another.


    It was a good thing that Xiao Wen was able to react after the first smash. He twisted his neck and dodged all the rabbi''s attacks.


    Just as the rabbi was about to attack, Xiao Wen suddenly shouted, "Ah Xiang, save me!"


    Sun Shangxiang was stunned when she asked for help this time.


    However, she soon realized that although her husband knew how to become stronger, he was not a warrior who specialized in combat.


    Thus, his strength was actually not as good as Sun Shangxiang''s.


    However, Sun Shangxiang usually acted out of respect and respect for her teacher... As for the reason why Guan Yu was there, she didn''t resist when Xiao Wen punished him after he caused trouble.


    However, since the danger had already reached a point where Xiao Wen could call for help, Sun Shangxiang no longer hesitated and directly rushed forward with a dagger in hand.


    "Want to cause trouble?" In my guestroom, it''s not your turn to behave so atrociously! " Looking at Sun Shangxiang, the official snorted and said.


    After he finished speaking, a few dark, strong men ran out from the depths of the Guest Hall.


    Seeing these people, Sun Shangxiang exclaimed: "Kunlun Slave!"


    Sun Shangxiang had seen these blacks in the Tang Kingdom. So she was no stranger to black people.


    Kunlun (not Mount Kunlun) in ancient China refers to Indonesia, Malaysia, Kunlun Nu mainly refers to the servants from there, most of them are indigenous people in Southeast Asia, although the skin is darker than Chinese, but still yellow people.


    A small number of them were black, presumably with the Arabs.


    There are very few such black Kunlun slaves, and only some of the higher social status people use them (?) I can afford it. Some scholars have speculated that there may also be Dalo Vishnu among the Kunlun slaves (a people of India).


    However, this was Xiao Wen''s history. However, in this world line, because all the countries in the history of the world appeared on Earth at the same time, even though war was raging, business was also abnormally prosperous.


    Every year, China imports a small but not small number of blacks from Arab merchants, British East India Company, and Dutch East India Company.


    As such, African slaves were not a rare existence in China.


    However, Sun Shangxiang could tell that the strength of these African slaves were clearly much higher than the three she had just killed.


    Thus, Sun Shangxiang didn''t dare to be careless.


    However, she knew that the current situation wasn''t optimistic and couldn''t be dragged on any longer.


    "What do we do!?" If this were to continue, I''m afraid that mister would be in danger! " Sun Shangxiang thought.


    However, at this critical moment, everyone heard a bang and the door to the guest hall was kicked open.

 C281 cross

    Seeing that the door to the inn had been kicked open, he looked towards the entrance and saw a young man in white clothes standing there, looking at him.


    Looking at the youth in white clothes, Big Order fiercely spoke, "Who are you? He actually dared to trespass into the guest hall! Someone, take him down. "


    Upon hearing these words, more than two people from the Kunlun Slave''s team charged towards the youth in white.


    "Humph!" You overestimate yourself! " Seeing these two Kunlun slaves attack him, the youth in white didn''t feel any fear at all. With a cold snort, he lifted his leg and kicked the two Kunlun slaves in a manner that made it impossible for him to cover his ears.


    This caused the two Kunlun slaves to roll on the ground in pain.


    "I am Zhao Zilong from Chang Shan!" You bunch of fellows are abusing lynchings here. Since I am not unsatisfied with it, I will naturally pull out my sword to assist you! "


    "Zhao Yun?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up. Although he knew that this bustling Chang''an was full of possibilities. However, he never would have thought that he would meet Zhao Yun, who was also a Five Tiger General like Guan Yu.


    But the oracle showed no fear of Zhao Yun. He sneered, "So it was Gongsun Zan''s men. I heard that Gongsun Zan left Chang''an, went to be a guard, let you stay in Chang''an. After that you had no discipline. I just didn''t expect you to be so lawless. Well, Gongsun Zan once served as a temporary official in the city. At that time, I was just a official in the city. "Since you want to be a busybody, I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of Gongsun Zan!


    With that, another five Kunlun slaves walked out from the depths of the Guest Hall. With swords and sabers in hand, they approached Zhao Yun with cautious expressions. However, Zhao Yun was unable to do anything about them.


    Seeing this scene, Sun Shangxiang and Xiao Wen''s originally hopeful eyes became gloomy.


    There was nothing that could be done about it. Even Zhao Yun, who was ranked second in the Three Kingdoms'' One Lu, Two, and Three Wins, was only a teenager now.


    Even if he was unarmed, he probably wouldn''t be able to defeat these big men.


    However, at this moment, a loud shout came from outside the door.


    "Yan Man Zhang Fei is here! Who dares to fight a battle to the death with me? "


    Then, a short, fat, black man rushed in from outside. He was holding two short spears with a fierce look on his face.


    Seeing a few guys with weapons walking over, he seemed to have ill intentions. He threw one of them directly at the man, piercing through his throat.


    Obviously, Zhang Fei was already a person whose hands were stained with blood at such a young age. Even if he had to kill, he would not be lenient.


    "What are you doing? To actually commit murder in broad daylight, is there still any law? " The orders roared.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Fei sneered and said, "You brat, as an imperial court official, you are actually doing such a malicious thing in this guestroom. Your Grandfather Zhang Fei will teach you a good lesson for the Emperor today, and let you know what the path of an official is. "


    "Ignorant child, don''t act so arrogantly. Today, I want you to experience what is called power! "


    After saying that, he ran to the counter and pulled a red cotton rope that was attached to it.


    Everyone heard a ringing sound. It turned out that the place where the cotton rope was connected was the clock on the roof of the inn.


    At this moment, everyone in the guestroom noticed this place.


    Thus, more people ran into the main hall. Some of them were the brown-skinned Kunlun slaves, some were white-skinned European men, some were short in stature, and some looked like they belonged to the yellow race. There were even a few Manchu Tarantula with ugly pigtails.


    It looked like a foreign army, a mix of fish and dragons but full of malice.


    "I have a total of two to three hundred men. You few, let''s see how you will deal with this!"


    "There are some among you, and there are others for me." Upon hearing these words and seeing so many people, Zhao Yun did not show the slightest sign of fear.


    With a wave of his hand, a voice could be heard even further behind.


    "Assault!"


    As he said that, a group of young boys around the age of eleven or twelve rushed in from the door, holding a variety of swords and sabers in their hands.


    Each of them had a serious expression on their faces and were all well-built. They seemed to be the students of the Hongwu Dojo.


    Sun Shangxiang even saw Guan Yu''s figure in the crowd.


    "Guan Yu, you''re finally here!" Looking at Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang finally felt for the first time that she did not hate this guy as much.


    If not for Guan Yu, they would probably be in dire straits today.


    Glancing at the young man who had already rushed into the hall, Guan Yu said, "After I fought with Zhao Yun, who is ranked second in Hongwu Martial Arts School, I told him about Mister. As a result, he told me that this pawn was not a good place. "And this order is a bastard!"


    After saying that, he paused for a moment before asking, "Where is Mister?"


    "Sir?" Sun Shangxiang''s eyes blurred for a moment before she reacted.


    She pointed to the rabbi in the corner and said, "Teacher was taken away by him. Guan Yu, quickly save Mister!"


    Hearing this, Guan Yu also saw Xiao Wen struggling under the pressure of the rabbi.


    He quickly walked over and said, "Big guy, let go of me, Mr. Xiao Wen. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Hearing this, the rabbi turned around.


    He looked at Guan Yu and asked, "Do I need to kill him?"


    The official''s expression was ferocious. He nodded, and said: "Kill him! This time, there''s no need to show any mercy. "


    "Understood." The rabbi turned around with a sneer on his face at the order.


    He looked at Guan Yu and said, "Since you want to cause trouble, then don''t blame me for being rude. "Punch!"


    As he spoke, he cunningly stretched out his leg and kicked towards Guan Yu.


    Guan Yu was almost fooled by this sinister scam. Luckily, his reflexes were strong enough, so he was the first to arrive. He raised his leg and kicked the Rabby''s leg.


    Instantly, both sides were unable to retreat more than a few steps.


    "Such powerful strength! Even amongst adults, I''m afraid it''s very rare!" Guan Yu thought.


    When he was in the winter, Uncle Lee had intended to teach Guan Yu a lesson. In the end, because Guan Yu didn''t know how strong he was, he accidentally knocked over the war general, Lee Yanyi, onto the ground.


    Thus, he knew that his current strength was even stronger than an adult Second Rated Warrior.


    Of course, he did not know how he would compare against a top class martial general like Fan Kui. Compared to the overlord of the West Chu, what would happen?


    However, it was obvious that if this large man with golden hair and blue eyes were to compete in martial arts, he could probably compete with some of the First Rated Warriors.


    Of course, although individual military strength was useful in this world, it wasn''t omnipotent. He was just a barbarian with golden hair and blue eyes. Even though he had the strength of a general, he didn''t have the trust of an emperor nor the talent of a general.


    Therefore, it could not be said that he, a slave hidden in the Guest Hall, was on par with the general.


    This time, Guan Yu didn''t dare to be careless.


    He threw a punch straight at the rabbi.


    As for the rabbi, he directly caught Guan Yu''s fist.


    "Such a strong child. Even among us Viking youths, you are still an extremely rare existence!" The rabbi and Guan Yu''s fists were clashing. The rabbi was obviously shocked by Guan Yu''s power.


    One had to know that the Vikings had practiced throwing spears and lifting weights since they were young. The rabbi knew that even if he had sons at home, they probably wouldn''t be able to compete with Guan Yu in strength. There was no need to even mention the ones that were currently born in the big man''s body.


    "Humph!" Guan Yu did not know about the power of the Viking. He was just a citizen of a big country as he said, "You barbarian, don''t compare your small tribe with my big man."


    After saying that, he kicked the rabbi again.


    Xiao Wen stood up again while the two of them were fighting.


    Luckily, Zhao Yun''s men had managed to attract the attention of the hanger-ons, so no one had noticed Xiao Wen.


    Thus, he hurriedly grabbed his sword and carefully protected himself, retreating into the crowd of youths.


    At this time, the official suddenly said, "The children of Gongsun Zan, what happened today, is the internal matter of my patron. Don''t worry about it today. Take your men and leave. I will not pursue this matter any further! "


    "Do you think that''s possible?" Zhao Yun raised his eyebrows and said, "The purpose of our Hongwu Dojo is to help each other. Right now, this Guan Yu has already defeated me, so naturally, I will give my all to help him save his teacher. "


    "In that case, let''s fight!" The official''s face turned fierce as he used all of his strength to shout, "Take out my treasures! I want to show you the power of a pawn! "

 C282 strong crossbow

    "In that case, let''s fight!" The official''s face turned fierce as he used all of his strength to shout, "Take out my treasures! I want to show you the power of a pawn! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen, who had just stabilized his body, suddenly felt a sense of unease.


    He looked at the slave warriors in the guest hall. However, he saw that some of the slave warriors had suddenly retreated. However, their appearance was in an orderly fashion. They didn''t seem to be fleeing, but rather seemed to be organized as they left.


    It was as if he was going to fetch something?


    Watching these people leave, Xiao Wen cautiously asked a youth who looked like the leader of the group, "What''s your name?"


    The youth replied, "My name is Dian Wei."


    Hearing this, a strange expression appeared on Xiao Wen''s face.


    He thought, if something happens today, can we just run away and let Dianwei cover our backs?


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head, trying to drive away this crazy idea.


    He asked, "How many people did you bring today?"


    Dian Wei replied, "A total of one hundred and fifty-three people came to the dojo."


    Xiao Wen nodded. Judging from the number of people, the battle between over a hundred people and over two hundred people wasn''t too far off. As long as he commanded them properly, Xiao Wen could rely on these youths to defeat the slave warriors under the great command.


    However, he still said, "Dian Wei, I have something I want to ask you, can you send a few people to help?"


    Dian Wei said, "I heard that you are Guan Yu''s husband, and Guan Yu is our elder brother. Naturally, we will also treat you as our teacher. "


    "Alright then." Xiao Wen didn''t even have time to be happy after receiving so many subordinates. In fact, Xiao Wen had expected Guan Yu to win the respect of the youths by going to the Hongwu dojo.


    Therefore, he instructed the youths, "Send a few people out to help me buy some things from the pharmacy."


    Hearing that, Dian Wei asked Xiao Wen with concern: "Is Sir injured? Do you want to buy some medicine for the fall? "


    "No, these are all small injuries." Although it was really painful, Xiao Wen still shook his head. He said, "I need you to go to the pharmacy and buy some saltpeter and sulfur. Afterwards, you need to go to the weapon store and buy some scrap iron. Finally, you also need to help me buy some charcoal."


    "What do you want to do, sir?" Dian Wei didn''t understand why Xiao Wen wanted to buy these things, so he was a bit confused.


    Xiao Wen did not try to cover it up as he explained, "I want to concoct gunpowder and kill all the war slaves here!"


    As he spoke, he took out a bag of silver and gave it to Dian Wei.


    Gunpowder? Explosion?


    Hearing this, Dian Wei was speechless.


    He didn''t expect that Xiao Wen would send people to buy gunpowder and blast people to death so skillfully.


    It sounded like Xiao Wen had said those words many times.


    Yes, in his previous life, when he was playing strategic-type games, he did call for a lot of bombers to blow up his enemies ¡­


    At this time, Xiao Wen did not have the time to explain this to Dian Wei. He directly stuffed the money into Dian Wei''s hands and said: "Be quick, I have a feeling that there''s something wrong with these people. I don''t really want to blow them up, but I''m prepared. "


    Hearing this, Dian Wei finally nodded his head. He took the money, lowered the number of his friends, and had them arrange for people to buy what Xiao Wen wanted as quickly as possible.


    At the same time, seeing Guan Yu and the rabbi fighting, Zhao Yun, Zhang Fei, and Ma Chao wanted to help.


    However, at the same time, three people had also come out of the formation to attack them.


    On Zhang Fei''s side was a muscular Caucasian man with black hair, black eyes, and a head of about 1.85 meters.


    In his hand was a tower shield and a short sword that was not much longer than a small arm. Compared to Zhang Fei who was swinging his spear with all his might, this man''s moves were much more stable.


    He made full use of his defensive capabilities to block Zhang Fei''s attack. Although the short sword occasionally harassed Zhang Fei, most of them used their shields to smash at him.


    Just think about the power of a shield more than 1.5 meters long smashing into a person''s face.


    This terrifying attack also caused Zhang Fei to be cautious.


    "You are Armenian! I can see that you are a citizen of the Eastern Empire. How about it? You give up your resistance today and come to me. If you want to go back, or settle down in this country, you can have it. " Xiao Wen looked at the shield soldier and spoke in Greek.


    Hearing those words, the other party was taken aback. However, his path was very stable, and he reacted in a split-second, blocking Zhang Fei who was trying to ambush him.


    Then he said in the same Greek, "I''m sorry, sir. I must first repay the favor of the Order of the Great Tour. To repay kindness with enmity, to forget kindness, is contrary to the teachings of the Lord. "


    "Obstinate!" Xiao Wen cursed in his heart but didn''t try to rebel against that person.


    Then, he looked at the person who was fighting against Ma Chao.


    That person held a katana in his hand, and there wasn''t much difference between that and Ma Chao''s one-handed sword of etiquette. Neither side had the advantage in weaponry.


    Xiao Wen saw that both sides were fighting back and forth, using their full strength, but still found it difficult to do anything to the other side.


    So he said in Japanese, "I don''t know who you are, but do you? The man you serve is a scoundrel. You should not help evil. "


    When the samurai heard Xiao Wen''s words, he revealed a crazy look on his face.


    He shouted, "For Your Majesty''s sake!"


    "The previous one is pedantic, it seems like this one is crazy." Xiao Wen muttered. It had to be said that none of these foreigners who could be loyal to a great command were normal.


    Thus, he shifted his gaze to the third person.


    This person was just like Zhao Yun, a nimble and dexterous person.


    His steps were light, as if he was gliding through the air.


    As for the curved blade in his hand, Zhao Yun had no way to get close to it, so he could only dodge in a sorry state.


    Xiao Wen couldn''t tell where the person came from due to his disheveled appearance. However, Xiao Wen could tell that the other party was a sailor.


    After trying a few languages and realizing that the other party was unable to answer him, Xiao Wen suddenly said in ancient English, "You are a sailor who desires freedom! You shouldn''t be stuck on land. "Help me. I will bring you freedom."


    Hearing this, the sailor was stunned. He said painfully, "Freedom? Do I still have my freedom after taking that devil''s stuff? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen smiled and said, "What if I can help you get rid of the opium? "So what?"


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the sailor hesitated for a moment.


    Suddenly, his struggling expression changed into one of determination.


    His blade suddenly turned and slashed at the Wiggin rabbi.


    However, right at this moment, there was a clang.


    An arrow shot out of the crowd and struck the Englishman''s scimitar with unerring accuracy.


    At this moment, Xiao Wen suddenly discovered that the foreigners in the inn were actually holding crossbows. All of them nocked their bows and nocked their arrows, aiming them at Linley.


    "What!" Seeing that, Dian Wei shouted: "Great Order, do you want to die? Forget about this bow. If one were to secretly hide a crossbow, it would be a capital offense! Aren''t you afraid of others finding out? "


    "Or could it be that I can conceal this matter after killing us?"


    "Naturally, I won''t kill all of you just because I have nothing better to do." "I am not a madman, how could I die with you?"


    "As for the crossbows? It was something that the foreign guests had brought over because they didn''t know the rules. We saw it and confiscated it. When they return, send them back. And before that, we, the pawns, will naturally take care of it. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but curse the shamelessness of this order.


    This guy had actually used such methods to get so many private troops for him.


    This action put Xiao Wen and the others in a passive position.


    After all, they weren''t gods. Against so many arrows, they couldn''t guarantee that they would be able to survive an attack.


    "How is it?" Looking at Dian Wei, he ordered, "Kid, as long as you give Xiao Wen to me, I will let you leave. What do you think?"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Before Dian Wei could say anything, Zhang Fei shouted loudly: "I am not someone who bullies the weak and fears the strong, I am a person who is afraid of life and death, if any of you want to leave, then leave. But after we leave, don''t blame me for not recognizing you as brothers! "


    Hearing this, not a single one of the young boys and girls left.


    They looked at the order and said in unison, "Kill us if you dare! "We want to see how you will end up if you kill us."


    This time, it was the main event that caused him to fall into an awkward situation.


    However, a voice suddenly broke the deadlock.


    Behind them, the voice said, "Who is that good youth that wants to hurt my big man?"

 C283 Arrival

    "Who is it? You want to harm the good children of our big men? " A voice sounded from behind the crowd. The voice was long, as if it carried the pride and confidence of someone in a position of power.


    This made the nervous youths turn their heads away when they were faced with the powerful bows and arrows.


    With this turn of their heads, they all began to cheer.


    Behind them, there was a group of soldiers with iron shields or crossbows in hand. All of them were clad in iron armor, standing behind them.


    Each and every one of them had a cold expression on their faces. Even though they were standing there, it was as if they were filled with the killing intent of a Golden Steel Horse.


    Many of the youths here were from the family of generals. They were not unfamiliar with the aura of war.


    When they faced this group of soldiers, not only were they not afraid, they were also relieved.


    "Help!" It''s reinforcements! " They all cheered loudly.


    However, because of the crowd, he didn''t see any of the soldiers inside.


    Therefore, the official asked disdainfully: "What reinforcements? Under my heavy crossbow, I was like a mantis trying to stop a car. Could it be that you can find the city guards and bring them here? "


    Then he shouted, "People outside, listen. This is the Guest Hall, I am the Guest Hall''s guest. If you know what''s good for you, hurry up and get lost! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen had a strange expression on his face.


    Logically speaking, from the very beginning, he hadn''t felt anything official about this order. Yet, at this moment, he appeared to be extremely powerful, as though he was extremely powerful.


    "This is probably a battle between trapped beasts! If he can''t make me take opium today, he''s done for. "But ¡­" Xiao Wen narrowed his eyes as he looked at the group of soldiers outside.


    In the capital of the Han Empire, Chang''an, the people who could mobilize so many armed troops were most likely not ordinary!


    Even though he didn''t know who was so kind-hearted to actually come and save the situation.


    However, he knew that with such a group of martial arts here, the road to the grand command had come to an end.


    Xiao Wen looked at these guys and revealed a faint smile.


    At the same time, a skinny middle-aged man in linen robes walked out from the army outside. He wasn''t even wearing shoes, but he exuded a noble aura.


    He turned to the people inside and said, "Order? They were only at the end of the Nine Saints. How dare he act so arrogantly in Chang An City! I think you must be tired of living! "


    When they heard this, the orders were also harsh on the inside.


    He did not cower because of his opponent''s attitude.


    In fact, this usually cautious guy, because he had been forced into a corner, had already fully displayed his ability to bite even if he was anxious.


    Looking outside, he said loudly, "The Nine Supremes are also the Nine Supremes. What are you? How dare you call me your father! "If you have the guts, come in. Let me see how capable you are."


    How much skill? Xiao Wen revealed a strange expression.


    However, the black skinny man clapped his hands and said, "Come out young man inside. Let me have a good fight with that grandson of yours today!"


    After saying that, he waved his hand and the group of soldiers prepared to enter the guest hall.


    Seeing the soldier''s actions, the youngsters no longer hesitated.


    They moved quickly, but in an orderly fashion, leaving the hall to the soldiers.


    Only when the soldiers led by the black skinny man walked into the guest hall did they finally see who it was.


    "Mo Ming, why is it you?" When he saw Mo Ming from the Young Residence of Nine Saints, who was considered to be of high status, he revealed an expression of shock.


    He''d originally thought that the people outside came from some unknown place, and that they were just some travelling rangers or minor officials.


    Even though he was one of the last Nine Saints, he was still one of them. Under this large brick, an official like Chang An that was able to destroy a large area of government officials posed no threat to him at all.


    However, he did not expect that the person who would come looking for trouble with him today was one of the top three, the Young Residence Medallion!


    As the purse of the big man''s emperor, Mo Ming''s position in the Young Palace Order was very high.


    Even though it was because of the Mo Clan, he was still very thrifty in the informal setting, and even rarely rode in a horse carriage.


    But that would not affect his position.


    Compared to the order to be suppressed by others because of his cowardice, although this Young Manor Lord Mo Ming looked easy to bully, in reality, he was always holding on to his authority.


    As long as he was able to control the emperor''s purse well, he would have to rely on the emperor himself. Not to mention, the Order is only at the bottom of the Nine Saints.


    Looking at Mo Ming, a look of fear appeared on his face.


    He knew that he probably wouldn''t be able to escape his doom today.


    "The only thing we can do now is to stop it!" Even though he was used to being cowardly, he had chosen to be conservative and stop the damage. However, he reacted very quickly and immediately revealed a fawning smile towards Mo Ming.


    He said with a laugh, "So it''s Lord Mo Ming. What brings you here today? "


    Hearing this, if it was in a normal situation, Mo Ming might even try to exchange a few pleasantries with him. But today was different. Mo Ming naturally wouldn''t let this matter rest so easily.


    After all, it had been a long time since he''d last looked at this bounty with a sinister aura all over his body.


    However, there was no conflict of interest or grudge between the two parties, so they had not made a move on him.


    However, today, the grand command had crossed the line. As a descendant of the Mo family who hated evil, how could he tolerate others committing heinous acts?


    Thus, Mo Ming did not give up and waved his hand. Instantly, all the soldiers aimed their crossbows at the foreigners in the canteen.


    At the same time, he took out a crossbow and pointed it at the order.


    On the side, Xiao Wen realized that the crossbow this black skinny man was holding was actually a lever crossbow that he had designed and made himself. He immediately understood that these people were actually the ones he had asked Zhuge Liang to visit today.


    This Young House Token can actually move troops. It looks like it is still quite a bit stronger than a typical guest!" However, it was true that it was a miracle that the pageant guest would still stay in the Nine Heavens Dictum under the guidance of such a grand command that only knew how to play with opium. Based on his status as a general, if he chose to let someone with power, ability, and backing take on the role of a general, he could similarly mobilize troops and horses ¡­ "In fact, it''s even like how Wang Xuance started a war to wipe out an entire country.


    Xiao Wen thought to himself. He also understood that if he wanted this Young Manor Command Token in front of him, he would have to be an ally.


    As a result, he had more confidence.


    On the other side, Mo Ming looked at the orders and coldly said, "I just took a look. The young men you were aiming at earlier, many of them are the sons of my generals." Are you trying to rebel by doing so? "


    "This ¡­" After hearing Mo Ming''s words of accountability, this order that was previously very arrogant now spoke like it was a small matter, "It''s a misunderstanding! Sir Mo, this is a misunderstanding. "

 C284 Assassination of Xiao Wen

    "Misunderstanding?" After Mo Ming heard the order, he walked towards the order step by step.


    He looked at the foreigners and said, "Since it was a misunderstanding, why are there still so many people aiming at my head? If you say that you are not a rebel, then what do you mean by that? "


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    He quickly turned his head and looked at the foreigners with crossbows in their hands, and shouted in all kinds of languages, "Quickly, put down your weapons! Do you want to kill me? "


    With every shout from the official, a few people unsheathed their weapons in hesitation. Very quickly, those people all put down their weapons.


    Xiao Wen, who was at the side, translated the words into text through the sound waves. While speaking, he also confirmed the nationality of these people.


    It had to be said that although this order was indeed shameful, his skill in foreign languages was very high.


    From the native tongue of India to the language of the Vikings, and then to the language of East Africa, there were more than twenty languages in five languages.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Wen was able to decipher sound signals and quickly translate them through the retrieval system, it would be very difficult for him to know what this guy was talking about.


    "This guy must be very hardworking at learning foreign languages." Xiao Wen began to think about this matter. Late at night, he started to smoke opium while learning a foreign language from Hu Ji, who was fair-skinned, beautiful, and full of fat buttocks.


    "Truly enviable ¡­" Eh! No, it''s admiration! " Xiao Wen thought.


    However, he suddenly saw a flash of hatred in the eyes of the guild through his microfacial expression.


    He immediately became alert.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Xiao Wen heard the order saying in Farsi: "Aim for that Xiao Wen and pretend to make a mistake. Shoot him dead with one arrow!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen immediately exploded.


    "F * ck!" You actually want to kill me! " A burst of anger ignited in Xiao Wen''s heart.


    To be honest, although he had always used a very forceful attitude to fight against his enemies. He even threatened others with their lives.


    However, that was only a threat. He did not really dare to kill someone.


    Actually, Xiao Wen, as a burly aristocrat and official, knew that the people on the political scene were all decent people.


    You can defeat others by political means or unorthodox means, but because we are all decent people, it is your duty to preserve the dignity between us.


    It would be too much to order another noble to be killed in public by a slave.


    Even without considering his own life, Xiao Wen felt that if a noble died like this, it would be a very embarrassing thing.


    Furthermore, Xiao Wen valued his own life a lot.


    As the saying goes, if someone was killed, they would die. He did not want to die so easily.


    Therefore, he immediately said, "Great Order! Do you think I don''t know Persian? I even know that their evil god is called Angola Manu. "


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. However, he quickly regained his composure.


    He said, "What do you mean? I''m calling the crossbows of those ignorant fellows! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen looked at the Persians from the corner of his eyes.


    He noticed that the crossbows of these Persians were already aimed at his head.


    Therefore, he backed away from the group of soldiers and hid beside them.


    As long as they had the intention of taking the Xuan Dao down, they would immediately hide behind the soldiers.


    Then, with a sneer, he said, "You don''t have to pretend to be one. I know you just told them to kill me in Farsi. "So, you have the power of interpretation for today''s events, right?"


    Saying that, he turned to Mo Ming and said, "Lord Mo Ming of the Young Manor, I have been ordered to the left side of the second floor, third, fourth, sixth, first on the right, and the fifth person to kill me. They are all Persian. "


    Hearing this, Mo Ming immediately said angrily, "A grand command! You dare to commit murder in front of me?!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the order immediately cried out for injustice.


    He was full of regret. After all, he didn''t know that Xiao Wen could actually understand Persian.


    If he had known earlier, he would have chosen an even more obscure language to order his foreigners to assassinate Xiao Wen.


    Helplessly, he could only cry out, "Young House Order! I didn''t mean that. This is just Xiao Wen framing me. I have already been a Young Manor Order for the Emperor for several years, and this Xiao Wen is only a rogue who has just risen from the bottom. Don''t you know who''s more believable? "


    He was certain that this medallion just happened to pass by. After all, the information from the past didn''t reveal any relationship between Xiao Wen and Mo Ming.


    Judging by Mo Ming''s behavior after he came in, the official also felt that Mo Ming was here to protect the children.


    As a result, he continued to quibble and splash dirty water on Xiao Wen.


    However, after that, he rolled his eyes, a crafty look flashing across his eyes.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say to the Persian, "Stop attacking Xiao Wen."


    However, before he could finish his first sentence, Xiao Wen came to his senses.


    He quickly said to Guan Yu, "Xiao Yu, don''t let him speak!"


    If those Persians who didn''t understand Chinese knew that the mission was cancelled, then Xiao Wen''s act of reporting the order would have been inconclusive.


    Although no one would be able to say that Xiao Wen was making a false accusation, this kind of confrontation was bound to lead to an impasse.


    However, if Xiao Wen seized this opportunity, he would be able to break the deadlock and make sure that he would die a graveless death!


    Without any hesitation, Xiao Wen ordered Guan Yu to follow his orders.


    His entire body seemed to have transformed into a gust of wind. Before anyone could even react, he had already rushed over and pounced on General Lu.


    Even after being pounced on, he still wore a stupefied expression on his face.


    He didn''t expect Xiao Wen to be so decisive and Guan Yu to be so quick. Before he could even finish his sentence, Xiao Wen had already taken the initiative to subdue him before the Persians could understand what he meant.


    At this moment, Guan Yu looked at the order on the ground that he had subdued. He shouted in anger, "Be more honest!"


    Then, a hand pressed down on his mouth, rendering him unable to speak.


    At the same time, the group of Persians saw the situation change. They didn''t know that the order had made them cancel their plan and thought that they should attack Xiao Wen in this situation.


    As a result, they did not have the time to aim.


    One by one, they pulled down their crossbows and released arrows towards Xiao Wen.


    Fortunately, Xiao Wen was prepared. His figure flashed, and he immediately hid behind a soldier with a shield in his hand.


    Perhaps these crossbows were not an excellent product, so when the crossbow arrow hit the shield, it only made "ding ding dang dang" sounds.


    After the arrows hit the shield, they all fell down. There wasn''t even a single arrow that pierced through the shield.


    Seeing this, Mo Ming was instantly enraged.


    He looked at the order on the ground and confirmed that the person who had fired the shot was the Persian that Xiao Wen had pointed out.


    How could he not understand what was going on?


    So, looking at the order, he shouted angrily: "The order! Do you have any other explanations? "

 C285 Conspiracy Theory of Ghosts

    He looked at the order on the ground and confirmed that the person who had fired the shot was the Persian that Xiao Wen had pointed out.


    How could he not understand what was going on?


    So, looking at the order, he shouted angrily: "The order! Do you have any other explanations? " Mo Ming''s angry shout resounded in the hall. At the same time, several soldiers reacted quickly.


    They were in tacit agreement, each aiming a crossbow at a Persian who had just drawn his knife.


    Their arrows were so powerful that they pierced through the heads of the Persians in an instant.


    Blood spilled from the second floor, and a few Persian heads fell from the second floor. Upon seeing all this, the man who was still struggling with himself had his pupils constrict. He had fallen into a state of despair.


    The group of foreigners had realized that they were under control, and they put down their weapons. Only the rabbi, who was still in a bloodthirsty state, was still fighting with Zhao Yun.


    "Sir, let me go kill him!" At this time, Guan Yu suddenly said to Xiao Wen.


    After saying that, Guan Yu shifted his gaze to the rabbi, so everyone knew that Guan Yu wanted to kill the rabbi.


    Xiao Wen heard Guan Yu''s voice and walked out from the formation.


    He glanced at Guan Yu, then turned to look at the Young Manor Command.


    He said it didn''t matter. After all, even though Guan Yu was still young, this was an ancient era where war was raging, not the peaceful era of the twenty-first century.


    Thus, Xiao Wen didn''t feel that it was a problem for those who were destined to become generals to kill someone earlier in the war.


    Because of this, he silently agreed to Guan Yu''s request.


    However, there was another problem with Guan Yu''s request. It was the Young Manor Command Token that had brought a group of soldiers today.


    After all, he was the most powerful person here, so Xiao Wen felt that he should be the one to decide whether or not to kill.


    Looking at Guan Yu, whose face showed slight hesitation, but was clenching his fists tightly and repeatedly cheering himself on, Mo Ming from the Young Manor seemed to be able to tell at a glance what this child''s situation was.


    He asked Guan Yu, "Is this your first time killing someone?"


    Hearing this, Guan Yu thought that Mo Ming was suspecting that he would be lenient. Therefore, he stubbornly said, "I won''t hesitate!"


    Hearing this, Mo Ming laughed and said, "Great! What a good young man. It would be good for him to get out of bed so early. Furthermore, the person who caused him to get into bed was not weak either. Most importantly, this guy is just a barbarian. "


    Even though the Mo family advocated both love and aggression, they were not afraid to attack simultaneously. However, the scope of this amorous yet aggressive relationship was explained differently by the different factions in the Mo family.


    There were some schools of thought that only among the Chinese people should love both non-attack and non-attack. However, as long as the barbarians didn''t have to engage in any kind of war, even if they starved to death, they would still have to fight.


    Evidently, Mo Ming was a Mo Family disciple who didn''t care about outsiders, and only cared about whether the Chinese people loved non-attack at the same time.


    As a result, he looked at Guan Yu, happily handing the lever crossbow in his hand to him, saying, "This first killing is very important, adjust your breathing, don''t panic."


    Hearing this, Guan Yu took the lever crossbow from his hand. He had used this when he was on the prairie, so he knew how to operate it.


    However, he was still competitive as he said, "When I was on my way to the grasslands, I killed a few Manchu Manchu Manticores. It''s just that it was dark and windy and I couldn''t see clearly. This time, I want to clearly see how the person I killed died! "


    Hearing this, Mo Ming looked at Xiao Wen with a strange expression.


    He knew that Guan Yu was Xiao Wen''s disciple. He couldn''t help but sigh about how Xiao Wen had raised such a disciple.


    Helplessly, he rubbed Guan Yu''s head and said, "Killing is only a way to achieve one''s goal. Everyone had different opinions on whether to kill or not. But in general, people could kill for any purpose, but they could not forget that killing was just a means. If murder is the goal, then the person is ruined. "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu was stunned.


    But then, he reacted. Xiao Wen had once told him that a person could kill for any purpose, but not for any purpose.


    Therefore, he took a deep breath and mumbled, "In order to get used to the battlefield in the future, I''m going to kill someone today!"


    He aimed at the rabbi''s forehead and snapped the knife.


    The power of the lever crossbow was even greater than that of the gun. When the arrow was shot out, before anyone could react, the arrow had already pierced through the rabbi''s head.


    With a rumble, the burly man fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the group had already fallen into despair.


    Although Guan Yu had already untied himself, the series of actions just now had put him in a desperate situation.


    The Persian assassination of Xiao Wen was exposed. They were killed by the soldiers.


    The Viking berserker, Rabbi, who was the most powerful among his subordinates, was killed by Guan Yu.


    He would definitely take on all the political responsibility.


    Now, it would be even harder to get rid of this responsibility.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen and Mo Ming, who had settled this small incident, also walked up.


    The two of them walked side by side, until they were in front of the command post.


    Mo Ming asked, "You''re a good man, but you actually did such a wicked thing. Are you looking to die?"


    Hearing this, the official suddenly rolled his eyes.


    His expression, which was originally full of despair, had been completely swept away. Replacing it was anger towards Xiao Wen.


    The eyes of the order seemed to be ablaze. He looked at Xiao Wen and said angrily: "Xiao Wen, you rascal, you must have bribed those Persians in advance to frame me! That must be the case. Young Hall Master, please investigate it clearly! "


    WC!


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen almost jumped in fright.


    He did not expect that when death was at hand, he would actually think of splashing dirty water on himself.


    So he said, "Don''t slander people. You have to tell them about evidence. "Without evidence, how can you prove that I bribed someone?"


    Hearing that, the leader seemed to want to bite down on Xiao Wen. He loudly said: "Evidence? Didn''t you kill the evidence? If it wasn''t for Xiao Wen, why would you appear at such an occasion today? As for Xiao Wen, why did he say that he wanted to attack his disciple so quickly and accurately earlier on and even let his disciple subdue me? As a student of Southern Tang, how could you just happen to know Persian? "


    "If they hadn''t planned this beforehand, how would they have settled this matter so quickly? How could there be such a coincidence? "


    He looked at Xiao Wen as if he had truly framed him. His eyes were filled with hatred and anger.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was actually a little speechless.


    Indeed, if Xiao Wen hadn''t possessed the Library of Heaven''s Path, it would have been quite difficult for him to accomplish that.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, it was indeed incredible.


    As a matter of fact, as long as there was a little guidance, there would definitely be people who would think about conspiracy theories.

 C286 Destruction of humanity

    As for Xiao Wen, after hearing about the framing, he didn''t know how to refute it.


    I can''t go up and beat him up, can I? With so many people watching, if he went up and beat him up, then maybe he would be seen as a conspiracy and be beaten up out of embarrassment and anger.


    The current Xiao Wen was no longer a commoner in the busy city.


    If he had a conflict with someone else, he could pull out his sword and confront them. In Korea, the use of force to solve problems was a popular method, from the emperor to the civilian population.


    However, if he were to beat someone when they were wrongly accusing him, it would be disgraceful. If you don''t know, you might even think that you are angry from embarrassment.


    Thus, even though Xiao Wen wanted to pull out his sword and kill him because of that order, since the other party was throwing dirty water on him with reason, then he would definitely refute it.


    His mind raced as he tried to think of a way to refute this fellow.


    However, right at this moment, Mo Ming, the young prefecture lord, spoke up.


    He said, "Do you take me for a fool? No wonder. After all, I am the Young Lord''s Token, and you are the Great Order. The two are on completely different levels. With your brain, you can trick a three year old child, but you want to trick me? If you really have the ability, you can just directly become a young master. "


    Hearing this, the official in charge of this order revealed an expression of despair.


    He said, "I''m not, I''m not."


    However, Mo Ming bent down and grabbed the clothing on the token.


    It could be seen that Mo Ming, the son of the Mo family, had pretty good physical fitness. He grabbed the sign, lifting it as easily as lifting a chicken.


    He looked at the order and said, "You told me that this was a plot by the official? Heh! If any schemer could make such a good time, he could just rebel and become the emperor. With this kind of ability, do you still need me to be your official? "


    Along the way, Mo Ming had already heard about Xiao Wen''s deeds from Zhuge Liang.


    Although Zhuge Liang was exaggerating about Xiao Wen''s matter, Mo Ming knew that Xiao Wen was a capable person.


    People like him had their own pride. Mo Ming didn''t quite believe that Xiao Wen needed to use such a troublesome scheme to frame the Great Order.


    "Besides, even a three year old knows that when scheming and scheming are laid out, the most important principle is simplicity. If this was really Xiao Wen''s conspiracy, then he was too stupid. After all, this kind of scheme took place frequently, and even the slightest mistake could cause his death. You actually told me that this is Xiao Wen''s scheme? This is the biggest joke in the world! "


    Hearing this, the vanguard immediately understood that his false accusation just now was just a joke in the eyes of the Young Hall Master.


    That''s true! If he really could think of a scheme to trick Xiao Wen into doing something in such a short amount of time. The official felt that he was probably already in the top three.


    However, if Xiao Wen knew about the idea behind this order, he would definitely laugh his teeth out.


    As a high-handed politician, he had seen countless pieces of information related to government officials.


    These materials were all dry goods from the super library. If anyone else were to see this, they would be able to become an experienced politician that would never fall in the government. It could be said that the content that Xiao Wen was reading was not the kind of mental and spiritual soup that would fool a bookworm.


    Hence, Xiao Wen also knew an important principle in government ¡ª or, in other words, an important principle in the adult world.


    Only children cared about right and wrong. In the world of adults, they only cared about the pros and cons!


    From the fact that the Young Manor Command was willing to bring troops to help Xiao Wen, it could be seen that Mo Ming believed that his relationship with Xiao Wen was profitable.


    As we all know, the official order is a waste that is not worth making friends with.


    Therefore, anyone with a brain would know which principle should be used between them.


    Even though Mo Ming was a kind person, as a warrior of the Mo family, he was upright and upright.


    However, this thought would still appear in his mind. At most, he would think of a way to defend Xiao Wen instead of ignoring the lie.


    In actuality, what he''d said to refute the command earlier wasn''t too logical. However, it just so happened to be able to convince everyone else, including himself.


    Logically speaking, if he had changed his location, Xiao Wen definitely wouldn''t have done such a senseless framing.


    If he wanted to defeat the enemy, the most important thing for him to do was to find a way to let the Young Manor Lord know that the benefits he could obtain were greater than the benefits he could obtain from Xiao Wen.


    This way, even if Xiao Wen''s side was reasonable and without any benefits, Mo Ming wouldn''t stand on his side.


    There are not many lies that are flawless in this world. After all, lies were like the system''s firewall, full of loopholes.


    And as long as one was careful and spent some time, people would always be able to find the root of the loophole.


    After all, it is important to understand that no matter how much a person declares himself to be an objective and impartial existence, his handling of information has always been unable to circumvent the procedure of receiving information, using the program in his head to process it, reacting, waiting for the outside world to react to his actions, and then accepting the information generated by those reactions before processing the information.


    Therefore, in order to break a lie, one must first have the information processed in the brain at that stage after receiving it, and have a knowledge of the information, which may be a lie.


    It was only when people received the message that they suspected that the message was a lie that they would try to uncover it.


    Thus, the lies that could not be broken in this world were not those flawless lies, but those lies that people clearly knew were lies that they did not wish to break.


    The best way to make a lie come true was to cut off the idea of rebutting the lie in people''s minds. It could only be the Emperor''s new clothes!


    "What else do you have to say?" Xiao Wen sneered as he looked at the orders in front of him, which had failed completely.


    However, he knew that if this order was replaced by a new one, it would bring him trouble.


    However, he knew that this order was also a serious problem.


    Using opium to control others was like a dregs to Xiao Wen, a waste that could not be recycled.


    Even if he was shot to death, it would be a waste of the country''s bullets ¨C even though the countries produced astronomical numbers of bullets in preparation for the Third World War last century, causing the bullets to be delayed ¡­


    All in all, this order was a huge problem.


    Xiao Wen, on the other hand, only had one choice. He had to get rid of this trouble and hope that the next person to take command of the government would be a person who revered nothing and would be willing to put his authority in his own hands.


    With that in mind, the idea of humanity being destroyed had an impact on reality.


    Killing intent flashed in Xiao Wen''s eyes. A killing intent that felt as if it was as cold and painful as the edge of a blade was emitted from his body.


    One had to know that although Xiao Wen was gentle and gentle, he had also killed many people either directly or indirectly. Even before he had the title, he had killed and buried his body in the wasteland a few kilometers away.


    Thus, Xiao Wen also had a murderous aura surrounding him.


    At this moment, the murderous aura on his body couldn''t help but radiate out, letting everyone understand what Xiao Wen was planning to do.


    However, after a shiver, the order suddenly sneered: "Can you kill me? Can you kill me? Don''t forget, I am a Nine Supremes, even your majesty should not kill me for such a thing! "

 C287 Invitation

    "Don''t tell me you think you can kill me as you please?" With a cold smile, he ordered everyone.


    Hearing this, the Young Manor Command and Xiao Wen were stunned for a moment before they recovered from their shock.


    They looked at the order and gnashed their teeth.


    There was no helping it, the Great Order was one of the Nine Saints, and it was a Marquis of the Pass.


    There are all sorts of ironic black humour in this world. Among them, the one closest to Xiao Wen was the one that had grown scales after killing the dragon. The dragon''s blood had sprinkled onto the body of the dragon slayer. Over time, this dragon-slayer also became a dragon.


    Great Qin, a country built by the nobility. The name of the Ying Family, Zhao, could be traced back to the evil deeds of the great generals under King Zhou of Shang during the time of Yin and Shang.


    This aristocratic family had been passed down for many years. However, under the Martingale transformation, they established the first system that allowed ordinary citizens, as well as foreigners and slaves, to be promoted to the upper echelons.


    At the same time, this country has very strict laws. Although they didn''t say that they didn''t honor the commoners, at least the punishment came from a doctor.


    However, this country that was fair at the time was overturned by the slogan of "Wang Hou will make Xiang Ning proud" by Chen Sheng and Wu Guang.


    As for Liu Bang, the person who was left behind in the past, the Qin Empire''s chief later on, a person who did not have any noble blood in his body, he became the emperor.


    However, the country he founded, on the one hand, had brought about the same kind of dereliction and liberalism as when the Qi was destroyed by the Qin. (So it was true that being powerless was very strong, but before they developed the economy of the Han, they established a country with a total economy that could crush the seven other countries, and was even stronger than the rest of the world at that time.)


    However, on the other hand, after they established this country, they did not have the same competitive spirit as the Qin Nation.


    The purpose of this country''s existence was not to carve out territory, or perhaps it was not for that purpose first and foremost.


    What this country valued the most was the ruling of the country''s aristocrats.


    This broke the tradition of the Qin Dynasty, which was founded by the aristocrats, but was always used to punish the doctors.


    In the country built by the Mudskippers, there was no doctor.


    Maybe it was empty.


    Maybe we can take the example in front of us.


    Right now, although opium was used to control people''s hearts, there was no legislation on opium consumption in the burly man. However, it was very clear that using something to control one''s heart was a very taboo matter. After all, what are you trying to win back the hearts of others for? The court will think you''re conspiring.


    Not only that, this order not only controlled the hearts of the people, but it also concealed slaves and illegal weapons. Although in big men, swords, spears, and bows and arrows were common, it was not against the law. As long as there is no direct evidence that you killed someone, you can even ride your horse and walk around with your saber. As long as you dare to charge, there might be people in the crowd who would take out a lance and stab you to death.


    However, in a burly man, having two weapons is against the law. These were armor and crossbows.


    Obviously, although these foreign slave warriors didn''t wear armor, there were many of them who held crossbows in their hands.


    Under normal circumstances, this would certainly be a violation of the law.


    However, this was only under normal circumstances.


    However, the situation here was quite unique.


    The official orders were for nobles, and for nobles at that. The most important thing was that the position of Marquis in this stage was one of the Nine Supremes, and it was more than two thousand stones.


    In fact, in the Darkhan Kingdom, as long as your officials managed to achieve a thousand stones, as long as there was no direct evidence that you were planning to rebel and kill you on the battlefield, then Liu Bang and the other nobles would have the duty to help you maintain your nobility.


    Or rather, to protect the dignity of the nobility.


    Obviously, this fellow had such privileges.


    Therefore, he began to explain what had happened to him.


    "The consumption of opium, although in the laws of Song and Ming countries, has gradually been regarded as a violation of the law. Officials in both countries have banned opium consumption. But I know that smoking opium is not illegal in big men. "


    "Is it wrong to use opium to win over people''s hearts? To control these foreigners and have them obediently listen to us on the land of the Darkhan Kingdom is my duty. Allowing my subordinates to smoke opium, this is my art of subjugation. Although it was brutal, it was reasonable. Compared to the military''s unruly behavior, I have already calculated it well. If you can find out from the people I''ve taken control of with opium a burly fellow who isn''t a pawn, you can hold me accountable. "But that''s only if you can find it."


    Then he continued to defend himself, "As for those crossbows, they were brought here by themselves. According to the law of the burly man, weapons carried by foreign envoys need to be handed over to the pawns for management. They can only be returned after they leave the country. Therefore, those crossbows are nothing more than weapons that I keep under the law. When we were fighting just now, I took out the crossbow, but it was just a temporary measure. "


    "As for the accumulation of slave soldiers, it is even more ridiculous. When I was fighting, they acted out righteously. Normally, they like to train in martial arts, so I don''t care about those things. "


    "In short, although I have all sorts of questions, there is no crime that can be killed by anyone. His Majesty can personally judge me, but you are not qualified! "


    "You! You actually dare to talk to me like that! " Seeing such an attitude, Mo Ming was a little angry.


    To be honest, he had gotten used to the idea of getting a horse. It could be said that the other seven of the nine were just like him, looking down on this order.


    As a result, when the Dazzling Spring Token suddenly became arrogant, he was somewhat unable to adapt.


    However, he was still an important official of the imperial government. After the Young Manor Command calmed down, he clapped his hands and said to the people beside him, "You, go report to the Empress."


    "You, go and get me a doctor''s order."


    "You, go report this to Imperial Physician Jiang."


    "You, go tell me and the lieutenant."


    "Also, we need to inform the captain."


    Hearing the Young Manor Lord''s orders for his subordinates to spread the news, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but cup his hands in respect, "Young Manor Lord, I admire you for plotting against my country."


    The reason for reporting to the empress was that after Liu Bang left Han, Lu Zhi acted as the overseer of the country. Naturally, he had to report this to the empress as soon as possible.


    Xiao Wen also knew about the coachman''s orders. Qin Zhong Lun (Lang and the verandah are the same; no one is allowed to wield an armoured halberd in Qin Shi Palace; the guards are all standing under the verandah, which means the verandah, or rather the verandah, is under the verandah)


    The coachman was an official, so he was ordered to serve under the coachman''s orders. In the early Han Dynasty, this name was used, and the name was changed to Guangluxun in the first year of the Martial Emperor.


    It is its main duty to guard the door of the palace, especially when this officer is first established.


    The outer part of the temple belongs to the guard captain, and the inner part of the temple belongs to Guang Lu Xun. In subsequent developments, Guang Lu Xun was able to manage everything in the palace and develop himself into an advisor to the emperor, a guard to the palace, and a steward to the palace. Being within the forbidden zone and approaching the emperor was extremely important.


    It would be correct to ask him to come.

 C288 Witness

    The ensign who had superimposed his authority had also been one of the Nine Deities since Qin Dynasty. He had gone along with the Han Dynasty to guard the imperial palace, and later on, he would take over military equipment and ceremonies. When the emperor was young, he was exhausted. At one point, Han Jingdi changed his name to Chinese doctor''s order and later changed his name back to Chinese doctor''s order. The time of the new Mang changed to David, and the Eastern Han was still known as Lieutenant Wei. A lieutenant was a general.


    In the Western Han Dynasty, the guards of the palace were the Lang Wei and the soldiers. Guang Lu Gong Lang Official is the guard, while the Guard Captain is the guard. In the Western Han Dynasty, the Guard Captain Department was known as the Southern Army. Within the palace, there is a hut for garrisons, day and night patrolmen, and procuratorial personnel. The gate of the palace and the palace were in agreement with the lieutenant outside the palace. In the Western Han Dynasty, the emperor lived in Weiyang Palace, and it was the duty of the ensign to guard Weiyang Palace.


    These two were in charge of the security of the capital and the imperial court. As such, they naturally had to deal with the suspected rebellion.


    Similarly, Qin Shi put the Imperial Physician in charge of supervising the hundreds of officials, receiving hundreds of official petitions on behalf of the emperor, managing the country''s important atlases and ancient records, and drafting imperial edicts and documents. He was placed in second place among the Left and Right Prime Ministers.


    Therefore, the doctor of history has a certain authority to deal with the crimes committed by the officials.


    The other was Lieutenant Ting, who was in charge of law enforcement.


    A supreme official in charge of the administration of justice from the Qin and Han Dynasties to the Northern Qi Dynasties. In the six years before the Han Dynasty, Emperor Zhongyuan changed his name to Dali, and four years after the Wudi Dynasty changed its name to Jiyuan. Two years after the Emperor''s birthday, he changed his name to Dali. He changed his name to "Scholar" at the time of the New Mang, and he was called "Lieutenant" at the time of the Eastern Han Dynasty. The late Han Dynasty was a great place for Dali.


    If the censor was the disciplinary committee for examining the officials, then the captain was the judge of the country.


    The lieutenant''s job was to manage the world''s prisons. Every year, the total number of jails in this world would finally be collected and sent to the lieutenant. The country''s most difficult cases had to be reported to the captain for sentencing. The captain also often sent people to handle some important cases for the local area.


    Some powerful court officers can also refute the judgment of the three emperors.


    An officer may arrest, imprison and try a guilty king or minister in accordance with an edict. Etiquette and ordinance are all hidden in the officer in charge of revising the ordinance. What is classified as a scale of one inch and three feet is also under the command of the lieutenant.


    Although the main person involved in this matter was a Nine Saints, there was also a group of foreigners under him.


    Therefore, the opinion of the lieutenant was very important in dealing with these foreigners.


    They also had the right to supervise and discuss the matter.


    Looking at Mo Ming, both Xiao Wen and Dazzling Spring knew that a trial was about to begin.


    "It seems like you want to push this old man to death!" The official looked at Xiao Wen, revealing an angry expression.


    However, Xiao Wen wasn''t afraid at all.


    He stepped forward, grabbed the sign by the hair, and said: "So what? What does it have to do with me killing you? What does the destruction of you have to do with you? "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words that were filled with killing intent, the man was stunned for a second. But soon after, he laughed out loud.


    "Xiao Wen, do you really think that His Majesty does not know of my actions? I''ll tell you! For so many years, I have been diligently and conscientiously training those foreign ministers for His Majesty, the existence of which was acquiesced in by His Majesty. Just like how the Young Manor has an army directly under its command that can protect the royal family''s property, so what if I toil for the emperor and have foreign slave soldiers? "


    "Looks like you''ve really raised your slave soldiers." Xiao Wen was expressionless. He looked at the order and said coldly to the people around him, "You all heard this. This was not forced out by me under torture, it was said by this idiot. "


    Hearing this, the youths outside all nodded. They were threatened by the Dazhang Token just now, this group of hot-blooded youngsters were very vengeful. Therefore, Xiao Wen didn''t need to say much. They would naturally use their connections to pressure the imperial government during the trial.


    After all, these youngsters were the backbone of the big man in the future. The emperor could reject the opinion of a group of commoners, because even if they were to speak their own voices, they would surely have no choice but to speak. But they spoke very little. Even if the Emperor were to ignore them, he would not be under too much pressure.


    The emperor could reject the opinion of a group of court ministers, because they had the right, but they had scruples, and it was difficult for them to make up their minds to argue with the emperor over certain matters.


    But this group of youths was different. Their blood and vigor had just given them the resolve to fight the Emperor without regard for their interests. And their origins also determined the weight of their voices.


    Therefore, as long as he could grasp the thoughts of these kids, Xiao Wen could easily ask Liu Bang: "Your Majesty, do you want to rebel?"


    However, as a member of the Nine Saints, it was obvious that the Dazzling Spring Token did not possess such political awareness.


    At this time, he looked at Xiao Wen with disdain and said: "No matter what ability you have, let me tell you, the rule of this country is ultimately in the hands of His Majesty. So, as long as Your Majesty is willing, he can save me! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen shook his head.


    To be honest, as a modern man, in his eyes, imperial power was just that.


    I have seen that when Emperor Chong Zhen, Zhu Yuanzhao, reigns, officials can be deposed at will. However, when Li Zicheng arrived, he could only hang himself from the coal mountain''s Old Wai''s tree.


    He had seen Puyi, the late Qing emperor, fall back to his former home under the Republic, and now the Palace Museum in Beijing had to pay for tickets.


    Similarly, Qin Shi Huang, who died a mysterious death, was beaten to a pulp by the rebel army, Yang Guang, the emperor of Sui Yang.


    In Xiao Wen''s eyes, imperial power was not eternal, nor was it supreme. What was truly powerful in this world was not the powerful imperial power of the front desk, but the power behind the imperial power to support their interest groups.


    The old Qin people of the Qin Dynasty, the military aristocrats of the Han Dynasty, the people of the Tang Dynasty, the literati of the Song Dynasty, and the landlords of the Ming Dynasty.


    If the ruler was on good terms with them, then they would be strong.


    However, if the ruler and they were as close as gods and gods, then the imperial authority could only perish.


    Therefore, as long as he could grasp the interests that the emperor relied on, not to mention those emperors in the last years of the dynasty, Xiao Wen was sure that even those emperors in the country could do nothing to him.


    This was the power of sociology!


    This was the power of political science!


    However, at this time, a voice broke the tempo of the crowd.


    Initially, Mo Ming and Xiao Wen wanted to pass the trial to control the order and then operate in secret to find a way to force Liu Bang to sentence him to death.


    However, this voice went against the expectations of Xiao Wen and the others.


    Of course, he also brought everyone good news.


    "If any of you wish to put this order to death, I don''t think you need to wait for His Majesty''s return. "In the hands of foreign ministers, there is a piece of evidence that can make such a large force fall!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen looked outside. He saw a man in a traditional Chinese suit walk in. Beside him was his female student, Shangguan Wan''er!

 C289 Evidence of conspiracy

    Xiao Wen looked towards the door and saw that the group of youngsters who had been jostling each other at the door, wanting to clearly see what had happened inside, had already parted to form a path. The person who walked in was a man wearing purple tang suit.


    At the side, Shangguan Wan''er had a nervous expression on her face as she followed the man.


    Before Xiao Wen could respond to Wan-Er, Zhuge Liang walked out from the crowd of youths and said, "Wan-Er, why are you here? Are you okay? "


    "I''m fine, big brother Xiao Liang." Wan-Er shook her head and said, "I went to visit the elder father told me to. Then I told the elder about the mister. "He knew that you had done a great job, so he said you were in danger and brought me here ¡­"


    Zhuge Liang nodded in a "I see" manner when he heard this.


    Actually, he was also confused from the start. Under Xiao Wen''s arrangements, he had to present the horse carriage and the lever crossbow today. However, after he told the Young Manor Lord about what happened with Xiao Wen, Mo Ming brought the guards of the Young Manor and a bunch of military weapons that were originally prepared to be delivered to the front lines to the Guest Hall without a second word.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t understand what was going on.


    As he spoke, Wang Xuance also looked deeply at Zhuge Liang. He asked Shangguan Wan''er, "Is this your classmate?"


    "Yes, Uncle Wang. He is Wan''er''s classmate." Shangguan Wan''er said.


    Hearing this, Wang Xuance said: "Since that''s the case, then you should just stay here with your classmates. Don''t go in." Although it was already stable inside, it was still somewhat dangerous. If something happens to you, I won''t be able to explain it to your father. "


    "But ¡­" Wan-Er hesitated and looked at Xiao Wen. His eyes were filled with hesitation.


    At this time, Zhuge Liang held Wan-Er''s hand and said, "Brother Yu is inside. It''s fine. Wan-Er, if you go in now, you will only get in the way. "The elder brother here is extremely talented, his words have a nice ring to them, I really like staying here."


    With that, he turned his head and heard the group of youths greeting Wan-Er with a smile, including Li Zicheng. "Hello, sister-in-law."


    What the hell is a sister-in-law! Wan-Er cursed in her mind.


    But she did not refuse Zhuge Liang''s good intentions. After she bid farewell to Wang Xuance, she stood on the spot and began to watch.


    On the other side, Xiao Wen had a hint of understanding when he saw Wang Xuance walk in.


    He knew that the person who Wan''er was visiting today had been arranged by Shangguan Tinzhi.


    Shangguan Tinzhi, on the other hand, was a spy.


    It was obvious that no matter who this man in front of him was, he was related to Shangguan Tinghua and Tang Kingdom''s spy network.


    Therefore, as spies, it was reasonable for them to know some unknown secrets.


    Thus, Xiao Wen smiled and ordered, "You''re dead meat!"


    However, the order wasn''t clear on why Xiao Wen was so sure about the date of his death. He didn''t see the coffin nor did he cry as he said to Xiao Wen: "With just you? Xiao Wen, don''t forget, you''re just a common kid. This country, this country has always belonged to His Majesty. As long as Your Majesty doesn''t let me die, you won''t be able to do anything to me! "


    "This country belongs to the emperor?" When Xiao Wen heard this, he let out a cold laugh.


    Sorry, just like how the Zhou Dynasty ruled this country through a system of blood ties, which was called "the world of the family." There was a little blood relationship between the Son of Heaven and the Minister.


    In the Han Dynasty, many of the subjects of this country came from the lower classes. However, after accumulating enough battle merits, he would be promoted to a noble.


    Hence, this country belonged not only to the emperor, but also to those nobles who had been promoted.


    If the emperor could not reconcile their differences, then the country would inevitably fall apart.


    And if he wanted to maintain the balance, then Xiao Wen would have the chance to make this order a sacrifice to maintain the country''s political balance!


    Looking at the order, Xiao Wen said, "Since you won''t shed tears until you see the coffin, then I''ll let you see how you write the word ''dead'' today!"


    With that, he clasped his hands at the man and said, "Thank you for your troubles, sir."


    "No worries!" Wang Xuanzi also cupped his hands in a greeting to Xiao Wen. He said, "I once had a grudge against you for giving me such an order. Therefore, it can be said that I have avenged my revenge by exposing his identity."


    As he spoke, he walked toward the orders and said, "The orders, do you know me?"


    The official order looked at him in shock and said, "Aren''t you Wang Xuance?"


    Emperor Xuan Ce?


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was also a little surprised.


    He looked at the man in front of him, and in his mind''s eye, he saw the scene of the destruction of his country in India, with Tofu and the Nepalese soldiers.


    Although he obviously hadn''t done this yet, Xiao Wen could feel that this man was emitting a murderous aura.


    He had never felt that kind of hair-raising aura even from Dong Zhuo.


    "Good boy!" "Although I know this is just an illusion, but the pressure that this guy is giving me is way too obvious!" Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh.


    The act of Wang Xuance destroying an entire country by himself was something Xiao Wen worshipped as a member of the Chinese nation. It wasn''t a shameful thing to be scared of him.


    At this moment, he also didn''t say a word, deciding to see what this almighty elder in another world line would do.


    Thus, Xiao Wen saw that a letter had actually appeared in Wang Xuance''s hand.


    He opened the letter and placed it in front of the order. "This should be the letter you wrote, right?" he asked.


    "After all, your seal is on it. If you want to deny it, you cannot deny it."


    Upon hearing these words, the eyes of the envoy turned to the contents of the letter.


    However, as he read the letter, a trace of fear gradually emerged on his face.


    He cried out sharply, "It''s impossible, it''s impossible."


    A cold sneer appeared on Wang Xuance''s face as he looked at the order. He had Mo Ming, who was at the side, release the order, then grabbed his head and viciously smashed it onto the ground.


    With this smash, the order was broken into pieces, and he was bleeding profusely.


    Even Xiao Wen, who was spectating nearby, couldn''t help but feel a dull pain in his head.


    He knew that this Wang Xuantao was planning on using his lightning fast attacks and intense pain to prevent the other party from thinking properly.


    If you can''t think, you can''t make up a lie.


    Since he was unable to fabricate a lie, he would definitely tell them the truth.


    "Right ¡­" After being cruelly tortured by Wang Xuance, the orders finally couldn''t take it anymore. He confessed, "I wrote this, yes, I wrote this."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but be curious.


    He walked over to Wang Xuance''s side and looked at the letter.


    What he saw was a letter from the Han Dynasty defector, Han Wang Xin (not Huai Yin Hou Han Xin). It actually recorded that he and the Huns had planned to attack the big man together.


    And in this matter, the pageant''s great command would lead his servants, working in concert with the Huns.


    "Isn''t, isn''t this a conspiracy?" Xiao Wen muttered.


    At the same time, everyone knew that there was no need for a trial today.


    After all, the crime of conspiring against someone was established. This order could only result in death!

 C290 Another Victim

    Mo Ming''s expression was not very good as he looked at the letter with the official seal printed on it.


    In reality, this was different from Xiao Wen''s plan from the start to repay his boss for his personal gains. This Young House Token didn''t really care that there was such a good-for-nothing among the Nine Supremes.


    After all, he was a proper person. As long as he didn''t do anything out of line, Mo Ming wouldn''t care.


    Therefore, he didn''t have too much selfish intent when it came to taking revenge on his orders. He simply didn''t want Xiao Wen to be destroyed by his orders.


    Unfortunately, when this large order aimed at the sons of the military aristocrats, when this large order joined hands with the traitor Han Wangxin, the young lord''s orders were already unbearable.


    This guy had clearly crossed Mo Ming''s bottom line.


    Thus, a trace of killing intent was emitted from Mo Ming''s eyes.


    This order must die!


    Even if he were allowed to live another day, it could endanger the country''s security.


    However, Xiao Wen suddenly patted Mo Ming''s shoulder and said: "Let me give him a decent death!"


    After all, he was a burly man''s official, so Xiao Wen didn''t want to be too ugly.


    In Xiao Wen''s opinion, if the other party had a decent way of dying, he could also avoid taking the political risk that he had to take.


    If he had used an even crueler method, besides venting his anger out of boredom, he would have had no other use ¨C however, from the beginning to the end, Xiao Wen didn''t have much anger in him. He wouldn''t have had to cut his opponent into pieces.


    Thus, Xiao Wen didn''t care about giving Lu Sheng a dignified death.


    So he patrolled the ground, found the opium that had fallen in the fight, and picked it up.


    Xiao Wen was dazed for a moment as he looked at this malicious item. Then, he found a jar of wine at the reception desk of the Resort Inn.


    Without any hesitation, Xiao Wen poured some wine into a bowl.


    He didn''t care if the wine was good or not, he just threw in the opium.


    Next, Xiao Wen took out a pair of chopsticks and crushed the opium in the wine, causing it to reluctantly blend into the wine.


    "Opium and wine, even a deity would find it hard to save him." Xiao Wen looked at the bowl of wine and revealed a strange smile.


    Then, he turned around and handed the wine to the official, saying, "The winner is the king, the loser is the thief. I hope you can recognize the reality. "You''ve lost. I hope you''ll be able to lose with dignity."


    Hearing this, the group became speechless.


    Even though he knew that he was doomed today. But before he died, he still wanted to say something fierce, saying, "This is only the victor and the loser will become the thief", "One day you will be like me", "I will never let you go even if I become a ghost".


    However, seeing that there wasn''t a single ripple on Xiao Wen''s calm face, he knew that this guy had already predicted his thoughts.


    Helpless, he could only choose to shut his mouth with the greatest dignity. Taking the wine bowl, he drank all the wine in it in one gulp.


    "I can''t accept it!" The official order could not help but shout out.


    The wine went into the stomach, and the opium, under chemical action, became the most deadly of poisons. In that moment, Zhang Zian felt as if his abdomen had been pierced by a long spear that was hooked upside down. Those hooks twisted in his intestines, and before his consciousness could fade, he felt an incomparable pain.


    Xiao Wen, who was standing at the side, looked at the guy in front of him and could not help but say, "People''s most precious treasure is life. A person''s life should be like this: when looking back on the past, he will not regret doing nothing, nor will he feel guilty for being despicable and living a vulgar life. "


    "Only then can I become an indomitable man."


    Hearing this, everyone present agreed with him.


    After hearing these words, the Dazzling Spring Token couldn''t help but recall its past.


    In the past, had he wasted his life without doing anything?


    Seems so.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel regret in his heart.


    In the past, had he become a despicable person and lived a vulgar life?


    Seems so.


    A burst of shameful emotions immediately caused his face to flush red.


    At the same time, his eyes could no longer hold back anymore, leaving behind tears of unwillingness and regret.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiao Wen heard a "bang" and fell to the ground, dead.


    "In your next life, as a man, don''t be so sneaky!" Xiao Wen stretched out his hand, wanting to cover his eyes. However, Xiao Wen had tried many times but failed to cover his eyes because of his grievances and grievances.


    "Do you really need to go that far?" Xiao Wen said helplessly.


    However, when he opened the Super Library, wanting to find out how much resentment people had, he was unable to close his eyes.


    However, the retrieval feedback from the Great Library told him that under normal circumstances, those who died with their eyes open would not be able to cover their eyes with their hands.


    Helplessly, he could only sigh and say to the soldier beside him, "Bury him!" Keep a low profile. "


    Seeing the order to stay on the ground, Mo Ming heaved a sigh of relief.


    He said to Xiao Wen, "Since the chief evildoer has been dealt with and those accomplices have not truly violated the law, then this old man will return first. The people here will be dealt with by Da Pai Cheng. This old man will only leave half of them here. "How about it?"


    "Thank you, young master, for your concern." Xiao Wen cupped his hands towards Mo Ming. Although this person belonged to the Royal family, working with him would bring a lot of political risks. But there was no other way. If it wasn''t for his help today, Xiao Wen probably wouldn''t have been able to handle this matter.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen could only accept Mo Ming''s kind intentions and take care of these foreigners.


    Looking at these people, the first thing Xiao Wen did was to gesture with his hand to disarm them. Afterwards, Xiao Wen imitated the words of the order and used dozens of different languages to disarm these people.


    Those who hadn''t mentioned the order just now didn''t understand what Xiao Wen was talking about. However, it was obvious that they knew he was going to take away their weapons.


    While the soldiers were aiming at them, their comrades beside them had already put down their weapons. These people had long since lost their vigor, and could not bring themselves to resist.


    Then, Xiao Wen turned to Guan Yu and said, "Xiao Yu, bring a few of your friends to check if there are still opium in the guestroom. If there is, move out. Remember, don''t let them keep it. As long as I absorb even a little bit of this, it will destroy a person! "


    Hearing this, the shield holding Eastern Roman walked over.


    He spoke to Xiao Wen in fluent Chinese, "Sir, are you looking for opium?"


    Xiao Wen looked at that person and asked back, "You know Chinese?"


    "A lot of white people here do. It''s just that the black people are too stupid, so not many people know about it. " "No," he said.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen didn''t nod or shake his head.


    However, he could tell that this former soldier of the defeated court empire obviously had a trace of Roman arrogance. He looked down on those blacks who were slaves in their country.


    Of course, for some time in the future, black people would appear in Europe as mercenaries and become a hot topic.


    In the days of Peter the Great in Russia, there were even black aristocrats.


    Of course, this was all a story in the future.


    Looking at the Eastern Roman, Xiao Wen asked: "I''m looking for the opium, do you have anything to say?"

 C291 Antony

    Looking at the Eastern Roman, Xiao Wen asked: "I''m looking for the opium, do you have anything to say?"


    Obviously, he had also seen through this fellow and wanted to say something to him.


    Sure enough, the Eastern Roman said, "Sir, I can tell you where the opium is hidden."


    "Very good." Xiao Wen nodded. "If you can say it out loud, I''ll consider it your merit, but ¡­"


    He tilted his head to the side and looked at the group of disheartened foreign mercenaries. He knew that if they heard what he said next, it would definitely cause a huge ruckus.


    Therefore, he said nothing, but only in a low voice to the somewhat unalarmed Eastern Roman: "I intend to destroy this opium. "So you don''t have to think about these things."


    Hearing this, the Eastern Roman shook his head.


    He said firmly, "I will not think of these things, sir. And I did not help the officials of your empire because I was controlled by him with opium. In fact, we have a lot of drug addicts in our country, so I know that these things are more or less harmful. "


    He paused, and then said, "Even though I still don''t know exactly what happened here. After all, I only know simple Chinese. Just now, your fast speed of speech and complicated grammar made it hard for me to hear the contents clearly. But I could still guess that this was a political event. "


    "That''s right." Xiao Wen nodded. "Because we have grasped that he wants to cause chaos within the empire, so we let him die."


    When the Eastern Roman heard Xiao Wen say this, he didn''t show any surprise on his face.


    He said quietly, "Sir, now that my former employer is dead, I cannot survive in this foreign land alone. I hope that we can have a new backer. "


    "You want to work here?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Of course." The Eastern Roman nodded and said, "I heard that your high-ranking nobles have private guards. "In terms of strength, I can compete with most of the soldiers in your country."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen carefully sized up this Eastern Roman.


    He noticed that this Eastern Roman had well-proportioned muscles and was emitting a very strong aura from head to toe.


    He recalled the shield in one hand and the dagger in the other, easily blocking the top three generals of the other three nations. Furthermore, this fellow didn''t seem to use his full strength ¡­


    Not to mention Xiao Wen, even an outsider could tell that this Eastern Roman was not ordinary.


    This fellow''s martial arts ability, even if it wasn''t at the level of a top class martial general like Shuwei, Zhao Yun, who was at the level of an adult, was probably on par with a top tier martial general like Zhang Liao!


    Therefore, he nodded and said, "I can take you in. Then, your name, and the army that you were in before? "


    Hearing this, the Eastern Roman pounded his right hand on his chest and performed a Roman military salute. He then said to Xiao Wen, "The centurion of the imperial palace of the Roman Empire, Anthony, reports to you!"


    The Imperial Guard of the Defeat Court?


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen had a strange expression on his face.


    After all, as a Zombie player with a thousand hours of experience, Xiao Wen had definitely heard that in the political scene of the East Rome, there was a strange system of succession to the emperor. That system was mixed with conspiracy and bloodshed, as well as democratic elections.


    And the name of this system was the system of electoral succession for the Janissaries.


    Alright! In fact, this was just a kind of irony for the politics of Eastern Rome.


    In fact, the Eastern Empire did not explicitly stipulate this system in its history.


    Rather than saying it was a system, it was more like a tradition.


    The so-called electoral succession system for the Janissaries was known as the system of disorderly succession. During the Eastern Empire, there were more than one emperor of the Eastern Empire who used the power of the Janissaries to usurp power to ascend to the throne.


    In fact, in the beginning, the Roman Empire was adopted as an adoptive son.


    Simply put, whoever obtains my approval, I will adopt him as my adopted son and then bear witness in the Senate that he will be my successor.


    That''s right, it was this simple and crude. It even had a hint of a Zen surrender!


    Occasionally, of course, the throne would be passed on to the real son.


    However, humans were intelligent animals. After everyone thought about it, they realized that asking you to "recognize" me was not the same as asking you to recognize me!


    Thus the most peculiar system of succession to a coup d''¨¦tat in ancient Rome came out, because a coup often involved the Janissaries, and if the Janissaries recognized the man''s ability and chose to help him succeed the throne, the coup would be a sure bet.


    This inheritance law was also known as the Royal Guard Election Law of Succession.


    It was because of this unthinkable law of succession that the imperial court coups and warlord usurpations occurred frequently in the Roman Empire and the Eastern Empire. Countless emperors died at the hands of the imperial guards.


    In the history of Rome, there had even been the foolish act of the Janissaries killing the old emperor and publicly auctioning off the throne.


    It was on the morning of March 28, 193, when 300 Roman Guard soldiers mutinied and killed the Emperor Pertinax. The old Emperor was dead.


    There had to be a new emperor, and the Janissaries, the senators of the senate, were rejected.


    Helpless, the imperial guards directly auctioned off the throne, and in the end, Julius, who was 61 years old and was an old man, was able to win the bid for the throne. Of course, after sixty-six days as emperor, he was returned to defame the Roman field corps and ousted from the throne.


    In general, adoption succession proved to be a more flexible and effective form of succession in the Roman Empire than natural succession, and it ensured that the future rulers of the empire were talented, capable, and powerful.


    Historically, it was the same for countries that had adopted similar systems, such as the Ottoman Empire or the Tang Dynasty.


    However, this system also had its shortcomings.


    As the competition within the Empire intensified, the Emperor that was elected by the Empire was indeed outstanding. However, no matter how outstanding the Emperor was, he was unable to stop the growing political struggle.


    As a result, the Tang Dynasty was destroyed by the unscrupulous politicians who brought foreigners into the Central Plains in the political struggle. Osman abrogated the Fratricide Customary Law, extending a bit of national destiny.


    The destruction of the East and West Rome, though it included many reasons, was certainly a factor in it.


    Of course, this didn''t have much to do with Xiao Wen.


    He looked at Anthony without warning.


    He knew that these guards who could not even be loyal to the emperor would not be absolutely loyal to him.


    His loyalty would only appear when he was strong.


    Of course, considering that Xiao Wen had never shown any sign of weakness from the beginning to the end, the pride he felt naturally did not pay attention to the possibility that Anthony might backfire on him in times of danger.


    After all, he believed in his own ability. It was enough to suppress this rebellious centurion of the Eastern Empire''s imperial guards.

 C292 turbid wine

    After Mo Ming left with half of the soldiers, Xiao Wen started to clean up the mess.


    It was just that after his death, he had become the highest official in power in the entire pageant. However, there was not a single subordinate officer who could help.


    Those youngsters were indeed not bad. They were all talented and had nice words to say. However, when they heard Xiao Wen ask them to come over and clean up the mess, they all stepped back in fear.


    This kind of expression did not only appear on those young lackeys. Even Zhao Yun and Dian Wei were the same in the future.


    On one hand, as martial general families, it was impossible for them to be transferred to a civilian. It was impossible for them to be transferred to a civilian for the rest of their lives.


    On the other hand, they were also well aware that they could help their friend, Guan Yu, in both sides, but it would definitely not be beneficial if they continued to meddle in the rest of the matters.


    After all, the political price was quite high.


    Helpless, Xiao Wen could only ask them to call over a subordinate officer from the pageant department. With their orders dead, they had no one to rely on. They could only obey their own orders.


    Although he wasn''t very loyal in his heart, Xiao Wen still believed that they would obediently follow his persuasive power.


    However, as soon as he said that, the children answered in unison and ran out in an orderly fashion.


    Looking at the situation, those who didn''t know better would think that they were going to war!


    "You need so many people to send a message?" Xiao Wen looked at the back of the group of kids and grumbled.


    But he just shook his head. This group of children''s righteous actions today had already helped him greatly. He was also not a greedy person, there was no need to let him achieve perfection for himself.


    However, after battling for so long, even though Xiao Wen wasn''t hungry yet, he was sweating profusely and was very thirsty.


    Thus, he did not pay much attention and directly went to the place where he had been drinking. He asked a servant who looked like a servant, "Can you drink this wine?"


    "Yes ¡­" Yes. Normally, everyone would drink here. " As he spoke, he walked over to Xiao Wen and poured himself a bowl of wine as if he was trying to soothe his mind. He then finished it in one gulp.


    Thus, Xiao Wen also poured a cup of wine and tried it out.


    However, Xiao Wen immediately vomited out the moment he drank the wine.


    "Pui!" What the hell is that thing!? " Xiao Wen cursed.


    When he first tasted it, it had a faint taste of alcohol, just like drinking pineapple beer and other alcoholic beverages.


    But what followed was a surge of acetic acid.


    Although Xiao Wen rarely drank, he probably only drank some of the wine at Heshan''s banquet, and he also drank their horse milk at the Huns''.


    Xiao Wen didn''t believe what he saw. He added a bit more and saw that this wasn''t some crystal clear liquor at all, but some white turbid liquid.


    It looked as horrible as water with lime on it.


    Although Xiao Wen had only drunk wine once or twice, he was certain that the wine was nothing compared to those wines. It was disgusting and maddening to watch, and it made people want to kill their servants and families.


    Xiao Wen thought that the servant was just teasing him, so he directly punched the servant in the face without any hesitation.


    Although Xiao Wen''s battle strength wasn''t particularly high, it was still comparable to that of a general.


    After half a year of scientific fitness, his body was no longer at the level of a scholar. When fighting, he could be on the same level as an ordinary martial general without any techniques. If he were to use some special techniques that ordinary military generals did not know of, he could easily stall a super elite military general for thirty rounds.


    Thus, Xiao Wen''s battle strength was quite good. He knocked the servant to the ground with a single punch.


    Looking at the confused servant, Xiao Wen didn''t say anything and directly kicked him in the head. After beating up the skinny and wretched servant, Xiao Wen realized that the person who had helped him earlier, Wang Xuance, had actually appeared by his side.


    "Brother Wang, what''s wrong?" Xiao Wen stopped the "work" in his hands and cupped his hands towards Wang Xuance as he asked.


    Wang Xuanzi looked at Xiao Wen with a puzzled expression. He asked, "Why did Mister Xiao suddenly become so angry and attack a servant?"


    Even though he hated being caught and fed opium when he was investigating the order, he managed to get rid of the drug addiction. However, this servant and Wang Xuance didn''t have much to do with the enmity between them over the Great Order.


    As a result, Wang Xuance was somewhat puzzled by Xiao Wen''s actions.


    Hearing this question, Xiao Wen pointed at the servant confidently and said: "This guy dares to make fun of me. He said the wine was drinkable! Can you drink this wine? "


    "NO!" This isn''t alcohol at all, okay? " Xiao Wen thought for a moment and then added.


    "Milord, milord ¡­" After hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the servant finally understood what was going on.


    He quickly hugged Xiao Wen''s thigh and said, "This wine can drink! Sir, this is wine! "


    "You still want to argue?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen kicked the servant away and continued to punch and kick him.


    However, at this time, Wang Xuance, who was standing beside Xiao Wen, suddenly ordered some wine and took a sip.


    He looked at Xiao Wen, and said with a puzzled expression: "Mr Xiao, you can drink this wine! "Why can''t I drink this wine?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen revealed a confused expression.


    At this moment, Zhuge Liang walked over helplessly.


    He said, "Sir, you don''t drink much. Every time he drank, he would drink fine wine. Naturally, he didn''t know what level this shitty wine was at. "Actually, this wine is just ordinary turbid wine."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen felt that he had misunderstood something.


    He quickly opened the super library to check and found that most of the wine that he drank in his later generations had been distilled. And the earliest distilled wine might not appear until the Yuan Dynasty.


    In this world, the so-called good wine of Song Dynasty was actually distilled wine.


    Obviously, in this world, other than an economically developed country like Song Ming, even the Tang Dynasty didn''t have the ability to produce distilled wine.


    Xiao Wen knew that the servant had been unjustly beaten.


    As the saying goes, being able to correct one''s mistakes was not a big deal. Xiao Wen intended to apologize to the chef.


    However, at this time, he was stopped by Wang Xuance. If you made a mistake, you can do it, but if you apologize, you can''t do it. Servants can''t take it, and your status doesn''t allow you to bow down and apologize, unless it''s between nobles.


    He threw out 10 gold coins as medicine to prevent others from saying that he was bullying you and making some bad wine to fool the nobles. Beating him up was not a big deal, as his brain wouldn''t grow much in the future and he would have to deal with him.


    Xiao believed that the servant should be furious at this moment with a stick in his hand and fight to the death with him.


    Who would have thought that this fellow would happily pick up the copper coin and salute the two of them without even wiping the blood off his nose, even saying that he was grateful for the gift.


    F * ck, you guys are the one who got the nobleman''s temper out of me, Xiao Wen sighed in his heart.


    In his previous life, it didn''t matter what the commoners with flat hair wanted, but they had at least lived to the point where they were unyielding.


    If there was a second generation official who beat him up and threw him a thousand yuan to see a doctor, then his second generation official''s injuries would be even worse than his own. If it was in some other place, this second generation official might even die, as for the consequences, it was none of his business.


    The hierarchy of the feudal society was strict. The nobles had powerful rights, and the commoners could only follow the management of the nobles. This sort of system had been passed down from the Warring States to the present, and had seeped deep into their bones.


    The foreign mercenaries happily laughed and said that the servants'' luck was worth ten gold coins. From these words, it could be seen that they really thought the chef was lucky. Xiao Wen was secretly glad that he was a noble now. Otherwise, with his temper, he would have been buried long ago.


    Even if the current him were to seek death, he might not necessarily die. At last, there was room for manoeuvre.

 C293 Thoughts on Liquor Technology

    Because those subordinate officials were coming over, and there was still a period of time before that happened. Xiao Wen, who was bored to death, realized that he had nothing else to do, so he found a chair and sat down. He closed his eyes and started to read the information about the wine.


    Originally, before the Yuan Dynasty, Chinese wine, although varied in the raw materials, can be roughly classified as brewing wine.


    The so-called brewing wine, also known as fermented wine, raw wine, is to use the yeast effect, containing starch and sugar raw materials to ferment the material to produce alcohol composition to form wine. The production process includes saccharification, fermentation, filtration, sterilization and so on.


    The principle behind its production wasn''t particularly complicated.


    In the course of brewing, the starch absorbs water, expands, heats up gelatinize, forms the starch with loose structure, and breaks down into low molecular monosaccharide under the action of amylase.


    The monosaccharide is decomposed under the catalysis of decarboxylase and dehydrogenase to form carbon dioxide and alcohol.


    Using starch as raw material to brew wine, two main processes are required, one is starch saccharification process and the other is alcohol fermentation process.


    In fact, the process of saccharification is that the starches, cereals and wild plant raw materials are boiled under pressure, and starch gelatinization becomes dissolved, but it can''t be directly used by yeast to ferment to produce alcohol.


    Therefore, after boiling the gelatinized mash, a certain amount of saccharifying agent must be added before fermentation to turn the dissolved starch into yeast fermentable sugars. This process of conversion from starch to sugar is called saccharification.


    The saccharification process is a function of amylase or acid hydrolysis, which turns starch into fermentable sugar.


    The most commonly used saccharifying agents in the production of alcohol are malt and liqueur.


    Malt is widely used as a saccharifying agent in Europe and the United States, the former Soviet Union and other countries.


    In the era of the 21st century, alcohol was widely used as saccharifying agent, in addition, the use of enzyme preparation as saccharifying agent in foreign countries has become an inevitable trend.


    Some countries, such as Neon, Big Wave, Hans, have been gradually popularized with enzymatic glycosylation.


    These saccharifying agents contain a series of amylase, but different saccharification agents contain different enzymes.


    The process of saccharification is a complex biochemical process, which includes liquefaction and saccharification. At the same time, a series of intermediate products have been changed. The final products are fermentable sugar and some of them are non-fermentable sugar.


    And after the saccharification, the brewing process had to go through a layer of fermentation.


    Fermentation refers to the hydrolysis of glucose by alcoholase to form ethanol (C2H5OH) to form fermentation broth (mass fraction of 10-18%).


    Moreover, in the process of wine fermentation, many kinds of microorganisms and aromatic substances will be produced in the cellar, and slowly penetrate deep into the mud cellar, becoming a rich source of natural fragrance.


    The older the cellar, the more microbes and aromatic substances there are, and the stronger the aroma. There are few and uneven microbes in the newly brewed pit, and its metabolism direction is uncertain. The wine has a heavy new taste of mud.


    As the old mud cellar has been used for a long time, the beneficial microorganisms have been purified and enriched continuously, which makes the wine produced become better and better, and more and more fragrant. In general, after 20 years of natural maturity, the wine produced in the old mud cellar can be of good quality.


    In ancient times, when the filtration technology of wine was not mature, wine was cloudy and was called "white wine" or "turbid wine".


    Later, at home and abroad, the application of high filtration precision and efficiency liquor filter has been developed, which has promoted the development of brewing industry. The use of wine filter makes the beer, wine, yellow wine and other clear, transparent and stable, and improves the appearance of finished wine, which not only reflects the high quality of wine, but also induces people''s drinking desire.


    But before this, the appearance of the wine was not particularly good. No one would dare praise it if they saw it, and they would only feel bored.


    However, it is worth mentioning that brewing wine is the most natural way of brewing wine. The main brewing ingredients are grain and fruit, and the biggest characteristic is the original flavor.


    For example, beer brewed with grain contains 3% ~ 8% alcohol and fruit contains 8% ~ 14% alcohol.


    Brewing wine is rich in nutrients, moderate drinking is beneficial to health.


    Of course, in the twenty-first century, there is a well-known fact that most people who drink alcohol don''t drink for the sake of health.


    In fact, most people drank to their heart''s content.


    Although some of them drank wine to keep themselves healthy, to make up their bodies, or to make up for their blood, the majority of them drank wine to their heart''s content.


    Especially the Chinese!


    In people''s minds, though, the Chinese were not as good as the Maozi of the fighting nations. But in fact, the Chinese, in a sense, are also good drinkers.


    Why do you say that?


    This started from the principle of digesting alcohol after a person drank it.


    After the alcohol enters the body, it can be absorbed in about 10 minutes, entering the blood, reaching its peak in 60 to 90 minutes.


    20% of the alcohol is absorbed by the stomach and 80% by the small intestine. When alcohol enters the bloodstream, it is transported to the liver.


    Ethanol dehydrogenase in the liver converts ethanol to acetaldehyde, which is converted to acetic acid by acetaldehyde dehydrogenase.


    Acetic acid is then completely converted to carbon dioxide and excreted by the liver drug enzyme (cytochrome P450) in vitro.


    Among them, alcohol, also known as ethanol, is a substance that makes the body directly intoxicated. The amount of alcohol a person could drink depended on the amount of alcohol dehydrogenase that the person had.


    With more alcohol dehydrogenase, this person would be able to decompose alcohol faster, and the amount of alcohol he would consume would naturally be greater as well.


    Ethanol dehydrogenase money, this person decomposes the group of alcohol slowly, and alcohol consumption is naturally small.


    In fact, the Chinese are among the highest alcohol dehydrogenase species in the world. Therefore, when most Chinese drink, it is not easy to get drunk when compared with other countries.


    However, not being drunk was not the same as not having an accident.


    Because, according to research, scientists have also found that while alcohol dehydrogenase is high in China, acetaldehyde dehydrogenase is low.


    After alcohol enters the body, it is converted to acetaldehyde by alcohol dehydrogenase. Acetaldehyde, on the other hand, is a substance that is harmful to the human body.


    If acetaldehyde is not digested in time, it will cause harm to human body.


    The most obvious part of it was that the capillaries in the human body ruptured. After the rupture, the person will blush, also known as the top.


    Although the matter of the blood capillaries rupturing was something that practically everyone did every day, it could not be said to be harmful. However, this was actually a way for others to see the content of their own acetaldehyde.


    The easier it is, the less acetaldehyde dehydrogenase there is, and when they drink, the more acetaldehyde they have.


    And because of the high content of alcohol dehydrogenase and low content of acetaldehyde dehydrogenase in Chinese people, Chinese people are actually a race that is not easy to get drunk, but easy to drink to death.

 C294 Distilled Liquor Technology with Zero Threshold

    Although drinking too much did harm the human body, the harm was not particularly high in ancient times.


    At the very least, the lack of drinks hadn''t reached the extent where it would affect the development of civilization.


    As such, Xiao Wen didn''t mind making money on this matter.


    Thus, he started to look through the information on distilled wine.


    The raw material of distilled wine is rich in natural sugar or starch which can be easily converted into sugar. Such as honey, sugar cane, beet, fruit and corn, sorghum, rice, wheat potato, etc.


    Sugar and starch are fermented by yeast to produce alcohol. By heating the original fermentation liquid to the point between the boiling point and the boiling point of water, alcohol and flavoring matter can be obtained from the fermentation liquid. The boiling point of alcohol (78.5 ¡æ) and water (100 ¡æ) can be used to heat the original fermentation liquid to the point between the boiling point and the boiling point.


    The liquor, mash or fermented grains were heated with a special distilling apparatus. Because of the volatility of the various substances they contained, the relative contents of the various substances in the steam and in the liquor were different when distilling.


    Ethanol (ethanol) is more volatile, the steam produced after heating contains an increase in alcohol concentration, while liquor or mash alcohol concentration decreased. Collect and cool the wine, although colorless, but the smell is pungent strong.


    The alcohol content of the wine was much higher than that of the original wine. In general, when brewing wine, the alcohol content would be lower than 20%.


    Distilled wine can be as much as 60%. The distilled wine in China is mainly produced by distilling the distilled wine from grain raw materials.


    The distilled wine that modern people are familiar with is divided into white wine (also known as liquor), brandy, whisky, vodka, rum and so on.


    Liquor is unique to China and is generally distilled after being brewed with grain.


    The brandy is distilled from wine, and the whisky is distilled from the fermentation of grains such as barley.


    The rum was distilled from sugarcane wine.


    In ancient China, due to the long history and different geographical location, there are many names of distilled wine left behind. However, the name "white wine" in the ancient literature does not refer to distilled wine.


    In fact, in ancient times, white wine referred to a brewed rice wine.


    It was only in the modern era that liquor represented distilled wine.


    Baking wine and spring began to be used in the Tang Dynasty, but whether the "braising wine" mentioned by the Tang Dynasty referred to distilled wine or not was still controversial.


    After the Song and Yuan dynasties, the wine and spring were the true distilled wine.


    The process of making distilled wine was actually very complicated, but it was also very simple.


    The process of distilling wine was in fact a high purity liquor extracted by vaporizing the alcohol according to its physical properties.


    Because the vaporization point of alcohol is 78.3 ¡æ, the vaporized alcohol can be obtained when this temperature is reached and maintained. If the vaporized alcohol is then put into the cooling pipe, it will be liquid alcohol.


    But during the heating process, the moisture and other substances of the raw materials will also be mixed with alcohol, resulting in a different quality liquor.


    Most of the famous wines adopt the technology of multiple distilling to get the liquor with high purity and little impurities.


    Distilled wine is an alcoholic beverage distilled from a liquid containing alcohol, independent of the amount of alcohol contained in the original liquid.


    Alcohol can be obtained by distillation. The principle is very simple. Because alcohol is lower than water is required to become gas.


    Because of its high alcohol content and low impurity content, distilled liquor can be stored at room temperature for a long time and can be stored for 5-10 years under normal circumstances.


    Even after the bottle is opened, it can be stored for more than a year without spoiling. So in many bars of the twenty-first century, alcohol can be sold, mixed, and even often opened, regardless of its rapid deterioration.


    As he read up to this point, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but recall some memories from his previous life.


    In his previous life, although he didn''t like drinking alcohol, he liked drinking coffee.


    Moreover, the coffee he drank was not the bitter but tasteless American coffee, but a type of espresso that was extracted from the coffee beans through steam.


    He was also used to adding some vodka or rum to this foundation to make the coffee taste more structured.


    And he remembered that during the years he had been drinking coffee in the caf¨¦, the owner had used the same bottle for a long time.


    If it was wine, Xiao Wen would have long been in contact with the acetic acid in the air and turned it into vinegar.


    But the highs did not.


    Thus, Xiao Wen was certain that preserving this high alcohol level wasn''t that difficult.


    Suddenly, he turned to look at Wang Xuance and asked, "Brother Wang, if I sold wine of the same quality as Song Ming and Chang An, would I be able to make money?"


    "Earning money?" After some thought, Wang Xuance nodded and said, "Of course we can. The wine from both Song and Ming countries was called wine. It was extremely satisfying for a person to drink it, as if it was on fire. Every man with blood in him who drank it was full of praise. However, this liquor was only in Song and Ming dynasties, whereas it was not common in the Han and Tang dynasties. Therefore, a pot of top-grade wine can be sold for at least a hundred gold in Chang An Luoyang. "


    Xiao Wen was also surprised to hear this.


    He didn''t expect that liquor could be sold for so much money in this place.


    Even though the main reason was still the hype among the merchants, and the liquor was priceless in the market.


    If there was anyone who still wished to sell a hundred gold after mass production, their brains must have been squeezed out by the door.


    However, Xiao Wen felt that as long as he could manage the brand of the wine well, it wouldn''t be impossible for him to sell it to the same price as the Maotai of later generations.


    A small pot selling one gold was actually a very reasonable price.


    However, at the side, Wang Xuance asked, "Brother Xiao, do you have the ability to make this wine?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Wen mysteriously smiled and took out his identity as someone who was only second to that of a common household. He said: "Don''t forget that my hometown is in the Southern Tang Dynasty. I have an uncle who runs the distillery. I''ve been making wine since I was young. Otherwise, why would I think that the wine in this Rites of Rites is bad wine? "


    Hearing this, Wang Xuance suddenly came to a realization.


    He said, "I heard Wan''er say before that Brother Xiao is from the Southern Tang Dynasty. I didn''t expect you to be so capable. "


    Xiao Wen smiled but didn''t say anything.


    Although the origin of distilled wine has been paid attention to since ancient times. There have always been divergent views.


    Modern scholars at home and abroad are still collecting data and studying the problem. With the enrichment of archaeological data and the inquiry of ancient literature, people''s understanding of the origin of distilled wine gradually deepened.


    For this involves not only the distillation of wine, but also the epoch-making distillation unit.


    However, the fact was that there was an additional distilling process in the manufacturing process compared to the wine brewing process. The closing equipment was the distilling device.


    Therefore, the invention of distilling apparatus is a prerequisite for the origin of distilled liquor, but the appearance of distiller is not an absolute condition for the origin of distilled liquor.


    Because distillers can be used not only to steam wine, but also to distill other substances, such as spices, mercury, etc.


    In other words, if Xiao Wen spent some time searching, he would probably find a suitable equipment to distill the alcohol and use it to make the distilled wine.


    Xiao Wen didn''t even need to bring out a new blueprint to complete this item with ready-made technology.


    It could be said that the production of distilled wine was a very low threshold for one to get rich.

 C295 The nobles are not allowed to do business

    "Just one more question." Suddenly, Wang Xuance spoke to Xiao Wen. His eyes were filled with worry and doubt. From his psychological and microemoticon perspective, Xiao Wen could see that Wang Xuance was sincerely trying to help his teacher, the daughter of an old friend.


    Thus, Xiao Wen also revealed a puzzled expression and asked, "Is there something that I have forgotten?"


    He seemed to be very helpless.


    He pointed to Xiao Wen''s clothes. Although he wasn''t particularly extravagant, this was his first time at work, so he looked like a noble. "I heard Wan''er say that Brother Xiao is now a good man of the Han Empire," he said. Although there were many titles bestowed in the Han Dynasty, there were still over a hundred titles that could be awarded, even if they were dukes. It was far from the value of the Qin''s title. However, among them, there were still many nobles who kept a low profile and were weak. From what I''ve seen of Brother Xiao''s actions, I realized that even though you''re a good person, if a conflict broke out, you could even beat a weaker one.


    "In fact, I''ve already defeated a mighty man." Xiao Wen silently said in his heart.


    However, he knew that defeating Dong Zhuo was just a coincidence. If Dong Zhuo hadn''t risked his life, he would have exposed a huge weakness. Moreover, behind the conflict of interests between him and Xiao Wen, there was also the shadow of a fight between nobles.


    If Xiao Wen wanted to, he could use the connections of the aristocrats in the East to defend against Dong Zhuo.


    In other words, if he had a conflict with an Eastern noble, it would not be so easy for Xiao Wen to solve it.


    Thus, Xiao Wen did not mention anything about him and Dong Zhuo. He only continued to ask, "I''m a decent aristocrat. But, is there a problem with that? "


    Wang Xuance helplessly said, "Brother Xiao. The aristocracy''s business is disgraceful! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen stretched out his hand to pat his head. But when he thought about it, he thought it might improve the hairline. He was not a programmer or doctor. Raising his hairline would not improve his skill. Therefore, he patted his thigh and said, "So that''s how it is. Thank you for the reminder, Brother Wang. I was so anxious to make money from the liquor earlier that I forgot about this. "He truly does not know the true face of Chang An, and is only here in this city!"


    "To not recognize the true face of Chang''an, is it only because of you being in this city? "Good poem, good poem. I never thought that mister would still be a poet." Hearing this, Wang Xuance nodded his head in praise.


    Xiao Wen chuckled dryly. He had only changed the poems of the predecessors so that he didn''t feel awkward forcibly quoting them. Not much of a poet...


    But Wang Xuance still reminded Xiao Wen. In ancient China, the division of industry and commerce was very strict.


    If a merchant had the guts to go around wearing silk clothes, even if the value of the clothes was a drop in the bucket compared to his wealth, the authorities would seize them and punish them in a way that merchants could not bear.


    In addition, the direct relatives of merchants were not allowed to participate in the imperial examinations and become officials.


    If a noble wanted to do business, his position would allow him to do as he pleased. Moreover, as long as he did not rebel, he would not be punished too harshly no matter what he did.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that this kind of punishment wasn''t something he didn''t care about.


    This was because this punishment came from all sides.


    First, there was the impeachment from the censors.


    This group of officials similar to those officials from the future generation of disciplinary committee would not deal with any government affairs or other matters. The only purpose of their existence was to supervise officials.


    If any official or member of the nobility defied the moral law, the censors would impeach him.


    In serious cases, the emperor would also appear to demand that the person who violated the moral law should cease his or her actions.


    Under such political pressure, few can continue to do evil. After all, the emperor had already spoken, yet you still didn''t stop. Are you going to defy the imperial edict?


    On the other hand, since officials do not do business with decency, not only will the Censors make trouble for you, but those in your social circle will despise you as well.


    Imagine what your friends would think of you if you ran naked into the news in the middle of the twenty-first century.


    In ancient times, the result of an official business explosion was actually similar to the news of people running naked on the streets in the 21st century.


    This didn''t change because you made a lot of money in business, just like you ran around naked on the street. Even if you had a lot of length on your crotch, people would still feel ashamed about it.


    At most, they would secretly ask about it.


    But on the surface, no one will speak up for you.


    Of course, officials and nobles were also people, and they were people who spent a lot of money in the ancient society. Therefore, it is impossible not to run some industries.


    As a result, every noble family would arrange some shopkeepers who were not related by blood to help them manage their businesses.


    And this act of not going down personally to bargain with others over profits was also permitted.


    Thus, although Xiao Wen had come up with an ingenious plan that would allow him to earn more money, he knew that he still needed to find a shopkeeper to take care of his own business.


    It was impossible for Wang Xuance to do so.


    When he was in private, he would discuss with Xiao Wen about how to earn money. But he was still an official of the Tang Dynasty.


    Thus, like Xiao Wen, he couldn''t do business.


    And Xiao Wen''s shopkeeper had one, which was Zhuo Wang Sun.


    Although Zhuo Wangsun was already his subordinate, Xiao Wen also believed that with his ability, he could help him manage a winery.


    However, there was one problem, and that was that Zhuo Wang Sun was still in the clouds. He had to help Xiao Wen manage the businesses in the clouds.


    On the other hand, this was the bridgehead where the big man resisted the invasion of the grasslands, and every year, large and small wars would take place.


    On the other hand, it was also a window for the burly man to communicate with the countries of the North.


    After Xiao Wen had discussed a bunch of business with Rao Dun and planned out the goat-eating textile industry, it became a very important place in the clouds.


    This place was extremely important, to the point that Xiao Wen needed to have a famous merchant in history to guard it. Only then would he feel at ease.


    And right now, the only big businessman under his command was Zhuo Wangsun, so Xiao Wen naturally wouldn''t let him come here to Chang''an to give him an official liquor store. After all, this was a waste of talent, wasn''t it?


    However, at this moment, Anthony walked over.


    The Eastern Roman, though native to Greek and Latin, spent a long time in Korea. As a result, he was able to understand the ''complicated'' Chinese of Xiao Wen and Wang Xuance.


    He walked over, put the dagger back in its scabbard, and put the weapon that was even more lethal to him ¡ª the shield ¡ª to the side. He asked Xiao Wen in a harmless tone, "Sir, from your tone, it seems that you want to find a merchant to help you with your business, is that true?"

 C296 The omniscient Xiao Wen

    "You barbarian! What do you know? Get lost!" Seeing Anthony walk over, as a proud person of the Tang Dynasty, he didn''t think Anthony could come up with any good suggestions.


    However, Xiao Wen didn''t think so.


    After all, the Eastern Empire''s military prowess was not considered strong in history, so much so that many people later referred to it as the defeated empires.


    But this country is very civilized.


    The Renaissance in European history had actually originated in the fall of Constantinople, the capital of the Eastern Roman Empire. Imperial scholars had drifted to the West and brought their theories to the West.


    Thus, although Anthony was not a man born of Chinese culture, his knowledge was not shallow.


    Looking at Anthony, Xiao Wen asked, "Anthony, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Anthony tapped his left breast with his right hand, and when the Greek character in the novel spoke in Chinese, he always spoke with a faint accent of translation. "Of course, sir, I would like to recommend a Venetian friend of mine," he said to Xiao Wen. He is now with the Mongols. But I believe that if I write to him and tell him that there is an opportunity for him to serve a great noble like you, he will be happy to come. "


    "Venetian?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up.


    He said: "In the Southern Tang where I used to live, there was a group of European businessmen. They are very good at doing business, and their hometown seems to have people named Venice and Genoa, and of course, some say they came from Jerusalem. "


    Of course it''s bullshit. But in fact, in Xiao Wen''s mind, the Venetians, the Genoese, and the Jews were all the best businessmen in the West.


    Not to mention the Jews, who had been banned from farming and handicrafts during the Roman Empire because of the uprisings in Jerusalem.


    Coupled with Europe''s ancient tradition of demolitions, it makes it hard for them to stay in politics.


    So while Jews were not so good at business and learning in the beginning, after hundreds of years of elimination, the Jewish bloodlines that did not do business and study were all dead.


    And because of that, these guys became one of Europe''s most business-savvy peoples.


    But the people of Venice and Genoa did not suffer as the Jews did.


    In fact, even the Crusaders didn''t care about these guys who had once lived in the core territory of the Roman Empire.


    They even dared to withstand the pressure from the Holy See next door, happily doing business with the Arabs.


    And they had a saying, "First I am a Venetian merchant, and then I am a Christian."


    It could be said that if this group of people were sent to China, they would be able to fly over the same place as the sparrows.


    Hearing Xiao Wen act as if he''s never been to any country in the West, Anthony was also stunned.


    Obviously, when Xiao Wen''s words entered Anthony''s ears, he felt that this new boss of his had instantly become more domineering.


    A mysterious veil fell on Xiao Wen''s body.


    "God, what does this Chinese aristocrat not know? It seems that I have followed one of their great scholars. " Anthony thought.


    Seeing the change in Anthony''s expression, how could Xiao Wen not know what this guy was thinking?


    In reality, the reason he said this was to show off and let his newly recruited subordinate know that he was a powerful person.


    In order to force himself to improve further, he said to Anthony, "Since that''s the case, then tell me, what is the name of this friend of yours? In addition, I know a lot about the Western armors as well. It can''t be the Medici Family! "


    The Medici, a well-known family in Florence, Italy, were founded in 1434 and disintegrated in 1737 as a result of the death of their children.


    This family played a crucial role in the Italian Renaissance.


    Mazacho, Donatello, Botticelli, da Vinci, Rafael, Della Ria, Michelangelo, Titian, Mantania, etc.


    They were not members of the Medici family, but they were artists financed by the Medici family.


    Moreover, there were many merchants and two popes in the family.


    It could be said that although the family''s political influence was not as great as that of Habsburg, the Medici were actually the Habsburg family of European culture.


    Listening to Xiao Wen talk about the affairs of Europe, even revealing that he understood the subject of emblems and seals, Anthony did not dare to overestimate himself.


    He said respectfully, "This friend of mine is not a great man of the Medici family. His name was Marco. His full name was Marco. "Polo."


    "Pfft!" Upon hearing these words, Xiao Wen, who originally wanted to take a sip or two of tea to moisten his throat, instantly spat the tea on the ground.


    He realized that he had lost his composure and quickly scolded, "How dare you take out such inferior tea leaves? This is even worse than selling tea leaves to fool foreigners in Europe! "


    After cursing a few times, Xiao Wen suppressed his shock.


    Marco Polo was born into a merchant family in Venice in 1254.


    His father Nicolo and his uncle Mateo were Venetian merchants.


    At the age of 17, Marco Polo, who had travelled with his father and uncle to China for about four years, arrived at the capital of the Yuan Dynasty in 1275 and established a friendship with the Yuan dynasty''s patriarch, Kublai Lie.


    He had travelled for 17 years in China, visiting many of its ancient cities, as well as the southwestern regions of Yunnan and south-east.


    Back in Venice, Marco Polo was captured in a naval battle between Venice and Genoa, dictated his travels in prison, and wrote the Il Miriam by RustichelodaPisa.


    This guy was one of the great merchants of the Renaissance in the next round of 6, which Xiao Wen had once played. "Marco." Travels of Polo even sparked a wave of foreigners going to China in search of gold.


    This was the first time Xiao Wen had met such a great character in the "Next Round of Six". Although he hadn''t personally seen it, how could he not be shocked that such an important character had actually interacted with him?


    However, at this moment, the image of "An Actor''s Self-cultivation" from the super library appeared in his mind. He pretended that nothing had happened and asked, "Who were you talking about?"


    "Marco. "Polo ¡­" Anthony repeated helplessly. In his eyes, Xiao Wen didn''t seem to care about this name.


    However, what Xiao Wen said next caused Anthony to be greatly shocked.


    Xiao Wen said, "Polo Family? I have also heard of it. This was the family name of a merchant who had stayed in the Southern Tang Dynasty for a long time. Niccolo. Polo and Mateo. Polo is this Marco. "Who''s from Polo?"


    WTF?


    "God, I didn''t expect you to know about the Polo family! This was too unbelievable. In my eyes, you are as omniscient as the Great Patriarch. " Anthony shouted in surprise.

 C297 The History of Conspiracy and the Four Layer of Heresy

    The Polo family has historically been a prominent member of the Venetian business community. Even though there were many famous families of this level, they would not amount to much in Europe.


    In the eyes of the Habsburg family, which ruled over Holy Empire and Spain, the Capi family, which even the Holy See could toy with, and the purple-clothed nobles of the Eastern Empire, the polo family was only a third-rate family.


    But in Venice, their family was still a formidable existence.


    His father, Niccolo. Polo and his uncle brought the jewellery from Constantinople in 1260 and traveled along the Volga to Genghis Khan, the country of Chencha Khan.


    The Son of Arcane Red, Bee Khan, bought all their jewels at double the price.


    At this moment Beerbokhan was at war with the Prince of Tatar, and the battle had cut off their return.


    They had to take a detour that took them 3000 miles to the city of Baja, now the Uzbek city of Bukhara. and live here for three years.


    Once they met an envoy sent to Kublai by Kublai Gou, brother of Kublai, who persuaded the Nicoro brothers to go with them, and in 1266 they arrived in China, a country never visited by European merchants.


    For the reason that a large part of the Mongolian population was Christian, the Progenitor Kublai Kublai received them cordially, asked them in detail about the customs, legislation, military, and national governance of the European countries, and asked them about the Holy See.


    Kublai decided to send his envoys to the Holy See, and appointed the Nicoro brothers as his envoys. He also solemnly ordered the pope to write a letter to him in Mongolian, requesting him to send a hundred missionaries of the seven arts of rhetoric, logic, grammar, mathematics, astronomy, geography, and music to China to teach Western Christianity and science. He also asked for the gift of some lamp oil before the tomb of Jesus, Jerusalem, for exorcism and for healing.


    And he claimed that if European missionaries could prove that Christianity was superior to other religions, Kublai could convert to Christianity.


    When Marco Polo was a boy, his father and uncle went to the East to do business. They came to Yuandu (Beijing, 1275) and went to Kublai Khan, who had seen the Mongol Empire, and brought back his letters to the Pope.


    When they returned home, Marco Polo pestered them daily to tell the story of their journey to the East.


    These stories aroused the great interest of Marco Polo, who resolved to go to China with his father and uncle.


    In 1271, when Marco Polo was seventeen, his father and uncle took the Pope''s reply and gifts and led Marco Polo and a dozen other companions to the East.


    From Venice they entered the Mediterranean Sea, then crossed the Black Sea, passing through the two river basins to the Middle Eastern city of Baghdad, where they could sail straight to China by boat from the mouth of the Persian Gulf.


    Although Kublai later died, the mighty Mongol empire collapsed overnight. And what Kublai had said didn''t matter.


    However, the impact of this exchange was quite far-reaching.


    For in the history of Mongolia during the third conquest of the West, the Kingdom of Irkhan, on the Peninsula of Asia Minor, had helped the Order of the Templars to take Damascus and had almost regained control of Christianity in Jerusalem, and in fact this exchange had been very useful.


    After all, it was hard to imagine why Kublai would have arranged for the mother, Hulagu, to be married to a Christian man who had come to the Asia Minor Peninsula and founded the Kingdom of Ilkhan, and to engage in a series of ordeal with the Christian world that had almost completely destroyed the Islamic world.


    Why did the Knights Templar in the Middle East suddenly come into conflict with the Kingdom of Yilhan after Kublai''s death?


    Evidently, thanks to Marco Polo, the Pope had succeeded in making the invincible Mongolian cavalry of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries defeat for him a group of Muslims who seemed to him to have committed heinous crimes.


    As for Kublai, because of this deal, he gained a strong ally when he was expanding westward ¡ª Mongolia fought all the way to the two Orthodox countries of Poland and Hungary, while the Holy Roman Empire, as a brother religion, was in a state of gluttony. It was hard to say whether or not the emperors and electors of Shinro had received the news of the Vatican in advance.


    In short, if from a conspiracy theory, the Marco Polo family did play a great role in that era.


    However, Wang Xuance didn''t know that Xiao Wen knew about Marco Polo and was familiar with the western side of the game.


    He coldly snorted and said, "Barbarians are really barbarians. They gather in groups. This Marco Polo, is not a part of China, but a part of the country that belongs to the people.


    However, Xiao Wen waved his hand and said, "It is true. "But it''s not impossible for me to use it."


    Although Marco Polo from this world came to Mongolia, Xiao Wen could still guess the reason.


    First of all, Mongolia of this world was still living on the prairie, and it was not the country that had developed both in military and commercial terms.


    In comparison, this backward nomadic country was certainly easier to fool than the farming countries of the south.


    Relying on the memories of the original owner of this body, Xiao Wen remembered that the merchants of the Southern Tang Dynasty and the Song Kingdom ate people without spitting out their bones.


    One had to know that this was the Lingnan region in his previous life. That was the only place in China''s history where business culture had developed ever since China''s entry into China. It had lasted for thousands of years, and even when the Qing Dynasty was closed, there were still places where people could communicate with other countries.


    The talent of the merchants in Lingnan was not one whit inferior to that of the Jews who had evolved for two thousand years in a single breath after banning farming.


    Therefore, Mongolia does have more opportunities than it does over there.


    Moreover, Mongolia was a pan-Christian region.


    Looking at Anthony, Xiao Wen suddenly said a few harsh words.


    In order to make clear what he wanted to say, he used Latin directly.


    He said, "As far as I know, the Mongol faith in Christianity is different from his faith in Catholicism, and it is also different from your Eastern Empire Orthodox Church. The Christianity they believe in, which we call the Scenic Church, is the Nestorian heresy that broke away from the Assyrian Church in your heyday. And the Scenic Church, in fact, was not orthodox in Nestorians. For the Nestorians, the Scenic Church is also heresy. "


    "To Catholicism it is heresy in heresy (Orthodox) (Assyrian) in heresy (Nestorianism). Other than the fact that all the heretics on the fourth floor believe in Jesus, I''m afraid they don''t have much in common anymore. "


    "As the saying goes, heresy is more abominable than heresy. Maybe he should think about whether spending so much time in Mongolia is a waste of time. Shouldn''t he come over to Chang An to see if there''s any chance for him to develop? "

 C298

    Xiao Wen''s words made Anthony tremble with fear. In the eyes of the Janissary Guard of the Eastern Roman Empire, the current Xiao Wen was simply an omniscient prophet.


    However, Wang Xuance who was at the side acted as if he did not know anything. Although the historical followers entered China at the beginning of the Tang Dynasty and were warmly received by Li Shimin. Correspondingly, in this world''s Luoyang, there was also a church of the Scenic Church.


    But what about the Orthodox Church, what about the Assyrian Church, what about the Nestorians, you can''t expect an official of the Great Tang Dynasty Empire to know all about them, can you?


    Even if Wang Xuance was a diplomat, but throughout history, he was still involved in Indian affairs. If it was Buddhism or Indian culture, or even Sanskrit, Wang Xuance might still know a little.


    But he did not know about the feuds and grievances within European Christianity.


    Of course, he also didn''t know how brilliant Xiao Wen''s rebellion was.


    However, after Anthony left, Wang Xuance suddenly said: "Brother Xiao, there is something that I do not know whether or not I should ask ¡­"


    "If there are any questions, you should ask them. This is why teachers have to share their teachings and work hard to dispel their doubts." If, for some reason, one was ashamed to learn from a teacher, this would be the most shameful thing. Of course, if it was some important military or state affair, I wouldn''t say anything that shouldn''t be said. However, in my opinion, there is no question that should not be asked in this world, as long as there is an answer that should not be answered. "


    Hearing this, Wang Xuance was a little confused. However, he quickly recovered. He turned to Xiao Wen and said: "Brother Xiao, you are an official of Dianke, and I am also an official of Hong Dian Temple. Although your official position in the is higher than mine, but I am still in charge of some of the matters in the Great Tang Dynasty. So, I want to know how you plan to integrate the Dianke and how you plan to lead the Dianke and interact with other countries in the future? "


    Xiao Wen squinted; he had naturally understood the meaning behind what Wang Xuance had just said.


    The reason he said all that, was simply because he felt that after Xiao Wen ascended to the top, both Dianke and his foreign policy would definitely change. However, Wang Xuance did not know which direction the change was in.


    As the ambassador of the Great Tang Dynasty, Wang Xuance indeed had an obligation to learn from Xiao Wen.


    Facing this diplomat, Xiao Wen did not hide anything.


    After all, unless it was a conspiracy, he would definitely inform her about it.


    Xiao Wen felt that if he were to become the head of Dianke, he definitely would not let the big size man and Tang Song Ming, who were in a war. Even if it was Qin, he would do everything in his power to reduce his conflict with him.


    After all, being intimate with one another in the past was something that could not be forsaken.


    What he needed to do was to unite with the other Chinese countries and solve the nomadic problems in the north. Only when he was certain that the tribes on the prairie could not take advantage of the internal strife to enter China, would he consider the question of the integration of the Chinese nation.


    At that time, whether the various countries of China merge into war or into peace, that is a question that can only be considered in the future.


    Xiao Wen''s Goldfinger was a Super Library, not a Super Sandbox Simulator. No matter how much knowledge he had, he was unable to deduce a future that had yet to happen.


    Therefore, he smiled as he looked at Wang Xuance and said, "This big man''s current goal is to rest up. Only by recuperating would one be able to grow stronger. Only by recuperating would one be able to discover such a thing. The Imperial Court has already reached a consensus on this point decades ago. "


    "Thus, my future work will revolve around two points."


    "Which two?" Wang Xuance''s eyes shone with excitement. Firstly, if Xiao Wen had a long-term stable national policy, then the Great Tang Dynasty could worry less about the big sized man. After all, no one wanted the country next to theirs to be a crazy, fickle country.


    On the other hand, if Xiao Wen was able to take the initiative to communicate with the Great Tang Dynasty and not be like the other Large Order, who was only addicted to his own filthiness and distortion, then he would definitely be able to increase Wang Xuance''s political achievements. To Wang Xuance, this was also good news.


    "It seems that after so many years of living in the Chang''an, my suffering has finally come!" he thought happily.


    Therefore, he only heard Xiao Wen say: "Firstly, if I become the head of the Dianke, I will do everything I can to pacify the burly man and the other surrounding countries, including those grassland countries. There was absolutely no doubt about that. The land was fertile and the soil loose, but no one cultivated because of the war. Occupy Weihe River, but cannot exploit the benefits of fishing salt shipping. It could be said that this was all because of the war. If this country cannot be peaceful, then it cannot be rich, it cannot be strong, it can only die. "


    Although the geography of this world was very different from that of another. However, on the way to Chang''an, Xiao Wen had already checked out the local situation.


    He discovered that this hurdle was very similar to the one he had seen in the books. It was related to the one in history.


    This was the Loess Plateau. The land under his feet was actually the plateau formed by the accumulation of wind for thousands of years.


    Therefore, the Loess Plateau soft soil, very suitable for cultivation. The early stages of agricultural development were very suitable to be carried out here.


    Therefore, this place is very suitable for the relatively backward development of the Republic of Korea.


    However, this would take some time, and Xiao Wen was very clear about that. Without the time to recuperate, without sufficient population, no matter how good the location of the Han was, it would be impossible for it to develop.


    "And number two!" Looking at Wang Xuance, Xiao Wen said in a suppressed voice: "You should know, among my sages, the Lu family who served as the Qin prime minister was a merchant. Thus, by learning Lv''s spring and autumn, I have some experience in business. Communication between countries was nothing more than a trade. Just like this time, Emperor Song used Song Kingdom''s wealth to exchange for my big sized man''s weapon. "


    Hearing that, Wang Xuance suddenly said: "I have long heard of this matter. I had previously heard that Emperor Song had sent an envoy to begin with, wanting to pass on the news of the transaction to the Large Order through Dianke. However, the Large Order did not care about this matter at all. He even locked the emissary inside the Guest House and used opium to control him, wanting the emissary to be obedient in front of the Han Emperor. However, when that Envoy saw that the situation was not right, he found an opportunity and ran back to the Song Kingdom. After that, the Emperor Song sent ambassadors to forcefully avoid the Dianke and negotiate with the Han Emperor, which was why they were able to form last year''s military alliance. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen immediately exploded.


    He jumped up, smacked the table, and angrily scolded: "This lunatic is really playful in educating the envoys! In his eyes, the question of the national interest was no better than the submission of an envoy to the emperor. A vegetarian corpse meal! "Stupid to the extreme!"


    Xiao Wen''s expression was very excited, this time he was truly angry.


    From the perspective of a politician, this Large Order was completely retarded. He had no idea what happened to him when he was young. He actually treated the Emperor as though he was the heavens. Even in the face of the country''s interests, they still had to pay attention to such metaphysical issues.


    However, he calmed himself down and still said: "From today onwards, other than letting the big size man avoid war, the most important thing for the Dianke is to exchange benefits to get something that would benefit the big sized man and make him strong. Other than that, there''s nothing else! "

 C299

    In reality, what was previously said was that this world was west of Qin Kingdom, and there were no longer any China. That''s not accurate.


    Although there was no longer any China in the west of the Qin Kingdom that occupied those lands as their core territory, there were still some countries'' enclaves.


    The largest one of them was the Great Tang Dynasty An Xi Capital Residence who was guarding the important road of the Silk Road.


    The Anxi Capital Residence in history was established in September of the fourteenth year (640) of Tang Dynasty''s Chastity Monastery.


    Historically, Tang Zhen had lived for fourteen years (640 years), and the monarchs had gathered in Pinggao, setting up the Capital Residence of the Western Region and reigning in the Western Region.


    In September of the same year, the Anxi Capital Residence was set up in the city of Kwanghe (now in Turpan West Yalgol, Xinjiang), which was used against the West Turkic.


    The first generation of Capital Residence of Anxi was taken over by Master Qiao, who was succeeded by Guo Xiao Ke. At the beginning, there were only a few thousand troops.


    In the 22nd year of the Chastity Monastery (648), Guo Xiaoguang defeated the Turtle Country and relocated the Anxi Capital Residence to the Turtle Country (now Kuche County, Xinjiang).


    In November of the year of Tang Gao Zong Xianqing (657), at the level of broken leaves, Su Dingfang settled the rebellion of Ascension, thus pacifying the Western Turkic Empire, and relocating the Anxi Capital Residence to his former place in Gaochang.


    In May, the Anxi Capital Residence moved to the Turtle, and the Anxi Capital Residence was promoted to the Great Capital Residence. The Tang Gao Sect only emphasized military and light administration when it came to the Great Sect of Anxi. It divided the Turkic places between the two Capital Residence s, Meng Chi and Kunling, and set up two smaller countries in their respective prefectures. The western border directly reached Persia and they all came under the direct rule of the Anxi Great Capital Residence, placing this area under the direct rule of the Tang Dynasty.


    In the fourteenth year (640) of the reign of the Tang Dynasty Chastity Monastery, the west part of the Anxi Province was established (the former city of Tulufan, now Xinjiang), and the four towns of Anxi were unified, including Turtle, Shu Le, Yutian, and Shattered Leaves (the city of Tokemak, now Kyrgyzstan). The territory of the present was quite similar to that of the Xinjiang, the eastern part of Kazakh Province and the northern part of the Chuhe River basin in Kyrgyzstan.


    From the first year of Qing Dynasty (656) to the first year of Qi De (664), Empress Wu helped the empress to understand politics.


    In the years of Xianqing and Longshuo (661-663), the Tang army had pacified the western Turkic states, and the territory had been expanded to include most of the countries on both sides of the Amu River, from the western part of the Altai Mountains to the eastern part of the Arcadian Sea and the Shinji Mountains.


    For five years (660), the court sent men to inspect the Duman tribe in West Turkmen, west of the Green Mountains.


    In the first year of Long Shuo (661), he also sent an emissary to the west of the Green Mountains, which was to the west of the Tian Dynasty and east of Persia. He set up sixteen prefectures in the west of the Tian Dynasty and set up sixteen prefectures in the east of Persia.


    At this time, the jurisdiction of the Anxi Great Capital Residence included the four towns of Anxi, Mengchi, Kunling (the former town of Western Turkic), Zhaoyu Jiu, Hu Huo Luo, and even Persian Capital. It was roughly equivalent to the combined power of the current five countries of Xinjiang, Central Asia, and Afghanistan.


    The Great Tang Dynasty in this world also occupied a large part of the territory of Central Asia.


    The grassland here was vast and the aquatic plants beautiful. It was not inferior to the grassland in the Inner Mongolia Plateau and the river bank region. It was very suitable for grazing and raising horses.


    It was precisely because the historical Great Tang Dynasty had such a vast expanse of grassland as a horse farm that they were able to create an flourishing Great Tang Dynasty even under such a ferocious battle within the Imperial Family.


    And because the Great Tang Dynasty of this world occupied this horse farm, their cavalry number ranked first in China and third in East Asia.


    At the same time, by guarding the important road of the Silk Road, the Great Tang Dynasty would be able to obtain endless wealth from the Western Regions every year.


    Actually, the reason the economy of the Qin Kingdom and the Han Empire could not be considered to be particularly rich was also because the Great Tang Dynasty had eaten up most of the wealth of the Western Regions.


    With the wealth and markets of the Western Regions, Great Tang Dynasty was undoubtedly a country that was worth making friends with. After all, the ruling class of this era was a group of people who set their sights on the land.


    If Xiao Wen just wanted to share of the Great Tang Dynasty''s business, as long as his movements were hidden, this group of landlords might not be able to discover him.


    Thus, at this moment, the Wang Xuance in his eyes, had gradually changed from a friend to a rich man.


    Xiao Wen had already thought about it, Liu Bang''s idea was actually very simple. Whoever could create more benefits for him in the position of Large Order would become the one to become the Large Order.


    And if before Liu Bang came back and made a decision, through his position, Liu Bang would be able to create enough benefits for Liu Bang, and Liu Bang might not necessarily want to change people to become his Large Order.


    After all, Xiao Wen already knew how useless this Large Order was before. Compared to the strong contrast between that trash of a Large Order and himself, Liu Bang had a feeling that he was extremely suitable to be a Large Order.


    As for qualifications, Xiao Wen believed that although it was an important factor, it was not an essential factor. Especially for a rogue emperor like Liu Bang, he probably wouldn''t care about things that were fake.


    But the real benefits were probably what Liu Bang cared the most about. As long as Xiao Wen could create enough benefits, he believed that Liu Bang would not reject him taking over the Large Order.


    After all, in the history of the Qin Kingdom, there had been instances where he had activated Ganluo. In the face of absolute benefits, there was no reason why Liu Bang would not choose to be pragmatic.


    With a layer of status as a diplomat, what happened after would be easier to deal with. Through his identity as a diplomat, he was able to mobilize the power of this country for his own use and enter into the world''s top game.


    In that place, Xiao Wen could casually create interests that were a hundred times more beneficial than in the past.


    Therefore, he said to Wang Xuance: "Before me, this big sized man and the Great Tang Dynasty had never had such an exchange. And between us, for the first time. Therefore, considering the issue of future cooperation, I would like to choose a safe cooperation plan to show the two countries that our cooperation is a win-win situation. As for how much benefits this will bring us, that''s secondary. "


    "That''s good." Wang Xuance was very happy to hear this from Xiao Wen. Because Xiao Wen''s actions undoubtedly told the other nations that the big sized man''s foreign policy would be more mature than before.


    "He is worthy of being the disciple of Prime Minister Lu. He is indeed a talented man." Wang Xuance looked at Xiao Wen and sighed in admiration.


    Thinking about this, Wang Xuance asked again: "If that''s the case, then what should we do?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen took out four wine cups.


    He placed three of the four glasses in a row, and then placed the other one between the two on the right.


    He pointed to the cup on the far right of the first row and said, "This is Han."


    Then he pointed to the cup in the middle of the first row and said, "This is Qin."


    Wang Xuance nodded, he understood what Xiao Wen meant. He pointed to the remaining two cups and said, "Could this be the Great Tang Dynasty''s native and Anxi Capital Residence?"


    "Smart!" Xiao Wen clapped his hands and said.

 C300

    Inside Guest House, a group of Dianke officials had already arrived. When they saw this scene, although their faces were pale, they did not feel too shocked.


    After all, before they arrived, someone had already told them everything. Although the death of the Large Order had dealt them a great blow, many people''s faces did not have the slightest trace of blood on them. Furthermore, when they looked at Xiao Wen, their expressions were not very good either.


    After all, he was someone who dared to personally poison his superior to death. Was there anything he didn''t dare to do with such a person?


    Filled with the fear that Xiao Wen might not do well at any time, these subordinate officers fearfully ordered the foreign mercenaries in Guest House to return to their own rooms to wait for news. You are not allowed to come out without an order.


    And only Anthony, who had defected to Xiao Wen''s side earlier, did not need to be restricted.


    But in the corner of Guest House, Xiao Wen and Wang Ce Xuan were completely indifferent to what was happening around them. They were only concerned about one thing, and that was the Great Tang Dynasty and the big sized man''s foreign policy.


    At this moment, Wang Ce Xuan looked at the cups and asked, "Brother Xiao, what do you want to say?"


    Xiao Wen laughed, then took out a teapot and placed it beside the wine cup that represented Tang Xiu. After that, he took out two cups and arranged them vertically into a single cup. Wang Xuance understood, these two blankets represented Ming and Song respectively.


    This made Wang Xuance even more confused.


    But just then, Xiao Wen suddenly spoke out. He said, "Brother Wang, please look. This is the Great Tang Dynasty, this is the Great Song, this is the Great Ming. Great Tang Dynasty, Da Song and Da Ming wanted to communicate with each other. I want to know, what should we do? "


    Hearing that, Wang Xuance was startled. He looked at the teapot on the table and said, "Is this the Crosscut Mountain Range?"


    "Smart!" Xiao Wen clapped his hands, and said: "Because of the obstruction from the mountain range, in the past, it was difficult for Song Ming and Tang Kingdom to directly communicate with each other. "Thus, your caravan and Song Ming''s caravan, if they want to enter each other''s land, they will have to rely on the Han way."


    As he spoke, he made some wine in his hand and then placed it on Tang''s cup. With the teapot as the center, he drew an incomplete circle.


    As for the trajectory of the circle, it happened to pass by Han''s wine cup.


    Looking at the circle, Wang Xuance revealed a look of understanding. He asked, "Does Brother Xiao want to bring in Song Ming and his sister?"


    "Exactly." Xiao Wen nodded his head and said: "As far as I know, every year, the people of the Western Regions would pass through the Great Tang Dynasty and the ocean to the south of Tuo Fan, travel a few thousand miles, and head towards Song Ming. They would import a large amount of silk and porcelain and sell it to the west to earn more wealth. Some of these people came from the far west. But most of the food came from the food that came from the Anxi Capital Residence. Am I right? "


    "That''s right." Wang Xuance nodded.


    Xiao Wen then continued, "Although these people are thousands of miles away from Song Ming, they can use nautical arts to travel all the way to Song Ming''s land, buying silk and porcelain ware to return. But why is it that even though I am closer to the Great Tang Dynasty, I am unable to be as rich as Song Ming? "


    Xiao Wen knew that the history of the Great Tang Dynasty was one of the most prosperous places in the world. The size of the Tang Chang''an City was more than five times that of the Eastern Roman Empire''s capital, Constantinople, and the Arab Empire''s capital, Baghdad.


    Yet this country had not created as much economic wealth as the Arab Empire.


    In fact, not to mention the Great Tang Dynasty, even if we were to count the entire world, we would find that, until recently, the Darchu Empire was the richest country in the world. However, the second place belonged to no power that belonged to the same land.


    The name of second place belonged to the same era as the Great Tang Dynasty, namely the Arab Empire.


    Historically, the Arab Empire occupied "granary" areas such as the rich two river basins and the Nile basin, which provided abundant products for the empire.


    The main crops include wheat, barley, rice, dates and olives, and the horticultural crops are quite abundant, with dates, olives, plums, peaches, apricots, oranges, apples, watermelons, grapes and various vegetables.


    During the Artaxis dynasty, the area and output of cultivated land were greatly increased due to the development of irrigation works.


    In the south of the Arabian Peninsula, because of its oasis, date, grain and vegetables abound.


    The Arab nation itself is a nomadic people, the Arabian Peninsula and other desert and semi-desert areas abound in sheep, horses and camels.


    In addition, the provinces provided abundant mineral resources: gold from Nubia, silver from the Hindu Kush, copper from Isfahan, iron from Central Asia and Sicily, and the wealth of precious stones in the Empire.


    On the industrial side, products such as linen, cotton, wool blankets, pottery (and sometimes silk) produced everywhere are both good for local consumption and good for export.


    The Arabs also learned paper-making from Chinese prisoners captured in the Battle of Tarus in 751.


    However, the most important point was still business.


    Historically, commerce has occupied an important place in the economy of the Arab Empire.


    Baghdad, the capital, was not only the political center of the Arab Empire, but also a commercial quay.


    In addition, Basra, Antioch, Cairo, Alexandria, Kairouan, Samarkand and other cities are also important commercial ports for the trade between East and West.


    As early as the founding of Islam, Muhammad believed that "the merchants were the messengers of the world and the faithful servants of Allah on the earth," and concluded that the faithful Muslim merchants would be "in the shadow of Allah''s throne" on the day of their rebirth.


    The Koran also clearly states that the encouragement and protection of commerce is an essential obligation and morality for all Muslims. Following the formation of the empire, the business aristocrats also became an important part of the upper echelons of the ruling class.


    Cultural tradition, geographical location, the social status of merchants and the huge profits of commerce made the Arab Empire have a different prosperity from the feudal civilization of the East and West at that time.


    Many Muslim merchants are active in the three continents of Asia and Africa, engaging in commercial activities dominated by intermediary trade.


    Arab merchants range from Sumatra in South-East Asia, Malaya to India in South Asia, to Spain in South-West Europe, Morocco in North Africa, and even the Nordic Baltic and Scandinavian Peninsula.


    At that time, China''s Guangzhou, Quanzhou, Yangzhou and other places are also a large number of Muslim businessmen.


    These Arab merchants became one of the provenance of the Chinese Hui nationality.


    Chinese silk, porcelain, Indian and Malay spices, minerals, dyes, sugar, Central Asian precious stones, East African ivory, gold and sand, Nordic and Ross honey, yellow wax, fur and wood are all commodities run by Arab merchants.


    Large scale Arab commercial trade promoted the economic and cultural interaction among the feudal civilizations of the Eurasian continent and promoted the prosperity and development of maritime trade in the Indian Ocean region of the Middle Ages.


    The Arabian conquest of the eastern Mediterranean broke the Mediterranean trade circle since the Roman era, leading to the cutting off of the western Europe''s dependent Eastern Mercantile Road, which indirectly led to the decline of the European economic culture, and the constant maritime strife with Byzantium led to the development of the Italian merchant as a third party.


    Arab maritime navigation plays an important role in the development of navigation, shipbuilding and sailing techniques, facilitating the accumulation of geographical and other knowledge necessary for navigation.


    During their long voyage, the Arabian Sea crew studied and detailed the monsoon in the Indian Ocean and used it cleverly in the voyage, thus greatly shortening the time needed for the voyage.


    A great deal of oceanographic information is also recorded in ancient Arab geography books.


    In the thirteenth and fifteenth centuries, the Arabian navigation technology has made new development.


    Even at the beginning of the fifteenth century, when Zheng He''s fleet arrived in India, Zheng He hired Arab guides to continue his voyage to East Africa.


    A century later, the Arab navigator, ibn Mejid (who called himself the Lion of the Angry Sea), became known for his knowledge of how to sail in the stormy seas of the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean, and was later worshipped as a "patron saint" by the Arabian Sea.


    It was under his guidance that the fleet of the Portuguese navigator da Gama successfully crossed the Indian Ocean and opened up a new route to India.


    During this period, the equipment on the Arabian Sea ships was more advanced. The vessels engaged in ocean-going navigation already had a complete set of navigational instruments, such as compass, altimeter for measuring the direction of the coast markers, goniometer for measuring the height of the sun and the stars, water dam, etc., and also drew a chart of the sea with coordinates of the objects on the shore, the depth of the water and the wind direction, as well as a map of the scenery.


    The scope of activities of Arab navigators has also expanded. On the coasts of Western Europe, the eastern, northern, and north-western shores of Africa, the southern and south-eastern seas of Asia, including the Philippines, the Malugu Peninsula, and the Malugu Islands, have left the footprints of Arabian seamen and merchants.

 C301

    Although the world that Xiao Wen resided in was very different from the original world, Xiao Wen did not care about that much.


    At this time, the thing he wanted to do the most was to exaggerate the threat the Arab Empire posed to the Great Tang Dynasty in the west so that he could unite the Great Tang Dynasty with the other Chinese countries.


    This was also what Xiao Wen felt that he should do the most as a descendant of the Yan Huang Clan.


    But in reality, the threat the Arab Empire posed to the Great Tang Dynasty was not baseless.


    In the history of the 751 A.D., there was a historic battle between the Great Tang Dynasty and Gluttony, the Arab Empire.


    Although the exact location of Ross was not known, it was certain that it would be in the region of Taraz, on the adjacent border between Kyrgyzstan and Kazakhstan, west of the Green Ridge (now the Pamir Plateau).


    In the ten years of Tang Tianbao''s history (July-August 751), the armies of the Anxi Capital Residence met with the Muslims of the Arab Empire and the allied armies of the Central Asian countries in this place and a war broke out.


    In the period of Tang Tai Zong and Tang Gao Zong, the countries of Turkic Khan, Xue Yan Tuo Han, Western Regions and Western Turkic Han were destroyed one after another by the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty expanded and began to rule the areas of Hetou, Desert South, Western Regions, Northern Desert, Annan, and so on. The small countries of the Western Regions, such as Ham, Shanshan, Kaochang, Yanqi, Turzi, Shu Le, and Yutian, were either forced to surrender to the Tang Dynasty or destroyed by force.


    From then on, the Tang Dynasty established the Western Region''s ruling system with the Anxi and Northern Court Capital Residence as the core.


    At the same time, the Arabs of the Middle East were rising rapidly, starting with the Arabian Peninsula and expanding through the war into an unparalleled empire that spanned all three continents of Eurasia and Africa, occupying to the west the whole of North Africa and Spain, to the east the whole of Western Asia and much of Central Asia, and controlling the whole of the southern shores of the Mediterranean. The Arab Empire became another force beyond the Tang Dynasty that affected Central Asia.


    At the beginning of the eighth century, the supreme governor of the Arab Empire in the east, Hajajajajib bin Yusuf, promised his two generals, Muhammad and Gutabe ibn Muslim, that whoever first set foot on Chinese soil would appoint as governor of China.


    The former conquered India''s frontier, massacring and driving out large numbers of non-Muslims.


    The latter conquered large parts of Central Asia, such as Tulligan, Schumann, Tajastan and Bukhara, but none of them crossed China''s borders.


    In the third year of Kaiyuan (715), a joint Arab attack on the Central Asian State of the Syr River was defeated by the Tang.


    The Arab Empire has great influence in Central Asia due to its great geographical advantage.


    Originally, most of the Central Asian countries believed in Buddhism, Zoroastrianism, etc., or their own traditional religion. Feeling uneasy about the progress of Islamic culture, many countries asked the Tang Dynasty for help. It could be said that although there was no direct conflict between the two sides, there was a long history of conflict between the two countries.


    However, the true cause of this war was the ninth year of the Heavenly Treasures (750).


    Then you are the Great Tang Dynasty An Xi four towns, Gao Xianzi with Stone Country as an excuse, "no courtesies", to extort Stone Country.


    Stone Country requests surrender, Gao Xianzi promised.


    Not long after that, Gao Xianzi broke his promise and kidnapped Stone Country''s king and his men, killing the elderly and children, and began the search for treasures.


    After this war of national destruction, which was the first month of the Heavenly Treasure Decade (751), the High Immortal Sesame entered the dynasty and presented the captive kings to the Celestial Sect of Wonders.


    Because of this, Gao Xian Zhi was awarded the right Yu Lin Great General and the King of Stone Country was beheaded.


    At this time, Gao Xianzhi had reached the peak of his career.


    On the other side, Stone King, who had managed to escape, turned to Black Food, the Arab Arrakish dynasty, for help.


    So back in Central Asia, GaoXianzhi took the initiative to take the initiative and attack the big food.


    Gao Xianzi led the combined army of the Great Tang Dynasty on a long march, more than seven hundred miles deep, and finally encountered the Great Eclipse Army in Tulrose.


    But Ross City was the second largest stronghold of Stone Country, and according to the Book of the New Tang, Stone Country: "But in Ross City, Stone Country often split up their troops to take control of it."


    And Samarkand, not far from the city of Tarus, was then the gathering point of the great cannibals.


    This was also the main reason why Gao Xianzhi and his big meal met here.


    This was because Gao Xianzhi did not know the intentions of eating so much. Furthermore, Tang was scattered across the lands to the west of the Green Mountains, making it difficult for them to gather.


    In order to stop the advance of the Great Food, he used offense as defense and expedition as food. To Gao Xianzi, who was well-versed in the art of war, this seemed to be a feasible method of defense.


    It could be said that the victory or defeat of the Battle of Roth itself didn''t matter to Gao Xianzhi. Even if his thirty thousand soldiers had all been wiped out by the army, as long as they could buy time for the Great Tang Dynasty to deploy all the other armies in Central Asia, no matter how hard they tried, they would still not be able to defeat the army that had already gathered ¡ª after all, it was just like how Song in his era when he was the world''s strongest economy, his military might was the weakest of the lot.


    Although the Arab Empire was the second richest empire in the history of the world, its military might was incomparable to that of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    Ten Years of Heavenly Treasures (751) In April, Gao Xianzi led thirty thousand Great Tang Dynasty armies and set out from Anxi.


    After three months of trekking across the desert over the Pamir Plateau (the Green Ridge), Kao Xianzhi reached the Arab-held Taros in July and began to lay siege to the city of Tarus.


    Since the Arabs were already preparing for the attack on the four towns of Ansi, a hundred thousand troops were immediately dispatched to Taros after receiving word of the attack from Gaoxingzhi. A decisive battle was waged between the two sides of the Rhodes, near today''s Aulie-Ata, which is now Jiangbo.


    Under Gao Xianzhi''s command, the Tang army was brave and battle-ready. Relying on the strong bows and crossbows of the infantry, the Tang army had once held a great advantage. Once, the Tang cavalry had completely suppressed the Arab cavalry.


    However, due to the sheer numbers of Allied Arab troops, GaoXianzhi was unable to achieve a final victory. The battle lasted five days, and on the evening of the fifth day the soldiers of the Qarluq suddenly rebelled, surrounding the Tang infantry from behind and cutting off their contact with the cavalry.


    The joint forces of the Abbas dynasty took advantage of the chaos in the Tang army and dispatched heavy cavalry to attack the Tang infantry.


    GaoXianzhi was attacked from both sides by the Arabian and Gellogu tribes, unable to hold on and eventually defeated.


    Gao Xianzhi, Li Xianye, and Bei Feng gathered up the remnants of Duan Xiuzhu and retreated in the direction of Anxi. Along the way, they happened to meet the retreating soldiers of the Great Tang Dynasty alliance.


    Li was afraid that the Arab troops would catch up with them, so he killed more than a hundred of the soldiers before they were able to lead the way.


    After the war, there were only a few thousand soldiers left in the army of thirty thousand.


    This battle ended in a crushing victory for the Arab Empire.


    It was the only time in several border clashes between the Arabs and the Great Tang Dynasty that they had won against the Ansi army. In the war afterwards, because the Great Tang Dynasty''s army had already taken precautions against this country in the west that was on the same level as them, they were not defeated again.


    The war had little effect on the territories of the Tang Dynasty and the Arabs. After the war, the Tang Dynasty still controlled the Western Regions, but they did not continue to expand towards the West. Of course, this was also because of the limited territory that the feudal age controlled.


    The people at that time must also have known that if the Great Tang Dynasty''s army continued to expand towards the west, then the first thing they would have to face was not the rebellion of the Arab Empire, but the rebellion and secession of the Anxi Capital Residence.


    Of course, these were all things that Xiao Wen knew about. In this world, no one else knew about this war that had yet to happen.


    However, when Xiao Wen saw that Wang Xuance was interested in this Arab Empire that was blocking the Great Tang Dynasty from making a fortune, he exaggerated and promoted the Arab theory of threat to Wang Xuance.


    In a short period of time, this diplomat of the Great Tang Dynasty already had the idea of joining forces with the Han, and even had the idea of extinguishing the''s food during the summer.

 C302

    When people are happy, time always passes quickly. When he was in the Chang''an, Xiao Wen always felt that his career had started to rise due to the increased power. He was able to maintain a joyful mood even when faced with the countless worksheets and fake social engagements.


    It had been a month since he exterminated the Large Order and became its head.


    As the summer was about to arrive, in this month, some things that were neither big nor small happened ¡ª or it could be said that although these things were important, they were not things that were not out of anyone''s plans.


    Half a month ago, which was when the rain started, Liu Bang had already started to return. This time, the war was very successful. Not only did they loot the Liao Kingdom, a nomadic country which was gradually turning into a Han, they also obtained a lot of wealth. Furthermore, the wealth that the Emperor Song had promised the Han Empire had already been delivered to them in batches.


    Originally, the task of receiving the goods was handled by the Da Shennong or the Young Prefecture s. But during the meeting, Xiao Wen took over the job.


    This made Lv Zhi, who was in charge of supervising the country, reveal a strange expression. After all, if this matter were to be blown up, it would definitely affect the Dianke. But an official''s mouth, although this matter was related to the Dianke, it was also related to the Da Shennong and the Young Prefecture.


    As to how to explain it, it still depended on the opinions of the various officials of the imperial government and Lv Zhi.


    But in the palace, Mo Ming suddenly supported Xiao Wen. Perhaps this Mo Siniang was curious about what kind of change this trash, Xiao Wen, could do to the of the big sized man, which was why he accepted this matter.


    Therefore, his attitude was very unyielding.


    Xiao Wen, who had the unexpected support of Mo Ming, strongly supported this task. But Xiao Wen knew, Mo Ming would only help him this once, if he did not have any impressive achievements in this matter, then Mo Ming would stop investing in politics that was not necessary.


    This was politics. This was naked politics that talked only about benefits and not about morality.


    And as he watched Xiao Wen''s limelight grow more and more powerful, Dong Zhuo finally retracted his hatred. At this critical juncture, he did not choose to fight against Xiao Wen. Instead, he gloomily ran back to Western Paradise to properly be his county governor.


    And at the same time, because he was well aware that the rulers of this country were the military merits of the aristocrats, Xiao Wen had the intention to build a good relationship with them.


    Therefore, he spent a lot of money to renovate the Hongwu Club and ordered a lot of fitness equipment for the future generations.


    After all, the arrogant Guan Yu was not someone who liked to hide his secret technique. When he tried to ask if he could guide his friends in the Hongwu Club to train, Xiao Wen directly asked him to teach these fitness techniques to his friends.


    When Xiao Wen found out that there was a Ma Chao in the Hongwu Club, his eyes lit up. He immediately wrote a letter to Zhuo Wangsun, asking him to buy five hundred of the top-notch war horses and bring them to the Chang''an to train these kids.


    However, this made all the children, as well as Wu Chen who stayed in Chang''an, have a good impression of Xiao Wen.


    After all, the Han Dynasty lacked horses. Basically, all the horses that could be ridden had to be brought over to the battlefield for use. Thus, although some martial general aristocratic families with good backgrounds could still provide training war horses for their children, those small martial general families did not have such a good treatment.


    As a result, the investment of these five hundred horses made Xiao Wen''s generous and good name spread throughout the entire Chang''an.


    And it was at this time that Xiao Wen looked at the emperor''s army that was already returning to the east side of the city from Chang''an, and began his first mission.


    He wanted to use this mission to shut up all those who doubted his ability, so that they would have no opinions on what he had done.


    And the place he was tasked with was the most prosperous and open dynasty in Chinese history ¡ª the Tang Dynasty!


    In history, the Tang Dynasty was the Grand Unification Dynasty that followed the Sui Dynasty. It had a history of 21 emperors, and the Emperor was a country that lived 289 years. Because the royal family''s surname was Li, it was also known as Li Tang, and was considered to be one of the most powerful times in China.


    In 617, Tang Kingdom Duke Li Yuan rose from the ground and claimed that he had established the Tang Dynasty the next year. After Tang Taizong ascended to the throne, he established the rule of chastity. Tang Gao Zong carried Chastity Temple''s legacy to create the "Eternal Emblem of governance."


    In 690, Empress Wu replaced the Tang Dynasty with the Zhou Dynasty, which was definitely the Luoyang. In 705, after the Divine Dragon Revolution, Tang Zhong Zong restored the name of the Tang Dynasty.


    After Tang Xuanzong ascended to the throne, he initiated the golden age of the opening of a new dynasty. The population at the end of the period was around 80 million.


    After the chaos of Anshi history, the rule of vassal states and the exclusive power of eunuchs led to the decline of the state. The middle and late Tang Dynasty was rejuvenated by the Tang Constitutional Zong Yuan and Zhongxing, the Tang Wushong Conference and the Tang Xuanzong Middle School.


    In 878, an uprising broke out, destroying the foundation of the rule of the Tang Dynasty. In 907, when Zhu Wen became the usurper of the Tang Dynasty, the Tang Dynasty fell and China entered the five generations and ten countries.


    The Tang Dynasty was the largest land area, and the only Great Wall that had yet to be built.


    The land of the Tang Dynasty was beyond the boundaries of modern China, both in the west and in the north.


    After the Tang Dynasty attacked and exterminated the Eastern Turks and Xue Yantuo, the Son of Heaven was revered by the four tribes as Tian Kehan, and through the system of mojah, Hui Wei, Tie Le, Qidan, Wo He, and Nwai, he attacked the enemy countries, and made Nanke, Xinluo, Bohai, and Japan learn their own culture and system.


    The technology, culture, economy and art of the Tang Dynasty was one of the most powerful countries in the world at that time. Shinro, Koguryo, Baiji, Bohai and Japan, as well as other neighbouring Subordinate Countries, were greatly influenced by the Tang Dynasty in terms of their political structure and social culture.


    In the first half of the Tang Dynasty, society and economy were in the stage of ascension and advanced culture. It was a period of great export of culture and technology from China to the neighboring countries in history.


    In the late stage of Tang Dynasty, during the transition period of Chinese history, the reform of land, salt and iron, tax system marked the change of society, and the prosperity from the middle to the lower half of the period was mainly reflected in the prosperity of industry and commerce.


    On the other hand, a lot of famous scholars have emerged in the aspects of poetry, books and painting, such as poet Li Bai, poem sage Du Fu, poem demon Bai Juyi, calligrapher Yan Zhenqing, painting sage Wu Daozi, Li Sixian, musician Li Kuo-niang and so on.


    In this era, many poets who advocated foreign culture appeared, forming an open international culture.


    The most famous of them all was the Japanese poet, Li Bai''s close friend Aben Chung-mah.


    In 1978, Xi''an, China, and Nailang County, Japan, agreed to build monuments for future generations to admire and remember in each city.


    The memorial of Xi''an was completed the next year in the famous ruins of the Tang and Qing Palace. It was designed by Zhang Jinqiu, a famous master of architecture in China. It was made of white jade and imitated the structure of the Tang, with a height of 5.36 meters.


    Engraved on the front of the monument are eight characters of "Abenomelu Monument", its history is engraved on the back. On the four sides of the pillar are carved cherries and plum blossoms representing Sino-Japanese friendship. The base of the pillar is carved with lotus petal, while carved on the board are embossed Japanese Emperor Qian''s boat. The two sides are Li Bai''s poem "Weeping Chao Yi" and Abenomelu''s poem "Gaze", which have profound meaning of Sino-Japanese culture.


    The Tang Dynasty was the most powerful empire in the world at that time. Its reputation spread far and wide, and it had dealings with all the countries in Asia and Europe. As a result, the Tang Dynasty later became known as the Chinese as the Chinese, and Chinatown became the name of the place where the Chinese live.


    The Tang Dynasty''s national name was "Tang", and its original meaning was Jin, which was also the ancient name of Shanxi. Tang Gao Zu, Li Yuan''s grandfather, Li Hu was one of the Eight Pillars of the Western Wei and was given the title of "Duke of Tang Kingdom".


    Afterwards, Li Hu''s title passed down to Li Yuan.


    Li Yuan stayed behind as a guardian of Jin Yang Palace during the Sui Dynasty. He fought under the title of "Sui", and every battle he fought he would fight under "Tang".


    Because the king was surnamed Li, he was called Li Tang and was honored as Great Tang Dynasty.


    And in this world, the Tang Dynasty was built on the ruins of the Sui Dynasty. However, this Sui Dynasty had transformed into a feudal dynasty that was as old as Qin. Its legacy could even be traced back to the Warring States Era of this world.


    In this world, Yang Jian, the emperor of Sui Wen who founded the country, should be called King Sui Wen, even Zhou Tianzi''s proper king.

 C303

    The Sui Nation of this world had once fought a long and long war with the Qin Kingdom. And because of this war, the people of Qin Kingdom and Sui Nation could not bear the heavy burden and started to revolt one after another.


    In this large-scale uprising, the Sui Nation had perished, and the Tang Kingdom had been born from its ruins.


    It could be said that the Tang Kingdom and the Han Empire had something in common.


    Along the way, Xiao Wen passed through the Corner of Corner and walked out of Guanzhong region and arrived at Guandong region.


    Then, they passed by the Donwu County where Sun Shangxiang''s father worked, even though it was bustling with activity and was filled with prosperity. However, because Sun Jian was following Liu Bang in the Liao Kingdom for the war, she did not see her father Sun Jian or Sun Ce Sun Quan.


    However, Xiao Wen still stayed in Dong Wu City for a few days, allowing Sun Shangxiang to be a little bored by his mother''s side.


    After that, Xiao Wen led the group from the east to south, heading straight for the Tang Kingdom''s capital.


    Because of the decreasing latitude and the time of summer, it was already very hot when their convoy reached the border of the Han and Tang dynasties.


    "This weather ¡­" Zhuge Liang looked at the sky resentfully and said, "It''s only the beginning of summer, yet it''s already hotter than the middle of summer in the clouds."


    However, Shangguan Waner, Xiao Wen, and the others who were accompanying them were very calm.


    Shangguan Waner didn''t say anything else. Since she was young, she had lived in the southern region of the Tang Kingdom and had never been unaccustomed to the climate of the Tang Kingdom.


    Compared to the Tang Kingdom''s summer heat, she was more afraid of the winter in the clouds of the Han Empire.


    But Xiao Wen was not at all pleased. In the past, his soul had stayed in the Huaxia province for a long time, and the degree of heat here was even more exaggerated than the one in Tang Dynasty. Therefore, he could resist the heat by willpower alone.


    His body was also born in the Southern Tang. The Southern Tang of this world was located in the southeast of the Tang Kingdom, it belonged to the flying land of the Sui Nation which was originally in the east. It was just that after the destruction of the Sui Nation, the Southern Tang and Tang Kingdom had split into two countries.


    It was just that Xiao Wen, who had lived in the Southern Tang Region since childhood, was also physically accustomed to this kind of scorching heat.


    As for Sun Shangxiang, who had long lived in the waves, she had naturally endured the hot weather in the south. Although she didn''t carry the heat like Xiao Wen or Shangguan Waner, she was still able to endure it.


    As for Anthony, he was expressionless as he took care of everything.


    In fact, as the Centurion of the Eastern Roman Empire, had once fought in wars with the Emperor in Damascus, and also fought in the Great Caucasus. In the cold Eastern Europe and the hot Middle East, which was even hotter than the Tang Kingdom, he did not feel that there was any problem.


    Even though Guan Yu was born within the clouds and grew up within the clouds, his body''s quality was not bad. Even though he wasn''t adapted to the climate here, it shouldn''t be too big of a problem overall.


    However, when Xiao Wen looked at Zhuge Liang and Yang Xiu, he realized that they had a dispirited look, like salted fish.


    "You guys!" Xiao Wen helplessly looked at the carriage, and said with the two salted fish that was bare-chested: "At least pay attention to your appearance and appearance! If people were to see you like this, I''m afraid they will lose face for the Han Empire! "


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang forced his eyes open. He looked at Xiao Wen and said: "Sir, can I make some ice now? "It''s hard to be thin, lentinus edodes ¡­"


    Xiao Wen curled his lips helplessly, threw a bottle of medicine at him and concocted it. He chilled it to the brim this morning with Patchouli''s righteous water, then said, "Right now we still have a long way to go to Luoyang, we don''t have anywhere to replenish our saltpeter. Ice, etc., daily limit! "


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang revealed an expression like a bitter gourd. Still, he took the bottle from the gourd, opened it, and took a sip from the bottle.


    The refreshing feeling instantly moistened his throat and made him feel much better. And the composition of Patchouli''s righteous energy also restored Zhuge Liang''s spirit.


    He looked at Yang Xiu, and threw the bottle gourd over.


    Yang Xiu looked at the bottle gourd but did not say anything. He immediately drank a mouthful of the medicinal liquid.


    At this moment, a low rumbling sound echoed out. Xiao Wen immediately looked outside, and saw that on the hills on both sides of the road, some rocks had actually rolled down.


    "This is bad!" Xiao Wen didn''t need to think too much to understand that their convoy had been attacked.


    He immediately ordered Anthony to command the vehicles at the back of the convoy and have them prepare their defensive formations.


    This time, they only brought over fifty men and a dozen guards. Although these shop assistants all knew how to use crossbow, and Xiao Wen just so happened to have around thirty lever crossbow s. In addition, the guards were all riding war horses and wielding sabers. It was not impossible for them to defeat these attackers.


    But Xiao Wen thought that it was best to be careful.


    If there were too many people on the other side, Zhang Xuan wouldn''t be able to defeat them head on. The fortifications built by the carriages could still give them some leeway.


    The carriage fleet quickly changed formation, and all the carriages formed a defensive perimeter under Anthony''s command.


    On the way here, Xiao Wen had actually already assigned the tasks to be done during the battle, so the ten or so shop assistants did not hesitate at all. After the defensive circle was completed, they took out the thirty lever crossbow s.


    The guards, on the other hand, soothed the horses one by one. As long as a fight broke out, the waiters would shoot down the enemy''s formation, and after that, they would rush out and do what the modern cavalry was supposed to do ¡ª hunt the enemy.


    "How many enemies are there?" After Anthony arranged the manpower, he also conveniently changed into a set of leather armour that was embedded with metal plates. And in his hands, was a brand-new round iron shield, he stood beside Xiao Wen and was ready to block any arrows that came flying at any time.


    It had to be said that the Janissary Guard s of the Eastern Roman Empire were indeed a force to be reckoned with. If they formed a phalanx, it would be difficult for a single unit in their time to defeat them in close combat.


    Thus, Anthony who held the round shield gave Xiao Wen some confidence.


    Xiao Wen frowned, looked at the pile of stones in front of them, and said: "If we want to do this, there are at least 300 people!"


    "Over three hundred?" Anthony had chased robbers in the Greek area before, so he knew about the law of survival of robbers.


    In fact, the output of each region is limited. You couldn''t expect hundreds of thousands of robbers to live within a mile.


    Unless 99% of the bandits were left with food and supplies, otherwise, such a situation would not occur.


    In fact, it was already rare for thirty to fifty bandits to appear within a hundred miles.


    Even if the productivity of the East was higher than that of the West, and there were more people coming and going on this road, the number of robbers per unit of land could not be that much compared to the number he had encountered in Greece.


    Therefore, Anthony made a judgment and said: "These fellows are obviously ganging up on us by a few bandit groups. They should have been following us for a while."


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen frowned.


    His trip this time had indeed made him mentally prepared for someone to rob him. After all, the ancient era''s productivity was lagging behind, and many of the ancient era''s evildoers made trouble for the common people.


    Thus, the crime rate at this time was much higher than it was in the twenty-first century, when people with arms and legs could work, even if they sent leaflets through the streets.


    In that era, robbery represented a person who was lazy enough to look for a job. In this era, robbery was often something you couldn''t live through because you didn''t want to rob.


    However, those who could not survive without robbing others were obviously not intellectuals.


    Thus, they often fought on their own.


    There were very few situations where they could form a bandit group with hundreds of people.


    And today, he, Xiao Wen, had actually encountered such a situation.


    Vaguely, Xiao Wen seemed to smell a conspiracy.


    "Rumble ¡­" Another set of low and deep sounds rang out, and a rolling stone rolled down from the mountain, rolling straight towards Xiao Wen''s convoy.


    "Steady!" Don''t let the rocks break the defense line! " Anthony roared. The waiters also ran to the defensive line, using their arms or backs to block the horse carriage that was about to be hit.


    It was a good thing that the hill was short, so even if the rock was heavy, it would still roll down the hill. The gravitational energy of these stones could not be converted into a large amount of kinetic energy, and naturally, these stones did not manage to break the carriage.


    Looking at the thieves'' attacks that were not in his sight, Xiao Wen suddenly said: "If possible, capture their leader alive, I want to know what exactly happened."

 C304

    Looking at the stones blocking the road, Xiao Wen faintly felt the feeling of a conspiracy.


    Generally speaking, there was only one way for bandits to join forces, and that was to have a "business" that was very challenging, but also had a great harvest awaiting them. If they could work together, then they would get enough. However, if he wanted to fight one on one and complete this transaction, he would die miserably.


    Only in this situation where they had to work together could they unite these robbers, criminals, and murderers, who had gradually turned from a poor farmer into an unruly robber.


    Only, Xiao Wen did not think that this group of people came for money.


    As the envoy of the, Xiao Wen had already put up a flag this time in order to avoid all sorts of troubles and misunderstandings along the way.


    All the officials on the road treated him courteously.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the two countries at the border didn''t make any move to make things difficult for them. Even when they saw their crossbow and Zhanmadao, they did not say anything ¡ª weapons of this scale could only protect themselves, but to rely on such weapons to take down the Tang Army''s base was simply a pipe dream.


    After all, professional soldiers were much stronger than bandits.


    And it was also because of this that the bandits on many roads, as long as they were slightly larger in size and with some education, would definitely not dare to attack Xiao Wen ¡ª After all, the places that Xiao Wen had walked on, were not places that very few people would take. They would still be able to survive if they did not rob Xiao Wen.


    As for robbing Xiao Wen, although they could get some wealth out of it, but anyone with even the slightest of brains would know that the consequences of attacking the diplomatic mission was serious.


    And now, this place was a place that only the Han and Tang kingdoms could cross, yet Xiao Wen encountered a group of people who dared to face the risk of being retaliated against after assaulting the diplomatic mission and assaulting Xiao Wen.


    If they didn''t have anything to rely on, Xiao Wen wouldn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    "But, what are their trump cards?" Xiao Wen frowned and muttered.


    "Sir, this is not the time to think about this. Defense first, then counterattack! " Anthony suggested from the side.


    While he was speaking, a few more stones rolled down from the mountain and crashed into the two sides of the road.


    However, these stones were the same as before, they did not have enough kinetic energy to break through the fortifications.


    "Hehe!" "It''s a good thing that your carriage is stronger than ordinary carriages. If it were any ordinary carriage, it would have been knocked away long ago." A shop assistant nearby suddenly said.


    "Did they underestimate us?" Xiao Wen asked.


    "Of course." The clerk replied, "If they knew how strong our carriage is, I think they would be better prepared. At least I''ll choose a better valley to ambush and have the stones roll down from a higher place. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen nodded.


    Ambush was something that required a lot of consideration. It did not mean that if you could find a valley deep enough, you could set up a trap.


    First of all, the place had to be close enough to their lair. If they were too far away, it was very easy for accidents to happen.


    Secondly, there could not be any escape route for Xiao Wen and the others. Otherwise, their ambush would be a waste of time.


    At the same time, there could be no one there, especially the border patrols of the Tang and Han countries.


    After all, if these soldiers saw a Thief, they wouldn''t let him off.


    The laws of both countries stated that killing a Thief or capturing one would be rewarded for their merit.


    And this further compressed the place where they had chosen to ambush themselves.


    "It''s just a bunch of guys who haven''t even read a book. It''s not surprising that they chose this kind of place because they underestimated their opponent." Xiao Wen sneered.


    The purpose of reading and learning was to enable people to know the solution in advance when they encountered something they had never encountered before.


    If there was someone who had read the military books and ambushed Xiao Wen, he definitely wouldn''t have made such a low level mistake today.


    However, although this group of Thieves had accumulated a lot of experience during normal robberies, their experience could only be used in the things that they had experienced. And if they hadn''t, they would have gone blind.


    "Did you see that? This is what happens when you don''t read. If you don''t study properly, you''ll be like the trash outside, not even good at robbing. " Xiao Wen suddenly said to the students.


    Hearing that, all the students were startled, obviously not expecting Xiao Wen to suddenly say that.


    Seeing no reaction from these children, Xiao Wen curled his lips.


    Obviously, this group of children did not find it funny.


    The most embarrassing thing in life could not be any more.


    But very quickly, Xiao Wen was able to adjust his emotions.


    He only heard the employees suddenly erupt in cheers, he looked at Anthony beside him in puzzlement.


    As Anthony held onto his shield, he said to Xiao Wen warily, "Their rock attacks have already stopped. Next they will probably launch a second attack. "


    Xiao Wen did not understand, and asked: "How did you know?"


    Although he did not doubt Anthony''s judgement, after all, the Janissary Guard Centurion who lost in battle was an existence that had been through hundreds of battles. What he said should be true.


    However, his intuition told Xiao Wen that Anthony might not stay by his side forever, but something similar might happen again. He had to accumulate enough experience for himself.


    These experiences were similar to how he had gone from a weak, fat house to a muscled, qualified scholar who could be solved by the method of a scholar when he had academic arguments with others." The Spring and Autumn War was even about Qin and Han scholars'' habit of solving academic problems by force. If a scholar could not draw his sword in the middle of a debate, he would not be a qualified scholar.)


    Experience was something that Xiao Wen had to have.


    But Anthony did not immediately reply, he only extended his hand that he did not hold onto the shield, and pointed towards the outside of the defensive circle.


    Xiao Wen looked in the direction that Anthony pointed. Other than the piles of rocks that the robbers had rolled down from the mountains, there was nothing else.


    However, he seemed to have seen a bit of information from it.


    He watched as the falling stones gradually piled up outside the fortifications. More stones rolled down, but once they hit the former stones, they were no longer able to cause any more harm to the fortifications of the carriages.


    Clearly, these Thieves had already taken the first of the three axes.


    Only then did Anthony say: "The environment, is a very important force on the battlefield. I have heard some druids from Wales say that the power of nature is to be feared. I think so. Therefore, in battle, we must not only pay attention to our enemies, but also to our environment. It can help us and it can destroy us. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen nodded his head in agreement.


    Although the time is inferior to the land, the land is inferior to the people. However, if he were to ignore the effects of time and space on the battle because of this, he would die sooner or later due to the enemy''s time and place.


    After he memorized this rule, Xiao Wen looked around.


    He did not let down his guard.


    He knew that these Thieves definitely wouldn''t let this matter rest.


    The second wave of attacks would arrive at any moment.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, Xiao Wen heard a sharp whistle coming from far away.


    "This is bad!" They''ve released arrows! " Anthony roared.


    At the same time, he raised his shield high up and used his body to protect Xiao Wen.


    Clang clang clang ¡­


    As the distance between the archers and Xiao Wen was quite large, when their arrows shot over, they were already at the end of their strength and there was no major danger.


    The arrows hit Anthony''s shield but did not cause any damage.


    But, when Anthony put down the shield, he frowned.


    "Sir, look." He held his shield horizontally, showing it to Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen looked and saw that there were a few arrows stuck on the shield. These arrows were very special. They were shorter than ordinary arrows, and their tails didn''t even have a balanced feather.


    Needless to say, Xiao Wen already understood. It was not an arrow at all, but a crossbow!


    "Be careful, there are crossbows on the other side!" Xiao Wen said loudly.


    In the government, the use of bows and arrows was not forbidden in the big men, but it was forbidden to hide crossbows. From this, it could be seen that the power of crossbows was much greater than that of arrows.


    But now, this group of Thieves even brought out their crossbows. This was beyond common knowledge.


    He could already feel the ill intentions of this group of enemies.

 C305

    Just as Xiao Wen was fighting with his own team, Dong Zhuo who was in the west cool down was drinking tea in his own house.


    "How long has it been since I''ve been so carefree? Qin Kingdom did not attack us this year. " Narrowing his eyes, Li Ru said in satisfaction.


    "Ha!" Hearing that, Dong Zhuo revealed a look of disdain. He said, "Although Ying Zheng is crazy, he is not stupid. He had gone to the Huns last winter, and now he must rest at home. If he wants to attack us, I''m afraid his people won''t be the first to rebel. At that time, we don''t need to resist any Qin armies anymore. As long as we are prepared to support the anti-Qin forces, maybe we can establish a few small nations between us and the Qin Kingdom as a buffer. "


    The establishment of a small country as a buffer, has always been the Western aristocracy research topic.


    Although in terms of strategy, they were indeed going to fight to the death with the Qin Kingdom. After all, fighting the Qin Kingdom was their interest. However, there were different opinions on how to fight.


    Some people felt that even though many people could be promoted during the war ¡­ However, those who advanced may not all be able to fight.


    Sometimes, inferior items would appear.


    Sooner or later, a situation like this would cause problems in the West.


    The creation of a few small countries as a buffer against this, therefore, would increase their tolerance and allow them to focus more on offense than defense.


    However, there was a problem with this matter ¡ª which part of the country would be thrown out as a buffer state.


    After all, although Liu Bang knew how to use people, he and Lv Zhi were still taboo to power matters.


    If you use strategic buffer today, make a buffer state. Tomorrow, you will continue to use this as a reason to create a King from the earth. What should I do?


    Even though after these countries split up, they would still have to have kings. And with such a reason to divide up a king that should not have been split up, this political influence was something that Liu Bang and Lv Zhi could not afford.


    Therefore, they also had not agreed to this seemingly militarily feasible, yet politically outrageous proposal.


    On the other hand, if they were to establish a buffer state based on the territory of the Qin Kingdom, although politically feasible, it would be very troublesome on the military side.


    One must know that the original emperor in the west had always been wary of the question of land ¡­ In other words, as long as one had brains, it was impossible for any of the Chinese monarchs in this era to not pay attention to the issue of land.


    After all, the Huaxia people still focused on farming, they could not use land as a commodity and bargaining chip like the commercial and marine civilizations. It was also impossible for them to be like the nomads, playing a strategic roundabout in their own country.


    Fighting for an inch of land was a characteristic of the Chinese nation. In times of great power, because of its existence, the Chinese people had explored and advanced, expanding their territory all the way to the limits of their dominion.


    And when they were weak, this characteristic would cause them to be grabbed by their enemies, rendering them unable to move.


    For example, in the Song Dynasty.


    From a tactical point of view, the reason for the decline of the Song Dynasty was indeed due to lack of horses. Because of lack of horses, the Song Dynasty''s powerful Heavy Infantry Regiment was unable to chase after and kill the enemy''s cavalry after defeating them.


    Even after losing the battle, they could not retreat quickly and preserve their strength.


    As a result, victory was lost, and defeat was guaranteed!


    But from a strategic point of view, there was another reason for Song Dynasty''s defeat ¡ª ¡ª the Sixteenth Swallow Region.


    Because the historical Song Dynasty cared too much about the existence of the Sixteen Swallow Cloud Regions, every time someone used it as a bargaining chip, the Song Dynasty would compromise constantly as if he had lost all reason.


    It was also because they were being led strategically by the nose that caused them to decline step by step.


    Although this factor could be good or bad, but generally speaking, the western aristocrats of the burly man''s side didn''t want to excessively provoke the original emperor.


    "However, if a person does not plan for too long, there will definitely be a problem at hand!" Although the general no longer has the worries of the original emperor, but this time, when he went to the Chang''an, he seemed to have made enemies with someone else? " Li Ru smiled as he sipped the tea in the lacquer pot. He enjoyed the good tea leaves imported from Song Kingdom. Every time he tasted it, he could feel a refreshing fragrance that refreshed his mind and cleared his mind.


    However, Dong Zhuo shook his head and said, "He''s just a little kid with yellow hair. Although his methods were very powerful, his accumulation was still lacking. As long as I use some of my connections, there will be a lot of people who can help me kill him. "


    Hearing this, Li Ru frowned.


    He retorted, "Has General thought of the consequences of killing Xiao Wen?"


    "Consequences? "What are the consequences?" Dong Zhuo also frowned. His tone was a little unconcerned, as though he did not need to bear any responsibility in killing Xiao Wen.


    However, Li Ru sighed, he shook his head and said: "General, you must understand, Xiao Wen is now the envoy sent by the big size man to Tang Kingdom.


    Hearing this, Dong Zhuo coldly snorted, and asked in reply: "Do you think your majesty will punish a living Che Marquis for a good deed that has died? Your Majesty isn''t that stupid. "


    At the same time, Xiao Wen, who was far away at the border of Han Tang, was already trapped in the Thief''s encirclement.


    He frowned as he looked at the crossbow arrow s on Anthony''s shield. He felt that something was wrong.


    "Normal Thieves don''t have crossbows!" Why are there crossbows here? " Not far away, Sun Shangxiang who was hiding amongst the in the carriage stuck out her small head. Through the window, she also saw the crossbow arrow on Anthony''s shield, and could not help but say.


    Guan Yu, who was at the side, did not have this kind of worry. To his knowledge, there seemed to be no strong enemy in this world that could defeat him.


    He said, "We find the crossbow and we kill him. If someone picks up the crossbow again, we''ll kill him again. Kill until no one dares to shoot a crossbow at us! "


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang complained, "How do I kill him? Those guys are all hiding in the dense forest on the mountain. I don''t think we have the ability to find them. "


    "How do you know without trying!" Guan Yu was not convinced, and he endured it.


    Looking at Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang felt a headache. It was the first time she detected something wrong with Guan Yu''s self-confidence that was arrogant to the point of bursting.


    Helpless, she could only look at Xiao Wen and say: "Sir, please manage Guan Yu! I don''t want him to die before I defeat him! "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu was speechless. However, because he didn''t want to end up like Sun Shangxiang, and lose his composure, he didn''t retort at all.


    The distant Xiao Wen was also speechless towards this pair of enemies. He could only order, "You are not allowed to come out without me. There will be battles, but the chances have to be decided by me. "


    Hearing this, Guan Yu was helpless, he could only hide within the in the carriage.


    The attacks outside the defensive circle continued. Although many of the arrows had been blocked by the horse carriage, some of the arrows still shot into the defensive circle.


    Those people who were hiding from the in the carriage were still alright. If the in the carriage was still outside, other than Anthony, who was skilled in using his shield, who was able to block all attacks with it, and Xiao Wen, who was protected by the shield, the rest of the people were in a very sorry state.


    Although they hadn''t suffered any casualties up until now, it was hard to say if they continued like this.


    However, if they didn''t keep some people outside, ready to counterattack, they would definitely fall to an even more dangerous situation.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Didn''t you hire so many guards for this very moment? " Anthony''s expression was relaxed, as if he didn''t feel that this situation was dangerous at all.


    After all, he was a professional soldier. To him, this was not something to fear.


    He had encountered more enemies than this and more concentrated fire attacks before.


    Xiao Wen looked at him for a moment before gradually returning to normal.


    He said, "Anthony, maintain order for me right now. I don''t want even one person to die in the hands of an attack from a Flowing Arrow! "


    "As you wish!" Anthony raised his shield and flung it forcefully, knocking away the three arrows that were flying towards him from different directions, and said.


    Very quickly, under Anthony''s command, the workers outside gradually restored order.


    They all held their shields and wooden boards, gathered around Anthony, and covered each other, blocking the enemy''s attacks.


    Gradually, the workers and guards who had been in a sorry state formed a square formation.


    "Do you know? Sir. "As long as the Eastern Roman Empire Heavy Infantry soldiers selected by Nemesis are formed into a phalanx, they will be able to last until the end of time in front of any archery horde!" Anthony laughed.

 C306 Counterattack

    After the phalanx had been organized, the enemy attacks had become insignificant.


    Not long after, Xiao Wen discovered that the dense shooting had reduced by a lot. When he saw this, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    "That''s true! It would be good if a person could shoot ten arrows a day! " Xiao Wen said.


    After all, archery wasn''t something that could be launched indefinitely with an arrow. This action of pulling the bow, in the absence of the lever to slide and other devices to assist, was a very forceful one. Under normal circumstances, it was already quite good for an adult male to shoot ten arrows a day.


    If he had more than ten, he would probably have to pay the price of getting injured.


    Thus, on the battlefield, the commander would only order the archers to attack at the right time.


    "It seems like they aren''t doing much either!" Anthony also laughed.


    He said: "I once saw a group of Englishmen in Damascus, and the moment their archers stopped attacking, their knights would rush up to the enemy without giving them any time to react. But I don''t think I heard any attacks from these Thieves. "


    Xiao Wen rolled his eyes at Anthony, and said: "A normal thief would definitely not be able to understand the cooperation of a mounted gangster. To be able to perform this maneuver, he would be an elite amongst elites no matter where he went. "Although we have an army that can do this, if the bandits can do the same, it would be really scary!"


    If bandits had this level of training, they could probably invade cities and take over the throne, waiting for orders. Would they even try to rob him on this crappy border?


    Anthony did not refute Xiao Wen.


    After all, he was the boss, and he couldn''t afford to offend him.


    After Xiao Wen and the others waited for a while, suddenly, a voice came out. It was the voice of a rough man. He said, "Are there any living people inside?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was speechless.


    Brother, do you still not know if there are any living people inside? Then when you shot your arrows just now, it was just a random shot?


    In a short while, Xiao Wen''s evaluation of the quality of this group of thieves reached a new low.


    However, just as Xiao Wen was about to organize his reply, a voice came out from inside the carriage.


    Xiao Wen could hear very clearly that this was Guan Yu''s voice.


    His voice was filled with intense disdain as he said, "Hmph! You are just a prostitute, how can you be so arrogant here? "


    With that said, Xiao Wen heard the sound of the carriage window opening.


    Then, Xiao Wen heard the sound of the crossbow pulling on the trigger of a sword.


    Then... There was no ''then''.


    If a normal person was shot by a crossbow, if they were shot in the body or injured, they would definitely scream miserably. Even if they were not injured, they would still let out curses and complaints.


    However, no one made a sound, which could only prove one thing, and that was that the person outside had been killed instantly by Guan Yu.


    "Haha!" Guan Yu, the little guy, was very decisive. I''ve seen many new recruits who didn''t dare to kill the enemy on the battlefield and ended up getting killed by them. However, those who remained would definitely become elites. I think Mr. Guan Yu will become a good soldier. " Anthony said.


    Xiao Wen cast him a glance, and felt a little helpless. After all, he had never ordered Guan Yu to kill someone. However, the current Guan Yu was unable to resist his desire to battle, and this gave Xiao Wen a headache.


    A strong desire to fight was a good thing. After all, compared to those who had a strong desire to fight, most of them would stop in their tracks in the face of a battle.


    If a person''s heart was filled with the desire to fight, then his warrior''s path would definitely surpass 90%.


    However, if a person was unable to control his desire for battle and allowed it to leak out, that would not be a good thing.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen felt that Guan Yu should still control it.


    Of course, this was not the time.


    Looking at his subordinates, Xiao Wen suddenly said: "Right now, we only have one thing to do, and that is to wait. Waiting for those who think they can kill us with their bows and arrows to understand that they must charge. But the truth is, everyone, they don''t know one thing. These foolish bandits can''t even guarantee that they will be able to eat their fill everyday. Where did they get the strength to fight us in close combat? That''s why, everyone, do you have the confidence to defeat that group of trash? "


    "Yes!" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the workers roared in unison. They were filled with an intense desire to do battle, as if they would rush out in the next moment and wipe out all the bandits.


    After all, these people were all carefully selected guards by Xiao Wen. As a result, they could not be afraid of a battle.


    However, at this time, a series of hissing sounds suddenly came from the distance. Immediately after, Xiao Wen felt the ground shake.


    That sound made Anthony, who had been to the battlefield before, and Xiao Wen, who had stayed in the Huns, realize one thing.


    However, the bandits of this era would not be equipped with a large number of cavalry like in the movies and TV dramas. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have become bandits, instead just become warlords. Only the Horse Bandits on the grassland that did not lack horses had the ability to arrange cavalry ¡ª and only light cavalry.


    The smelting technique of the prairie was backward, and the amount of heavy cavalry was even fewer than that of the cavalry of the Central Plains.


    "Is that a burly man''s cavalry?" Anthony asked.


    But Xiao Wen shook his head and said: "Probably not. I have already seen the map before. The cavalry coming from that direction should be from the Tang Kingdom. I just don''t know which unit they are from. "


    After hearing that, Anthony suddenly said: "Sir, although this kind of behavior, using your words, should be called thinking of a petty person, acting like a lord. However, I would like to say that without sufficient supervision, soldiers would often do the same thing as thieves. And because their equipment is better, these people will probably be even more dangerous. "


    "Then what should we do?" At the side, a young and strong shop assistant with a tender face asked. It was obvious that he had never done business before.


    However, Xiao Wen sneered and said: "What else can we do? F * ck that bandit! As long as we kill this Mountain Thief, this group of cavalry will know that we are no pushovers. "


    Upon hearing these words, killing intent immediately radiated from the crowd.


    Even the workers in the horse carriage who heard this all walked out.


    "Kill those bandits! Kill them all! " The waiters roared. Forget about everything else, at least as proud men, they would definitely not want to be looked down upon by the Tang Kingdom people.


    From Xiao Wen''s perspective, both the Han and the Tang Dynasty were great dynasties. However, in this world, many men thought that people from the Qin Kingdom, the people from the Tang Kingdom, and the people from the country of life were all not as great as the men from the big man.


    Therefore, even if it was for face, they did not want to be saved by the Tang Kingdom soldiers. "We can''t even catch this group of weak bandits."


    Without a doubt, this was something that the proud burly man could not accept.


    Although Xiao Wen didn''t have any direct combat experience, he was clear on the principle of exhaustion.


    If these guys were in the midst of fighting, they wouldn''t be able to vent it and they would be able to build up their self-confidence. The fighting strength of this group of people would probably plummet in the future.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen followed the wishes of the people and said to Anthony: "You shall command all the servants and guards here, and defeat these bandits in front of the Tang Kingdom. Remember, you must not embarrass the big size man. "


    Understood!" Anthony had a face full of confidence and said, "Rest assured, sir. Although I am not a big man, I have always been a big man. I have a strong sense of recognition for the big man, so I will not allow anyone to underestimate this great country!


    "If there is, I swear in the name of my family that I will never forgive them!"


    After saying that, he led the soldiers and mounted his horse, charging out of the defensive perimeter of the bandits, attacking the enemy in front of him.

 C307 Tang army

    "Right, take out those weapons used to capture people and bring them back alive!" Looking at the team of riders ready to leave, Xiao Wen suddenly said.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, everyone was startled, but they immediately reacted and took out a strange shaped weapon from the armory.


    These weapons were divided into two categories: one was called a catcher''s fork, and the other was called a retainer.


    The so-called catcher was a weapon used in prisons in modern Europe, from the 16th to the 19th century. The weapon, which is 1.2 to 2 metres long and weighs 1 to 2 kilograms, evolved from a truncheon for capturing livestock.


    He had a long pole with a trap attached to the top. The condom was made of high-explosive steel, in the shape of a Greek letter, "omega." Inside the spring steel was seven sharp spikes, and if the prisoner ran away, he would use this weapon to catch him. After catching up with the prisoner, he would put the constable''s condom on his head, making it hard for him to run away.


    Xiao Wen had once seen police patrolling at a train station in the country with this kind of thing. Just for humanitarian reasons, China, or the modern world, would remove the seven sharp spikes from the spring steel sheath when it was making the catcher''s fork.


    However, even if the steel spike was removed, as long as this thing was attached to a person''s neck, it would be very difficult for an ordinary person to escape.


    However, the other weapon, the one used to keep guests, was not as civilized.


    Its appearance could almost be described as savage.


    Residence was a weapon used by the police in ancient China. From the shape of the weapon, it should be a heavy javelin.


    This kind of heavy javelin had two barbed hooks below its edge.


    The pattern is found in Ming Wangqi''s "Eight Volumes of Weapons Used in Painting of the Three Geniuses", which mainly deals with Jiang Yang bandits and mountain bandits.


    "The second time" wrote: "outside in the torchlight, steel forks, saber, five-strand forks, guest retention, like the setting of the hemp forest."


    The reason why this weapon was called "Stay with guests" was because it was extremely powerful. If one didn''t want to kill it, they would capture it alive. If one didn''t want to live, they would live.


    His intuition told Xiao Wen that someone must be behind this matter. Otherwise, it would be impossible for those bandits to have so many abnormal actions.


    He knew that for thousands of years, no matter how it changed, even if the earth accelerated, using the gravity of Jupiter and Saturn as a gravity catapult, and wandered all the way to Centaurus, the old master remained the same, self-righteous, and intelligent.


    Since they were looking for trouble with Xiao Wen, then Xiao Wen did not mind going back to look for trouble with them.


    After all, in the court battle on the surface, Xiao Wen still had to observe the rules more or less. However, if one left this layer of rules, the one who would be at a disadvantage would definitely not be Xiao Wen.


    After all, in terms of unconventional methods, no one in this world had more of them than Xiao Wen.


    As long as he wished, he could configure the pure gunpowder and then learn from DuPont''s experience when dealing with competitors. He could send the enemy an aircraft directly into the ground.


    "As long as... As long as I know who is doing this to me, that''s enough! " Xiao Wen thought.


    The number of people in the group was limited. Many people were unable to ride their war horses to attack. Hence, the remaining people all climbed onto the top of the horse carriage and started shooting at the enemies outside with crossbow s.


    The occasional scream that came from the forest proved that their attack was a success.


    Very quickly, the Thieves in the forest ran out due to a loss of morale.


    Obviously, these thieves couldn''t even take 10% of the casualties compared to the ones above.


    As long as one in ten died, the remaining nine would surely flee in fright.


    However, on the carriage''s roof, Xiao Wen roughly counted the number of bandits, and his heart skipped a beat.


    This was because the bandits surrounding them numbered more than three hundred.


    With so many people, there was only one possibility ¡ª this group of bandits actually consisted of more than ten gangs of bandits.


    If it was so many bandits, it would be difficult for him to kill them all.


    "No matter how difficult it is, I have to do it. I don''t want to leave any problems behind!" Regarding enemies, if possible, Xiao Wen would definitely kill them all.


    At this moment, the distant team of horses had already arrived. All the men in the team were wearing armor and holding lances made from iron. The officer in the lead even had a flag on his back, and the word "Tang" was waving in the wind. Xiao Wen''s heart skipped a beat. This was indeed the army of the Tang Kingdom.


    He couldn''t help but look at the man next to him. His blue tunic reached to his knees, his linen pantsuit partner, his ox-eared shoes, and his hair tied up in a bun. He was dressed like a commoner. Only a few guards could afford to wear leather armor. It was simply too much of a loss.


    But there was nothing they could do about it, after all they were just diplomatic missions, going to the Tang Kingdom was to establish diplomatic relations. Therefore, other than the necessary guards, the rest of them were not allowed to wear armor.


    "If you can be on good terms with these soldiers, then try to be on good terms with them!" Xiao Wen thought.


    Then, he saw the cavalry army charge towards the bandits. Each and every one of them wielded a lance in their hands, and directly smashed into the bandits'' bodies.


    Every time they crashed into each other, a large amount of corpses would be brought into the air. These corpses were either trampled to death by their war horses or pierced by the lances until their hearts turned cold.


    Basically, these Mountain Bandits who did not wear armour, did not have shields, did not have spears, and did not have any camp were not a match for these Tang Kingdom Heavy Cavalry.


    Fortunately, the heavy armors of those heavy cavalry soldiers were heavy. Even if they had good warhorses, they would not be able to run very fast.


    Although they were strong, they were much slower when compared to those guards who did not wear armor, or those who only wore breastplates made from leather.


    As a result, although some of the bandits on the field had been killed by Tang Jun, the majority of them were controlled by the merchants.


    Thanks to the help of Young Prefecture Order Mo Ming, the guards Xiao Wen brought this time, were actually a group of people who were extremely skilled in horse riding. On their war horses, it was as if they were walking on flat ground. Whenever they got close to the enemy, they would take out a bunch of retainers and directly pierce through their thighs, impaling them to the ground and rendering them unable to move.


    Xiao Wen knew that these people who were being held back would be crippled for the rest of their lives. After all, with this kind of strength, unless they received Xiao Wen''s costly treatment, their legs would definitely not be able to hold back.


    However, there were some bandits who were relatively lucky. This was because they were either better dressed or had better weapons. In the eyes of others, this was clearly a tongue that could ask for more.


    Therefore, whenever they met this type of bandit, one of the workers would stop and take out a catcher''s fork to catch him.


    Two hours later, these more than three hundred bandits, under the combined pursuit of Xiao Wen''s guards and Tang Jun, were completely exterminated. As for those captives, they were also taken back to the camp through the iron threads in Xiao Wen''s hands.


    The group of Tang Army also silently approved of Xiao Wen''s actions.


    When these people were brought back to the camp, the group of Tang soldiers also chopped off the heads of the dead bandits and hung them on their waists.


    The outstanding tradition inherited from Qin Dynasty made human heads the hard currency of ancient Chinese army. In the eyes of the soldiers, a head was a military achievement, a currency. Even this group of Tang soldiers felt the same way.


    Seeing this group of fellows walking over with their heads bent, Shangguan Waner and Yang Xiu both returned to the carriage uncomfortably. Although Zhuge Liang was not feeling well, he still clenched his fists tightly, and stood beside Xiao Wen to look at the group of people.


    Of course, people like Guan Yu, who were born with the ability of a general, or people like Sun Shangxiang, who had seen great things, had normal expressions.


    "Nine!" Sun Shangxiang said complacently as he looked at Guan Yu.


    It seemed that every time the two of them were robbed, they would carry out a lever crossbow hunting competition.


    However, Guan Yu merely snorted in disdain and said: "Twelve."


    Hearing that, Sun Shangxiang could not help but pull her head, pouting her small mouth and say: "Next time! If there''s a next time, I will definitely win against you! "


    Hearing these words, Xiao Wen felt embarrassed. It seemed that these two little fellows were addicted to this murder competition?


    At the same time, the Tang Army officer outside urged his horse and arrived outside the carriage.


    He used his horse lance to knock on the carriage, then looked at the Chinese character banner on the carriage and said, "I heard that an envoy from the Han Empire came recently. Could it be you?"

 C308 A person with a disordered history

    The thieves rolled the stone in front of the car, perhaps with a gentle push. However, Xiao Wen knew that it would be extremely difficult to clean all the stones in the canyon so that the convoy could pass through.


    When he ordered all the guards and servants, along with the Tang Kingdom cavalry soldiers, to clean up the stones, the sun had almost set.


    However, they were still four hours away from the nearest city.


    In this era, people were neither rich nor weak, and they almost never ate the internal organs of animals. As a result, their night vision was generally lacking as well.


    Because of this reason, they naturally could not walk in the night and decided to set up camp on the spot.


    The bonfire was lit, the color of the faces of the people seated in the in the carriage defense circle turned red.


    From what Xiao Wen knew, the soldiers in front of him now were the soldiers of the Great Tang Dynasty Palace. They belonged to the Left Military Guards, but they were not the support troops who were in charge of delivering food, equipment and supplies.


    The leader''s name was Wang Shi, and he was a team leader with fifty heavy cavalry under his command.


    Therefore, in the battle of the destruction of the Changle King Li Youliang, a member of the Heavy Cavalry, he was immediately beheaded and ranked level eight. Although this was considered an incredible achievement in terms of battle achievements in the field of cannon fodder, he was still a Heavy Cavalry, a sharp blade of the army. Therefore, his small battle achievement was still considered not too bad.


    But luckily, these accumulated credits still helped him level up to the team rate.


    Due to Li Youliang''s conspiracy, the security around the border of the Han Dynasty suddenly turned bad. The wild people in the mountains who did not have registration records lost control and would occasionally attack the caravan, which was why Wang Shi would come out to patrol and run into Xiao Wen. Although they knew that Xiao Wen was coming to the Tang Kingdom, they could not predict when he actually came to the Tang Kingdom.


    But when Xiao Wen received the news that Li Youliang was conspiring against him, he could not help but frown.


    As the envoy of the Great Tang Dynasty, Xiao Wen had already investigated every nook and cranny of Li Tang Sect before he came. Naturally, he knew who this Li Youliang was as well.


    Li Youliang was the younger brother of King Li of Changping, the clan head of Tang Dynasty, and the son of Li Yi, the sixth uncle of Li Yuan, the founder of Tang Gao.


    In the beginning of Wu De, he became the king of music.


    History records that someone stole his horse, and Li Youliang caught the thief and killed him.


    This greatly angered Tang Gao. Li Yuan continued: "Those who steal wine from the past will be repaid for it. If the thief believes that he is guilty, then isn''t killing him for nothing? "


    Then, Li Yuan ordered the Minister of Rites, Li Gang, to bring about a trial against him.


    After the removal of Liangzhou Governor, try to attract more than a hundred people left and right, more in the city, travel hardships.


    In the first year of the Chastity Monastery, Li Youliang gathered his men and started a rebellion in the Long Right region. Although this rebellion did not cause much damage to the Great Tang Dynasty, Li Youliang''s actions put Long Yun in a state of unrest.


    However, based on the tone of the brother, Li Youliang had just caused a rebellion. This made Xiao Wen a little confused.


    He used a probing tone and asked: "I would like to ask Brother Wang Shi, what is your current year''s number? How many years? In which direction are you patrolling? "


    "You don''t even know that?" Hearing these questions, Wang Shi rolled his eyes and asked.


    However, Xiao Wen was helpless, he could only reply honestly: "The Han and Tang Dynasties have no information about each other, so it is normal that we do not know your national year number."


    "It is rare for an envoy to be so confused. If you were an envoy from a small country in the Western Regions, you would have definitely been hacked to death. However, you are still a citizen of our Summer Country, you are not a barbarian or beast. Really ¡­ Even His Majesty didn''t know that he ascended the throne last year. "Remember, now it is two years in the Chastity Temple. As for where we are patrolling, it is called the military plane. We cannot leak any information about it." Wang Shi was filled with disdain towards Xiao Wen''s question, as if the whole world should know that his great Emperor Li Er had ascended the throne last year.


    Hearing this, Shangguan Waner was at a loss. She looked at Xiao Wen and said, "I think the Great Tang Dynasty has been changed to a different year!"


    After hearing this, Xiao Wen was also stunned.


    In the original history, Shangguan Waner was born in the year 664, which was also the year Tang Lin De was born in.


    And this year, after Empress Wu was established as such, he gradually gained glory. Every time Gao Sect suffered under his control, they would want to cripple him and order their Prime Minister, Shangguan Yi, to deliver the edict.


    When the Martial Queen heard this, she went to Gao Zong to explain it to him. There was still the Prophecy Grass, and Gao Zong was too shy to bear it.


    The Wu Empress had made Xu Jingzong falsely accuse Shangguan Yi and the crown prince of being loyal and conspiring against him. On December 13, Wan''er''s grandfather, Shangguan Yi, was sentenced to death in prison. Her father, Shangguan Tingzhi, was also killed.


    Naturally, Gao Zong''s every act and martial arts queen was always behind the curtain. His politics was not big or small, but he always heard of it. "All the powers under the heavens belong to the Central Palace", where the Son of Heaven cupped his hands and the Chinese and foreign duo referred to him as "Second Sage".


    One of the protagonists of Journey to the West was Tang Xuanzang, known as the Three Hidden Mages, Tang Gaoshan, Buddhist Scholar, Traveler, Translator, and one of the founders of the Buddhist Wisdom Sect. The surname is Chen, and the name is Chen.


    Year of Chastity (627 AD). Speaking of the Chastity Monastery for three years, which was 629 A.D.), he had left the Chang''an to go study in Tian Zhu.


    Nineteen years ago (645 A.D.), he returned to the Chang''an, brought back 657 Buddhist scriptures, and then began to translate. He translated a total of seventy-five Buddhist scriptures, with a total of 1335 scriptures.


    He also wrote the book¡¶ The Western Regions of Great Tang Dynasty¡·, which became a valuable historical document.


    When Xuanzang was still alive, he had wanted to translate the ''Great Treasure Scripture'' again, but this year, he fell ill and was unable to work.


    When Gao Zong heard about his illness, he sent an imperial physician to the capital, but before that, he was already dead.


    Gao Zong had crippled the dynasty for a few days. Five letters from the front and back are used for funeral affairs. The coffin was made of gold and silver.


    On the day of the funeral, more than a million people from the Chang''an and the five hundred miles of the prefectures had gathered to draw and pluck three thousand of them, forming Nirvana and carrying the coffin. There were more than thirty thousand people who had spent their days in the tomb. Later, Liu Ke wrote as a monolith, saying, "The Eastern stream of the arrogant school, translation has not flourished like the mages."


    Qi De year April, Wei Zhou thorns the history, kung fu filial association, bestowed death.


    Sizong official Wang Boqi seven play filial association uncle is good when Gao Zu hit the Turkic, dead, died in the king''s affairs, filial association has no brother, afraid of its offspring.


    Gao Zongzhong said: "The first method of painting should not be dissimilar, harming the people, although the Crown Prince is not pardoned. If the Family has a son, what need is there to be worried about? " The filial association committed suicide at home.


    On October 6 of the first year of Linde, General Liu Rendu wrote a letter saying that the Baji garrison was exhausted, that they would be enlisted to work hard, that they would be rewarded with a faithless reward, and that they would return to the West for no time.


    The fear of old teachers, effective for all time.


    Gao Zong was a man of his word, and Kai-Wei General Liu Ren-wai was willing to lead troops to cross the sea in place of the old soldiers, and to return them.


    Liu Rendu is afraid of new clothes, people''s hearts are not yet set, is the above table from the town of Baji, Gao Zong from.


    It could be said that in this year, something had happened in the Great Tang Dynasty.


    But now, when Shangguan Waner was nine years old, the army in Great Tang Dynasty finally informed him that the Great Tang Dynasty''s time line was merely two years old.


    "It seems like the degree of chaos in this world is beyond my imagination!" Xiao Wen thought.


    However, he did not reveal the rest of it.


    After all, he was no fool, so he naturally knew that the reason why the history of this world was so chaotic in his eyes was only because the history of this world was different from the original world. And Xiao Wen, who had the history of the original world as his standard, naturally felt uncomfortable no matter how he looked at it.


    However, to the people of this world, no matter how much nonsense the history of this world was, it would not be any more ridiculous than Chuan Pu becoming the White-headed Eagle''s president!


    Therefore, he did not continue to probe deeper into the history of this world. Instead, he chose to end the conversation here.


    He planned to conduct a secret investigation to confirm the history of this world after arriving at Tang Kingdom.


    At the same time, this event had also sounded the alarm bell for Xiao Wen ¡ª this world was not the original world. In this world where spacetime intersected, the original history could only be used as a reference, but it could not be used as a basis for judgment.


    If he relied too much on historical data to do anything, he would sooner or later die.

 C309 Xiao wens second way of growing wealth

    That night, Xiao Wen asked the shop assistant to kill the lambs of the five teams.


    Because Xiao Wen''s mouth was a little picky, under normal circumstances, he would not let other employees make his own food.


    After all, he knew that if he let these rough guys cook for him, he would most likely vomit.


    Rather than wasting food to make a new serving, he might as well start from the very beginning.


    Thus, after Xiao Wen had the waiter cut the lamb chops into small pieces, he brought them over and put them into the pot.


    "Does your side also use wine as food?" Anthony asked.


    "Does your side also use wine as food?" Sun Shangxiang asked. She was more or less curious about the food in Europe.


    After all, she was a ranger, a traveler, always yearning for the distance.


    Hearing this question, Anthony laughed and said, "Are there any dishes from the Eastern Roman Empire s? But I am not a liar for the sake of national honor. When it came to eating, Dongluo food was indeed not enough. Of the Latin dishes, the only ones that can be counted are Italian and French. "


    Then, he paused for a moment and said with a nostalgic tone, "Our Eastern Roman Empire has a tradition. At the end of each month, when the Janissary Guard pays his military salaries, they always invite us to dinner. If we are dissatisfied with the amount of our pay, we can suggest it by not going to a banquet. But His Majesty was kind to us, and the pay was satisfactory, so I used to go to the feast every month. "


    "And the dish that impressed me more was a burgundy stew made by a chef from the Duke of Burgundy. The essence of this dish did not lie in how tender the beef was. In fact, the better the beef, the better the dish is made. However, the most important part of this dish was the quality of the wine that was added to the stew. The quality of wine is the key to determining the quality of this dish. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen curled his lips. He said, "When I was in the Southern Tang Dynasty, I ate this dish. I know a little about burgundy beef stew. The purpose and function of this wine and my yellow wine are two different things. The reason why we made the rice wine was to remove the fishy smell. However, beef did not have any fishy smell, so there was no need to go through with it. The red wine in the burgundy beef stew is actually for the sake of fragrance. "


    "Is that so?" Anthony was in disbelief. After all, he was an Eastern Roman, and he did not know much about France, which was separated by the Polish Lithuanian Federation and a sacred Roman Empire.


    He didn''t even know that in France, the people would be shouting "Wang Hou" and "Wang Hou" every three days. It would be better if there was some kind of "rebel" slogan.


    If it was in Constantinople, would anyone outside of the Janissary Guard dare to rebel? He would probably die miserably.


    Sun Shangxiang and the rest''s eyes lit up. What Xiao Wen said just now had even shocked Anthony. It was obvious that his actions had solidified everyone''s impression of him knowing everything.


    With the addition of the yellow rice wine, the roasted ginger water removed the stench of the mutton, and Xiao Wen threw all of the mutton into a cauldron made of marble.


    Without adding any oil, Xiao Wen directly stirred the meat, and before long, the fat from the mutton was stir-fried by Xiao Wen. The fragrance of mutton oil filled the entire camp, and the rumbling sounds of stomach growling and saliva swallowing rose and fell one after another.


    After asking Guan Yu to take out the meat table from the horse carriage, Xiao Wen used a small knife that specialized in cutting meat and sliced the meat into pieces. Then, he took the biscuit in their hands and sliced the meat in half.


    Pinch the meat and add some seasoning. A delicious meat bun that is more expensive than your life will be ready.


    Guan Yu took a meat bun. Although this kind of thing was delicious, in his eyes, it was just a heat bomb.


    Although he was not a vegetarian, but normally, Guan Yu would not eat things that had too much heat.


    Therefore, he gave the meat bun to Wang Shi expressionlessly.


    Seeing that, Wang Shi immediately brought it over.


    He looked at Guan Yu, then looked at Xiao Wen, and brought the meat bun over, then handed it over to another soldier.


    With a straight face, he said, "We''ll split into two groups and eat them. One group will finish eating, while the other group will eat."


    The soldier took the meat pancake with a clear conscience and began to chew it.


    Zhuge Liang secretly laughed, he understood that Wang Shi was afraid of the poison in the meat.


    So when Xiao Wen finished his second meat bun, he immediately walked over and said to Xiao Wen: "Sir, I''m hungry, I''ll eat first."


    "You child ¡­" Xiao Wen shook his head helplessly, but he still handed the meat buns to Zhuge Liang.


    After taking the meat bun, Zhuge Liang did not hesitate to take big bites. This lamb was already fat to begin with, and after taking a bite, the fat immediately dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    "How fragrant!" Zhuge Liang said excitedly.


    "So much mutton. Sir Envoy, if you were to make it yourself, it should take a long time!" Wang Shi walked over and said to Xiao Wen.


    "You can help me! "If you help me settle that part of yours, I can save some energy."


    "No problem, I used to do this kind of thing a lot. I am very familiar with this. " Wang Shi said.


    After saying that, Wang Shi took out his knife and cut off the lamb for himself.


    As expected of someone who relied on his sword to survive. In an instant, a lamb''s hind leg turned into a pile of meat under his sword.


    imitating Xiao Wen who stuffed the lamb into the meat patty that was split into two, Xiao Wen took a big bite on the meat patty.


    This made Xiao Wen shake his head and smile bitterly, this was what a meat bun should be, if he could get some hard dishes, such as stewed chicken, plum dish with meat, steamed pork ribs, braised beef, Southern Milkman feet and the like, he would be like a floating fairy.


    Indeed, in the 21st century, when the quality of life per person had already surpassed the level of the ancient aristocrats, most people''s understanding of delicious food was perhaps based on satisfying the three most desired things in the body''s genes ¡ª protein, fat, and trace elements!


    As long as there were these three things, and the amount of salt was not enough to cause anyone to die from grief, then to them, this was a delicacy.


    "But when it comes to salt, what do they seem to have forgotten?" Xiao Wen suddenly remembered. He said to Zhuge Liang, "Xiao Liang, go to the cart where the food is stored and get a bottle of pepper salt."


    Pepper salt was actually a seasoning made from a mixture of pepper and salt. In his previous life, Xiao Wen already had the habit of concocting a bottle of pepper salt at home.


    In addition, he was used to having a bottle of homemade curry at home ¨C after all, the curry was originally a powder that the British had mixed some of their usual spices together for convenience. And Xiao Wen''s so-called curry was naturally a mixture of the spices he usually used.


    However, when Wang Shi got the pepper salt, he was stunned.


    He asked, "Pepper? Salt? You actually have so many of these things? "


    He did not find it strange that there were so many condiments in the mission. After all, although some of the missions were shabby, they did not lack rich ones. Of course, this was also because the Tang Kingdom and the Han Empire did not interact much, at least not with the people, so much that many people in the Tang Kingdom were not clear about the situation in the Han Empire. Although the military strength of the country was strong, but in terms of economic strength, the entire Guan Dong and Guan Zhong, these two rich places, combined, were not as strong as the economic center of gravity of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    This diplomatic mission was very rich, Xiao Wen had purely made a killing in the Huns, and his plan of eating humans and sheep had already started slowly.


    After pausing for a moment, Xiao Wen suddenly thought of something, and said to Wang Shi: "Brother Wang Shi, although this pepper was bought by me from Song Kingdom, it is very easy to obtain. "In fact, there are salt mines everywhere in the Han and Tang dynasties. As long as one has the heart, one can still obtain many of them."


    Hearing this, Wang Shi was a little confused. However, he quickly reacted.


    He bitterly smiled and said, "Of course. However, most of the salt mines were poisonous, and even though there were a few non-toxic salts, those that were supplied to officials and nobles were already scarce. How could we, the poor men, have the right to eat such a thing? "


    "Poison?" After Xiao Wen heard this, he revealed a smile. He knew that his other path to wealth had already begun under Wang Shi''s complaints.


    He used a kind of "Do you know Amway?" He continued: "Brother Wang Shi, do you want to know how to remove the poison from normal salt mines? With a very cheap method! "

 C310 The mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole

    Before coming to the Tang Kingdom, Xiao Wen had actually already done a general investigation of the Tang Kingdom.


    Although the information between the two nations was cut off, it was very difficult for Xiao Wen to have the chance to obtain this information.


    However, Xiao Wen was very clear that in this world, even though the relationship between people often changed, the political situation would frequently change overnight.


    But in the feudal age, the changes in productivity, economic structure, and human nature were all usually made in hundreds of years.


    As a result, he visited Zhang Cang and obtained some information that he had stored here during the Qin era. He also obtained some information about the country that once belonged to the Tang Kingdom, the Sui Nation.


    Although the political and cultural aspects of the Sui and Tang Dynasties had already changed significantly. But in terms of economy and natural environment, Xiao Wen believed that the two were of little difference.


    And during the investigation, Xiao Wen also discovered an interesting thing.


    This was the mountain range at the central border of the Han Dynasty, which was very difficult to cross. There were countless saline-alkali mines. Its number far surpassed the number of people Xiao Wen found near the clouds.


    In fact, the cloud of history belongs to the Shanxi region, where coal mines are the most developed mineral deposits. If Xiao Wen wanted to dig coal in the clouds, as long as he did not care about the lives of others, he could indeed buy a bunch of slaves and make them his coal owners.


    However, because people of this era did not seem to be burning coal ¨C after all, compared to coal, the cost of burning trees was much lower.


    It could be said that Xiao Wen was already very lucky to be able to find the alkali mine in the clouds and make some of the salt that the Huns lacked.


    However, Xiao Wen felt that it was not too realistic to enlarge and expand this industry near the clouds.


    Although most of these saline-alkali minerals are accompanied by minerals such as potassium nitrate and copper sulfate, so much that they contain toxins and are inedible.


    However, after Xiao Wen ordered people to collect them and did a series of chemical experiments, he finally understood the main chemical composition of the ores.


    After mastering the method to detoxify the laboratory, Xiao Wen followed the chemical composition of the base and obtained an industrialised detoxification program from the super library.


    If it was an ordinary situation, Xiao Wen would definitely not casually give this information to anyone else.


    However, when he investigated the distribution of the saline soil, he found something very interesting.


    That was, whether it was in the buffer zones between the two sides or the areas that were under the effective control of the Tang Kingdom, there weren''t many alkaline lands.


    Most of the saline-alkali lands were actually in the Han Empire.


    That was to say, even if these Tang Kingdom people managed to acquire the technology to extract the salt from the alkali ground, with their current production capacity, they wouldn''t be able to supply the salt effectively in the country.


    And even if they wanted to start a war on these saline-alkali lands, it would be difficult for them to obtain enough benefits from the Han Empire.


    After all, the eastern part of the Han Dynasty was just mobilized last year to wage a war. The energy of the people that he had accumulated over the decades of recuperation had been transformed into the potential for war.


    If the people of Tang Kingdom wanted to set off from the Luoyang to attack the Coronation Valley, they might not even have the strength to do so.


    As for starting from the mountain range in the middle?


    That was not something the Han nation should be worried about.


    By the time their army had passed through the mountain range, the soldiers probably wouldn''t even have one left. As for the rest, they were just a bunch of handicapped veterans.


    With this information, Xiao Wen could naturally happily provide the salt processing technique to the Tang Kingdom.


    Xiao Wen''s idea was very simple. As long as these Tang Kingdom people were to use their processing techniques to obtain the benefits of the saline soil, their salt market would definitely be developed, reaching a certain level of vacancy.


    At this time, Xiao Wen could take advantage of the situation and enter the Han Empire to invest in salt and alkali detoxification plants and sell them to the Han, Tang, and even the Qin Kingdom s.


    Thinking about this, Xiao Wen got Zhuge Liang to go over there and take out a few bags from the food storage vehicle.


    Xiao Wen generously gave the bag to Wang Shi, which contained the four to five jin of salt that had already been detoxified from the concoction in Chang''an.


    Wang Shi''s eyes were wide open as he grabbed the bag of salt from the bonfire, carefully opening it to look at the greyish white powder inside.


    Wang Shi''s face was filled with joy. He wanted to speak up, but stopped himself, his face flushed red as he anxiously rubbed his hands together.


    He paced back and forth in front of Xiao Wen. The gorilla like burly man was now as funny as a curly haired baboon.


    However, he knew that his low status restricted his desire to know the secret recipe.


    He could not give Xiao Wen any promises at all, there were too many benefits in turning trash into treasures, and it was definitely not something his small team could participate in.


    Xiao Wen was a burly man envoy. In his impression, this man might be very rich (In fact, his impression was that the burly man''s impression of him was just like Guan Dong''s), that he thought that the burly man was as rich as Guan Dong. Just like the whole of China, it is just like the capital, Demon Capital, Five Sheep City, and Little Fisherman''s Village.)


    Xiao Wen only revealed a small part of it, it was already shocking enough, if it were to be completely revealed, how much wealth would he have?


    Maybe it was a gift from the big man Tian Zi to the Great Tang Dynasty Tian Zi.


    Thinking about it this way, Wang Shi didn''t dare to casually ask about the related techniques.


    He said, "I am only a military man and unworthy of knowing the secret recipe. Sir, please pity us for our troubles. Allow me to report this matter to the commanding officer. Mister will be rewarded by the imperial court and his good deeds will be spread throughout the world."


    "Uncle Wang, what kind of salt do you guys eat?" At this moment, Zhuge Liang had an idea ¡­


    When Wang Shi heard Zhuge Liang''s question, he knew that this child was Xiao Wen''s student. Hence, he carefully took out a cloth bag from his bosom and opened it layer by layer, revealing a walnut-sized yellow-brown crystal in front of him.


    Zhuge Liang picked it up and tasted it. Aside from the salt, there were also all kinds of strange flavors. It was simply a taste that made him want to die.


    Wan-Er who was sitting beside him seemed to notice Zhuge Liang''s reaction. She quickly took the water gourd and handed it over to him.


    Zhuge Liang hurriedly took the gourd. He didn''t even have the time to thank her before he fiercely rinsed his mouth several times. Only then did the weird taste fade away.


    "Is this salt? Is this poison?!" Zhuge Liang was flustered and exasperated. He threw it out as soon as he finished speaking.


    When he made his move, Wang Shi, who was looking forward to seeing the salt in Zhuge Liang''s hand, brought it back in a flash.


    He wrapped it in cloth and put it back in his pocket.


    Xiao Wen could see that Wang Shi''s eyes were a little sad.


    He pointed to the people around him who were listening in on their conversation with a bitter smile and said, "Young Master, do you think that everyone is like you? Even if it''s just salt, they eat fine well salt. Other than studying, do you not care about anything else?"


    Zhuge Liang felt somewhat embarrassed when he heard this. But Xiao Wen had a weird expression on his face.


    He took the salt from Wang Shi''s hand and took a little to taste it.


    This was because this body had previously grown up eating poor quality salt, and Xiao Wen''s soul, in his previous life, had already drunk espresso, so it had a strong resistance to bitter and sour flavors.


    As a result, even though he felt a bit uncomfortable after taking the medicine, he did not reveal it.


    However, he continued, "Speaking of which, because of some special reasons, one year ago, I was actually even poorer than Brother Wang Shi. So I know exactly how hard it is for you to be poor. This way, I will give you the method to detoxify the salt, but you must swear that in the future, you will only be able to use this salt to provide neighbouring countries, and will not be able to sell it far! "


    "I swear ¡­" After Wang Shi heard this, he revealed a surprised look. He quickly pointed his finger at the sky and swore before the moon.


    Xiao Wen swore as he looked at Wang Shi. From his expression, Xiao Wen knew that the other party was not a person with unlimited self-confidence. This sort of person could be a wealthy person. However, after living without worries for food or clothing, they would lose the heart to go forward.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen was not worried that Wang Shi would use this technique to steal his business.


    But Xiao Wen knew, no matter what kind of person Wang Shi was, the people beside him were not fools.


    As long as they knew that there was such a cheap way to get rid of the poison, the group of Tang Kingdom people would definitely spread the news.


    But this was also what Xiao Wen wanted to see.


    He was very clear that although Li Shimin was an enlightened ruler, his subordinates had also included many upright and farsighted famous officials.


    Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Wei Zheng, Zhangsun Wuji, these civil officials were all not weak.


    However, he could not do anything as he directly provided salt production technology to Li Shimin. This kind of political significance was equivalent to giving out technology to the emperor himself.


    This industry would very likely become the royal family''s property.


    Although Xiao Wen knew that Li Shimin was very powerful and had foresight. But at the same time, he was also clear on what kind of things Li Tang''s family branch had.


    Li Shimin was not stupid, but his clan members would make him stupid.


    After all, it was impossible for this Emperor to fall out with the Imperial Family just for the sake of salt!


    But Xiao Wen was not willing to see the Royal Family monopolizing the salt industry. Therefore, he needed a person to deliver the salt production technology to the hands of the court officials in order to open up this country''s salt market when the Li Emperor of the Tang Room monopolized the salt production. Let the market be free to compete!


    At the very least, he had to make sure that the royal family didn''t dare to attack him.


    At that time, Xiao Wen would naturally be able to stay behind to hunt cicadas and yellow sparrows!

 C311 The past is like smoke

    The nearest city was more like a military stronghold than a city.


    Moreover, this stronghold was not important to the Tang Kingdom. The real defense line of the Tang army at the border was still two days away.


    Therefore, when Xiao Wen arrived at this small pass, although it was still early, he decided to rest here for a day before deciding anything.


    After all, yesterday''s battle had indeed consumed a lot of everyone''s stamina. Xiao Wen had already arrived at the Tang Kingdom anyway, as long as he did not do anything that would shame the entire country, Liu Bang would feel embarrassed. The emperor would not let him come back, after all, he knew that Xiao Wen was going to do a good job and establish himself as the Large Order who had the ability to become a burly man.


    Although Xiao Wen made the decision himself, he knew that the big size man was different from the other countries in China. In the early Han Dynasty, he advocated the rule of inaction.


    Therefore, as long as his actions were beneficial to Liu Bang, the liberal king did not mind Xiao Wen causing trouble.


    However, after arriving at the mountain pass, Xiao Wen was still a little shocked. Because the highest ranking military officer here was surnamed Huai Mo.


    Isn''t this the eldest son of the Demon King Cheng Yaojin? Xiao Wen obviously did not think that he would actually meet a descendant of the family of generals here.


    With the principle of making friends and not making enemies, Xiao Wen and Cheng Huaimo started to chat.


    Because through the knowledge in books, Xiao Wen had already equipped his EQ into a very high realm, thus, in less than two hours, Cheng Huaimo, who had just met Xiao Wen, had already become good friends with him.


    In the army camp, a pure silver pot was stuffed into Xiao Wen''s hands. Xiao Wen looked to his side and only saw Cheng Huaimo winking at him.


    "So it''s wine. It doesn''t look that strong!" Xiao Wen said.


    As he spoke, he took a small sip.


    The wine was very dry, Xiao Wen estimated that these wines were probably around 30 degrees, without any coordination or fragrance.


    He closed his eyes to check the information and found that Tang Dynasty''s strongest product was only triplicate. After three fermentations, the alcohol''s accuracy was already quite good.


    The wine was a little cloudy, and obviously did not filter out all the dregs. But after all, this was Cheng Huaimo''s good intentions, and Xiao Wen could not casually waste it.


    Therefore, he picked up the wine pot and gulped it down with a "gulp, gulp" sound.


    Although Xiao Wen wasn''t very good at drinking in his previous life, in this world, he had once soaked himself in a tavern for a month and experienced many trials.


    Therefore, even for him, a thirty degrees of alcohol was not a problem. Even if he drank it all in big gulps, he could still maintain his composure.


    After he finished, he was still searching for the taste of the wine. After confirming with the retrieval system, he said its name.


    "Three slugs, right?"


    However, this made Cheng Huaimo''s mouth twitch.


    "Why?"


    "Why what?" Seeing the incredulous expression on Cheng Huaimo''s face, Xiao Wen didn''t know what he had done to make himself look like this.


    Helplessly, Cheng Jiang sighed and said, "Why does Brother Xiao drink strong wine like drinking water? Furthermore, he even says the name of the wine. It is obvious that he is a close friend of Jiu Guo. It was obvious that he would usually drink this wine second time. The Sanlei Elixir was produced in the Western Regions and was extremely famous in the Luoyang. Its value was not cheap. This brother was stealing my father''s treasure. Originally, he wanted to show off in front of Brother Yun, but did not expect Brother Xiao to not change his expression after drinking it.


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen rolled his eyes.


    What''s that?


    Even though he had used a method that went beyond common sense to name the wine. However, the situation with him drinking wine was not strange in his eyes.


    In this world, if there were no ten thousand drunkards who could drink this kind of liquor, there would be at least seven to eight thousand of them!


    This Cheng Huaimo was making a big fuss over nothing.


    However, Cheng Huaimo''s next sentence, added to his question, caused him to stop ridiculing himself in his heart.


    He continued, "Brother Xiao, I''m afraid you are also from a famous family. It''s just that I heard from Wang Shi that you can eat bitter salt with an expressionless face. To be honest, brother, as a man who grew up eating well salt, I absolutely can''t stand bitter salt. "Since Brother Xiao is of noble birth like me, why did you directly eat that bitter salt?


    Xiao Wen was surprised by Cheng Huaimo''s meticulous planning.


    "This Cheng Huaimo, actually discovered that I''m in such an abnormal place. To have such capabilities at such a young age, I''m afraid that this Great Tang Dynasty is not simple in many places! "


    However, Xiao Wen was not worried.


    Although the people of this world were extremely intelligent and could tell that something was not simple, they could not create something out of nothing and understand something that they could not understand before.


    This is a limitation of vision and knowledge. This is the limitation of history.


    If they could even break through like this, perhaps these people would have long since led their countries and civilizations and rushed towards the sea of stars. How could they still fight on the ground for these insignificant lands in the vast space?


    If one recklessly thought that the ancient scholars had such a standard, it was actually not out of respect for their ancestors. Rather, it was a slander towards the history of their people.


    This sort of slander is a slander against our ancestors. It is a slander against the fact that they, despite having the ability to send us to the sea of stars, are stopping us in our tracks because of the benefits they bring us.


    Therefore, he only smiled and replied: "If I were to tell you that I was poorer than your subordinate Wang Shi a year ago, would you believe me?"


    "I don''t believe it!" Cheng Huaimo firmly shook his head and said, "How can a poor person drink such a fine wine?"


    Xiao Wen was helpless, but he continued to use his superb acting to say: "The reason why I was able to drink the name of this wine, was because in the past, before my family fell, I had drunk this wine. However, it was difficult for people to part with each other and for the moon to change completely. My current wealth is just a fluke. "


    Of course, Xiao Wen did not say anything, although a year ago, in his original world, his social standing was not as good as an army officer controlling fifty people.


    However, he knew that his monthly income of six thousand yuan was enough to support him in living a life where, other than girls who could only be replaced with fake movies, he could also suppress the emperor in all other aspects.


    Of course, these were not meant for outsiders.


    Thinking about this, Xiao Wen said: "Regarding the previous matter, I don''t care about it anymore! The past was like smoke that could not be investigated. Being able to survive in this world was already the blessing of the heavens. Meeting with Brother Cheng today is just the right time to drink. " As he said that, he took another big gulp under Cheng Huaimo''s pained expression.


    Cheng Huaimo saw that Xiao Wen did not seem to have any intentions of leaving any wine for him, so he immediately took the wine pot back from Xiao Wen''s hands.


    However, he felt that doing this was a bit stingy, so he also took a sip and said, "Brother Xiao has that kind of insight, I''m impressed. Today, I will accompany Brother Xiao for a drink! "

 C312 New reading books

    Xiao Wen knew that the first year of chastity in history was the most dangerous time for the young Tang Empire.


    At this time in history, the East and West Turkic Central Plains, Jing Prefecture, Wu kung fu urgent, Geely straight to the Weihe River.


    The power and bargaining chips that had used to kill two thousand turtle-cavalry in the Pingzhou Formation was so simple that it seemed like it was going to be a walk in the park.


    The next day on the Weishui bridge with the Turkic alliance, killing the white horse as an oath, Turkic withdrawal.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that this was Li Shimin''s plan.


    In the Great Tang Dynasty at that time, the country had a vassal lord who had yet to settle down, making life difficult for the people. The food left behind by the Sui Dynasty had already been completely used up. Seventy-two streams of smoke and dust were sent into the fight against the King on the eighteen roads. The number of males was less than one percent, and the population plummeted from over seventeen million households to six million and four hundred thousand households.


    The Han people were still alive, but they no longer had the might they once had.


    The foreign tribes in the vicinity were all stirred up, and the Turkic plundering was never-ending, and Guoguo also wanted to fish in troubled waters. Sun Zhaobu of Tofu had also grown up, and began his journey, Xiluo, as well as Gao Shili, who had dragged down the Sui Empire, were also salivating over the northeast plains.


    Throughout the long history of the world, all the great kings that shone with light throughout the ages had fought their way through the thorns to open a path of blood. At that time, although Li Shimin had kept his claws and fangs, he had curled up his body and was licking the blood on his wound.


    But Xiao Wen knew that later on, he had finally completed his preparation, exterminated the Eastern Turkic Tribe, and expelled them.


    For the next few generations, all the way until the end of time, although the battles in the Great Tang Dynasty Empire were bloody and cruel, it still gave people goosebumps.


    But the wars outside continued.


    And the overall national power of the Great Tang Dynasty was getting stronger and stronger every year.


    At that time, even if there were two other empires in the world, the Arab Empire and the Losers Guild combined weren''t as powerful as the Great Tang Dynasty.


    It could be said that Xiao Wen was extremely nostalgic and proud of the great history of the Han people.


    But even so, Xiao Wen was clear about one thing. Firstly, he was a statesman who would use any means possible for his own benefit. Second, he was a Han Nationalist.


    Thus, no matter how much he missed Li Shimin, the emperor, when facing off against a real person, he had to mercilessly snatch the benefits from the other party.


    Cheng Huaimo had called out to Wang Shi before, so he could bring a bow and arrow to. Because there was nothing to do this afternoon, he invited Xiao Wen to come and hunt together with him.


    Seeing that this fellow seemed to have the intention of showing off his treasured bow, Xiao Wen was speechless.


    When he was a child, he had heard his teacher say many times on the radio that he would push the moon with his hands, hold the baby in his right hand, loosen his fingers, and only hear the enemy scream ¡­ "¡­"


    But now, Xiao Wen was not interested in playing with the bow at all.


    Under Cheng Huaimo''s flaunting, Xiao Wen heard that it was a three stone bow and that it was the best craftsman in the Great Tang Dynasty Empire who spent three years to make it. It had a value of three hundred slots and a discount of six hundred thousand yuan.


    Although the value of this bow was equivalent to a BMW, if Xiao Wen were to choose this, he would definitely choose a BMW ¨C to him, refining gasoline might be a little troublesome, but it was not impossible.


    Furthermore, the price of six hundred thousand was actually enough for Xiao Wen to buy enough seamless steel tubes and other components on a certain treasure to create an excellent quality flintlock gun. He would use enough food to train a few hundred people into a lobster soldier.


    This number of lobsters, though, was not invincible throughout the world. But the result of changing a battle is more than enough,


    Furthermore, as a crossbow player, Xiao Wen didn''t like things like bows at all.


    Although he knew that the crossbow was built on the bow''s basic structure with two core structures, the arrow path and the crossbow.


    The arrow path was used to hold the crossbow arrow and guide its flight, while the crossbow gave the ability to delay its launch.


    After pulling the bow open, one must maintain a certain strength and posture to be able to maintain the status quo. As long as the crossbow is pulled open, it would be like a gun. As long as the trigger was pulled, it could be shot.


    Since crossbows exist as long as the material is strong enough to provide nearly unlimited ultimate strength, but because the friction in the arrow path results in greater energy loss when the crossbow is shot, and the same pulling force of the crossbow is greater than the same pulling force of the crossbow range, in fact, the pulling force of the crossbow is generally far greater than that of the crossbow. The 120-pound crossbow is only considered average, but very few people can use the 120-pound bow (excluding the composite bow and the composite crossbow).


    crossbow arrow s were usually relatively short, so their long distance flying capabilities were not good. However, in recent years, crossbow arrow s had been making much longer, especially those like PSETAC15, which was a rare commodity. In addition, the domestic crossbows had the ability to shoot various types of projectiles because of the use of the quiver, ranging from a few dozen hunting arrows to a large handful of dart arrows to a few kilograms of steel balls. The cost of using these crossbows was extremely low.


    The crossbow was much easier to use than the bow. Due to the existence of the crossbow and arrow path, even if one could not train it, as long as one could use it as a weapon for long range killing, the crossbow had to go through a long period of systematic training. Furthermore, the crossbow could be carried in any position after being loaded, making it easier to hide and launch sudden attacks.


    However, the most important reason for the ancient army''s standard crossbows was because the crossbows were easy to use, which made them have a low requirement on the personnel who used them. A farmer, after two or three days of training, could become a deadly crossbow, but to train an archer, he would have to spend a lot of time and money.


    Therefore, most of the people who played with bows disdained to play with crossbows, believing that this kind of thing did not reflect a person''s bravery. Moreover, the fast shooting speed, graceful posture and strong competitive nature of the bow itself as a sports item has the effect of strengthening the body and improving the health. It could be said to be a very elegant weapon.


    The crossbow, on the other hand, was born purely for killing. It was stronger, more precise, and more violent. The contrast between the bow and the crossbow was like the contrast between the sword and the saber-the bow was as elegant as the sword, and the crossbow was as rough as the blade.


    But Xiao Wen did not feel that there was any problem, as someone who played with crossbows, he did not mind the notoriety of crossbows at all.


    In his previous life, in the crossbow hunting circle, players who played with crossbows would often use various kinds of prey to make players covet them.


    Xiao Wen was also clear that the crossbow was an improvement over the crossbow. Through the trigger system, he was able to draw up the bowstring and make the arrows in advance.


    At the same time, the precision of the crossbow is slightly better than the compound bow and obviously stronger than the inverted bow.


    Although Xiao Wen could not believe that the ancient Single Soldier Crossbow had an effective range of over a hundred metres and a shockingly powerful lethality like what was recorded in the media in his previous life, he knew that these crossbows were extremely strong.


    The reason was simple. Most of the modern archers and crossbows made up of a variety of composite materials, eccentric wheels, pulleys, crossbows, and other components were still weak at a distance of 100 meters. One had to know that many of the NATO guns had a range of around 400 meters.


    Xiao Wen did not believe that ancient people could effectively kill people a hundred metres away just by using bamboo, wood and other materials.


    If it could be done, then it would definitely require several people to control the precious artifact.


    However, Xiao Wen''s lever crossbow did indeed use a lot of precise machines such as the eccentric wheel, the pulley group, and the crossbow string.


    As a result, the lethality of the lever crossbow far surpassed Cheng Huaimo''s three stone bow.


    As a result, after half a day, Xiao Wen had hunted down three times as many prey as Cheng Huaimo had.


    This was also because before he had transmigrated, he had played interstellar games so much that he was already at the pinnacle of perfection. As a result, even if prey passed right under his eyes, he would often make a mistake.


    Most of the time, it was only when Cheng Huaimo found his prey and felt that he couldn''t grasp the opportunity to shoot that he took action.


    "Looks like I need to practice a bit more in the future. I can''t continue to be a Star player." "Otherwise, whether we go to the Huns to discuss business or to build good relations with the Chinese military officers, there will be lots of fun and hunting."


    Although he had brought back a bunch of prey that Cheng Huaimo was unwell with him, Xiao Wen still planned to read a lot of hunting books.


    In any case, in this half year, he had used the highest efficiency he could muster to read all the books on microexpressionology, political science, and psychology, and had selected all of these fields to specialize in. His acting had already reached the point where he was about to show his expertise.


    As for the areas of fitness, military, nutrition, and other things, it would be a long matter, so Xiao Wen was not in a rush.


    As for the hunting book, it was just enough to fill the gap in an unknown amount of books after he had finished reading < The Actor''s Self-cultivation >.

 C313 Food is to shine

    When Xiao Wen returned, Cheng Huaimo''s personal guard was behind him, bringing along the prey he had hunted today.


    Among them, there were three goats.


    Looking at one end, the long horn was filled with scrofuls of scrofuls, and it hovered in the air. Everyone knew that the head sheep had not escaped death.


    Xiao Wen felt that it was better to cook his own prey.


    Therefore, he brought his prey all the way to the kitchen.


    However, he also knew that although he was skilled in cooking, he even knew how to slaughter a chicken. After the head of the chicken was chopped off, he could only look at the corpse in shock.


    After all, in his previous life, he would have liked to eat chicken breast, chicken legs, and chicken wings.


    Moreover, killing sheep was a hundred times more troublesome than killing chickens.


    It usually takes only a few minutes to kill a chicken. To kill a sheep that weighed more than 100 pounds, even the most skilled butcher would take at least half an hour.


    Therefore, he needed someone to help him kill the sheep. As for Wang Shi, he also volunteered himself to help.


    had heard that Guan Yu''s father had the ability to beat up bullies, but he had never seen it with his own eyes.


    He used a knife that was half a foot long, and in an instant, the three sheep were chunks of meat that could be cooked in a pot. Xiao Wen was dumbstruck.


    "I think after I finish reading the hunting book, I can consider reading anatomy." Xiao Wen thought.


    Not only was Wang Shi serving him, there were also two women serving him.


    Initially, Xiao Wen was still curious about why there were women in the army, but after asking them for a bit, he realized that one was Zhang Wangniang and one was Liu He. They did not have a name, but due to the war and displacement a few years ago, they were sent by the officials to Zhang Yu, with the Second Army as their wives.


    The reason they were here was also because of the arrangements made by the authorities.


    I hear they''ll stay here until they''re pregnant.


    Soldiers in the military were like brothers and sisters. As long as the Shangguan Family gave in, they would be brothers and wives, and no one else would pay attention to them.


    If an accident happened, it would definitely be a taboo in the military. From top to bottom, no one would let go of a fellow who had bad intentions.


    It seems that in order to increase his population, His Majesty Li Shimin is going all out.


    But that''s right, Xiao Wen had heard about this many times when he was still in the Han Empire. After all, the people of the Han and Tang Dynasties valued chastity far less than Song Ming.


    As a result, the authorities would arrange for changes to be made to women who had lost their husbands.


    After all, they think it''s a waste for you to have a womb and not have children.


    And only Xiao Wen''s family, because they lived in the Southern Tang Dynasty, and because they did not have this side to be open to the public, Zhou Xian would not be able to resist the pressure and would not change the price. Because of this, Xiao Wen''s family had to pay a huge fine to the government.


    Looking at the two women, Xiao Wen felt that since they could help him, it would be better to just hide them away. After all, he was not a professional chef, and he would never hide anything good.


    On the contrary, if there were any books in this world that he was willing to share with the entire world, it would definitely be a recipe that Xiao Wen had his stomach rumbling after reading for countless of nights.


    As a gourmet, he couldn''t wait for all the chefs in the world to have good culinary skills. In this way, he would be able to eat delicious food without having to cook personally.


    It was for this reason that, on the way to the Huns, he did not hide himself and announce to the cook what he liked best.


    In fact, when he was in the Chang''an, he also spread some delicious dishes through the system of the Dianke, allowing many delicious foods to appear in the streets and alleys.


    Thinking that he might come to the Tang Kingdom again in the future, Xiao Wen felt that it was necessary to raise the standards of the culinary arts of the people here.


    Thus, he decided to teach them how to make mutton fried scallion pancakes: "The two big sisters have had a hard time helping me, Xiao Wen and Yue Yang are eternally grateful for this help. Although I am not able to get rich, I can also eat and live carefree, in the future, when I open a small shop, would the two big sisters be willing to learn it?"


    As a modern man, Xiao Wen felt that bending his knees was for convenience in walking, not kneeling.


    However, Zhang and He were no longer squatting like normal women. Instead, they were lying on the ground and kowtowing, unable to make a sound.


    Wang Shi was a little envious, so he quickly replied the two women: "The lord is merciful, I can''t bear to see the poor suffer, my teaching skills must be top-notch. Wang Shi, on behalf of the two brothers, thanks the lord for passing on his skills."


    Initially, Xiao Wen had great difficulty pulling the two women up, but after hearing Zhang Cheng''s words, he wanted to kowtow again.


    This made Xiao Wen a little nervous, he could not hold it in, and chased Wang Shi away with a few punches and kicks.


    He said to the two women, "You have all seen some snacks. You also saw how the mutton was cooked just now. It''s no different from others. There are some tricks in between. Watch carefully."


    As he spoke, he took the pine stick that he had just washed and stored in the dining car and peeled off its outer skin. He then threw it into the meat pot, covered it with the lid and continued cooking.


    Turning around, he looked straight into the eyes of the two women and said, "It''s fine if you want to spread this. It''s fine if you keep it a secret. It''s up to you. However, even if the news were to spread out, it would be best not to spread it too close to home. At least leave yourself a place to earn money. The secret of cooking a good pot of mutton is here. Let''s not talk about the reason, even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand. Now I''ll teach you pancakes. "


    After he finished speaking, Xiao Wen pulled out a hot spring from the barrel and quickly kneaded it. Then, he rolled the roll, sprinkled the scallion onto the dough and rolled it into a ball.


    He smeared the mutton oil on the large stone slab over the fire and saw the smoke rising. He spread the biscuit on it. A stone slab was filled to the brim with twenty pastries and a rich fragrance filled the air.


    The surroundings were completely silent. When he turned around, he saw that Cheng Huaimo''s huge ox eyes were right behind him.


    He wasn''t the only one who was training. All the bastards of the army had gathered around.


    Looking at these fellows, Xiao Wen helplessly curled his lips, and said: "You can''t eat half cooked noodles. In order to have a good appetite, I recommend that you all go out and train first, then follow my disciple Guan Yu. If anyone falls behind, don''t blame me for teasing him that he can''t even compare to a child. "


    As he spoke, he saw the soldiers obediently turn around and run.


    Following that, Xiao Wen asked the two ladies beside him to cut a lot of carrots and white radish with a kitchen knife and threw them into the mutton soup to be cooked together.


    None of these things were found on the mountain pass, so they were only taken from Xiao Wen''s convoy.


    Xiao Wen didn''t really care about anything else, he just wanted a very high quality of life.


    As a result, there were a total of six carriages in the caravan, which he converted into a greenhouse for the vegetables he needed every day.


    However, today''s wave had truly caused Xiao Wen to bleed profusely. Fortunately, they had already entered the Great Tang Dynasty. As long as they found a big city, they could still replenish some vegetables. You don''t have to eat from the greenhouse every day.


    However, Xiao Wen had no plans to share the thought of installing the vegetable growing template on the carriage.


    Although this kind of thing could indeed contribute a little to the development of the gourmet food industry, Xiao Wen felt that this carport still belonged to the category of luxury goods.


    Thus, he felt that he could do business here.


    He wasn''t worried about how much money this business could earn. The main reason was to expand his network.


    Just like many of the true rich people in his past life loved to buy Ferrari.


    It wasn''t that Ferrari had more face than Rolls-Royce, it was that Ferrari had the world''s top auto club.


    At that point, there was not much point in the quality of life. In the upper class, enjoying life wasn''t simply for the sake of enjoying life.


    Golf, tourism, and even learning foreign languages were all just a bonus. The real purpose of these things was to expand people''s connections.


    This was also the reason why the Ferrari would deliver a limited edition car to the Vatican''s pope.


    Xiao Wen pondered, was it possible that one day, he himself would also gift some good gifts to all the Emperors, as a show of his reputation and status?


    As for the Saint Ruler? Fine! Although he was a descendant of Confucius, Xiao Wen was a trash, so it was better not to join in on the fun.


    After all ¡­ Nausea.

 C314 Poems and distance

    In fact, as a gourmet, Xiao Wen enjoyed the process of cooking.


    To him, cooking was like writing, carving, or painting. It was an art.


    When he smelled the fragrance that assaulted his senses, he couldn''t help but sink into a sense of accomplishment.


    As such, time flew by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, he had already prepared dinner for several hundred people.


    With the help of the army of fire heads, the tallow pastries were placed into vats one by one. A huge pot of mutton was also stored in another barrel.


    Just like that, the two buckets of delicious food were carried out by the soldiers.


    But after leaving, Xiao Wen realized that the scene on the field was just too spectacular.


    On the sports field, there were three hundred men crouching around, their muscular bodies giving off a philosophical vibe, which made Xiao Wen feel as if he had returned to that year''s fear, which was dictated by the new sun and evening.


    "Wake up! King Billy has been dead for almost a year! " Xiao Wen shouted in his heart.


    Then, he braced himself and walked over to Guan Yu, asking him: "Didn''t I ask you to take them running? Why are all of them like this? "


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, Guan Yu also felt helpless.


    He said, "I went running with them. However, I''ve noticed that none of these guys can run very fast. It had only been two hours and he was already exhausted. Logically speaking, those brothers of mine in Chang''an aren''t even as weak as them. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen was immediately speechless.


    He asked, "How many roads have you run in this hour?"


    "Just seventy li!" Guan Yu picked up a tallow biscuit and ate it.


    The entire marathon was 42.195 kilometers, and the world record was only a little more than two hours old.


    During this 70 miles of road, not to mention ordinary soldiers, even if they were trained, their muscles and running posture would be completely adapted to this kind of long distance professional marathon runner. They would probably feel exhausted.


    But when Guan Yu saw Xiao Wen staring at his hands, he stopped eating and said: "I saw how tired they are, so I let them take a bath by the river first. There was a river nearby that did not seem to lead to the open sea. As you said, this kind of river is usually brackish and undrinkable. However, the baths are not too bad. Coincidentally, their bodies are covered with lice, so washing the lice off would be good as well. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen nodded his head, and did not linger on the scene with the philosophy in front of him.


    He assigned the food to the soldiers and then took two pieces of bread and a bowl of mutton soup filled with a lot of lamb chop meat to eat ¡­


    He had no choice but to stay here and watch as the group of men carried the helmets with the mutton soup and ate the bread. It was truly a shocking sight to behold. If he continued to stay here, he wouldn''t be able to eat.


    But when he came out of the room where he was eating, he realized Cheng Huaimo''s face was still filled with resentment, and had not eaten his fill.


    Looking at those soldiers, they too were the same, burping and talking about their meager belongings. Tomorrow, if they were to go hunting, they would definitely hunt down all the nearby wild goats.


    That was how the mutton should be eaten before it tasted good.


    The mutton from before was completely spoiled, and the bread was also delicious. Why couldn''t his wife make such a delicious cake and go back to beat her up?


    The two women covered their faces as they carried a large basket over. Inside the basket were dandelions, ground bones, and other wild vegetables that had been cleaned.


    These are good for digestion and detoxification and are high quality wild vegetables.


    Xiao Wen took two stalks of stalks and stuffed them into his mouth. Eating too much meat in a single day would cause him stomach disease, and tea was normally the best tea, but occasionally, Xiao Wen wouldn''t mind eating some grass.


    Seeing Xiao Wen eating, Cheng Huaimo of course did as he was told, so everyone grabbed something to eat.


    Since he didn''t want to tell them the reason, he should just do it. What was there to ask?


    They had ran a marathon with Guan Yu during the day, but it seemed that they had not exhausted all of their energy.


    The oldest man wiped his aged beard and hummed a song. Xiao Wen listened for a long time before understanding the lyrics of the song.


    This was the lyrics from the book of poems. However, the man''s education level was not high either. He only repeated these two lines.


    This is a famous verse in the Book of Songs, it is like a painting, a perfect expression of the feelings of an outsider. It was spring when he went out, and the willows and poplar trees fluttered in the breeze. It was already winter when he returned, rain and snow mixing together. Over the course of a year, everything he had experienced had become self-evident.


    In fact, it represents a Shaohua easy to pass away, the good times are not often in the mood! Willow is not just about plants, but also about lovers who are not around. In the past, when I was on the battlefield, you were the only one who knew what it was like to be alone in the snow.


    "Looks like they''re all homesick!" Xiao Wen looked at the group of men, he kept silent amidst the singing, but the air was filled with a lingering sense of homesickness, thus he could not help but sigh.


    "They have been in this garrison for three years. There are still two years before they can return. " Cheng Huaimo explained.


    "At least there''s hope."


    After all, things like the border of the city weren''t particularly cruel. The most cruel thing was still to directly go to the battlefield and fight. At that time, it wouldn''t have been anything like that. Today, when I think about it, it will rain and snow.


    At that time, he was just a poor man in a dream.


    The veterans would not, as the lucky ones that crawled out from the pile of dead would never risk their lives to exchange for these illusions. Living to see their families was their greatest desire.


    "So, world peace is the hardest, but the most beautiful wish. "Even though I am still unable to help you all realize this wish, at the very least, I can still achieve peace within China." Xiao Wen thought.


    The song gradually died down, and the night of the end of spring was still somewhat cool. The song would eventually end, leaving behind only silence.


    The moonlight had turned pale and shone on their faces like ghosts. If they did not adjust the atmosphere, there was a possibility that the camp would develop towards the Ghost Domain.


    Xiao Wen cleared his throat and said to everyone: "Brothers, come sit over here. Everyone doesn''t want to sleep anyways, since it''s boring, I have a story here to tell everyone, do you want to hear it?"


    Everyone listened to his story. It didn''t matter if it sounded good or bad. They first paid compliments to him, but it was still new when the officer told the story to the soldier. These guys were already considered elites when they were in the army.


    Although Xiao Wen was an envoy from a foreign country, he was also an honorable person. As a result, they knew that no matter what Xiao Wen said, they would have to maintain a respectful attitude.


    In his mind, he quickly recalled the ancient texts in the super library. Ah, that''s it, Tang Xuanzang!


    Xiao Wen had originally thought that this guy had coincidentally died the year Wan''er was born. But it''s only been two years. Maybe this guy is still alive and hasn''t gone to India yet.


    Since I was a kid, I couldn''t afford to let Wu Chengen and Zhang Chengen overlook each other in Journey to the West. Now, I will find out who dares to sue me for plagiarizing Wu Chengen and Zhang Chengen''s grandfather''s grandfather.


    "In the eastern part of the Qi Nation, there is another country. It is known as the Proud Countries, and there is a mountain in the middle of the mountain. It is called Flowerfruit Mountain ¡­"


    "Brother Xiao, where is the Qi Kingdom?" Cheng Huaimo asked.


    Xiao Wen knocked on his head and said, "It''s an ancient place beside the sixteen Yan Yun Province. This is the Kong Residence''s territory, and also the Ming Kingdom''s land. "


    "Then where is Ming Kingdom?" A soldier couldn''t help but ask.


    It takes a long time to explain this to an illiterate person. But curiosity is always a good thing. Without it, society has no motivation.


    The reason why Xiao Wen didn''t really like the feudal age and always liked to cause trouble was that this evil society liked to destroy others in this regard.


    Shang Yang thought that as long as the citizens only thought about farming and fighting, the nation would definitely become rich. However, such actions could only imprison the country in the feudal age.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen also explained: "About one thousand five hundred kilometers to the northeast."


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, because they knew that, due to the principle of being near the border of the city, although it had been a long time since these soldiers had returned home, their homes were not too far away from here.


    To them, the range of their life''s activities was only a hundred miles, or even ten miles.


    Thousand Li? Unimaginable, unimaginable.

 C315 Good ally gongsun zan

    For the past few days, he had been laughing so hard that his mouth couldn''t close, while his owl-like laughter kept spiralling in the sky above the camp.


    Especially after he went back to the Chang''an to rest, he laughed even more heartily.


    One month ago, he received a letter from the Chang''an. The letter was written by Zhao Yun. The content of the letter was basically saying that a great man named Xiao Wen had obtained the skills to refine salt in the saline ground. He hoped to open a salt farm in the south of Chang''an City.


    Although Mo Ming and the people from the Da Shennong also agreed with Xiao Wen''s request, Xiao Wen still hoped to bring some people along to make a fortune.


    Therefore, together with the Yang Family, he pulled Gongsun Zan over. The three families each had a third of the shares, and set up a salt farm.


    And later on, he even heard that a shopkeeper in his own house had traded 500 kilograms of salt for 500 Western Region BMWs of Qin Kingdom.


    This business, especially stealing food from the Qin Kingdom, was hard to come by.


    Old Gongsun patted his belly in satisfaction. In the past three months, I, Old Gongsun, have been gnawing on my vinegar everyday. I''ve eaten so much that my teeth almost fell off.


    It was not that he was short of salt, but the entire army was soaked in vinegar, so His Majesty was also eating vinegar.


    At this point, none of the generals dared to eat the salt anymore. After all, they were all eating the salt alone.


    His son''s luck was good! He actually met a God of Fortune just like that.


    Although Xiao Wen had already allied himself with Yang Family, the Sun family, and the Li family ¡­ However, it was clear that he was someone who liked to make friends.


    Relying on what kind of Hongwu Club Zhao Yun had created himself back then, he had actually gotten involved with Xiao Wen.


    At the house in Chang''an, Gongsun Zan looked at Zhao Yun, whom he had not seen for half a year. Surprisingly, he had grown taller, and his entire body was emitting a completely different aura than before, as he asked: "I heard that you defeated Lv Bu?"


    "My lord, Yun only won by a fluke." Zhao Yun said.


    "It''s already not bad. Lv Bu, I know his level. If you can defeat him in half a move, it means that you have not wasted your martial arts for the past half year. That''s right! "That''s right!"


    Zhao Yun scratched his head, although it was said that after he built the Hongwu Club, he was defeated by Lv Bu and became number two. However, he was not too complacent about defeating Lv Bu.


    He said honestly, "If not for the training method that Guan Yu shared, Yun Che probably wouldn''t have been able to defeat Lv Bu. Therefore, the contribution of defeating Lv Bu, will inevitably be divided into half. "


    "Oh?" Hearing that, Gongsun Zan squinted his eyes, and asked: "The Guan Yu that defeated Lv Bu? He shared it with you? "


    "That''s right." Zhao Yun nodded and said.


    Gongsun Zan understood and immediately decided: "When that Guan Yu returns to the Chang''an, I will coordinate with him and let me recommend him so that he can train in the army."


    Hearing that, Zhao Yun nodded. He was naturally happy that his good brother had been recommended by someone.


    Suddenly, Zhao Yun took out an oily paper bag from his robes and stepped forward to give it to Gongsun Zan.


    Gongsun Zan opened the paper bag in doubt, only to see a big cake inside, roasted until it was yellow in oil. The fragrance of wheat wafted through the air.


    When Old Gongsun saw this, he felt a sense of relief.


    Although Zhao Yun was his subordinate in name, he had grown up with him as well. Therefore, they were like father and son.


    At this time, Zhao Yun knew that it was time to honor his father, and he was extremely happy.


    He picked up the biscuit and took a bite. The biscuit tasted good and was very sweet and sweet. It was different from the pastries he usually ate.


    Seeing Gongsun Zan eating cake, Zhao Yun poured a cup of tea and respectfully held it out to Old Gongsun.


    After Gongsun had finished eating the biscuit, he took two sips of tea and asked, "Sir, how is the biscuit?"


    Old Cheng said casually, "That''s right. The camp cooks should be feeding the dogs. Where did you buy this?" It''s not that I''m talking about you, but that you have the time to cook. The business over at the salt field was flourishing every day. Sooner or later, there would be people who would turn green with envy. Xiao Wen was currently in the limelight, moreover, he was abroad, so no one would provoke him. Although the Yang Family was not a Che Marquis, their relationship was tangled and dealing with it was even more troublesome than a Che Marquis. If those people want benefits, they''ll probably come looking for us. "Now that we''ve gained less than a jin, we''ll lose the benefits of one jin of salt. What are we doing with this flower? I''m your lord, so what if we still need your tribute?"


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. The reason why Xiao Wen was willing to give Gongsun Zan benefits was so that Gongsun Zan could block the incoming hands of others.


    And Gongsun Zan had no choice but to do so.


    After all, the benefits from the salt farm was too great, so much that even if there was only a third of the profits, Gongsun Zan was not willing to let go.


    And if he didn''t let go, he would have to help Xiao Wen protect his interests.


    If he took his share of the benefits but was unable to protect Xiao Wen, it would mean that he would not be able to take the money.


    In the early Han Dynasty, it was common for officials to take bribes. However, if he took the money and didn''t do anything, it would be the worst thing that could happen.


    If anyone dares to do so, the only result is that no one else has anything to do with you.


    After all, who knows if you''ll be able to turn down the money in the future? In any case, who should he seek for help from? In this world, it wasn''t as if he had to find a dishonorable person to help him with everything he had.


    Hearing Gongsun Zan''s rebuke, Zhao Yun quickly explained, "Sir, this is Lord Xiao Wen''s special military rations. Your army is on the march. If you''re in a hurry, before you can eat anything, just take a bite or two of your bread. This biscuit was cold and hard, and many soldiers felt bloated after eating it. Their stomachs were extremely painful, so it would be unwise for them to reduce their military strength before the battle. Thus, Lord Xiao Wen and Lord Mo Ming specially made this kind of biscuit. Hurry up and eat it. "It''s the best food for the army, and besides, this cake will last for a month on a July day.


    "What?" Is a month bad? Is that true? " For the first time, Gongsun Zan revealed a shocked expression.


    "That''s right, I''ve tried it before. It wouldn''t be bad if I put it in a cloth bag for a month, and there won''t be any smell of it."


    As an old general, Gongsun Zan knew that if this thing was real, it would be an earth-shattering change to the army.


    As long as they carried it with them, the soldiers would be able to stay out of the supply line for a long time.


    In the past, those who left the supply line were difficult to perform coquettishly. He would also gain more control over the space because of this divine tool.


    It could be said that this thing could be used in a subversive manner.


    "This Xiao Wen, just how many more benefits does he have?" Gongsun Zan couldn''t help but think as he looked at the remnants of the military rations in his hand.


    At that moment, a carrier pigeon suddenly flew into the room through the window, cooing.


    On its feet was a small bamboo tube. Obviously, it was something used to pretend to be a letter.


    Zhao Yun walked to the window and grabbed the cooing pigeon. This mother pigeon was named Xia Yike, and was a pigeon that he raised since he was young. As a result, the man and the pigeon were quite familiar with each other. Xia Yi did not struggle from Zhao Yun''s grasp.


    "Sigh!" "It''s a pity that your brother Thrall died." Zhao Yun sighed, Thrall was Xia Yike''s brother, but a long time ago, the pigeon''s servant had eaten the pigeon.


    But Zhao Yun did not lament too much, he undid the small bamboo tube from Xia Yi''s feet, and without even opening up the contents, he directly handed it over to Gongsun Zan.


    Gongsun Zan took a look, and saw some crooked words, it was a secret message, only Gongsun Zan and the person who wrote it could understand it.


    After looking for a while, Gongsun Zan frowned.


    "This is bad!" Gongsun Zan said as he looked at the secret message.


    Originally, Zhao Yun did not want to ask Gongsun Zan about the content above. After all, he knew that even if he didn''t ask, Gongsun Zan would tell him many things. If he couldn''t say it, then it would be useless to ask.


    However, because Gongsun Zan revealed a vexed and serious expression, Zhao Yun could not help but ask about the contents of the letter.


    Thus, Gongsun Zan did not conceal anything. He said directly: "This Dong Zhuo, actually wants to secretly harm Xiao Wen? How dare he do such a thing! "


    "Then what should we do?" Hearing this, Zhao Yun immediately became nervous.


    After all, even though Zhao Yun and Guan Yu had only known each other for a few months, he was already impressed by Guan Yu''s generosity and the two of them became good friends.


    And Xiao Wen was also Guan Yu''s teacher, how could Zhao Yun not be anxious.


    However, after thinking about it, Gongsun Zan said, "Dong Zhuo''s arrangements have been made at the Tang Kingdom. We know nothing about what''s going on there. Therefore, it''s very difficult for us to help Xiao Wen, we can only write and remind him a little. What we need to do now, is to distract Dong Zhuo. This way, Xiao Wen wouldn''t have to solve all the problems that have been prepared beforehand and still need to solve all the problems. "

 C316 Whose jade flutes dark flying sound

    Xiao Wen did not stay for more than a day with Cheng Huaimo, and immediately left.


    Although he really wanted to continue chatting with this outspoken son of the family of generals, he knew that his current accusation was that he would be sending messengers to the Great Tang Dynasty to gain benefits for the big size man in this country.


    The prisoners were interrogated while they were resting.


    One had to say, although their strength was mediocre, their mouths were still quite tough. They were beaten up by Cheng Huaimo''s soldiers for a long time, and a few of them even had a few broken ribs, not willing to say who ordered them to do it.


    Later on, it was Xiao Wen who took action and imprisoned them alone. He then used a few towels to cover their faces and pour water over them.


    A wet towel covered his face, making it impossible for him to breathe. The first few seconds were still fine, but the more time passed, the colder it was. It did not feel like air or light, as if one was trapped in a nightmare of endless space.


    Never saw the ancients, never saw the newcomers. Remembering the longevity of the heaven and earth makes me cry. Perhaps this poem would be able to unveil the torture methods that even the FI used.


    After torturing them for a long time, Xiao Wen finally obtained the information he wanted. These people were sent by Dong Zhuo to assassinate them.


    However, as bandits, they naturally did not know how to assassinate people in stealth or use poison to snipe people. It was even more impossible for him to be wearing a scholar''s white robe, with a weapon bag and a sword sleeve on his wrist, and holding an Indian Battleaxe, he could be unparalleled in front of Xiao Wen.


    After all, Anthony and Guan Yu were not pushovers.


    If they really came, Xiao Wen wouldn''t even need to carry his interstellar battleships on his back, and could just let his subordinates and students clean them up.


    Dong Zhuo was also very clear about Guan Yu''s fighting strength, so he did not plan for anyone to kill Xiao Wen using assassination. Instead, he planned to use human wave tactics to submerge Xiao Wen.


    However, he was still too careless. Even if Cheng Huaimo''s subordinates did not discover Xiao Wen the day before yesterday, just the combination of''s subordinates, the lever crossbow s, and the light cavalry would be enough to defeat those bandits. At most, there would be a little more fish that escaped the net, and there would only be a few casualties on his side.


    Cheng Huaimo felt that Xiao Wen''s torture methods were very new. Although people would die if they didn''t grasp the time well, it didn''t seem to have any effect on people if they didn''t die.


    Therefore, he still wanted to share this experience with Xiao Wen.


    This almost made Xiao Wen slap him to death.


    If a person suffocates for a certain amount of time, they will face a situation of brain hypoxia. In this case, although the human being will not die, the brain will cause irreversible damage.


    Even if Xiao Wen hadn''t looked at the super library, he still knew about this cold knowledge.


    It was just that Xiao Wen was not able to explain to Cheng Huaimo exactly what oxygen was, why the circulation system of the body, and why the brain needed oxygen.


    He was too lazy to explain, so Xiao Wen could only tell Cheng Huaimo solemnly that although this method was easy to use, it could not be used carelessly. Otherwise, even if one didn''t die, one''s brain would easily be flooded.


    Cheng Huaimo had obviously heard of such insults being poured into one''s brain. This was scolding someone for being retarded. However, Cheng Huaimo never thought that the classic scolding words would actually come from such a powerful torture method.


    Why hadn''t he questioned her before why her brain was filled with water and why was she scolding people as fools? If he were to investigate this matter carefully, wouldn''t he be able to learn this method of torture very early?


    Xiao Wen was speechless, thinking that this must be some kind of Inherent Skill! Not everyone had the habit of asking questions. However, if a person had this habit, they would often be able to discover something that ordinary people couldn''t.


    Just like when Xiao Wen was in high school, because he had nothing better to do, he started to think about where the hackers in this world could find work. As a result, he followed his brain and actually found a black market online.


    Of course, although the things on the map looked amazing, but when Xiao Wen looked carefully, he realized that this place was not even close to a treasure. After all, a certain treasure could always deceive him to chop off his hands, but Xiao Wen was very clear on the things in this place. For example, who did Xiao Wen want this thing to harm? Teaching director?


    Humans and squirrels actually had something in common with each other, which was that they loved to collect things that they didn''t have. However, Xiao Wen knew very clearly what things were useful to him and what were useless to him.


    After all, this is part of pedagogy.


    If he taught his own student a bunch of seemingly awesome but basically useless things, then he would be a failed teacher.


    Obviously, Xiao Wen could tell that torture methods were useless against a professional soldier like Cheng Huaimo. Therefore, he kicked him away with one leg and scolded him, "As a dignified soldier, what are you trying to learn such despicable methods for? It would be better to train in the usage of battle techniques. This towel will not allow you to kill more enemies while we charge in. "


    Although this world was full of tactics, he was the commander of the decision-making levels. As for the officers at the bottom, just carry out the orders from above.


    Thus, what they needed to learn was how to defeat others on the battlefield in a fair and square manner, and not to interrogate them, something they would never be able to use in their entire lives.


    But after considering it over and over again, Xiao Wen still gave Cheng Huaimo a copy of the military manual. Once Xiao Wen''s modern soldiers were formed, all the classical soldiers would be swept into the trash can of history along with their tactics.


    But now, with it still having some value, Xiao Wen didn''t mind using this trash to increase its affability level.


    Xiao Wen believed that his actions would make him gain a generous reputation in the Tang Kingdom, and thus allow him to move about in the Tang Kingdom more easily.


    Leaving the pass that Cheng Huaimo was guarding, Xiao Wen headed west. After walking for half a month and replenishing several cities along the way, he finally arrived at the Luoyang.


    The Luoyang was known as the Great Western Continent, Luo Yi, Yang, Luo Jing, Jing Luo, Luo Du, Luo Cheng, and more.


    In Xiao Wen''s original world, it was located in the west of Henan Province and the middle and lower reaches of the Yellow River. Because it was located in the Luo He Yang Country, it was the first to be announced by the State Council as a national historical and cultural city.


    The Luoyang of that world had more than 5000 years of history of civilization, 4,000 years of history of city construction and 1500 years of history of capital construction. Xia Dynasty, Shang Dynasty, Western Zhou, East Zhou, East Han, Cao Wei, West Jin, North Wei, Sui Dynasty, Tang Dynasty, Wu Zhou, Liang Dynasty, Hou Tang, and Hou Jin, these 13 empires established their capital in the Luoyang.


    As far back as five or six hundred thousand years ago in the Paleolithic Age, there had been a generation of ancestors here. In the Neolithic Age (from eight or nine thousand years ago to four or five thousand years ago this year), there were many clans and tribes scattered along the middle and lower reaches of the Yellow River and on the platform of the rivers, such as the Yiluo, Luo, Yu, and Jiang rivers. The Sun Tun site, Wang Wan site, and Li site, which were found in the Luoyang area after the founding of New China, were the places where people lived and lived.


    Therefore, in this city, there are also 43 major cultural relics protection units in the country, collection of more than 400,000 cultural relics.


    Luoyang is one of the birthplaces of Chinese civilization and Chinese nation, it is the starting point of silk road in Eastern Han, Cao Wei, Western Jin, Northern Wei and Sui and Tang Dynasties, the central hub of Sui and Tang Grand Canal.


    Peony is famous in the world because of Luoyang. It is known as "Luoyang Peony Armor World" and is known as "Millennium Capital, Peony Flower City".


    This is where the compass, paper-making and printing techniques of the four great inventions of ancient China were born. Taoism originated from this place, Confucianism flourished from this place, Buddhism first passed from this place, and philosophy flourished from this place. Since ancient times, there has been a reputation of "the world" and "the ten provinces in the world".


    However, when Xiao Wen arrived at Luoyang, it was already evening. As a result, Xiao Wen only received a simple welcome from Officer Tang and stayed in a luxurious inn.


    Because it was already spring, Xiao Wen didn''t immediately go to bed after nightfall.


    Taking advantage of the moonlight, he walked out of the room and heard the sound of a flute.


    Although Xiao Wen was not very familiar with the sound, he could still hear some sadness in the voice.


    Closing his eyes, he turned the sound street into a note of words and began to search. In next to no time, he found out the name of the song.


    "Fold Willow"?


    Xiao Wen squinted his eyes, his heart moved, and he could not help but start chanting.


    The quiet sound of a jade flute drifted into Luo City. This serenade is full of music. Who doesn''t love their home?

 C317 Gift

    When Xiao Wen fell asleep, the Luoyang City''s street drum had already been rung.


    As the lights of the myriad families went out, the Luoyang City, which had been noisy for an entire day, finally fell into silence.


    There were still lights on in Taiji Palace. palace maid stood under the long porch silently and listened to the anxious footsteps in the hall as they transmitted confused looks to each other.


    His Majesty was usually wise and calm, but today, he was extremely agitated. He paced back and forth, as if trying to convey the displeasure of the world''s lord.


    His Majesty was unhappy, the servants, the palace maid stood even more solemn, the sound of her breathing was also much softer than before.


    A streak of light snaked over, and a smile appeared on the face of the yellow clothed servant in front of the palace gate. The foul air that was restrained in her chest immediately dissipated without a trace, as she took two steps forward, bent down, and shouted with a shrill voice: "Welcome, Empress Dowager."


    In the lamplight, a beautiful lady in a palace dress lightly waved her sleeves while the attendant stood up and stood to one side.


    "Has His Majesty gone to bed yet?" she asked.


    "Reporting to the Empress, His Majesty has been within the palace ever since he received the report from the Duke of Lu, and has yet to go to bed." The attendant replied.


    The Empress nodded and dismissed them.


    Then, the beautiful lady dressed in the imperial costume entered the hall by herself. She was about to speak when she heard the emperor speak. "Kuan Yin, do you think there is really a method to extract salt from saline soil?"


    Although Li Shimin came from a noble family, he was not a reckless hero like Liu Bang. However, he wasn''t some existence that wouldn''t touch the Yang Spring Water.


    The joke about why he didn''t eat minced meat was definitely something he couldn''t say.


    In fact, he was well aware that the salt in the saline soil was poisonous and could not be eaten.


    After eating that salt, one''s stomach would be bloated to death, not to mention the fact that it would turn purple all over, making them look extremely strange.


    If Xiao Wen was standing here right now, perhaps he would explain the same reason as Li Shimin.


    In fact, the salt in the alkaline soil can''t be eaten because it''s not only green ¡­ Pui! Sodium chloride, but also nitrate, phosphorus potassium and other impurities.


    If he ate these impurities together, he would be courting death.


    It would be strange if he ate too much phosphorus and potassium, and his whole body wouldn''t turn purple.


    In the future generations, Xiao Wen had seen people who could replenish calcium and iron. He had never seen anyone who could replenish nitrogen or phosphorus or potassium. At most, it would be used as an agricultural fertilizer and sprinkled on the crops.


    However, Empress Changsun smiled and said, "I have already heard of the method that the Han Emperor gave us. I heard that the salt in this alkaline land cannot be eaten directly, and needs to be refined, dissolved, filtered, and analysed. In the end, the salt crystallized is the salt that humans eat, just like some medicinal herbs that are obviously poisonous, but after some special processing, become non-toxic and can even treat illnesses."


    "This salt should be the same. Everything in this world is prepared for humans. As long as the correct method is found, all living things in this world can be used. It''s just a path to making salt."


    "Although I don''t know if this method of refining salt is correct or not, I believe that there must be a method that can extract the best quality salt from the saline soil."


    Empress Sister-in-Law knew that the Tang Kingdom had a huge geopolitical flaw. That was the lack of salt.


    Although Song Ming, who was at the coast of China, had never sold salt to the mainland, and the food far to the west was willing to exchange the salt for the Tang Kingdom''s silk spices.


    But the Qin and Han dynasties had Bashu, Song and Ming dynasties had beaches, and these great Chinese countries all had their own land for the production of salt. Only the Great Tang Dynasty could only rely on other nations in this regard.


    In the east, south and north of Great Tang Dynasty, there were three mountain ranges. Although there was an opening in the northeast, allowing them to travel from Guandong, the Han Kingdom, to Song Ming, the road was inconvenient and easy to defend and attack.


    On one hand, this could allow the Tang Kingdom to focus most of his attention on the western development. But on the other hand, the Tang Kingdom also lacked the communication with other Chinese countries.


    It could be said that the current Tang Kingdom did not have a much greater understanding of the other Chinese countries than he did of the Arab Empire or the Eastern Roman Empire.


    "This can only be blamed on the Dianke of the big sized man as well as their strange foreign policy. If it''s not the Han, what else can we do? " Li Shimin complained in his heart.


    However, he also knew that the location of the Great Tang Dynasty would easily threaten the big man''s, Guan Dong. If he was Liu Bang, he would also tacitly seal the Great Tang Dynasty under his command.


    Although it had been sealed for many years, not only did the Great Tang Dynasty not become weaker, it had instead concentrated on managing the Western Region and becoming stronger.


    "Maybe Liu Bang sent him here just to resolve the conflict between us!" Li Shimin secretly guessed Liu Bang''s intentions.


    He never would have thought that changing the big sized man''s foreign policy was only Xiao Wen''s own doing.


    In any case, the burly man''s understanding of diplomacy was only that much. Even if he changed the big man''s foreign policy, it would still take them a long time to find out whether the change affected their interests or not.


    Just as Li Shimin was thinking about what Xiao Wen meant by this, a long and urgent report woke the entire palace up.


    All of a sudden, the palace''s door that had been locked was wide open. A yellow door was holding a package, and on the package was a mysterious symbol.


    Most people did not know what this symbol represented. Only the emperor''s most loyal bodyguards and intelligence officials knew clearly that this was an emergency intelligence report from the Great Tang Dynasty''s spy agency. It had to be submitted to the emperor immediately, even if it was late at night.


    Behind the yellow door was a battered man in black. He was supported by the imperial guards and hastily rushed to Taiji Palace.


    His Majesty Li Er was already seated on the throne. When he heard that it was an intelligence officer''s question, he felt somewhat puzzled.


    Since the Great Tang Dynasty and the rest of the countries did not engage in war, it must have nothing to do with the war situation. That means it must be a domestic matter, so His Majesty Li Er could not help but clench his fists, anxiously waiting for news of the arrival.


    The little yellow girls handed the bundle to the servants at the front of the hall. The servants untied the bundle and opened the wooden box, revealing a strange crossbow lying inside.


    Under the light of the candle, this crossbow did not reflect the slightest bit of light.


    However, anyone with experience would be able to tell that it was a killing weapon.


    Just as the inner court servant was hesitating about whether he should present it to the emperor, he saw that the emperor had already stepped down from his throne and walked quickly to the front of the hall.


    Just by feeling it, he had already nocked a crossbow next to the crossbow.


    The sound of the mechanism''s transmission rang out, and the crossbow arrow had already been loaded onto the mechanism. The emperor aimed at a pillar at the side of Taiji Palace and pulled his blade. With a chi sound, half of the crossbow arrow had already sunk in.


    His Majesty Li Shimin exclaimed in shock and ran all the way to the door to pull out the crossbow arrow.


    "This humble subject is here!" The intelligence officer immediately ran over and bowed towards Li Shimin.


    Li Shimin asked: "Where did you get this crossbow? "What''s his name?"


    "It is said that this crossbow is called the lever crossbow. It is one of the gifts given to His Majesty by the ambassadors of the Han Empire tomorrow. As usual, we found it when we were doing our routine inspections. Because I have never seen this lever crossbow before, I brought it for your majesty to take a look first. "


    Li Shimin squinted his eyes, looking at the lever crossbow. After some thought, he ordered the attendants to bring some court masters.


    An hour later, the master craftsmen arrived. Li Shimin passed the lever crossbow to them, and asked a little nervously: "Everyone, we have just obtained a mystical weapon called the lever crossbow. The material of this crossbow was simple, and it didn''t need any gem steel. However, the mechanisms in here were a bit special. I wonder if everyone can imitate and produce it? "


    Hearing this, the master craftsmen took the lever crossbow and observed it carefully. Then they said: "Your Majesty, if you take the crossbow apart and study it a little, it will be easy to copy it. However, we are very curious as to who exactly did this heaven defying technique come from. "

 C318 What kind of emperor is li shimin?

    After she pushed aside the group of curious court masters, Empress Zhangsun suddenly spoke out, "Erlang, why do you think Xiao Wen gave you such a weapon?"


    Empress Changsun turned a blind eye to the lever crossbow in the hands of the emperor and turned a deaf ear to the new method of refining the salt mines.


    She and Li Shimin had been husband and wife for many years, and after living together for fifteen years, they had long known each other.


    If it was difficult for Li Shimin to say anything, she could say it, but she could ask Li Shimin a question that she found hard to ask. Even the secret talk between husband and wife was the same.


    In fact, Empress Zhangsun''s suspicions were also Li Shimin''s doubts.


    As the second emperor of this country, he did not ascend to the throne by virtue of his father''s authority and the hereditary tradition of the throne.


    In history, in May, the Tang Kingdom that was left behind by Taiyuan started to fight in Jinyang City. With the support of the eldest son, Li Jiancheng, the second son, Li Shimin, and others, after occupying the Chang''an in November, Li Yuan took Yang You, the grandson of the emperor of Sui Yang as his emperor, and changed his ways of life to become the emperor of the imperial family, namely, the emperor of Sui Yang.


    Li Yuan took on the title of prime minister and entered the title of Duke of Tang.


    In the fifth month of the year of Yining (618), Li Yuan coached Sui Zhendi and named him Tang, with his eldest son, Li Jian, as his Crown Prince.


    According to the "Note on the Establishment of the Tang Dynasty", it was Li Yuan''s idea to start the army in Jinyang City.


    However, the "Tang" said that the Tai Yuan rebellion was a strategy of Li Shimin. Li Yuan had promised him that he would be made a crown prince after the matter was completed.


    After the world has settled down, Li Shimin''s name was flourishing, but Li Yuan was hesitant. Li Jian then joined Li Yuanji and excluded Li Shimin.


    Li Yuan''s indecision had also caused the political orders in the imperial court to clash with each other, speeding up the battle.


    According to the records of "Jing Gongquan", the crown prince Li Jiancheng is gentle and indolent, likes to drink alcohol, loves women''s sex and loves to hunt.


    The fourth son of Gao Zu, and the fourth son of Qi King Li Yuanji, often make mistakes.


    Both were not favored by the High Ancestor.


    Li Yuan''s reputation grew day by day, and Li Yuan often intentionally made him become the new Crown Prince, which made Li Jiancheng feel uneasy. Therefore, he planned together with Yuan Ji and promised Yuan Ji that after he ascended to the throne, he would call him little brother, so Yuan Ji decided to make the new Crown Prince his big brother, to serve him even after his death.


    They formed their own cliques and formed their own princes'' parties, trying to push Li Shimin out of the way.


    However, Sima Guang, when he was writing his book, doubted the authenticity of the historical materials about the construction and the yuan ji.


    Sima Guang thought that although Jianming and Yuanzhi were foolish people, their records were likely to be tarnished and slandered by historians since they were killed by the people of the world.


    But no matter what, Li Shimin''s political abilities were unquestionable.


    At that time, even Li Shimin''s side, who was still a Qin Wang, did not allow themselves to be outdone.


    Following Li Shimin''s repeated meritorious deeds outside and his prestige rose, Li Yuan conferred upon him the title of Situ (One of the Three Masters), Shang Shu Hui (equivalent to a Prime Minister), and Zhong Shu Hui (equivalent to a Prime Minister).


    When he had no more titles to offer, the unprecedented General Tian Ji gave him the position of general, placing him above all kings. His position in the imperial court was only second to Li Yuan and the crown prince, and he had many supporters.


    Moreover, at that time, the Qin Wang Palace was filled with talented people, and along with Li Shimin''s supporters, they formed the Qin Wang Party, opposing the Prince''s Party.


    As a result, after the twentieth century, many historians suspected that Gao Zu''s desire to pass on his position to Li Shimin, in order to assassinate him, was a rumor created by Li Shimin after he took over the power, in order to legalize his coup d''¨¦tat.


    After all, in the later years of the year, Li Yuan had favoured many concubines, who gave birth to almost twenty princes, including King Teng, Li Yuanying.


    Their mothers competed with the older princes to consolidate their position.


    Both Li Jianji and Li Yuanji served their concubines, flattering them, bribing them, offering them everything to win the emperor''s favor.


    Others say that they had an affair with Zhang Qiyu and Yin Defei, and that the palace was a mysterious place, something that could not be confirmed.


    At that time, the crown prince''s Eastern Palace, the princes, the families of the concubines, and the relatives of the concubines were all domineering in the Chang''an, committing heinous acts, but the authorities did not dare to pursue this matter.


    Li Shimin lived in the Cheng Gan Hall and Yuan Ji stayed at the Wu De Hall''s backyard.


    The crown prince, Qin and Qi entered and left the emperor''s sleeping quarters. They all rode horses and carried swords and bows and other miscellaneous objects. When they met each other, they would salute only to their families.


    The orders given by the crown prince and the edicts issued by the emperors, as well as the edicts issued by the emperors, were in parallel. The relevant departments did not know which orders to listen to, and could only follow the orders received.


    In this chaotic situation, Li Shimin did not go and fawn over his concubines. In fact, when Li Shimin settled down in the Luoyang as Wang Shizong, Gao Zu had his imperial concubines wait for him to choose the Sui Dynasty''s palace maid s and collect the treasures in the warehouse.


    Facing imperial concubine and the others who were secretly asking for treasures and asking for officials for their relatives, Li Shimin replied, "The treasures have already been recorded and reported to the imperial government, so the official position should be given to those with talent and contributions."


    Because Li Shimin did not agree to any of their requests, the imperial concubines were angry, competing to praise Li Jiancheng and Li Yuanji while slandering Li Shimin.


    Once, because of Duke Huai An, King Li''s Divine Powers, Li Shimin gave him dozens of fields.


    Zhang Gui''s father requested for Li Yuan to request these fields from her. Li Yuan gave him these fields under his handwritten imperial order.


    Zhang Gui Yu complained to Gao Zu: "The land bestowed to my father by His Majesty was taken away and given to Li Shi Shi by the Qin Wang."


    Therefore, Li Yuan became angry and reprimanded Li Shimin: "Could it be that my hands are not as good as your edict?"


    After a few days, Li Yuan said to the Left Punisher, "This child has been in control of the army for a long time. He has been instigated by the scholars and he is no longer the original son."


    Yin De Fei''s father, Yin Ah Shu, was arrogant and domineering., an official of the Qin Wang Palace walked in front of his door, and Yin Ah Shu''s servants pulled Du Ruhui off his horse, and beat him up and broke one of his fingers, then said: "Who are you, daring to go past my door without getting off the horse!"


    Yin Ah Shu was afraid that Li Shimin would tell the Emperor, so he let Yin De Fei say to the Emperor: "Qin Wang''s trusted aides are bullying my family."


    Li Yuan then reprimanded Li Shimin angrily, "My concubine family is being bullied by the people around you, let alone this humble commoner!"


    Li Shimin tried to defend himself repeatedly, but Gao Zu never believed him ¡­ Or maybe he was just pretending to be confused.


    On July 2, 626, Li Shimin led Zhang Sun Wuji, Yuchi Gong, Hou Junchen, Zhang Gongjing, Liu Shili, Gongsun Wuda, Dugu Yanyun, Du Junliu, Zheng Rentai and Li Mengyu into the imperial court and laid down an ambush at Xuanwu School.


    Li Jiancheng and Li Yuanji did not know the ins and outs of what had happened. They also entered the imperial court and rode their horses towards the Black Turtle Sect.


    At this moment, Pei Ji, Xiao Xiao, Chen Shu Da, Feng De Yi, Pei Li and the rest were gathered together, preparing to investigate this matter.


    Li Jiancheng and Li Yuanji arrived at the Lakeside Hall. Sensing the change, they immediately turned their horses around and prepared to head east to the Eastern Palace Aristocrat Clan and the Qi King Manor.


    Li Shimin called out to them from behind, causing Li Yuanji to feel guilty, he first nocked an arrow and shot it towards Li Shimin, but due to his impatience, he was unable to pull the bow full, and the arrow did not hit.


    Li Shimin shot out his bow towards Li Jian, killing him.


    Yuchi Gong led the seventy cavalrymen and rushed over. The soldiers beside him shot an arrow at Li Yuanji, causing him to fall down from his horse.


    But just at that moment, Li Shimin''s mount was shocked, and brought Li Shimin running into the forest beside the Black Tortoise Sect. Once again, Li Shimin was caught by the tree branches in the forest and fell from his horse.


    Li Yuanji quickly rushed over and snatched the bow over, preparing to strangle Li Shimin, but just at that moment, Yuchi Gong leaped his horse over and shouted at him.


    Li Yuanji knew that he was no match for Li Shimin and immediately let go of Li Shimin. He wanted to quickly run into the Wu De Hall to seek for royal father''s protection, but Yuchi Gong quickly chased after him and shot him dead with an arrow.


    Prince Li Jiancheng''s subordinate, General Feng Li, who was mounted on a chariot, heard of his death. He sighed and said, "Can you avoid disaster because of the favor you had received while the crown prince was still alive?"


    Thus, he, along with his deputy, Xue Wanchi, and the Left Chef of Qu Zhi Manor rode Uncle Xie, leading 2,000 elite troops from Eastern Palace and Qi Wang Manor. They rushed to the Black Turtle Sect, preparing to avenge the crown prince and Qi Wang.


    Zhang Gongzhi alone closed the door, blocking Feng Li and the others. Feng Li''s group was unable to enter.


    General Yun Lu and General Jun Hong were stationed at the Black Turtle Sect under the command of the Residence Guard. He stood up and prepared to fight, but those close to him stopped him, saying, "Things have yet to come to an end. We should take our time to observe the situation, and wait for the troops to come together into an array before we go out."


    Since Jun Hong didn''t want to listen to him, he and Zhong Lang charged into the enemy''s formation while shouting out Lu Shiheng''s orders. In the end, all of them died in battle. The guards of the Black Tortoise Sect fought with all their might against Xue Wanchun, and the battle continued for a long time. Xue Wancher beat his drums and shouted as he prepared to attack the Qin Wang Mansion, causing the soldiers to feel extremely afraid.


    At this time, Yuchi Gong showed the people of Eastern Palace and Qi Wang Mansion the heads of Yuan Ji and the rest. The troops of Eastern Palace and Qi King Mansion lost their will to fight and quickly fell apart. After Feng Li had killed Jun Hong, he said to his underlings, "We can also repay His Highness the Crown Prince a bit."


    Thus, he threw away his weapon and fled.


    Thus, the coup ended with the victory of Qin Wang Li Shimin.


    It was obvious that before the coup, he had used his own two hands to create the structure of half of Great Tang Dynasty. And at the most dangerous moment, Li Shimin would decisively choose to point the blade at his own brothers and his father''s emperor. Naturally, Li Shimin had a strong sense of politics.


    He could feel that this lever crossbow that Xiao Wen had given him had an unusual meaning.

 C319 The good habit of li shimin

    Li Shimin felt that he did not have any outstanding points. When he was in the war, all tactics and plotting were handed over to the strategists behind him.


    As for him, he led a group of soldiers and soldiers to charge into the fray.


    It could be said that he felt that being able to obtain the position of Emperor only had three qualities, and it was extremely important.


    The first was to have a strong enough body.


    If his body was weak, he would have been killed by his enemies on the battlefield or in front of the Black Tortoise Sect long ago. How could he be the king of such a high place?


    Secondly, he knew how to use people well.


    Zhangsun Wuji, Yuchi Gong, Hou Junji, Zhang Gongjing, Liu Shili, Gongsun Wuda, Dugu Yanyun, Du Junliu, Zheng Rentai, Li Meng ¡­


    The reason why they had won the title was not because of Li Yuan, but because they had followed him forward.


    If Li Shimin was unable to choose these people to join his team, then he would not be able to win in the end.


    And the third point was his modesty.


    He was good at listening to his subordinates'' opinions, and this was also the key to his success.


    Just like how he evaluated Wei Zheng, using copper as the mirror, one could straighten their clothes. Taking history as a mirror, one could know the vicissitudes of life and use people as a mirror. One could see the gains and losses clearly.


    He still remembered that if he hadn''t listened to his subordinates, he would have long since died at the hands of Li Chengji and Li Yuanji.


    Historically, Taibai Jinxing appeared in the sky at noon on the first day of June in the ninth year of Wu De (June 29, 626).


    According to the ancients, this was a symbol of change, a precursor to an outbreak of revolution or a change of power, a sign that something important was about to happen.


    At the time when the Turkic army was stationed south of the Yellow River with tens of thousands of cavalrymen, they broke into the Great Wall and surrounded Wucheng. Crown Prince Li Jian recommended that King Li Yuanji replace the Qin Wang, Li Shimin and the other military forces to resist the Turkic invasion.


    Li Yuan listened to his suggestion, and ordered Li Yuanji to lead the Right Guard Great General Li Yi, Sky Ji General Zhang Jin and the others to save Wu Cheng.


    Li Yuanji took the opportunity to request for Yuchi Gong, Cheng Zhizhan, Duan Zhixuan, and the Right Army of Qin Wang''s Third Army, Qin Qiong, to go with him. They to inspect and select the best troops from the Qin Wang s to increase the strength of his army.


    However, Wang Yu, who held an even more important position (an official in charge of timing) in the Eastern Palace of the crown prince had already been bribed by Qin Wang Li Shimin, becoming Li Shimin''s spy in the Eastern Palace. He quietly told Li Shimin: "The crown prince is now with Qin Wang''s valiant generals and elite soldiers, possessing tens of thousands of troops. Qin Wang and I bid you farewell at the Kunming Pond, and let the brave warriors kill the Qin Wang in the tent. I will naturally have someone speak up and force my royal father to leave the matters of the country to me. Yuchi Gong and the rest have already landed in your hands, and should be killed by you, who dares to disobey! "


    Li Shimin told Changsun Wuji and the others what the Officer Wang said, and they advised Li Shimin to take the initiative.


    Li Shimin sighed and said, "A flesh and blood fight, this is a great sin from ancient times until now. "Of course I know that disaster is coming, but I plan to punish them after this disaster occurs, isn''t that also possible!"


    Yuchi Gong said: "As a human nature, who can bear to die! Now, everyone was vowing to serve the great king to the death. This was a bestowal from the heavens. A disaster was about to happen, but the King was still calm and unworried. Even if the King looked down on him, how could he face the Temple Alliance? If the King is unwilling to accept my suggestion, I will prepare to flee into the wilderness. I will not be able to stay by the King''s side and allow myself to be slaughtered! "


    Zhangsun Wuji said: "If the King is not willing to listen to Yuchi Gong''s suggestion, the matter will definitely fail. Yuchi Gong and the rest will definitely not follow the King anymore, and I should also follow them and leave the King, not continuing to do anything to serve the King! "


    Li Shimin said: "I can''t give up my opinion completely, let''s do some calculations first."


    Yuchi Gong said: "It is not wise for the King to be hesitant in handling matters; it is unwise for him to be unable to make a decision in the face of danger. Furthermore, the King has usually raised more than eight hundred warriors, all of whom are outside, and have now entered the palace. They are all dressed in armor and holding weapons, and the situation has already developed, how can the King stop this! "


    Li Shimin asked for the opinion of the Palace aides and they all said: "The Qi King is fierce and obedient, and in the end, he was not willing to serve his own brother. Recently, he heard that Xue Shi, the protector of the army, had said to the King, ''The King''s name, when combined, can become a'' Tang ''. The Qi King said happily, ''As long as we can get rid of the Qin Wang, seizing the position of Eastern Palace Prince would be easy. He had yet to succeed in his plot with the crown prince, but he already had the intention of seizing the crown. If he wasn''t satisfied with his thoughts, what couldn''t he do? If these two were to get their way, the world would probably no longer belong to the Great Tang Dynasty. "With the King''s powers, catching these two people is as easy as picking up grass. How can he forget about the great affairs of the country in order to keep his faith?"


    Li Shimin still had not made a decision, so everyone asked again, "What kind of person does the King think Shun is?" Li Shimin replied: "Yes, Saint."


    Everyone said, "If Emperor Shun had not escaped the deadly hands of his father and younger brother when he was clearing the well, he would have been reduced to mud in the well. If he had not escaped the hands of his father and younger brother when he was painting the granary, he would have been reduced to ashes in the granary. "Therefore, Emperor Shun endured when his father lashed him with a small rod and fled when he was lashed by a large rod. This is most likely because Emperor Shun was thinking about something big."


    Li Shimin ordered his men to calculate the good fortune of the enemy, and it just so happened that the Palace''s aide Zhang Gongjing came in from the outside, and threw the divination turtle shell on the ground, and said: "The divination is to decide on the difficult matter, now that it is undoubtedly not a difficult matter, what is the divination? If the outcome of divination is unlucky, is it possible to stop acting? "


    Thus, a plan of action was set.


    It could be said that when Li Shimin was in a dilemma, he would consult the opinions of his subordinates.


    Hence, after being conflicted for the whole night, Li Shimin only felt that Xiao Wen had given him this gift. Although he had some intentions of expressing it, but he was unable to guess what it was.


    Although the Li Shimin of this world had never heard of three smelly smiths who were as clever as Zhuge Liang. However, he also knew that he could often do things that a single person could not do with a group of people.

 C320 A high scholar of the tang dynasty(part i)

    In next to no time, the group of advisors from the Heavenly Policy Manor had arrived at the Emperor''s Taiji Palace.


    "Your Majesty, this subject has heard that you did not sleep last night. If possible, this subject is willing to help His Majesty out. " The officials gathered briefly in front of Taiji Palace before entering the palace together. And the one who spoke first, was none other than Du Ruhui.


    Du Ruhui was born in the history of 585 A.D., with the character KM Ming, Han nationality, Jing Zhao Du Ling (now Xi''an Chang''an) people.


    He was the first appearance of the Tang Dynasty.


    In Du Ruhui''s early years, he was a Fen Yang captain in the Sui Dynasty.


    In the last year of the Sui Dynasty, he became the important staff officer of the Qin Wang.


    In the past, when Li Shimin fought with Xue Ren Guo, Liu Wu Zhou, Wang Shizhong, Dou Jiande and the others, Du Ruhui had schemed for a plan and schemed for a plan. He was well respected by the people of the times, and he had helped Li Shimin a lot.


    When Li Shimin established his library, he used Du Ruhui as his scholar and became the head of the 18 Scholars. When the Black Tortoise Sect changed, Du Ruhui and Fang Xuanling joined in the planning, and after everything was done, the two of them took the lead.


    After Li Shimin ascended to the throne, Du Ruhui received the title of a official from the Cai Empire, relocated as a servant to Shang Shu. He had the same intentions as Fang Xuanling and helped him to choose talent, set up laws, and so on. Fang Xuanling was good at scheming, but Du Ruhui was decisive in handling matters, thus the two of them were called "The House of the Chaotic Storm".


    The future generations would use Du Ruhui and Fang Xuanling as role models, and jointly call them "Fang, Du".


    At this time, he looked at Li Shimin with eyes shining with curiosity.


    Although Li Shimin had not even ascended the throne for two years, in these two years, he had never been troubled to the point of not sleeping at all because of one thing.


    Only before he became emperor would something trouble him.


    "What is it that has troubled His Majesty so much?" Not only Du Ruhui, the other officials were also very curious.


    Li Shimin glanced at Du Ruhui and faintly smiled, showing an attitude of not being alarmed at all.


    This was the basic cultivation of the emperor. Even if it was rumored that the Emperor had not slept at all for a single matter, he still had to hold back in his demeanor.


    He patted his hands, and had the servant take out the lever crossbow that he found from Xiao Wen''s gifts last night, and showed it to everyone.


    Seeing that it was a weapon, the first person who came up to check was Zhangsun Wuji.


    The eldest Sun Wuji and the other Han Chinese officials present more or less looked different because he was a lowly person. In fact, after experiencing the chaos, many of China''s surnames were actually the surnames of minority groups.


    This was why many people in the future generations felt that having a new surname was not the case. Perhaps, these people belonged to a group of barbarians that had fallen behind the Han people.


    Of course, the historical Zhangsun Wuji was rather skilled.


    Long Sun Wuji, born in 594 A.D., was a native of Henan Luoyang.


    His relationship with Li Shimin was not as simple as that of the Prime Minister and the Emperor.


    In fact, he was a relative.


    The current emperor''s queen, who had accompanied the emperor to burn his brain cells last night, was none other than Zhangsun Wuji''s sister.


    The eldest grandson Wuji was the eldest son of Sun Cheng, a general of the Sui Dynasty on the right. His mother was the daughter of Gao Mai, a King of Northern Qi, and he was the same mother and brother as Queen Wen De.


    However, the eldest grandson was raised by his uncle, Gao Shiliang, and became a friend of Tang Taizong. Afterwards, he was married to Tang Taizong.


    After the ancestor of Tang Gao, Li Yuan had started his army, Zhangsun Wuji went to seek help from Li Shimin, and followed him into the battle, becoming his trusted aide and later on, participated in planning for the incident at the Xuanwu Sect.


    During the Chastity Monastery, Zhangsun Wuji was appointed as the Great General Marquis of Zuo Wu, Minister of the Civil Service, Minister of the Right Servant of the Minister, Sikong, Situ, Shang Zhong and Zhong Shu, and was conferred the title of Duke of Zhao. He was ranked first among the meritorious officials of the Pavilion of Lingyan Pavilion. He supported Gao Zong in the battle for storage, and was appointed Minister of Imperial Affairs, awarded the Grand Commandant, and taught three grades under the same Central Book Sect.


    During the Yonghui period, Zhangsun Wuji hosted the revision of "Tentative Discussion on Tang Lu" on the basis of "The Law of Chastity".


    However, his fate was not too good. After Li Shimin died, Zhangsun Wuji opposed Gao Zong making Empress Wu a queen. In the fourth year (659), he was framed by Xu Jingzong, exiled to Guizhou, and hanged himself.


    It was only until the year before last that he and the others, who had been killed by Empress Wu, were able to reverse the situation.


    However, at this moment, he was the emperor''s most trusted Minister.


    He took the lever crossbow s from the box and discovered that the oil used on the crossbow for maintenance had not been wiped clean. Obviously, it had not been used for much after it was made. Maybe the only time I ever used it was when the Emperor tried to shoot me yesterday,


    After playing with it for a long time, he felt that he really did not have the talent in machinery. He could only sigh and look at Li Shimin again.


    Only then did he realize that he had been rude.


    It turned out that just as he was observing the lever crossbow, Li Shimin had already passed him a crossbow arrow.


    However, he, who was immersed in his research, didn''t notice it at all.


    He quickly bowed: "I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine." Li Shimin was extremely magnanimous, after all, he could endure even spouting at Wei Zheng, so there was no need to talk about Zhangsun Wuji''s earlier actions of forgetting himself.


    Thus, he grabbed the crossbow arrow, filled it up, and after admitting his mistake again, he shot towards the entrance of Taiji Palace just like how Li Shimin did last night.


    Everyone was camaraderie that had come to life on the battlefield. There were many times when Li Shimin had to hand over his background to these people.


    Therefore, the emperor was very confident that his grandson would not suddenly seek death by pointing the crossbow at him.


    Once again, the oppressive sound of the crossbow arrow entering the wood resounded. Demon King of Confusion Cheng Yaojin was the first to rush up to take a look.


    He was the founding general of the Tang Dynasty, one of the Four Great Scholars of the Pavilion of Ascending Mist.


    In the last year of the Sui Dynasty, Cheng Yaojin entered the Wagang Army, voted for Wang Shizhong and descended into the Tang Dynasty. They followed Li Shimin to defeat Song Jingjin, capture Dou Jiande, and bring Wang Shiren down.


    Participate in the change of Xuanwu Sect, liuzhou governor, left army leader Great General, changed the Lu emperor, inherited the history of the Puzhou assassins.


    What was worth mentioning was that the border officer Cheng Huaimo, who had received Xiao Wen half a month ago, was this Demon King of Confusion''s son.


    At this time, Old Cheng ran to the front of Taiji Palace''s door, and loudly shouted as he looked at the three-in-one crossbow arrow: "Aiyaya! Before, when I, I, my son Huai Mo said that this Xiao Wen had a very powerful crossbow. Seeing you today, it really is extraordinary. "


    "General Cheng, do you have any ideas?" Li Shimin couldn''t help but ask as he looked at Cheng Yaojin''s actions.


    However, Cheng Yaojin shook his head at a loss, and said: "Your Majesty, I am just curious, Huai Mo previously said that Xiao Wen''s crossbow was very powerful, so out of curiosity, I couldn''t help but go over to take a look."


    Hearing that, a look of disappointment flashed past Li Shimin''s eyes.


    However, he didn''t care too much about it.


    After all, Cheng Yaojin''s actions were within his expectations.


    Cheng Yaojin was a citizen of Donga County, Ji Prefecture.


    In the past, from the six years of Sui Yang''s career (610 AD), thieves swarmed up in the Sui Nation''s territory. Cheng Yaojin had organized an army of several hundred people to defend the village.


    Later attached to Li Mi, was reused as one of the internal army hussars. In the army, Lee Mi selected 8000 brave men, who were part of the four hussars, and divided them into left and right, known as the internal army. "These eight thousand men are worth a million men," Lee said.


    Cheng Yaojin was one of the four hussars riders, and had received a very generous favor.


    When Wang Shizhong and Li Mi were fighting, Cheng Yaojin led the internal cavalry and camped on Mang Mountain.


    When Wang Shizhong attacked the camp, Lee Mi sent Cheng Yaojin and Pei Xing to rescue them. The arrows shot Pei Xing down and he fell to the ground. Cheng Yaojin galloped his horse to rescue them, killing a few men in a row. Taking advantage of Wang Shizhong''s retreat, he carried Pei Xing away and the two of them galloped back together.


    ''s body was pierced, Cheng Yaojin turned and broke his spear, he then killed his pursuer, and the two of them escaped from the danger.


    Later, Lee Mi failed and was captured by Wang Shizhong, who appointed him a general.


    However, Cheng Yaojin was a general after all, a general who only knew how to lead troops into battle.


    If he was asked to explain the effect that crossbow could have on the war after assembling the troops. Maybe Cheng Yaojin could deduce one, two, three from his own experience and his innate talent in war.


    However, it would be hard for him to explain the political meaning behind Xiao Wen giving the lever crossbow to him.

 C321 Great tang dynasty(part ii)

    Inside the Primal Chaos Palace, looking at Cheng Yaojin''s appearance, Yuchi Jingde suddenly snorted coldly and said, "Since you don''t have any thoughts, then be a bit more obedient. "You''re already this old, and yet you''re still acting like this? Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by others?"


    Looking at Yuchi Jingde''s calm and mature, calm and confident face, Cheng Yaojin did not mind.


    He loudly said, "That''s what I did. What can you do to me?"


    "You ¡­" Seeing Cheng Yaojin''s beastly look, Yuchi Jingde was also speechless.


    Li Shimin laughed bitterly at the side, and helplessly advised the two of them to stop bickering.


    After all, whether it was Cheng Yaojin or Yuchi Gong, they were both his trusted ministers.


    He still remembered that year, in view of how many generals there were in the Qin Wang Palace, Li Jianchi and Li Yuanji thought that they had used them to bribe the generals.


    As Yuchi Jingde was one of the generals under his command, they decided to make a move on Yuchi Jingde. They secretly sent a message to him and said, "If you want to make us father and brother to look after you, we can be close and sincere friends. I hope you can agree to our request."


    Then he gave him a cart full of gold and silver items.


    Yuchi Jingde said, "My birth is low, and I encountered the fall of the Sui Dynasty. The world was torn apart, and I had nowhere to hide. In the end, Qin Wang gave me my life and even now, I am still serving in the Qin Wang Palace, so I can only use my life to repay his kindness. I have nothing to do with you, and I dare not be wrongly rewarded. If you promise to serve you personally, you are betraying him. What are you going to do with a man who forgets his loyalty for his own sake? "


    However, this made Li Jiancheng very angry and after that, they ended their relationship.


    Yuchi Jingde quickly reported this matter. Li Shimin immediately said, "Your pure thoughts are above the mountains. Even if you were to pile up a pile of gold, I know that you wouldn''t change your attitude. You take what he sends, and don''t worry about it. No, I''m afraid you''re not safe. Furthermore, understanding their schemes can also help us to come up with a good countermeasure. "


    However, Li Yuanji and the others still hated Yuchi Jingde very much, so they sent assassins to assassinate him.


    However, despite knowing of their scheme, Yuchi Jingde still chose to sleep as if nothing had happened. Many times, the assassin had already entered his living quarters and did not dare to enter his bedroom.


    Helpless, Li Yuanji framed Yuchi Jingde in front of Li Yuan.


    Li Yuan ordered the prisoners to interrogate him and prepare to kill him. If Li Shimin had not strongly advised him and released him, he would have become the sacrifice in the political battle between him and his brother.


    However, Li Shimin knew that although Yuchi Jingde was loyal, he did not have a good temper.


    In fact, throughout history, due to Yuchi Jingde''s straightforward nature, he had always been proud and proud of his achievements. When he saw Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Zhangsun Wuji and the others, he would often ridicule them and discuss their strengths and weaknesses.


    After that, Yuchi Jingde left the capital to become a local magistrate.


    Three years of chastity (629), Yuchi Jingde served as governor of Xiangzhou (now Hubei Xiangyang).


    In these five years, due to Yuchi Jingde (631 years), Yuanzhi, Zhangsun Wuji, Fang Xuanling, and Du Ruhui were given the title of Elemental Merit, and each child was bestowed the title of Prefecture Duke.


    Six years of chastity (in 632, two books of Tang were recorded as eight years of chastity, but according to the records of the book No. 194, Yuchi Jingde had been recorded as a cicada (now Da Lai County, Shaanxi Province) for six years of chastity, and thus the time of the cicada was set as six years of chastity) and the history of the cicada was transferred.


    On the 29th of September, the sixth year of the Chastity Monastery (632), Li Shimin set up a banquet. At the banquet, when Yuchi Jingde saw that someone was seated above him, he flew into a rage. "What contribution do you have that makes you worthy to sit at my seat of honor?"


    The King of Ren, Li Daoyi, sat at his lower seat and explained the situation to him. Yuchi Jingde was furious. He had beaten Li Daoyi, but Li Daoyi had been caught off guard. One of his eyes was almost blinded.


    When this matter reached Li Shimin, he was extremely unhappy.


    Helpless, he advised Yuchi Jingde, "When I read the Han Dynasty, I found out that the meritorious officials of Master Henggao were able to save me very little, and I often blamed him in my heart. After ascending the throne, he had always wanted to protect the meritorious officials and ensure the safety of his descendants. But after you became a high-ranking official, you kept on breaking the nation''s law, only then did you realize that it wasn''t Henggao''s fault that Han Xin and Peng Yue had been killed. The important thing in governing a country is only reward and punishment. We cannot give too much of an extra favor. We must strictly demand of ourselves, and not do anything regretful. "


    After hearing these sincere and earnest words, Yuchi Jingde hurriedly kowtowed to apologize. From then on, he restrained himself.


    Of course, none of this had happened yet in this world. The conflict between Yuchi Gong and the others had yet to escalate to such an extent. At this moment, only a few of them had guessed what the future might hold.


    But just when everyone was looking puzzled, Fang Xuanling suddenly said: "Your Majesty, to understand what Xiao Wen and the Han Emperor mean, the first thing you have to do is to find out what the use of crossbow is. Therefore, this subject needs His Majesty to gather the craftsmen, and study whether these crossbow can be produced in the Great Tang Dynasty. "


    "Oh?" Li Shimin''s eyes lit up.


    Last night, his instincts told him that if this crossbow could be copied in the Great Tang Dynasty, it would be the decisive factor in deciding what the Human Emperor and Xiao Wen wanted to convey to him.


    However, it was just a flash of intuition on his part, so he could not pursue the matter.


    But now, Fang Xuanling could vaguely guess the meaning that Xiao Wen wanted to express, it truly made Li Shimin overjoyed.


    Fang Xuanling was born in a family of eunuchs. His great-grandfather, Fang Yi, was a General Wei Zhenyuan, and County Governor Song An.


    Father Fang Yanqian, studious, the "Five Classics", rich in eloquence, Wei, Qi Shan scholars.


    Fang Xuzhen had been living with her father ever since she was a child. Wise since childhood, good poetry, able to write, rich in history, proficient in Confucian classics, and father learned a good hand of calligraphy, kung fu. At the age of eighteen, the state raised an officer, one after the other, a knight and a lieutenant-general.


    It could be said that in terms of education, Fang Xuanling was probably the most cultured person here.


    Historically, in the last year of the Sui Dynasty, when the world was in chaos, Jin Yang had stayed behind to guard Li Yuan and lead his troops to pass the trials. Fang Xuanling had voted for Li Shimin in Weibei and repeatedly left the Qin Wang.


    In order to repay Li Shimin''s kindness of knowing what was happening, Fang Xuanling put in all his effort into planning for the military and political affairs. For every attack that destroyed a region, every person in the army would use all their might to search for treasures and foreign objects. Only Fang Xuanling would first gather all the talented people, and then place the scheming and the courageous and warlike people into his court. They would privately become friends with them, and serve Li Shimin together.


    After defeating Wang Shi Chong, Fang Xuanling thought that Zhang Liang was "wise" and recommended him to Li Shimin as the general of the Qin Wang.


    Others such as the nimble and talented Xue Cai, the "Wang Ling, Zhou Bo, and festivals" Li Da Liang, the "Wise and knowledgeable Wang Zuo", and the "," were all recommended by Fang Xuanling before being highly valued by him.


    Wu De Nine years (626), Participating in the change of the Xuanwu Sect, first in terms of cultivation with Du Ruhui and the other four.


    After Li Shimin ascended to the throne, Fang Xuanling took charge of the imperial court''s political affairs. Previous positions of the Minister of the Kingdom of Liangliang include Zuo Liu, Sikong, and so on, and they are all official officials of the Kingdom of Liangliang. In the 22nd year of the Chastity Monastery (648), Fang Xuanling passed away from illness and returned the title of Grand Commandant with the title "Wen Zhao". After that, he would be entitled to the Imperial Court of Taizong Temple.


    It could be said that Li Shimin had already bestowed an extremely great amount of honor to him.


    Fang Xuanling was good at scheming, but Du Ruhui was decisive in her actions.


    The future generations would use him and Du Ruhui as role models, and collectively call them "Fang, Du". New Tang Book, the original issue of its evaluation is: "Xuan age, strong night, free public integrity, do not want to lose everything. There is no taboo, good people, if you own it. Ming Dynasty government, and decorations for the elegant, legal order, for peace. He who looks down upon others does not ask for anything, though he is vile enough to do his best. "Or if you give up something, you will find yourself guilty of a crime, being wary and acting as if you have no tolerance."


    "If it''s the room, perhaps I can figure out the reason behind it." Li Shimin thought about it expectantly, and told Fang Xuanling about how he called for a master craftsman last night.

 C322 What kind of person was this?

    With hopes that Fang Xuanling could figure out what was going on, Li Shimin told Fang Xuanling about how he gathered the craftsmen to research the lever crossbow last night.


    Fang Xuanling lowered his head and said: "Maybe I have already guessed what this Emperor of the Han Dynasty wants to do."


    "For what?" Looking at Fang Xuanling, Li Shimin asked.


    However, Fang Xuanling did not immediately answer Li Shimin''s question. Instead, he cupped his hands in salute towards the Emperor and asked: "In the eyes of His Majesty, what kind of person is this Han Emperor Liu Bang?"


    What kind of person?


    Although Li Shimin and him had never met, he only exchanged more formal letters with Liu Bang last year when he ascended the throne.


    And this kind of letter, was also sent to the unfamiliar Emperor Qin, Ying Zheng, Emperor Song, and Ming Huang, Zhu Yuanzhang.


    However, Li Shimin had heard rumors about what kind of person they were.


    The historical Liu Bang was born in Zhou Hong Wang 59 (256 BC), November 24 (28 December), he was born in Pei Feng Yuan (now Xuzhou Fengxian), in Zhong Yang.


    And in this world, Liu Bang was also born in the King''s Fifty-ninth Year (256 B.C.), November twenty-fourth (28 December). He was born in the middle of the Yang City in Pei-Feng City, but the Pei-County in this world belonged to the Qin Kingdom.


    This was a slight deviation between the two worlds.


    Reportedly, Liu Bang''s forehead grew high and his sideburns and beard were very beautiful, his left thigh had seventy-two black moles. He looked kind and kind, with an open personality. He was usually carefree.


    However, these words were nothing more than bullsh * t to Li Shimin.


    After all, fawning on him like this, even if it were him, the effect would be the same.


    Whether it was Han or Tang Dynasty, the citizens of China were all flattering.


    However, Li Shimin had heard that after becoming old, he did not like working in the fields, so he was often scolded by his father, saying that he was inferior to his elder brother in managing it.


    After the establishment of the Han Dynasty, Liu Bang even took this matter to Liu Taizong and joked, "Which of the two did I, Liu Zhong (Liu Bang''s second brother), establish a great foundation?"


    To be honest, Li Shimin was somewhat envious of Liu Bang''s life.


    After all, Liu Bang was the same as him, who fought for the throne with both of his hands. But although Liu Bang''s attitude towards his father was a little harsh, it was still within the scope of other people''s understanding.


    After all, it was the six of them that loved each other so much. With Liu Bang''s prestige, he also wouldn''t give up the throne to his father.


    But Li Shimin was different.


    Although he was also very outstanding, so outstanding that his weapons never rusted. He had used the Flower Lover to wash his hands, but his father was the Duke of Tang Kingdom at that time, a person with a strong social standing and reputation.


    Aunt, no matter how talented Li Shimin was, he would not be able to easily obtain the throne like Liu Bang.


    However, even Li Shimin felt chills down his spine because of this cold-blooded, heartless Liu Bang.


    Back then, in the struggle between the Chu and Han dynasties, the Chu soldiers surrounded the Han people at the 3rd level.


    A gale swept over from the northwest. Trees snapped, rocks flew, the day was like night, and the Chu Army was thrown into chaos.


    While Liu Bang was in the midst of chaos, he broke through the encirclement with dozens of his cavalrymen and escaped. Traveling through Peixian County, they sent people to look for their families, but their families had already fled, their whereabouts unknown.


    As Liu Bang was running, he met Zi Xiao Hui and Princess Lu Yuan.


    The Chu cavalry pursued the Han King, who, seeing that the situation was critical, pushed his children out of the carriage.


    Teng Qingshan then boarded the carriage and finally escaped the tiger''s mouth. He fled with his father, the Grand Duke, and his wife, Lu, and met with the Chu army. Xiang Yu took them into the army as hostages.


    In the previous 205 years, the Korean Army first captured the West Chu Capital, Peng City (Xuzhou City, Jiangsu Province), then the Chu Army counterattacked, and the Korean Army was defeated.


    Thus, Liu Bang''s old father and Liu Bang''s wife were captured by Chu Jun and taken as hostages by Xiang Yu.


    In 203 B.C., Chu Han continued his confrontation. Xiang Yu placed the Great Master on top of a high chopping board, threatening to boil Liu Bang''s father down if Liu Bang didn''t surrender.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Bang replied, "I will follow King Huai''s orders and become sworn brothers with you. My father is your father, if you really want to cook your father, then share a bowl of soup with me!"


    These various actions were extremely decisive, causing Li Shimin, who was the same with the emperor, to sigh in admiration, but at the same time, it also caused his hair to stand on end.


    In fact, in the original history, Li Shimin was also deeply affected by this emperor.


    Because he was familiar with history, in the original history, Li Shimin knew very well what kind of person the other party was.


    As such, he had always been motivating them since he was young. He absolutely should not be like Liu Bang, a hateful person.


    And because of this, under Li Shimin''s command, he had almost never killed a single meritorious general.


    Compared to Liu Bang and his wife, who had killed Han Xin and Fan Qiao, Xiao Wen only had the choice to sully himself. As for Zhang Liang, he only needed to keep his position as a Marquis to protect himself.


    However, Wei Zheng suddenly spoke out: "This Liu Bang''s way of thinking is different from the many others that are sitting here."


    Hearing this, Li Shimin became curious. He asked: "What kind of person is this Liu Bang? Wei Xiang seems to know him quite well! "


    Wei Zheng laughed bitterly and said, "I don''t understand it too well. However, Confucius had said that my master would be the only one among the three. As the emperor, there aren''t many who can be your master. No matter what, Liu Bang the Han Emperor was one of them. His Majesty should choose his good ones and his bad ones should be changed. But His Majesty was busy every day, unable to study Liu Bang. Helpless, this old subject can only take his place to understand Liu Bang. "


    Hearing that, Li Shimin nodded. However, he then asked, "In that case, what does Wei Xiang know?"


    Wei Zheng took a deep breath and introduced Liu Bang.


    In fact, in the original history, because of Liu Bang''s laziness, everyone thought that Liu Bang did not have any ambitions, could not even work, and did not have any income.


    But Liu Bang still went his own way. Liu Bang, Young Master Wei, Trusty Lord Jun Wuji really wanted to be under the Trusty Lord''s tutelage.


    Therefore, they travelled westward to the Great Liang, but the Truekeep Lord had already died, and thus the, Zhang Er, had also summoned the Guest.


    With the fall of the Wei Empire, Zhang Er became a wanted criminal in Qin, and the Guest dispersed. Liu Bang returned to his hometown, Pai County.


    After that, Liu Bang became the head of a pavilion in Sishui, a small government official in charge of about five kilometers, equivalent to a police officer. As time passed, Liu Bang became more familiar with the officials of Pai County, making him somewhat famous in the region.


    Liu Bang had a very big heart, when sending the people who were serving in the army to Xianyang, he encountered Emperor Qin''s army on their way out. Looking from afar, Qin Shi Huang was sitting on a beautiful and elegant carriage, he said enviously, "Husband should be like this!"


    And although the Liu Bang of this world couldn''t meet the Wei Nation that had been destroyed by the Qin Kingdom a long time ago, they were unable to do so. However, Liu Bang had experienced quite a bit within this world line.


    Although the Ranger Group that he joined when he was young, was also Big Brother Zhang''s group, although they were not the old tribe of the Mausoleum Lord, they were still the more famous Rangers in the eastern part of Qin Kingdom at that time.


    Therefore, Wei Zheng reminded Li Shimin time and time again, Liu Bang was a person who had once been a travelling knight and an official.


    He also understood a lot of political issues.


    At this time, Du Ruhui suddenly shouted, "I understand, Brother Fang, I understand. I understand what this Liu Bang is thinking! "

 C323 Luoyang day one

    The warm morning sunlight shined into the room, causing Xiao Wen to squint his eyes in satisfaction.


    "Ah Wei ¡­"


    He half sat up from the bed and stretched himself in satisfaction.


    Looking at the broken spots of light in the room and the tiny particles of dust in the air, especially the ancient scented furniture, the finely carved purple sandalwood bed that he was on, and the brocade bed embroidered with mandarin ducks and water, with exquisite needlework of needlework, he suddenly shook his head.


    "He must be dreaming!"


    This was Wu Ming''s first reaction. Immediately afterwards, his second reaction was, "The dream of sleeping until I wake up naturally is so real ¡­"


    In the past month, Xiao Wen had been hurrying from the Chang''an to the Luoyang. If you get up earlier than the chicken every day, you have to arrange a day''s worth of travel for the commander.


    But at night, after he had arranged the night watch and work, he still had to arrange the children''s lessons, fix the problems of these group of Devilish child s'' homework, and prepare the teaching content for the next day. He also had to revise the recipes of Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang to confirm their nutrition intake.


    As a result, he slept later than a ghost.


    Fortunately, he was fast asleep. After all, the last thing he did before going to sleep was flipping through the books in the Library of Heaven''s Path and learning them, as well as'' skill enhancement ''.


    After all, in order to make a person sleep freely, a book on the beginnings of non-professional fields was the most useful tool.


    After lying on the bed for a long time, Xiao Wen pinched his own face. He finally remembered that he had arrived at Tang Kingdom and ended his nightmarish journey ¡ª ¡ª He had switched to a hell-like diplomatic negotiation job.


    As he spoke, he glanced at a woman sleeping on a nearby carpet.


    This was sent by the Tang Kingdom''s people last night. At that time, Xiao Wen was afraid that they would also send their women over to his group of male students, hence after asking them a few questions, he heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that there were no female students around.


    But he didn''t fuck that woman either. Although the woman looked good, with her fair hair and blue eyes, plump breasts and buttocks, all sorts of attractive genes for reproduction were put together in her body. However, Xiao Wen understood that with his current position and wealth, how could he not find girls?


    It''s just that Xiao Wen thought that he had style. He was well aware that a person''s life energy was limited. Rather than venting all his energy on such a lowly person, it was better to improve his skills and ensure the quality of his life every time.


    As a result, even though he had transmigrated till now and had countless opportunities to deal with the virgins, he wasn''t overly impatient.


    However, he didn''t hit a smiling person. Xiao Wen knew that these Tang Kingdom people had good intentions, so he let her in. When he was washing his face at night, he let her massage his face, then let him pat his hands and moan at the same time, which continued for four whole hours, making people outside think that Xiao Wen was really strong.


    After Xiao Wen opened the library, he could focus on learning.


    He wasn''t afraid that Hu Ji, who was standing beside him, would harass him.


    Of course, Xiao Wen then arranged for Hu Ji to spend the night on the carpet. After all, although he didn''t casually touch women, he wasn''t someone who would kneel to a girl.


    It was impossible to give up the bed to the other party. It would be impossible for him to do so for the rest of his life.


    Walking out of the bedroom, Xiao Wen''s clothes were untidy as he wandered around the huge courtyard.


    All the maidservants and servants dressed in ancient attire bowed to him and addressed him as "mister." Their eyes were filled with a complicated emotion; there was reverence, worship, fear, and anticipation.


    "Did they really believe my trick last night?" Xiao Wen thought sinisterly.


    "Master Xiao? What''s wrong? But was that Hu Ji not satisfied with last night''s service? "


    A flattering voice came over, Xiao Wen looked over and saw a middle-aged fatty bowing and smiling, his oily big face was filled with a fawning expression, his attire was higher than the servants, it looked like he was a butler type of person.


    This was a standard lackey!


    Xiao Wen made a definition in his heart. He knew that this person was the steward who was in charge of this courtyard that was hosting the envoys of the great countries. He was the one who arranged last night''s Hu Ji.


    Looking at him, Xiao Wen blurted out: "Manager Wu! Next time, remember to pick one with better physical strength. This can''t help but play. "


    Hearing this, the Manager Wu felt deep veneration for Xiao Wen, and expressed deep admiration for his abilities.


    Then, Xiao Wen continued, "There is one more thing."


    "This little one is here!"


    The chubby Manager Wu straightened his back in an instant, looking fearless and loyal: "What orders do you have, Master Xiao?"


    She ignored Xiao Wen''s disheveled attire.


    Who doesn''t know? Master Xiao Wen is an esteemed guest from the Han Empire, he is also one of the nine great officials of the Han Empire, a very famous person.


    As a big shot, as a noble who had always been spoiled by the common people, he had done too many unconventional things. If he didn''t wear a proper coat, what did it matter?


    Didn''t the nobles of Tang Kingdom do even more shocking things?


    At this point of time, seeing that Xiao Wen looked like he was not satisfied combined with what Xiao Wen had said just now, Manager Wu guessed that Hu Ji did not serve him well last night and would not be able to do so even after she was halfway done.


    They started to scheme something in their hearts, wondering if they should find a few more women to help Xiao Wen vent his feelings on.


    The quality of this beauty wasn''t high enough, so there was no way to make up for it with quantity. However, in terms of stamina, it was still alright to have a few more fights!


    "Instruction?" Xiao Wen composed himself, but did not think the same way as the wretched butler, and instead said indifferently: "I''m hungry."


    Manager Wu slapped himself, and smiled apologetically: "Lord Xiao woke up late, the servants forgot to prepare breakfast, you really should be beaten up! It''s time to fight! "


    In fact, even if a large family were to rise late in the morning, they would still have hot breakfast to eat.


    Today, when Xiao Wen left the house, the servants were waiting to serve the dishes.


    However, the moment Xiao Wen came out, the entire courtyard was filled with people, who dared to stop him?


    However, since ancient times, it had only been the fault of the servants. As a result, Manager Wu dutifully assigned all the mistakes to his subordinates. "I will immediately go and prepare ¡­ How about going to the Ling hall? Guests from various large countries usually enjoy eating there ¡­ "


    Tang Kingdom not only had exchanges with the small kingdoms in the Western Regions, he also had exchanges with some of the larger nations of China.


    It was just that due to geographical problems, they didn''t communicate much.


    "Very good, let''s go there! And let my students come over for breakfast. " Xiao Wen said.


    After pausing for a moment, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it over to Manager Wu, saying, "My students, Guan Yu, and Sun Shangxiang have special requirements for their meals, you all must follow the instructions written above. If there''s anything you can''t do, I''ll raise the money! In this world, there is nothing that money cannot do! "


    Although the super library had already explained that in this world, other than the library, there was no superpower.


    However, Xiao Wen was still able to find an unexpected existence - the ability of money.


    With this ability, not to mention this normal world, even in this world full of ghosts and gods, he could still use money to control the ghosts and gods.


    A moment later.


    Xiao Wen then sat on the seat of honor, and stared at the breakfast in front of him.


    The main dish was Crystal Shrimp Dumplings. It was obvious that the chefs here were quite proud of their cooking skills.


    The skin of the bun was crystal clear and one could faintly see the bright prawn meat within. It was so exquisite that it was like a work of art.


    There were also several delicate dishes such as steamed pork ribs, phoenix claws, steamed dry, fragrant smell that assaulted the nose and made one salivate.


    Even the soup with the side dishes was a kind of milky-white juice with a sweet and sour taste. It was quite appetizing.


    "I heard that Lord Xiao is from the Southern Tang Dynasty. I wonder if you can eat this Southern Tang cuisine?"


    "Thank you." Xiao Wen''s eyes lit up. He immediately picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of the ribs. After he swallowed it, he only felt the salty fragrance of the meat juice and the tender smooth taste of the pork chop suddenly explode in his mouth. Even an old turtle like Xiao Wen would not be able to find anything wrong with it.


    This had indeed made Xiao Wen, who had been camping outside for more than a month, extremely satisfied.


    Not long after, Sun Shangxiang, Guan Yu and the rest arrived at Xiao Wen''s side.


    The main course of the meal eaten by the others was no different from Xiao Wen. However, after Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu came, they did not find their breakfast.


    After a while, the servant brought the dishes over.


    Chilled vegetables, steamed sweet potatoes, boiled eggs, they look simple, but if placed in the 21st century, they are also the breakfast of many fitness enthusiasts.


    "Wan''er ¡­" Sun Shangxiang looked at her shabby breakfast and then looked at Shangguan Waner''s exquisite breakfast. She wanted to steal a piece of steak when Xiao Wen wasn''t paying attention.


    However, Xiao Wen''s observation skills had already exploded, how could he not see what Sun Shangxiang was thinking? Therefore, he coughed dryly and said, "A pork chop is a mile away. You can decide for yourself!"


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang immediately retracted his chopsticks, and didn''t dare to move recklessly.

 C324 Lolitas friendship

    Looking at Sun Shangxiang''s pitiful appearance, the little angel Wan''er felt her heart ache.


    After all, Sun Shangxiang was his good sisters, and out of loyalty, he should help her.


    Thus, Wan''er secretly looked at Xiao Wen while she ate.


    She discovered that although her husband was very strict with Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu, he was very lax with others.


    On the other side, Zhuge Liang and Yang Xiu exchanged phoenix claws and ribs ¡ª ¡ª Yang Xiu didn''t like to eat phoenix claws, in his opinion, it was something even dirtier than organs. However, Zhuge Liang didn''t care because it was his first time eating it, so he was quite curious.


    However, Xiao Wen ignored his actions. However, their gazes were still on Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu, patrolling back and forth.


    That''s right, only the two of them needed to focus on training their bodies. Although the physical qualities of others were important, there was no need to be so strict with the diet because of the high proportion of cultural lessons.


    Last winter, when they went back to the clouds, Guan Yu''s mother made a stew and brought a bowl of beef bone soup to Guan Yu. In the end, although Xiao Wen did not reject, he gave Guan Yu a little bit of training on the same day.


    Zhuge Liang, on the other hand, had drunk the chicken soup his mother made, but did not increase the military training.


    It was clear that Xiao Wen''s ability to teach had already penetrated into every aspect of his life.


    To be honest, Wan-Er had also learned about nutrition. She knew that meats, especially pork chops, which were lean and were rich in protein and unsaturated fatty acids, were very important for her physical development.


    If she wants to be like Auntie Zhou Xian in the future (?) Such a slim and graceful beauty definitely needed to eat enough meat.


    But Wan-Er is a girl after all. She''s a female." In the past, women have been responsible for collecting. Thus, a woman''s appetite for meat is generally lower than that of a man in charge of hunting.


    Therefore, although this pork chop was very beneficial to her growth, Wan''er wasn''t so desperate for it.


    On the other hand, Sun Shangxiang had been a foodie since he was young, and after training in martial arts, his thirst for protein and fat would also increase. Therefore, although he was a girl like Wan''er, Sun Shangxiang deeply desired meat.


    Therefore, Wan''er didn''t mind giving Sun Shangxiang an extra piece of ribs. Sun Shangxiang also really wanted to eat a piece of meat.


    Although the two of them were each willing to fight, Xiao Wen''s eyes were fixedly staring at Sun Shangxiang.


    Sun Shangxiang lowered his head and nibbled on the soft yet dry sweet potato. She knew that she couldn''t raise her head to look at Xiao Wen. If he were to seek death, Xiao Wen would definitely become alert, and know that she was about to take action.


    However, if he did not raise his head, how could Sun Shangxiang get the ribs from Wan''er?


    He would have to rely on Wan-Er.


    Wan-Er picked up a prawn dumpling. As a former aristocrat of Great Tang Dynasty, she had naturally eaten this delicacy before.


    In fact, this kind of shrimp dumpling is not luxurious. Before their family had been exiled, Wan-Er had eaten shrimp dumplings made from shrimp thousands of miles away. During the New Year, the chef at home would make more luxurious lobster dumplings.


    At this moment, Wan-Er still missed the smell of her hometown.


    As she ate, she pretended to carefully savor the taste of her homeland, as she quietly raised her head and looked at Xiao Wen.


    At this time, Xiao Wen''s gaze was constantly patrolling the body of Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu.


    That gave Wan-Er a chance!


    Looking at Xiao Wen''s eyes, Wan''er secretly picked up a piece of pork chop. At the same time, she noticed that Xiao Wen''s eyes had turned towards her.


    And Guan Yu was someone who cared that a person''s strength far exceeded his appetite. If it were not for the fact that Xiao Wen had been unable to understand his explanation on nutrition and fitness at all, to the point that he felt that he should eat as little as possible.


    Only after being discovered by Xiao Wen did Xiao Wen realize that he could not eat more, but he could not eat less either.


    But after that, Xiao Wen still did not dare let Guan Yu eat by himself, as he was afraid that Guan Yu would throw away the food in his bowl.


    It could be said that Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu were two extremes.


    At this moment, Wan''er saw that Xiao Wen was staring at Guan Yu, preventing him from throwing away the sweet potato or egg when she wasn''t looking at him.


    She didn''t dare to raise her head to look at Wan''er since Xiao Wen was just beside her. If she were to look at Wan''er, her next actions might be discovered.


    Therefore, she just lowered her head in silence, bit the meat on the ribs, and secretly spat the bones into the sweet potato peel and the pile of eggshells.


    "No need to thank me for this great favor." Thinking about Wan''er, Sun Shangxiang silently said in his heart.


    However, she did not realize that her and Wan''er''s actions were already exposed in front of Xiao Wen''s eyes.


    After all, Xiao Wen''s theory was something he had learned already. In addition to these few months of practice, even if he could not see through the special forces and top-notch acting skills, a cricket and two Lolita s would not be a problem for Xiao Wen.


    But Xiao Wen didn''t say anything, he only closed his eyes and started to calculate the amount of heat Sun Shangxiang had just consumed.


    Following that, he made small modifications to Sun Shangxiang''s original training plan.


    This modification was done under the condition that Sun Shangxiang did not notice anything. Therefore, to exhaust this extra rib, Sun Shangxiang would probably need to spend a few days.


    This is troublesome. But this was, after all, a friendship between the two little Lolita s, Xiao Wen had not revealed it yet.


    After a while, after eating his fill, Xiao Wen waved his hand.


    Manager Wu brought along his servant girl and cleaned up the cups and plates. After bowing, he bent down and retreated, almost as if he did not hear anything.


    After all, this was a national organization, and the rules were very strict.


    If Xiao Wen did not live in this world''s freest Han, not as a noble, but under the rule of the Confucian school or even in a country governed by the law, living with the lowest level of civil servants, he would probably be subject to so many rules and regulations.


    After all, the construction of a feudal society was similar to that of capitalism for the younger generations. Every single pore of the feudal society emitted a bloody aura.


    Xiao Wen sat upright, his eyes slightly closed, as if he was deep in thought. No one knew that an image had already appeared in his mind.


    This scene looked like a 3D map, just like the map of a song from the future. It was very clear and detailed.


    This map was actually the recovered version of the Tang Chang''an from the future generations.


    Inside, in the east, west, and west cities, Xiao Wen had taken in all the doors of the residences and palaces in every street. Xiao Wen could even see every single brick of the Black Turtle Sect clearly.


    In fact, although this city was called Luoyang, its structure was not Luoyang at all.


    When he had just arrived yesterday, Xiao Wen had already obtained a map of the Luoyang, and even understood the basic information of the Luoyang City.


    He was certain that although this world was about to differentiate the capital of Tang and Han dynasties, the Han dynasties were the Chang''an and the Tang dynasties were the Luoyang.


    But the Luoyang of this world, in terms of structure, was exactly the same as the Chang''an City of another world.


    It could be said that the Luoyang was just the name of this city.


    Other than that, this Luoyang had no relationship with the Luoyang in his previous life.


    Xiao Wen looked at the map that looked like it belonged to the Luoyang, but in reality, it was a map of the Chang''an. He then suddenly asked: "Do you have any plans today? Or rather, will His Majesty the Great Tang Dynasty and all the nobles of the imperial court allow this Xiao a meeting today? "


    He was asking about the Manager Wu, and after this manager arranged for people to pack up and leave, he came back to serve Xiao Wen.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that this steward''s loyalty was actually to Tang Yuan.


    As a result, at the same time that he acted as Xiao Wen''s temporary manager, he also had the function of monitoring Xiao Wen and conveying the will of the various officials of the imperial court to Xiao Wen.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen asked this Manager Wu, and it could be said that he asked the right person.


    When the Manager Wu heard Xiao Wen''s question, without any hesitation, he directly said, "Sir, you can rest assured. Normally, the emperor would allow the envoys to meet on the third day after their arrival. Considering that you are an esteemed guest, the Emperor may allow you to rest in Luoyang for a longer period of time out of respect. "However, this time will not exceed seven days at the longest."


    "In other words, I have a week to fish... Oh! No, it is to open up connections, so that we can receive more support when we promote our foreign policy in front of the Emperor of the Tang. "


    Thinking about it, Xiao Wen did not hesitate and started his day of work.

 C325 Scoundrels

    As a qualified politician, from a political point of view, he could maintain the thinking that a politician should have ¡ª there was no right or wrong in this world, only pros and cons.


    Thus, he was able to use the most advantageous method to accomplish the goal that he wanted to accomplish.


    "Compared to those old schemers who are upright, such as Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Wei Zheng. I think it should be easier to start from the point of view of a greedy official to pry open the foundations of the Great Tang Dynasty. " Xiao Wen thought.


    With that said and done, Xiao Wen did not hesitate at all, and immediately called out the list of the traitorous officials that existed in the history of Great Tang Dynasty.


    When speaking of the Great Tang Dynasty''s most illustrious and treacherous official, that should be Xu Jing Zong.


    During the period of Tai Zong Li Shimin, he was in charge of the history of the prison cultivation country.


    He used to cater to Li Shimin, trying to make all of Li Shimin''s actions as beautiful as possible in order to cater to Li Shimin.


    Anyone who had a grudge with him would be slandered by Xu Jingzong.


    The way he did it was deeply despised by his descendants.


    In the High Sect, Li Zong was attached to Empress Wu and had rendered great service to him in ascending to the last position, "due to meritorious service" to the Prime Minister, Duke Feng.


    Xu Jingzhong''s father, Xu Jianxin, was loyal to both Nanchen and Sui. He died generously after killing Emperor Pang and Yu culture, while Xu Jingzhong wagged his tail to survive. Of the father and son, one was loyal and one was adulterous. One was an official, the other was an official. The gap between the two was as wide as the clouds and mud.


    However, the calamity had spread for a thousand years. Historically, Xu Jingzong was born in 592 AD. He only died of illness in 672 AD, living to a total of 81 years old.


    "That won''t do. I''ve already asked about this guy, Xu Jingzong. He''s still cultivating the history of the country. Although he could win her over, he should not be the first one to do so. "There''s no need to waste time on someone who''s still a nobody like Xu Jingyun." Xiao Wen thought.


    Subsequently, he moved his gaze onto another person ¡ª Li Yi Manor.


    Li Yifu was an official under the crown prince of Gao Zong, and because he supported Empress Wu, he became the "red person" for the empress''s side.


    Historically, he was the Prime Minister and Duke Feng.


    However, while Li Yi Manor was serving as Prime Minister, they had to spare no effort to work for Empress Wu, frame and kill loyal subjects, and expel kindness.


    Moreover, he also has a wide range of friends and friends, official, many things illegal, deeply hated by the people of the time.


    Although to the commoners of the Great Tang Dynasty, this Li Yifu was someone who should be hated with hatred. However, as the ambassador of another country, Xiao Wen realized that he couldn''t wait for the other country''s officials to follow Li Yifu''s example.


    As long as he could endure Li Yifu''s dirty mouth when exploiting the lowest class of commoners, Xiao Wen could try his best to rope him in.


    After all, Xiao Wen was not lacking in money.


    As long as he could solve the problem with money, it would not be a problem.


    However, Xiao Wen still kept a close eye on this Li Yifu.


    Historically, Li Yi Manor was extremely influential, and gradually began to be disrespectful towards Gao Zong, causing the Emperor to feel deep dissatisfaction.


    In 663, Li Yifu died of grief and indignation three years after he was sent to Changliu Prefecture to beg the support of a warlock.


    It could be said that although this fellow was a very useful person, it was also easy to expand. Therefore, it was impossible for Xiao Wen to maintain a long-term cooperative relationship with him.


    "This kind of spicy chicken thing, just throw it away when you''re done using it."


    But after he made a decision, and tried to ask, he found out that the Tang Kingdom of this world, Li Zhi, had yet to become the crown prince of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    Li Chengqian, Li Tai and the rest of them, were still fighting openly and secretly for the position of the successor to the throne.


    And that famous and famous female emperor, Empress Wu, was someone who was circulating through their struggles and, with their help, had exterminated Wan''er''s family.


    "Li Yi Manor seems to be rather sensitive. If I want to use the one-time use of Li Yizhou, I still have to wait for the next time. This time, we won''t be in contact. "


    Xiao Wen then turned to look at Fu You Yi.


    Through the super library''s information, Xiao Wen knew that this Fu You Ye was ranked among the most ruthless officials and adulterers in history.


    Old Tang Book" is short, this is recorded in order to study and read: "Fu Wanshi, Wei Zhou Qi (now Wei Hui City) people. Carry in the first year of the year, for the master of the palace, the left Su political history, except the left complement. The book was called Wu''s Fu Rui, and the last name was Zerg. Then the day is merry, and he will be promoted into the service. Several months had passed since the incident at the Phoenix Restaurant. In the same month, as well as Doctor San and the Luan Emperor''s assistant minister, it was still the same. The year was September and the revolution was going to be held. The new year was given to the family name of Wu. Two years, May, plus the silver and green light of Dr. Lu. Brother Shuntian for the winter officials, brother and honor the pampered. For more than a month, all political affairs were closed except for those of Si Li Shaoqing. Meng Dengcheng hall, but Chen Yu, for his own people, was sent, executed. He was known as the Four Seasons. He was a green and green man in one year, but he was also a purple man in Zhu Zi. The decree of the heavens was to frame the royal branch of the imperial family. In the beginning of the Divine Dragon, his descendants were imprisoned. "In the beginning, it was an envoy of the Six Paths of the Heavens who invited him to travel. Although he died, he actually resorted to such means. As a result, all the geniuses of the country were slain.


    By comparing the epitaph with the official history, the characters'' basic situation is more clear.


    As for Fu You Yi''s origin, his history in the prefecture and his family lineage was very concise. His ancestors were originally from the Northern Mud Yang.


    "Gao Zu Shi Wei, his home is Qing He, so he is now from Qing He County." This is in line with the New Tang Book: The World Series of the Prime Minister: "The Fu family is named Ji. Yellow Emperor Sun Dajun was sealed in Fuyi because of his family. In Shang Dynasty, there was Fu family who lived on the edge of the rocks and was called Fu Yan.


    Pan Geng thought that his life was different from his life here ¡­


    The Fu family of the Qing River came from the late Han Dynasty. Dryness, Yulin, and Wei Fangfeng were on guard. Lieutenants-in-Chief of the Jin Dynasty, Guagang Hou Xuan, the word, Lieutenants-in-Chief, Zhen Hou salty, the descendants from the north of Qinghe. The descendant of Sun Hsien for Nanyang Taishang, the good and bad. "


    Before Fu Kangyi, the lineage was many.


    The epitaph of the "self-described Xiao Tian Meng, Yuan Ning Zhanzhou, Yang Ji, the son of Fu and his descendant Fu Jiezi."


    In the epitaph, the father and son of the Imperial Protector, Qian Xuanzhi, and brother Situ Xianji, Fu Qianxuan and Fu Xianfu''s cousin, were the famous officials of the Fu Family in the history books of the Qing River.


    The tombs of the former ancestors of the narrator, although the county magistrate and the county governor, do not appear in the literature; the father''s friendship first appeared in the New Book of Tang, The Seiji''s World Series, which is called "The History of the Imperial Consort in the Palace". In the past, the Luoyang had unearthed Fu Dian Yi Tomb (Long Shuo 3 years, AD 663). Gazing at the north, passing through Ying Chuan. It belongs to the Sui Dynasty, which was lost in the clouds, moved to the city, moved to Chengdu, and became a citizen of the common city of Weizhou. "


    QI County, the common city, the county under the jurisdiction of Wei Zhou, that is, "Old Tang Book Fu Wanshi" means "Wei Zhou Qi Ren." It can be seen that one branch of the Fu family migrated from the north land, Qing river, Yingchuan and Weizhou in the process of reproducing. Fu Qianyi''s epitaph records his heirs: prodigy, feathered person, festival keeping, and entertainments. The New Tang Dynasty''s Book of Seiji, The Seiji Family Table, contains the following days: Yuan Shu, Yi Ren, and Entertainment. " "Zhi" contains four sons, "New Table" only contains three sons, and except for the entertainment, the names are not suitable, according to "Zhi". Although Fu''s performance was recorded in his father''s and son''s tombs, Fu''s "long history" of Fu''s tombs was given to his late father by the imperial court after he became a high official.


    Xiao Wen had already stayed in this world for nearly a year. Gradually, he understood the rules of this world.


    According to the nature of this world, he guessed that Fu You Yi had relatives in the northern lands of the burly man.


    As for Xiao Wen, although he was from the Southern Tang, he had risen up from the clouds. As such, he could try to build a better relationship with this Fu You Yi.

 C326 Du yi jian

    From the conversation just now, Xiao Wen understood what he needed to do in this short period of time. Hence, his eyes suddenly brimmed with clarity.


    By the side, regardless of whether they were silent or not, Yang Xiu who was reading the books that Xiao Wen had given them, or who had left his seat and was doing sports preparation, who was planning to start his day of fitness, was brimming with vitality.


    Manager Wu handed over the tea. Tang Kingdom''s tea was different from other periods of history, it was not brewed with boiling water directly to make the tea, but grinded the tea into powder to make the tea.


    However, in the 21st century, the spread of tea making in Japan had already reached China, so Xiao Wen was not too unfamiliar with tea making.


    However, according to the Manager Wu, when the people of the Tang Kingdom drank tea, they would add spices like cinnamon, octagonal, peppers, and even some weird things like ginger, garlic, and mutton oil.


    It was just that he was worried that Xiao Wen, a Foreigners, wouldn''t be able to get used to it, so he added a little more.


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen was silent for a moment, then used a righteous tone to speak, exercising his own privilege as a feudal noble and beat Manager Wu. He also warned him that he would not be allowed to serve tea anymore.


    To be honest, Xiao Wen might be able to accept it if he added a bit of a milk cap to the tea leaves. But adding these strange things into the mix, Xiao Wen only felt a wave of disgust.


    Strangely, when Xiao Wen was beating up the supervisor, the people around him all had indifferent expressions. Only Wan-Er was a bit worried.


    However, he quickly concealed his worry. Everything seemed to have calmed down, leaving behind only the miserable shrieks of the manager.


    But when he saw that the meek Manager Wu did not have any signs of resistance, Xiao Wen suddenly stopped.


    He somewhat hated the trace of indifference in his heart.


    Once upon a time, he had been hot-blooded and impassioned, thinking of how to overthrow this evil old society. But now, he was still here, acting as if he was a feudal noble.


    Even though there were many times when Xiao Wen would restrain himself. But Xiao Wen was still a human, he couldn''t stay calm for too long. And once he lost his cool, his anger would fall on the people, and they wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    Shaking his head, Xiao Wen cast aside those thoughts, and secretly comforted himself: "Only children would be conflicted about right and wrong, adults only care about the pros and cons!"


    The time line of the Tang Kingdom was very chaotic, thus Xiao Wen had already stopped his search of the super library and asked the people beside him instead.


    Based on his understanding of the current situation of this world, even a normal person might be better than a super library. Xiao Wen directly asked about the existence of the great poets and great scholars in this country. It was much more efficient than him searching for the super library.


    When Xiao Wen asked this question, Manager Wu immediately crawled up from the ground. He was like a person who was fine, as if the one who beat him up just now was the lifelong rival of the King of the Undead ¡ª Air, not Xiao Wen.


    When he stood up, he was still as respectful as ever. After thinking for a moment, he said, "If sire wishes to befriend a scholar from the Luoyang, you can start with Censor Du."


    "Censor Du?" Xiao Wen was startled for a moment, and asked: "Du Fu?"


    That''s not right! In the history of Du Fu''s youth, he had travelled to Wu Yue and Qi Zhao, and had even gone to Luoyang.


    After the age of thirty-five, he should have failed the examination at the Chang''an; later, he should have offered gifts to the Emperor and bestowed gifts to nobles.


    The officials were disappointed as they witnessed the social crisis and extravagance of the upper class society in Tang Dynasty.


    Fourteen years of Heavenly Treasures (755), AnShi chaos broke out, Tongguan lost, Du Fu more and more. In the year of Qian Yuan (759), Du Fu abandoned his official and entered the city.


    From the beginning to the end, he had never held the position of Imperial Physician.


    As expected, when Xiao Wen mentioned Du Fu, the Manager Wu''s expression became blank. He said, "This lowly one does not know who Du Fu is. Actually, the one that I wish to introduce is the history of the palace''s steward, Du Yijian, Lord Du. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen immediately closed his eyes, his mind thinking about the other party''s information.


    Xiangyang County, Xiangzhou. About died in the last years of Tang Gao Zong Xianhun.


    He was probably the first unlucky person in the Tang Dynasty to be demoted to a prefecture and die in the prefecture due to political struggles.


    Du Yi was also a talented youth. The Old Tang said that he was nine years old and could write, and that he had a "high reputation for learning."


    His brother-in-law Cen was a scholar in the Imperial Court, so he successfully entered the Scholar''s College and took up the post of the Imperial Consul in the Imperial Palace.


    By the fourth year of Tang Gao Zong Xianhun, Du Yishan had already reached the position of an examinee as Minister for Foreign Affairs.


    In his year as an examiner of the Imperial Examinations, there were 79 candidates.


    If Du Yichang had always been so carefree in the government, then he probably wouldn''t have any fate with Kaizhou.


    Coincidentally, the image of Wu Zhaoyi, who had been scolded as a fox by King Lobin, appeared next to Li Zhi. Under the influence of the imperial court''s officials, Xu Jingzong and Li Jingxuan, Wu Zhaoyi was eager to give it a try, wanting nothing more than to become a queen.


    At the moment, the Prime Minister, Sun Wuji, Chu Suiliang and the Deputy Minister of the Civil Service, Pei Xingjian, were firmly opposed to this.


    Du Yijian unluckily stood on the side of these people. He did not know that Empress Wu becoming the empress was originally a family matter for the emperor, only when Tang Gao Zong personally speaks of it.


    Tang Gao and Li Zhi must have been infuriated. They soon came up with an excuse to "harm their friends", and the next imperial edict downgraded Du Yichang to the state of Kaizhou, Sima.


    The smooth sailing Du Yijian had never suffered such grievances before, and he never expected that this matter would anger the emperor. He was anxious, angry, and afraid, and died not long after he arrived in Kaizhou.


    However, even though Du Yijian''s official luck was not that good, he should have some connections in the imperial government before he began to suffer.


    Furthermore, his greatest strength lay in his influence in the cultural field.


    The entire Xiangyang Du Family''s luck was not good, so it was not surprising for Du Yishan to suffer such a misfortune.


    His descendants were all talking about his relationship with the two literary stars of the Tang Dynasty. One was Du Fu.


    Du Fu''s grandfather was Du Chuyan, the poet of the first Tang Dynasty, and Du Chuyan was Du Yijian''s cousin.


    "The other is Wang Bo." The Old Tang said that when Wang Bo was six years old, he wrote an essay that "had no procrastination and no lassitude," and that Du Yijian was the first person to put a high hat on a prodigy.


    Du Yishan was a close friend of Wang Bo''s father, and his praise borrowed Xie An and Xie Xuan from the New World Words to compare talents to precious trees: "This Wang family''s three-pearl tree is also!" This sentence clearly left a deep impression on the youth Wang Bo, so that later, when the talented Wang Bo expressed his modesty in the "Teng Wang Pavilion Preface", he suddenly thought of Du Yijian and specifically added the following sentence, saying that he was "not a treasure tree of the Xie Clan, but a next-door neighbor of the Meng Clan".


    "This Du Yijian is not bad." Not only did they have some connections in the government, they also had some influence in the literary world. Although he is not the best, but from his departure, to get to know some Tang Kingdom people, is not a bad choice. " Xiao Wen thought.


    However, at this moment, he discovered something rather difficult.


    As an envoy of the Great Tang Dynasty, it was a perfectly justified thing for Xiao Wen to meet the high officials of this country.


    As for those treacherous officials, regardless of their status, as long as Xiao Wen activated his money ability, he could make those treacherous officials become famous people who did not care about small matters.


    However, Du Yi Jian was not a distinguished official, nor was he some greedy villain. If Xiao Wen wanted to meet him, that would be a bit presumptuous.


    In ancient times, if a person wanted to befriend another person, unless they met in public, they would definitely need a third party to do so.


    If that wasn''t the case, people would definitely think that you''re very bold when you pay them a visit.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen looked at Shangguan Waner and asked: "Wan''er, no matter what, you were once a child of a noble family. Do you know this Lord Du Yi, Jian Du? "


    Wan-Er shook her head and said, "I have never heard it before."


    Fine! The Du Family wasn''t some great noble or official family. When Wan''er''s family was rich, the other side couldn''t even stand up to them.


    If Shangguan Tingzhi was here, he might have a small chance of knowing the other party. However, Wan-Er ¡­


    Wan-Er was just a little girl. It was impossible for her to know such a small figure.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen turned his gaze towards Sun Shangxiang.

 C327 Tang suit and tang suit

    Sun Shangxiang was truly worthy of making so many friends. When she realized that Xiao Wen was looking at her, she immediately stood up and said: "Sir, no problem. Xiangyang Du Family, right? I know them. Speaking of which, the people of their family all wish to hug my father''s thighs! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen nodded his head in satisfaction.


    He did not doubt Sun Shangxiang''s words, because from a historical perspective, Sun Shangxiang''s family already had a family with the power of a king. As for the Du Family, they were just a second-rate or third-rate family clan in terms of size.


    "That''s true! After all, Du Fu later wrote "The cottage is broken by the autumn wind". From the poverty-stricken look of it, Du Fu''s family is indeed not some powerful and prosperous family. " Xiao Wen thought.


    When the two clans compared, one was the sky, the other was the earth. If not for the fact that this family became famous later on with the appearance of Du Fu, Xiao Wen would not even know about the existence of this family.


    Due to the body size comparison, Xiao Wen was not worried that Sun Shangxiang would have any trouble as the presenter.


    If the other party was a first-rate family, like Yuan Shao''s family, it would definitely be very impolite for Sun Shangxiang to be the third party to introduce them.


    But if the other party was only a third-rate family, Sun Shangxiang, as the eldest daughter of the Sun family, would already be giving the Du family face.


    "Yes, sir." At this moment, Zhuge Liang suddenly said, "Since Mister is going out to carry out the plan ¡­" He thought for a moment and used the diplomatic term taught by Professor Xiao Wen. "Since you are out for social activities, shouldn''t you change your clothes?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen''s gaze turned to look at the clothes he was wearing.


    At this moment, he was wearing a silk Han suit. Due to the fact that he was using materials at the highest level, the feel of this piece of clothes was even better than the polyester clothes that Xiao Wen wore in his previous life.


    Amongst all the fabrics that Xiao Wen had come in contact with before in his previous life, the only one that could be compared to this kind of top quality silk clothing was the 2-Yuan level armrest that he had bought.


    It could be imagined how good the quality of Xiao Wen''s clothes were.


    However, this kind of clothing was similar to the later generations'' bathrobe. It was still fine to wear it at home, but if she wore it to meet people, it would not be polite.


    Just then, Sun Shangxiang blinked his eyes and asked: "Sir, do you want to prepare a Tang suit?"


    Tang suit?


    Xiao Wen was startled, in his mind he instantly recalled the image of the future generations Tang suit.


    However, he immediately shook his head. In order to avoid jokes, he had looked through a lot of information on the Great Tang Dynasty in advance. Therefore, he knew clearly that the Tang suit of the future generation was different from the Tang suit of the old era.


    Later on, the Tang suit was not so much Tang suit as clothing designed according to the horse coat as a prototype, adding a vertical collar and a western style three-dimensional cutting tool.


    Due to the great influence the Tang Dynasty had on the overseas, in the Song Dynasty, "Tang" became the surname for China in the southeast of China.


    During the Song Dynasty, Yuan Dynasty to Ming Dynasty, foreign countries call China or things related to China "Tang".


    Not only as "Tang" as a place of "China" nomenclature, but also as a "Tang". The Chinese people have a deep historical complex. The Tang Dynasty was a powerful dynasty in Chinese history.


    Overseas Chinese often call themselves "Chinese", and the place where they live is called "Chinatown".


    The first name of Chinatown was "Great Tang Dynasty Street". In 1673, Nalan Xingde''s "Miscellaneous Knowledge of the Zhushui Pavilion" said, "Japan, there were people going to that side during the Tang Dynasty, and the resident is known as" Great Tang Dynasty Street ", which is now five kilometers long."


    In 1875, Zhang Deyi called Chinatown as "Chinatown" in his "Travels around Europe and America". He spoke English and called Chinatown Chinatown in English.


    The history of Chinatown was centuries earlier than the English name Chinatown, so the Foreigners claimed all Chinese culture as the Tang Dynasty. Chinese costumes were called "Tang suit".


    The style structure of the "Tang suit" has four main characteristics: one is a vertical collar, the front center of the jacket, the vertical collar; the other is the sleeve, that is to say, the sleeve and the clothes as a whole have no seams, to be cut flat; the third is the opposite, or the diagonal; the fourth is the right angle buckle, that is, the plate buckle, the button consists of two parts: the knot and the New Loop. Also from the fabric, the main use of brocade fabric. This "Tang suit" was not the clothing of the Tang Dynasty, but an improved vest.


    The new Tang suit refers to the clothing of 20 Chinese and foreign leaders at the 2001 APEC meeting. In fact, it is a fashion made in combination with Manchu horse coat collar and western style cut.


    According to APEC standards, men''s tang suit should be a kind of collar, lapel, collar and the border of the front of the door, rolled with a colorless material; two pieces of front garment, no discount, a row of seven grape buttons at the front of the door, two pieces of rear garment, back seams, two sleeves, shoulder pads, clothes with a fork at the left and right of the seams.


    Therefore, the so-called Tang suit was not Han clothing but a full man uniform. To be honest, if Xiao Wen wore this kind of clothing, he would be alright in Tang Kingdom, at most, he would just receive strange looks.


    However, if he were to wear these clothes outside Ming Kingdom, which was a Han Chinese country with conflicts with the Tatar, it would probably arouse hostility.


    As for the history of the Tang suit, it should be a kind of round collar robe.


    The round-necked robe first appeared in the Shang Dynasty, and the idol of the person unearthed on the right can testify.


    As the Han Dynasty gradually unified the dress, the round neck robe was worn as an undergarment.


    After the Southern and Northern Dynasties, the Northern Wei, which was founded by the inferior people, began to dress as a formal dress, and was popular in Sui and Tang Dynasties and the late Ming dynasties.


    According to the records of the Hu Clothes Examination by Wang Guowei, in the Southern and Northern Dynasties, the Hu clothing was used as the regular uniform in the Northern Dynasties, the Han nationality in the Southern Dynasties was used as the military uniform, the ratio was similar to that of the Sui and Tang Dynasties. It has a long history and complex changes. The round collar is also called the group collar, which is a kind of non-collar type.


    The collar was round, with a hard lining, and the collar was stapled with buttons. A round collar robe is a narrow sleeve with a round collar. According to the records of the Tang Dynasty, the Son of Heaven wore red and yellow robes. He wore a towel, tied nine rings, and six pairs of boots.


    Through the development of the Sui and Tang dynasties, this kind of clothing gradually spread throughout the country, and can be worn by any man or woman in a round collar and gown.


    The men''s round collar and robes were mostly of pure color, without any decorative patterns.


    The woman''s round neck robe was bright in color and had many patterns. In Dunhuang mural, the Uighur portrait "Madame Duguo''s Rites of Buddha" has the image of a woman wearing a round neck robe.


    The convenience and comfort of the collar are self-evident, and it is also popular today.


    A round collar robe is also called a "robe" or a "top collar robe". A robe is a jacket, while a shirt is a simple shirt. Later on, it was referred to as a robe.


    After the left and right lapels of the robe were folded over each other in front of the chest, the lapels were lifted to the neck with a belt or button and fixed at the side of the neck. The appropriate cutting was used to form a circular collar.


    A round neck robe is originally a straight sleeve or an arrow sleeve and is worn as a regular uniform.


    When it came to Song Ming, it became a frock coat, and officials wore more.


    The pattern also developed into a large sleeve, and there were many patterns such as Pu Zi or a variety of wild, qilin patterns.


    And according to the famous works of the Tang Dynasty painter Yan Li-ben, "the map of the chariots" depicted this scene: Chastity Monastery 15 years (641), Tuofan Luodan went to the capital to welcome Princess Wen Cheng to Tibet, and Tang Taizong received him.


    The scene on the right was about Tang Taizong sitting on a chariot. Three people were standing on the left. One of them was wearing a felt hat and a brocade robe. The other two were officials of Tang Dynasty. The characters in the painting were all wearing narrow sleeved round collars. Even the emperor was no exception.


    It could be said that the round-collared robe was a very popular style of clothing in the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Chinese calligraphy ordered Ma Zhou to discuss: "Rites without clothes, three generations of the system of deep clothes. Please add "O", "Xiu", "You", "O", for the scholar. "Those who open it will have their name written on it, and those who don''t wear it will have to wear it."


    Zhangsun Wuji further suggested, "A person wearing robes will receive 100%. Ferguson, Purple and Green are all considered to be of similar quality. A concubine will receive 100% white."


    The Sui and Tang Dynasties then took the turtleneck as their uniform. During this period, the round neck robe developed two types, one was the "open" type, namely the "split" type. One type is closed, with a horizontal addition at the bottom of the pendulum to indicate the search for ancestral system. There were buckles on both sides of his neck, and then there were buckles on the following points, a total of four places. He then wore a walking belt around his waist, a headband, pants, and boots, and a round neck tunic. This was the standard set of a round neck robe.


    Xiao Wen pondered for a moment, and felt that since he was going out in his own right to be friends, there was no problem in wearing the round collar robe.


    According to the memories of his body, most of the people around him wore these kinds of clothes when he was in the Southern Tang Dynasty.


    Therefore, wearing this kind of clothes, it could be said that Xiao Wen had gone back to his hometown tradition.

 C328 Xiao wens instruction

    Although he thought that, Xiao Wen knew that he did not have the appropriate round collared robe Tang suit.


    After all, although the round collar and robe was in his residence, the officials of Tang Kingdom had been preparing it for a long time. But in truth, the officials of the Tang Kingdom did not prepare for it. Strictly speaking, they did not prepare for it.


    If he wore the wrong clothes, it would not cause too obvious of an adverse effect, but it would still cause him to lose some dignity.


    Xiao Wen was a decent person, with his personality, he wouldn''t ignore such small details.


    But luckily, although Xiao Wen did not have any decent clothes, he had the ability to pay the bill which could solve all his problems.


    He turned towards Shangguan Waner, looked at the little angel and asked: "Wan''er, do you know which tailor''s skills are the best in Luoyang City?"


    "Luoyang City?" Wan''er thought about it carefully and said, "A few years ago, it should have been the East City''s Tailor Wang. He helped a lot of nobles make clothes. He also made me clothes when I was young. "


    "Alright." Xiao Wen nodded.


    He knew that the Tang Dynasty''s Chang''an City had a population of one million and needed a large amount of commodities.


    According to the previous generation''s capital city''s system of centralizing business shops in a fixed area, the Tang Chang''an City had set up two cities on both sides of the street.


    The East City and the west market were the same, they were both business districts of the Tang Chang''an City, and from a functional perspective, the two were no different.


    As the largest commercial district of the Tang Chang''an City, it played an important role in foreign trade, as well as in meeting the daily needs of the residents.


    The East City and the Western City were placed on the same side of Vermillion Bird Street, symmetrical on the left and right, in the southeast and southwest of the imperial city. The two cities of East and West started to build up the business structure of the Tang Chang''an City.


    "There are two hundred and twenty lines of goods in the city, and all four sides have buildings and four sides are filled with precious treasures ¡­" This was the record of the prosperity of Chang''an City Tang from the history books.


    In the records, not only were there pen shops, wine houses, iron shops, meat shops, carvings printing shops, but there were also donkeys, violinists, acrobats, lute players, and rich men who embroidered silk ¡­


    The East City was one of the central areas for the production and trade of handicrafts in the Chang''an City.


    The shops were contiguous, the business was busy, and the business was very prosperous. The shops that produced and sold similar goods in the city were arranged in the same area, called a row.


    The inn where the goods were piled was called the residence. The residence not only stored the goods for the merchants, but also handled a large number of wholesale transactions for them.


    The businesses in East City were not only categorized, there were also two hundred and twenty lines of them, and each of them had a considerable scale.


    According to historical records, in the East City, other than the shops, there was also a management agency and a central posting office.


    The law of the Tang Dynasty was strict. In order to control the order of the market, not only did the Central Committee set up a municipal administration in the East City, but it also set up a resident organization such as Chang Ping Cang and Ping Guan Gang.


    The Tang Dynasty followed the system of marketplaces. Before the middle Tang Dynasty, the government was not allowed to open shops and workshops outside of the city. Therefore, the East City and the West Market were concentrated business areas in the Tang Dynasty. Tang said that in order to ensure the order of the market and fair trade, the government has a long and peaceful reserve in both the east and west cities. As a price agency, the government controlled the price leverage of the people''s livelihood goods in the market, regulated the relations among production, circulation and consumption through government business, promoted the development and prosperity of the ancient society and economy, and played a role that other state institutions could not replace.


    The function of Changping is more specific than that of the MPA. Changping is the grain depot used by the state to regulate grain prices. With strong reserves of grain and salt as a backstop, the government will use them at any time to level the price of grain, thereby further stabilizing the market prices and combating the illegal merchants who are hoarding strange goods.


    However, although the two markets appeared similar in law, there were still some small differences.


    For the ancients revered the left, and when the face was toward the south, the east was the left, and the west the right. Thus, in the Chang''an City, most of the famous officials lived in the east side of the Chang''an City.


    As for the merchants, because of the heavy farming, they had always been in an underground position. This also made the west of Chang''an City a place for merchants to gather.


    The classification of customers also led to the differentiation between the east and west markets.


    In the East City, merchants were mostly selling luxury goods and high-quality daily necessities. Moreover, compared to other places, the price was much higher.


    In 2015, the Institute of Archaeology of the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences conducted an archaeological excavation about 300 meters south of the southwest corner of Xingqing Palace.


    The excavation can be said to be quite fruitful, 500 square meters of exploration of the accumulation of brick and tile, pottery, tricolor, jade, bone, copper, glass, gemstone ring surface, Kaiyuan treasure, as well as the writing of the "x hotel" porcelain pot film, such as 450 relic of the Tang Dynasty.


    From this, it could be seen that in the East City, the goods that people dealt with were much higher than those in the Western Market.


    However, due to the scorn of the rich and powerful for the merchants, they rarely visit the market and think that it is a disgraceful action.


    As a result, although the East City had a relatively high transaction value, the trading volume was very low.


    The West Market, on the other hand, was the exact opposite. Because there were many merchants living in the West Market, more commodities trading and cheaper commodities trading were concentrated here.


    Because of this classification, Xiao Wen felt that since Wan''er had recommended the East City''s tailor, then this tailor should be very powerful, at the very least he should be able to provide quality services to the nobles.


    Thus, after putting on a set of Chinese clothing, Xiao Wen led a group of little fellows and entered the carriage.


    "Master, where are you going?" Manager Wu asked Xiao Wen after arranging for a carriage.


    "East City, I need to go buy some things." Xiao Wen said.


    "East City?" Hearing this, Manager Wu was shocked. He immediately hugged onto Xiao Wen''s thigh and said: "Master, you are a dignified genius, how could you go to such a dirty place like the city? What do you want? This little one bought it for you for 99% of the time. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen frowned. To be honest, among the strong men who led loose lives, whether they were in the clouds in the north or the Chang''an in the capital, no one would force him to go to the market because of himself.


    Xiao Wen would often go to the market to choose top grade ingredients and over time, he got to know a merchant group that specialized in importing top grade ingredients from Song Kingdom.


    However, in this Confucian country, this was the first time Xiao Wen felt that the ancients had malicious intents towards business.


    But Xiao Wen did not plan to compromise, he glared at Manager Wu, and kicked him away, saying: "I am a junior-apprentice brother, and my ancestor is the Qin Zheng Lv Buwei back then. Back then, my grandmaster always considered himself as a merchant, how can I despise merchants? To detest a merchant was to detest the Patriarch. Do you want me to become a villain who bullies his teacher to exterminate his ancestors? "


    Finished speaking, he did not bother about the Manager Wu, and directly gave Zhuge Liang a look.


    Zhuge Liang understood, and immediately ordered the Coachman beside him to set off. As a result, the carriage turned and headed in the direction of the East City.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen, who was sitting on the carriage, said to the students in a warning tone, "All of you should remember this well. As for me, the big man, I have my own circumstances here. Let go of the restrictions imposed on the merchants to let the big man become strong. "


    "It would be foolish to simply reject merchants and not know when to use them. If you guys are unable to clearly connect to the uses of a merchant, then I believe you are deceiving Master to destroy our ancestors! "


    What a joke! If this world really was brainless and focused on agriculture, then this civilization could only persist in developing capitalism for 10,000 years. It was only when the guns of the Westerners came knocking on their doors that they were able to open their eyes and see the world.

 C329 Blackheart shop

    Along the way to the East City, Xiao Wen discovered that this market was much more prosperous than he had imagined.


    Although compared with the markets of the twenty-first century, or perhaps the markets of Korea, the markets here were clearly slightly inferior. However, Xiao Wen realized that this place was not as abandoned as he had thought.


    There were all kinds of shops selling jewelry, top quality fabrics, delicacies and even gorgeous weapons. All kinds of noble boys and girls wearing gorgeous clothes were walking on the streets, buying things they liked.


    Originally, Xiao Wen wanted to go straight to the tailor shop after entering the East City. Men are like that, after all.


    In the twenty-first century, many men go straight to shoe stores when they buy things, such as shoes. When you see a favorite shoe, pick it up immediately and pay the bill to leave.


    This was a habit that had evolved for men in primitive societies in order to hunt more efficiently.


    However, Xiao Wen had forgotten that in their team, there were two women, Sun Shangxiang and Shangguan Waner.


    After entering the East City, Xiao Wen immediately realized that he should not have brought Sun Shangxiang here.


    After they stopped the carriage, Sun Shangxiang''s eyes lit up. She immediately ran towards a weapon shop and picked up a gorgeous bronze dagger embedded in a gem. She asked the owner, "Shopkeeper, how much is this?"


    At this time, Guan Yu also walked over. He frowned and said, "Sir said that bronze is weak. Weapons made from this thing aren''t of high quality. You''d better not waste your money. "


    However, Sun Shangxiang rolled his eyes and said: "Are you really going to fight with a dagger? This was impossible. Daggers are fine as long as you look good. "


    As she spoke, she browsed through the ruby on her dagger.


    Guan Yu could only look at Xiao Wen helplessly. When Xiao Wen saw all of this, he could only helplessly say to Sun Shangxiang: "If you want to buy it, use your own money."


    "It doesn''t matter." Sun Shangxiang giggled and said: "I have plenty of private money!"


    Meanwhile, the manager walked over with a fawning expression. He said, "Miss, the ruby on this dagger was paid to the former Emperor Sui by the Western Regions a hundred years ago. Afterwards, the Sui Nation perished and this gem fell to the outside, and I was lucky enough to obtain it. So I hired a skilled craftsman and set the gem on the dagger. "


    Following that, he pointed to the jade sculpture of the Flying Dragon that was coiled around the handle of the dagger, and said: "The dragon on this is the work of the Ming Kingdom''s jade carving master, Lu Zigang. On it, there is even Master Lu Zigang''s inscription! " As he spoke, he pointed to a dragon scale above.


    Sun Shangxiang took a look and saw that there were indeed a few crooked words written inside these tiny cracks in the dragon''s scales. If not for the owner''s reminder, she would have thought it was a flaw in the jade dragon.


    From the looks of it, this was clearly Lu Zigang''s signature.


    Therefore, she asked, "Shopkeeper, how much is this dagger?"


    The manager squinted his eyes and started laughing. He could tell from Sun Shangxiang''s outfit that Sun Shangxiang was a top-notch noble, thus he extended five of his fingers and said: "I have never seen this lady before, so it must be your first time here. So I''m going to make a friend with you. "Today is my loss of blood. Five hundred silver, how about it?"


    Five hundred silver taels?


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang was overjoyed. This amount of money was nothing to a rich woman like her who had a lot of pocket money.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, she took out five hundred taels of silver from her pocket.


    Things like silver notes shouldn''t have appeared in the beginning of Tang Dynasty. However, because of the Song Kingdom''s economic development, they had already created a valid banknote. And this thing can circulate in many farming countries.


    It was obvious that the owner of this shop was also collecting banknotes. He stretched out his hand and happily took it.


    However, Xiao Wen, who was waiting not far away, was dissatisfied with the transaction process.


    From his observation, he could tell that the owner was trying to cheat him.


    He was unable to see the quality of this dagger from a distance. However, he could tell that when the shop owner introduced the dagger, his body revealed a few expressions that represented he was lying.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen made a decision on the spot and directly walked over, grabbing Sun Shangxiang''s silver bills and said: "Ah, it smells good, there''s no need to spend that much money."


    Hearing that, before Sun Shangxiang could say anything, the shopkeeper said: "Sire, do not speak carelessly. I, Old Lin, have opened a shop in the East City for more than ten years. You should ask the people who passed by and whether I have lied to them before? "


    "You did not lie to the nobles of Luoyang because you did not eat grass by your nest. "But we''re all from outside the city, if you don''t kill us, we''ll be at a huge disadvantage." Xiao Wen sneered.


    The shopkeeper with the surname Lin heard Xiao Wen say that, and immediately became angry: "You ¡­ You... This is slandering me! "


    Xiao Wen sighed in his heart. Being so close, he could already see the shop owner''s expression that was full of flaws.


    Without any hesitation, Xiao Wen immediately extended both his hands out and pressed down on the other party''s body, preventing him from moving.


    Following that, Xiao Wen pushed strongly and pressed his head against the weapon rack.


    Maybe it was because they trusted the security of the Luoyang, or maybe they felt that no one would dare to cause trouble at the weapon shop, but this weapon shop did not hire any guards.


    Under Xiao Wen''s caught off guard, the boss was immediately controlled.


    Xiao Wen pressed his head onto the weapon rack, the sharp blade was less than an inch away from the owner''s neck.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen could cut his own throat at any time, the boss was scared.


    He hurriedly begged for mercy, "My lord, if you have something to say, please say it. What''s the point of doing this!"


    "Humph!" "Who was the one who shouted in front of me just now?" Xiao Wen held onto the shopkeeper''s struggling head and said.


    "Mercy, my lord!" Mercy, my lord! This little one knows I was wrong. "


    Although the Luoyang had soldiers to maintain law and order, normally, they were just on guard against thieves. As for the nobles who were in conflict with the shopkeepers, the soldiers didn''t dare to care about them.


    After all, he was a noble, while he himself was just a commoner. Perhaps, under the sabre and sword, the noble would compromise. However, it was unknown which envious noble would take revenge upon being threatened.


    Aristocrat''s moral integrity was not something that could be trusted.


    Therefore, in the Luoyang, if there was a business dispute between the merchants and the nobles, perhaps the nobles in the dispute would be seen as dishonorable. However, due to power and influence, the final result would definitely be the merchant giving in.


    This shopkeeper had lived in the Luoyang for many years, so he naturally understood this principle.


    Thus, he had decided to give in.


    Xiao Wen was also very cooperative. Xiao Wen said: "How much do you think my student''s dagger costs?"


    "Three... Thirty silver. " The manager said with a trembling voice.


    Thirty taels of silver. This was the price of the dagger.


    Hearing that, Sun Shangxiang immediately became angry: A dagger worth thirty liang, you actually want to sell it to me for five hundred liang? How preposterous! "


    The manager could only smile bitterly. He said helplessly, "Eldest Miss, you can''t do anything without deceit. "If I don''t sell it for more, how will I make money?"


    "Humph!" Xiao Wen snorted, she did not continue his words, and said: "Thirty silver, who are you lying to? In my opinion, this thing is at most worth five taels of silver! "


    Hearing this, the manager almost vomited blood.


    F * ck you, why don''t you just snatch it?


    However, the saber blade that was pressing down on his neck kept telling the boss, letting him understand who was in charge of this world.


    If Xiao Wen was angry and killed him, Xiao Wen would not have to pay the price.


    As such, the shopkeeper was decisive and cowardly. He said to Xiao Wen with a fawning tone, "I was wrong just now. This dagger really did only cost five liang. If the Lord likes it, we can take it away in five taels. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen nodded his head in satisfaction, and said to Sun Shangxiang: "Girl, just give him five silver."


    However, Sun Shangxiang shook his head and said in disappointment: "This is only worth five liang. I don''t think I need to buy such a cheap item. "


    After saying that, she turned around and left the weapon store.

 C330 Ice shop

    When Xiao Wen brought Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu out of the damned weapon shop, he noticed Shangguan Waner staring at a shop not far away.


    "That''s ¡­" As Xiao Wen said this, she looked over to find that this shop was actually selling ice!


    WC!


    Has the production technique of this ice cube been spread to the Tang Kingdom? Even though he knew that in this world where there was no patent fee, the ice trade would definitely be imitated. However, he did not expect his speed to be so fast!


    "NO!" There''s also another possibility. When other people saw me selling ice in the summer, they discovered that selling ice would actually make such a huge profit, so they imitated me selling ice. However, they did not know that when saltpeter came into contact with water, it would undergo a chemical reaction and absorb a large amount of heat. After all, as long as we dig a large enough ice cellar and store enough ice in the winter, we can sell it in the summer. "


    This was a very simple arithmetic problem. When a merchant hires hands to dig a cellar, he can store ice in it. As for how big this cellar was, he could store as much ice as he wanted.


    And the profits are high. After all, when the merchants hired people to dig the cellar, the pay for each cubic meter of soil was not even worth mentioning compared to the size of the ice cubes.


    More importantly, this cellar was not one-off. As long as it was winter, the merchants could store the worthless ice in the cellar during the winter.


    As a result, as long as merchants keep their reserves of ice less than the amount consumed in the summer market, and ensure that no one competes with them every summer. Earning money was something certain.


    "Wan-Er, what''s wrong?" Do you want to eat it? " Xiao Wen walked to Wan''er''s side and asked.


    Although Xiao Wen had strict control over both Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu, he had always been rich control over Shangguan Waner.


    After all, although the historical Shangguan Waner liked to play with power, she still had the self-discipline of a politician.


    With regards to Wan''er, Xiao Wen believed that even if she were to let this girl go, she would not lose her ability to restrain herself.


    Wan-Er was someone who could give good things to good sisters after all.


    However, Wan-Er shook her head and said, "It used to be a bakery run by an old lady. "Right now, I don''t know why, but it''s someone else ¡­"


    Her tone was filled with confusion and reminiscence, as if what she said about the old granny''s pastry shop was a childhood memory that belonged to her.


    When Xiao Wen heard this, he frowned. Wan''er had only left the Tang Kingdom for about three years. In three years time, this place had actually been replaced.


    One had to know that the pace of commerce in ancient times was nothing compared to that of modern times. In modern times, if a shop does not run well, it could go from opening to closing in less than half a year.


    However, in ancient times, running a shop wasn''t too complicated. As long as they could open up a shop, they would be able to maintain it for at least ten to twenty years.


    This was also the reason why there were so many century-old shops in the ancient era.


    Looking at this shop, Xiao Wen knew that this was Wan Er''s memories.


    So he asked Wan''er, "Before you left, did you ever hear from your mother-in-law that there was something wrong with her body, or that there was something wrong with the shop?"


    After all, this was an old man''s shop. Xiao Wen felt that it was not strange for something to happen.


    After all, in the ancient society, people''s health care, health care, and nutrition intake were all inferior to modern people''s. It was very likely that because of a small cold, a child would immediately die.


    However, if a person passed the age of sixty, then he would live for an extra day, which was considered earning an extra day. After sixty, most people could die at any time.


    Only those who started to nurture their lives at a young age could survive.


    Unfortunately, when Wan''er heard Xiao Wen''s question, she shook her head and said, "That was a few years ago. I can''t really remember it ¡­"


    That''s true! After all, Wan''Er was only a five or six-year-old Lolita at that time. It would be weird if she could remember the situation of this shop or could see it at the time.


    If Wan''er really had that kind of ability, then she wouldn''t be called Shangguan Waner, but instead called Di Wan''er.


    Well, even though the effeminate Dean did sound rather sentimental.


    I''m definitely not brainstorming the story of Lord Dillinger''s arrest after he sneaked into the suspect''s house to search for evidence.


    After looking at it for a while, Xiao Wen felt that it wasn''t really meaningful to stay here and observe for a long time, so he decided to directly go up and ask.


    After all, Xiao Wen had the ability to change his expression, he wasn''t afraid that the other party would lie to him.


    So he brought Wan-Er and the other kids and walked up to them.


    Just as he was about to go to the shop, the shop owner said to Wan''er in surprise, "Isn''t this Miss Shangguan?" When did you get back? What about your father? "


    Xiao Wen looked at the owner of the shop carefully. The owner was a young man in his twenties. He seemed to have a scholarly air to him. He should have been in the academy for two years. However, generally speaking, scholars do not choose to do business.


    After all, as long as the law was not broken in many dynasties, the direct relatives of merchants were not allowed to participate in the Imperial examinations.


    The fact that he was unable to take the examinations meant that he was unable to become an official ¡­ Of course, there were also exceptions to the era of the collapse of the rule of law or under the pressure of imperial power.


    For example, in the history of Empress Wu''s father, he used the identity of a merchant to become an official.


    Xiao Wen felt a trace of goodwill towards Wan''er from this young man. Although he was surprised about Wan-Er''s sudden appearance, he didn''t have any bad intentions.


    Wan-Er looked at him with confusion. However, she still acted like a lady from a noble family. She only asked softly, "May I ask who you are ¡­"


    "Oh!" The young man seemed to have felt his rudeness and started to introduce himself.


    He faced Wan''er, bowed and cupped his hands in greeting, and said after the proper etiquette, "Miss Shangguan may not have seen me before. After all, I used to study at home. Occasionally, he would help my mother manage her business. After my mother passed away, I took care of the shop myself. But I know Miss Shangguan, you used to come here often. However, later on ¡­ Sigh! Things are really different! "


    Seeing the change in the other party''s facial muscles, Xiao Wen realized that the other party''s words revealed various emotions such as reminiscence, sadness, and so on. However, the other party''s emotions all belonged to the logical category and there was no element of malice or deception.


    In other words, the owner of this shop was actually the son of the original owner.


    This caused Xiao Wen to sigh at the ancient people''s obsession with bearing. The young man was only in his twenties. According to Wan-Er, his mother should be in her sixties.


    That was to say, this kid''s mother gave birth to him when he was in his thirties or forties.


    Although in the twenty-first century, the risk of having children at this age is not too great. Often only after the age of forty-five can a woman be considered to be an older woman.


    However, in ancient times, it was very dangerous to have children after the age of 30.


    It was also for this reason that people often began to reproduce at the age of thirteen or fourteen. If it was too late, it would be difficult to produce a child until the age of thirty ¡ª the rate of death of an ancient child was very high due to health care and nutritional requirements.


    Wan-Er showed a hint of regret on her face when she heard the man''s words. However, she did not say much. After all, her grandfather had died in a political battle.


    She only answered the young man''s question just now, telling him that Shangguan Tingzhi was still in the Han State and that she came back with her teacher, the burly man''s ambassador, Xiao Wen.


    Hearing that Xiao Wen was the big size man''s diplomatic envoy, the young man revealed a surprised expression.


    He bowed deeply towards Xiao Wen, and said: "So it''s Sir Envoy, disrespectful! "My apologies!"


    At this time, Xiao Wen suddenly asked: "You should have read before right? What? "He''s actually willing to do business here and not take part in the Imperial examinations?"


    After all, the ancient people read books, although some of them were obsessed with learning. But part of it was purely for fame and fortune. If one was not able to take the Imperial examinations while reading, there would be very few students who were truly dedicated to pursuing the Dao.

 C331 Eight-strand extraction

    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the young man sighed.


    He said, "Your Excellency does not know. My Great Tang Dynasty''s examination started only last year when His Majesty ascended the throne. Until then, the Imperial examinations had always belonged to Song Ming in the east. And our Great Tang Dynasty''s system of selection is, on one hand, to inherit the old system of 90% righteousness and the system of military meritocracy. On the other hand, if we can meet a noble, we can also use your noble to recommend us. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen nodded.


    Even though the Sui Dynasty had already started the imperial examination system. However, because of the war at the end of Sui Dynasty, the world had been reshuffled. As one of the aristocratic families in the world, Li Tang had to make some concessions in order to stabilize his new power.


    This kind of political compromise was a common occurrence in history. That''s why many things have happened in Chinese history.


    Wang Anshi''s method of change is so, Zhang Ju Zheng''s method of change is so, so many of the changes are so.


    But after that, through the combined efforts of the three generations of Tang Tai Zong, Li Shimin, Li Zhi and Empress Wu, the Tang Dynasty continued to weaken the aristocratic family''s power.


    By the time he reached the Song Dynasty, the emperor had already changed from ruling the world with the aristocratic families to ruling the world with the scholars. In the Ming Dynasty, even a poor scholar could pin those nobles and aristocratic families to the ground and rub their heads against the ground.


    Aristocratic inheritances, aristocratic bloodlines, the further back in history they were, the more ridiculous it became.


    Of course, Tang Kingdom''s world line was only at the beginning of the Tang Dynasty. aristocratic family had not gone through Empress Wu''s hammers yet, so they still had enough power.


    Looking at Xiao Wen, the young shop owner continued to speak, "Although the Imperial examinations had not started, the news of the Imperial Court had already spread. After all, there are a lot of aristocratic family s present in the wild, but the concubine (Fang Xuanling), Du Xiang (Du Ruhui) and the others are all standing on the side of the Emperor, on the other side of the imperial power. "


    Xiao Wen nodded, showing his agreement.


    After all, if Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui and the others stood on the side of the aristocratic family, it would be impossible for the Tang Dynasty to weaken the aristocratic family from the very beginning. The moment Li Shimin took action, the lower class people would ask the Emperor why he was rebelling.


    After all, before the start of the imperial examinations, the Chinese aristocratic family had been very familiar with asking the emperor why he had rebelled. Without sufficient strength, even an emperor with a normal intelligence wouldn''t die and reform the talent selection system.


    But hearing to this point, Xiao Wen still did not understand the reason why this young man did not participate in the Imperial examinations.


    After all, even though merchants were rich in ancient times, Chinese society had never been a moneymaking society since ancient times.


    Capital is a joke in the face of power. Even someone as wealthy as Shen Wansan could be killed with a single slash from the emperor.


    Compared to the class of people who held power, the class of merchants who held capital and wealth was much worse.


    So he listened.


    He continued, "When the news came out, many people thought that this country''s Imperial Examinations would be different from Song Ming in the east. Although the examination system of Song and Ming dynasties has always been based on the Confucian Four Books and Five Classics. If we follow their example, then we will also use Song Ming''s Confucianism''s Four Books and Five Classics. and even the eight pieces of the Ming Kingdom''s writing ¡­ "


    Hearing the eight pieces of paper, it didn''t matter if it was Xiao Wen or this fellow. Or perhaps it was Sun Shangxiang, Yang Xiu and Zhuge Liang, the three students who had heard of the eighth piece of writing, all furrowed their brows. It was obvious that none of them liked the thing called eight shares.


    After all, the eight pieces of paper weren''t anything good. Using eight pieces of writing to extract a scholar was like obtaining a bunch of idiots with their minds locked in place.


    Xiao Wen had heard that in this world, when Zhu Yuanzhang had announced to use the eight elements of the Ming Kingdom''s Imperial Examinations System, all the scholars at the east side had exploded into an uproar. Many of the scholars who were originally living in the Ming Kingdom all left their own countries and went to the Song Kingdom.


    Many of the scholars from Song Kingdom also began to publish articles praising Zhu Yuanzhang''s foolish actions of imprisoning human nature. Even Zhao Kuangyin himself had expressed his disagreement with Zhu Yuanzhang''s actions in public.


    However, Xiao Wen knew that Zhu Yuanzhang was still a powerful Emperor. He believed that the monarch and emperor only needed a group of obedient subjects to fulfill his will.


    The thought of freedom was actually useless.


    Although there was nothing wrong with this kind of talk in the early Ming dynasty.


    However, in the future generations, they have already treated the anti-monarchy as the correct politics. Therefore, the history books have always talked about the eight groups of people who sought revenge for the persecution of the people''s hearts.


    But after all, China at that time was no longer the era of the Spring and Autumn Battle Empire, or even the early Han Dynasty. The original creativity of a scholar in a free environment was not brought to light in the early Ming Dynasty.


    If a free environment could allow scholars to unleash the same kind of creativity that they used to when they were in the Spring and Autumn War Kingdom, Xiao Wen felt that letting them be free no matter what.


    However, the environment of freedom was no longer of any use in the Ming Dynasty. Even if they were given freedom, they could only come up with pedantic opinions which were of no value to society. After all, the late Ming and Republic of China years of learning had proven that the attitude of the scholars of that era was far inferior to that of the Warring States Period.


    Therefore, trading chaotic freedom for pedantic creation is not a good option at all.


    Rather than this, it was better to just erase the creativity of the scholars, and not let them play any games of erroneous literature and laws, in order to restore order to the society.


    Those people who said that the eight elements were restraining the will of the people were actually quite laughable. After all, starting from the time when the Song Dynasty was travelling in the Zhu family, or starting from the Confucian school, when people''s thoughts were entangled with the annotations written by the sages but did not know how to innovate, they began to be restricted.


    The fact that people threw all the pans that Chinese thought had been restricted onto Zhu Yuanzhang was the same as throwing the pans that the Ming dynasty had destroyed onto Chen Yuan Yuan. It was a very foolish action.


    No matter how the historical Zhu Yuanzhang was reformed, he was still an emperor after all, and from his perspective, he definitely could not reverse the naughty habit that Chinese scholars liked to use as their training grounds.


    Therefore, no matter what he did, he could not keep the thoughts of the scholars from gradually locking himself up.


    If it was Xiao Wen, he would definitely choose to use the eight shares of the Ming Dynasty to gather scholars and use them to restrict his thoughts. He would then create an empire that was specialized in, but was extremely efficient ¨C although the historical Zhu Yuanzhang did not succeed because of a series of wise actions.


    It''s just that Xiao Wen was a person with a brain, although he would sometimes use his experience to judge what was happening before him. However, he would often remind himself that the specific analysis of the problem.


    As a result, he did not think that the Zhu Yuanzhang of this world would do the same just because he had his reasons for doing so.


    It was true that although the Ming dynasty''s scholars had restricted their own creativity, even if Zhu Yuanzhang gave them an environment of freedom and tolerance, they would still not be able to produce any reliable academic results.


    However, in this world, not all scholars were like the scholars of the Ming Dynasty. They were full of wisdom, they did not disappoint their duties, and they did not have civil principles.


    The scholars of Qin were all people who had received a good education from the legal community. Their understanding and application of law had reached a level where it was easy for them to master it. Accordingly, they know how to maintain the stability and development of a country by adjusting the law.


    In fact, although the Qin Dynasty had its own detailed laws, the Qin Dynasty''s laws were the most frequently changed laws in the history of China. Almost every year there are changes in the law.


    And these changes were caused by the work of the Emperor and the scholars of the Law.


    There was even less of a need to talk about the Han Empire. Historically, China at the beginning of the Han Dynasty carried on the idea of inaction, and the hundreds of people who had been struck by the Qin Dynasty and the war at the end of the Qin Dynasty gradually recovered.


    If not for Dong Zhongshu''s visit to the Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty later on saying that he would wipe out hundreds of clans and rule over Confucianism, the Han Dynasty would have continued the war between the kingdoms during the Spring and Autumn War.


    With these two countries in the lead, the academic of other countries is more or less full of freedom and creativity. The eight shares were also an inappropriate policy.

 C332 Juniors

    Of course, Li Shimin did not dare to learn his dirty tricks. From the young shopkeeper''s description, Xiao Wen understood that this country did not have a stupid policy of picking from the eight ¡ª after all, Li Shimin was not an idiot, he knew the standards of scholars in this world. Give them a free environment, and they can give you enough surprises and benefits ¡ª and the resulting confusion is nothing in the face of positive benefits.


    But then, the young owner told him the real reason why he was unable to take the Imperial Examinations.


    "Sigh, I don''t know if it''s because His Majesty listened to those ungrateful words, or if the minds of the court officials were squeezed shut by the door. During the Imperial examinations, they had chosen to rely solely on Confucianism. Although Confucianism is the mainstream in Great Tang Dynasty, but there are other schools of thought. Your Majesty, for you to do this, you are truly worthy of being called the sole ruler of a hundred clans! "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen revealed a strange expression.


    The weird thing was that the original owner of the Confucianism was clearly Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty. In the end, in this world, Tang Taizong did.


    This kind of situation caused Xiao Wen to feel a deep sense of unfamiliarity.


    Still, he forced himself to calm down.


    Looking at the shopkeeper, Xiao Wen revealed the reason for his surprise, "From what you said, you aren''t a scholar? In that case, what books have you read? "


    The owner of the shop looked at Xiao Wen. He was not afraid because he was not a member of the Confucian School.


    Although there were many Confucian Scholars among the scholars of the Great Tang Dynasty. If what he had just said was heard by one of the Great Tang Dynasty''s civil officials, it would most likely cause the other party to be displeased.


    However, he knew that the Taoism was the leader of the burly men''s group.


    And no matter which world the Taoism was in, they all advocated for freedom and were a school of tolerance.


    Back then, it was because the Taoism ruled over the Qi Kingdom that the underworld palace was able to develop in the long run and become the center of culture for all the contenders.


    If Xiao Wen was a Taoism, regardless of which guild''s book he was reading, the owner of the shop believed that he would not be viewed with hostility due to the differences in the guild.


    Therefore, he honestly said, "Actually, students have also read the ''Analects of Confucius''. However, students find it difficult to continue reading the ''Analects of Analects''. Later on, by chance and coincidence, the student received a copy of¡¶ Lv''s spring and autumn¡· and started to treat miscellaneous matters. "


    "Ah!" Isn''t this the same guild as Mister? " Hearing this, Xiao Wen didn''t even open his mouth when he revealed a surprised expression.


    She had not expected that they would meet members of the same guild as her husband in this place.


    Although she was the same as Guan Yu, she was purely learning martial arts by Xiao Wen''s side. But still, she was Xiao Wen''s student, and she still regarded herself as a common disciple.


    The other students at the side also had the same thought. They looked at the owner and all of them revealed an expression of surprise.


    Of course, they weren''t the only ones who were surprised. After hearing what Sun Shangxiang said, the owner of the shop was also extremely surprised.


    His voice trembled, and he said to Xiao Wen in shock: "I never thought that Sir is actually a fellow sect member. I... I... "I ¡­"


    Looking at Xiao Wen, he was actually so excited that he couldn''t even speak.


    And at this time, the silent Xiao Wen calmed the emotions in her heart.


    His mind was churning over the contents of "An Actor''s Self-cultivation", constantly using his superb acting skills to control his emotions.


    Seeing that the owner was just a random disciple, the first thing that came to his mind was the question of how the shop owner worked.


    After all, although he had declared himself to be a miscellaneous disciple, in reality, there was no one from a miscellaneous guild that was willing to pass on their knowledge and work to dispel his doubts. The "Lv''s spring and autumn", "Corpse" and "Huai Nanzi" he saw were all obtained from the super library.


    Without a teacher to guide him, just because he was knowledgeable, he did not have the corresponding resources in the academic world. It was indeed a waste for him to be unable to turn a common disciple into a social resource.


    Now that he saw this trash disciple, Xiao Wen immediately thought about how to use him to find the other trash disciples.


    The corpse of the Shang Yang Guest was already a person from a few hundred years ago, and Lv Buwei had long ago turned cold. As for the still alive Huai Nan Zi, Liu An, even though he was a king, he was suppressed by Liu Bang and his mother-in-law.


    Therefore, with Xiao Wen''s "academic level", with his identity and position, it was not a problem for him to get a bunch of small fry brothers.


    Therefore, he said with a face of ease, "Since you are a disciple of a school of thought, can you tell me who your teacher is?"


    Hearing this question, the owner sighed.


    He first held the kettle in his hands and poured Xiao Wen a cup of tea, then said: "Sir is the Guest who was the first in line, Lv Buwei. After that, when I wandered the Tang Kingdom and saw the doubts I had towards the "Analects of Confucius" in the academy, he confirmed that I was a very suitable person to study in a miscellaneous school. Therefore, he passed < The Lv''s spring and autumn > down to me. However, because of the battle with the Qin Kingdom back then, Mister did not want to have any conflicts with the secular world. The name, he said, was just a code name, a code name for his past experiences, so let''s not talk about it. "Because since you said so, I don''t dare to ask ¡­"


    Xiao Wen, who was originally drinking water, almost spurted it out when he heard this.


    If it wasn''t for him constantly staring at the owner''s face and confirming that there were no details of the lie in the boss''s actions, Xiao Wen would have most likely beaten him up.


    The reason was none other than because the experience of Xiao Wen and his teacher that this brat had told him were extremely similar!


    As for Xiao Wen''s students, after hearing the owner''s words, they too had faces full of shock.


    Zhuge Liang said first, "I didn''t expect this gentleman to have the same experience as my husband. Looks like the matter of the Qin Kingdom indeed left a lot of shadow on the Prime Minister Lu''s Guest! "


    Xiao Wen did not continue to linger on this topic. After all, ridiculing him wouldn''t bring him any benefits.


    His mind quickly worked, and he soon thought of many methods to use these miscellaneous disciples for himself.


    After all, although there were many disciples in these small clans, there seemed to be a lack of disciples who valued this relationship greatly. Moreover, they were highly respected and had high status.


    On the other hand, although Xiao Wen was now a citizen of Han, he had crossed over to this world in the twenty-first century. Looking back at history, he knew that the fighting power of something like a school was no less than that of any other interest group.


    As long as he could unite the power of a guild, then he could obtain power comparable to those aristocratic family s within minutes.


    Why in history did the Feudal Lords defeat the Feudal Lords and raise those so-called aristocratic families in the Song and Ming dynasties?


    On one hand, it was because of the existence of the school system that the conflict with the military officer system was not as intense.


    Unless the civil servants held an absolute advantage, they would be chosen along with those other nobles who were also chosen through military merits. However, they were originally nobles with military merits. They had the same enemy ¡ª the aristocratic family that had passed down for generations.


    After all, the struggle for martial arts is nothing compared to a class conflict.


    Perhaps some young officials would encounter arrogant military officials before they took the Imperial examinations, thus they would suffer a loss. The military officials might encounter some dog officials before they joined the army, and they might be in deep trouble.


    However, this was not a common occurrence in terms of probability.


    At the very least, the chances of them being exploited by the Feudal Lords while they were at the bottom were very low.


    Moreover, there was one more important point. There were also both good and bad aspects within the Feudal Lord family. If he wanted to produce a child with a higher level, that would depend on his luck.


    However, as long as it was a member of a Feudal Lord family, their IQ would be on a par with others.


    The difference in power between the upper echelons of the two parties might still need to be studied. However, in the bottom rung of the ladder, a failure of a school would surely be able to suppress a hedonistic son of the school who didn''t even want to learn.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen decided to join hands with his fellow students from a small school.


    But before that, Xiao Wen had to confirm the scale of this miscellaneous school.


    So he asked, "As a member of a jumble school, I have the duty to help my fellow apprentices ¡­ Mn, since we are from the same sect, you don''t have to call me Lord. You call me senior brother, I''ll call you junior brother. Other than that, I want to know, in Tang Kingdom, how many other disciples like you are there? "


    After the shop owner heard Xiao Wen''s words, he cupped his hands towards Xiao Wen and said: "Senior Brother is so polite, junior brother will not be able to thank you enough. In reply to senior, there was a gathering of disciples from our school last year before the Imperial Examinations. According to the statistics, there were still three elders who were under the command of the Prime Minister Lu. As for the disciples in the Luoyang, there were still fifty-six of them. There were also 389 disciples scattered around Great Tang Dynasty. Two hundred and sixty-seven disciples were gathered at the Great Tang Dynasty''s An Xi Capital Residence. Some of them serve in the imperial court, while some study in Lu Xun and engage in business. "

 C333 Double skin milk

    At first, Xiao Wen was surprised to hear there were so many of them.


    After all, a common household in the Han was not a big school. Even when Xiao Wen was in the north, he didn''t hear about any random warrior from the north.


    As a result, he had always thought that the only miscellaneous school left in this world was Duke Huai Nan, Liu An''s.


    But after carefully thinking about it, Xiao Wen also understood the reason.


    After all, the Han Empire was once a part of the Qin Kingdom, so Xiao Wen was very clear that if the Lv Buwei Guest s wanted to leave the Qin Kingdom, they would very rarely choose to stay in the Han Empire.


    After all, this place was too close to the Qin Kingdom and had the aura of the Qin Kingdom s.


    If they really wanted to leave this place, then whether it was the Tang Kingdom or Song Ming, they would both be the better choice.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wen suddenly understood.


    He looked at the young shop owner and realized that as long as he could find the other experts from the Tang Kingdom and develop his network in the Tang Kingdom, he would be rich!


    However, he did not immediately express his intentions. Instead, he wanted to establish a good relationship with this trash''s junior brother. After all, he was an old friend of Wan-Er, and he was also from the same sect in name.


    Therefore, it would not be right for him to not help his junior brother.


    Thinking about it, if it was just charity, the other side probably wouldn''t be willing to accept food that came in vain. This may not be an effective way to create favorability.


    So he needed to take his time.


    He thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "What do you have to eat here?"


    After Xiao Wen entered, he had already understood a little about this shop''s characteristics.


    Although the shop was selling ice, it was not just selling ice.


    Because this store used to sell pastries, the boss had a lot of creativity in combining the pastries with the ice, creating some ice candies.


    Back in the day, when Xiao Wen''s family still did not have the conditions to install the air-conditioner, they would often go to the dessert shop to eat.


    Later on, when Xiao Wen came to the Big Foodie Province, he discovered that not only was the Big Foodie Province''s pastry made from children from the neighboring province especially delicious, there were also various kinds of sweets.


    There were not only local sweets, but also national, and even global, sweets.


    Perhaps there are one or several in the other provinces of China that are comparable to a large foodie saver. However, Xiao Wen believed that this kind of dessert could actually be found in the Big Eating Province.


    However, the Big Food province had the most complete set of dessert. This was something that no other place could compare with.


    And as long as it was a dessert that Xiao Wen had seen before, Xiao Wen could restore it using the super library ¡­ Of course, anything that he had never heard of could be restored, but Xiao Wen was worried that there would be a problem if he casually reduced the dessert that he had not eaten before.


    That thing, Xiao Wen did not care about it.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the shop manager thought that Xiao Wen wanted to eat sweet food, and said: "Senior brother is right, we have red bean sand, green bean sand, osmanthus cake, cherry blossom cake, cold powder ¡­ ¡­"


    Along the way, he announced the names of some of the sweet snacks. These sweet snacks were all the more classical and primitive sweet snacks. Xiao Wen just nodded silently.


    After listening, he asked, "You have milk here, don''t you?"


    Because he had heard the store selling iced cheese and yogurt, he thought they might have milk.


    Sure enough, after the shop manager heard Xiao Wen''s words, he immediately replied: "Yes, yes. We even have a few cows imported from the Western Regions at the back of the store! If Senior Apprentice Brother wants to drink it, should I cook it for you? "


    If someone were to directly drink milk, they might be able to endure that strange taste, but a rich family would not be able to.


    Under normal circumstances, rich people would first pour raw milk into a milk pot before drinking it, and then slowly heat it up. In the process, they would add sugar or honey to increase the sweetness.


    However, this step was handed over to the milk factory in the twenty-first century. As long as one was in a supermarket or a shop, they would be able to buy milk that only the ancient nobles could enjoy.


    After all, the owner''s shop was located in the East City, so he knew the ways of the aristocrats. When he saw that Xiao Wen was the burly man''s ambassador, and that Xiao Wen was normally a person who lived like a prince, he subconsciously asked.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said: "I am not drinking milk because it is boiled. I have a special preparation method to drink milk. It''s just that I''m in Tang Kingdom right now, so it''s not convenient for me to do it. It just so happens that Junior Brother, you have the conditions. I''ll teach you, and you can eat here from now on. "


    "So that''s how it is ¡­" The owner looked excited. How could he not see through Xiao Wen''s thoughts?


    It was just that this was Xiao Wen''s good intentions, so he did not reject.


    So he cupped his hands and said to Xiao Wen: "Please guide me, Senior Brother."


    Xiao Wen nodded and brought the group of little fellows into the kitchen.


    Xiao Wen was going to teach this junior a dessert, which was a pair of skinnies.


    Double skin milk, a Cantonese dessert, originated in the Qing Dynasty from the province of Shunde, a pompous foodie.


    At the beginning, it was made from milk. However, in the 21st century, there were many merchants who used milk as raw material. After all, water and milk were not very common.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen didn''t mind letting the other party make it out of milk. It was just that in the future, Xiao Wen still had to suggest that he buy a few cows and use water to make the real Double Skin Milk. In fact, Xiao Wen himself had never eaten the Dual Skin Milk before.


    In the kitchen, Xiao Wen saw that the shop owner had quickly prepared the materials needed to make a pair of breasts ¡ª a barrel of milk that was around one litre, six eggs, and some sugar that was imported from the Ming Kingdom.


    In the history of the Ming Dynasty, there were already people on the Lei Zhou Peninsula who grew sugar cane and refined it into white sugar.


    In this world, although White Sugar was still a relatively expensive item, the owner of the shop was the East City of the Tang Clan, so he could still afford to use White Sugar.


    Seeing that the shopkeeper had finished preparing, Xiao Wen said: "You cook the milk first, but do not boil it, just warm it with a small fire."


    If the double skin milk is boiled, it will be very difficult for the milk to produce the skin, not conducive to production. Xiao Wen then carefully told the boss.


    The boss earnestly remembered Xiao Wen''s words. From Xiao Wen''s particular attitude, he could tell that this pair of breasts was not simple at all.


    Then, Xiao Wen continued to instruct, "Take out a bowl and beat up the egg white. Then, add some sugar and stir it evenly with your chopsticks."


    After all, in ancient China, there weren''t any special stirrers. Usually, they were used to beat eggs with chopsticks. Originally, Xiao Wen''s kitchen utensils had a blender that could be used to beat eggs, but he didn''t bring it over. Therefore, he could only use the chopsticks to stir it.


    However, after hearing this, the owner asked, "Senior Brother, do you want an egg bubble?"


    The egg bubble is a kind of existence after the egg is quickly stirred up to let the air enter the egg white. Many times, people use egg bubbles to make dessert. Naturally, the shop manager knew how to make an egg bubble.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said, "No way! "Take your time when you play. If you put out the egg white and let out the bubble, the egg white will be wasted.


    Making dessert was a delicate process. Xiao Wen knew that exquisite dessert was actually crafted using extremely complicated techniques.


    It could be said that the existence of dessert was the most complicated thing to prepare. After all, it was actually a type of aristocratic delicacy, and many of the dessert methods were naturally very particular.


    This way, the shopkeeper wouldn''t be surprised at all when he heard Xiao Wen''s request ¡ª or rather, no matter what kind of strange request he had heard Xiao Wen make, he wouldn''t be surprised at all.


    He obediently followed Xiao Wen''s instructions and put the egg white into the bowl, and then put the egg yolk into the other bowl. This was an extremely difficult action for ordinary people, but the boss was still the boss, so he had learned how to make pastries since childhood.


    As a result, he easily separated the six eggs from the egg white and yellow.


    Then, he added some sugar into the egg white, picked up the chopsticks and stirred slowly.

 C334 Unexplained hostility

    Because they had to wait for the milk to warm up and condense their skin, Xiao Wen and the others left the kitchen and returned to sit outside.


    Just then, Xiao Wen suddenly remembered that he did not know the name of this junior brother.


    Thus, he turned around and asked for his name.


    The owner did not get angry when he heard Xiao Wen asking for his name at this time.


    After all, they had only met by chance. If both sides did not have a relationship with each other, Xiao Wen probably would not even plan to understand his identity.


    Now, Xiao Wen had asked for his name purely because he was the same as him, part of a common clan.


    Therefore, he cupped his hands together and said to Xiao Wen: "Reporting to Senior Brother, my surname is Bi, and my name is Fu. Mister wrote a word for me to save it. "


    Bi Cheng?


    Xiao Wen had no impression of this name. However, when he looked up the information, he found that he really did exist in the annals of history.


    The Bi Cheng in history was actually the grandson of the Yellow Gate Supervisor. Bi Xu, his younger brother, gave birth to Bi Ling, and Bi Ling gave birth to Bi Yun, who had no official position for generations and was engaged in salt price business.


    Just that, not long after Bi Yun was born, he passed away. And Bi Cheng, had passed his childhood, without a father.


    Bi Cheng was a very hardworking person when he was young. Bi Cheng burned firewood at night and read books.''s mother pitied him for reading so she took away the torch and let him sleep. Bi Cheng refused to rest, so he was able to read history books and was good at poetry.


    Of course, as long as the world worked hard to survive, people would discover that there was no lack of hardworking people in the world.


    In the year of Tai He, Bi Cheng had passed the examination and entered Du Jing''s Mu Manor to serve as his assistant. At first, Li Deyu and Du Jing were in cahoots with each other, so the imperial court let Du Jing take over the post of Jiannan Dong Chuan.


    Amongst the old officials, only Bi Cheng was the only one who asked Du Jing about it as usual and bid him farewell.


    Bi Cheng had accumulated merits and was promoted to the position of Minister for Driving and Minister for Barracks.


    According to the precedents, those families who obviously wanted to have power would treat being an official or driving a car as a humiliation. However, Bi Cheng was as zealous as an official who lived in a high position and did not say anything else.


    The chancellor understood him and summoned him to be a maester at the Han Lin Institute.


    The Party members had disturbed the west of the river, and Xuanzong had once asked him to talk about some matters. With Bi Cheng helping the ancient times, the strategy of defeating the Qiang people was very detailed and detailed. Emperor Xuan Zong said happily: "I will choose a capable general, who said that people like Li-Bao and Li Mu can only stay in my palace? You can go to war for me! "


    Bi Cheng only replied, the Emperor immediately allowed him to be the assistant minister of the Ministry of Justice, becoming a mediator for the He Xi army. When Bi Cheng entered the army, he sent officials to pacify the people of Qiang so that they would understand the benefits and disadvantages.


    At that time, the garrison troops were often troubled with the allocation of food. Bi Cheng had recruited soldiers to settle the land and gather three hundred thousand Dendrobians of grain every year. HeDong was even closer to Hu Dian, Bi Cheng reconstructed the seventy beacons in his head, being careful to guard against the enemy, the thieves did not dare to enter.


    The Yi sect took their place and summoned him to serve as Minister of Revenue.


    Not long after, as Minister of Rites, he also served as a student in the same school.


    After two years of mourning, he insisted that he was ill. He had been transferred to the Military Office, where he had been stripped of his official position.


    Not long after that, he was also in charge of managing the affairs of the river. At the time of his death, he was sixty-two years old. Bi Cheng was especially good at taking charge. Since he had already shown himself to be rich, the salary he received was used to maintain the poverty of his clan without a break.


    In the beginning, Bi Cheng was known to Emperor Xuan Zong. The Emperor had agreed to let him be the Prime Minister. Linghu Xian hated Bi Cheng, he couldn''t return back to the capital after being sent three times.


    Bi Cheng tried to think of a way to make friends with Linghu Si. He would go to Taiyuan and find some beautiful girls to present to him. Linghu Mu said, "Tai Yuan and I don''t have any good fortune, so using a beauty as bait would ruin my family." He refused to accept it.


    Overall, Bi Cheng was a person with ability. If he had enough backing, he could indeed become the Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty. However, he was of grassroots origin and did not have much support. As a result, he could only be subservient to others.


    "If such a talent grew up in the Song Dynasty, he would have easily reached great heights!"


    Xiao Wen thought.


    He did not find it strange that this Confucian scholar, who had originally been able to leave his name behind, would become a disciple of a school of thought.


    After all, the Bi Cheng in history was the son of the salt merchant. Xiao Wen didn''t feel that there was anything strange about a salt merchant''s child abandoning Confucianism to be carried around.


    After all, the existence of Lv Buwei, the biggest academic leader of the small clans, had already expressed the mercantilist spirit of the small clans.


    The children of merchants would definitely be attracted to this kind of mercantilism.


    Just then, Xiao Wen suddenly saw a few Confucian Scholars wearing robes, holding onto their treasure swords, suddenly walk in.


    Instead of sitting down, they stood in the middle of the road, looking arrogant and bespectacled.


    He was, after all, the owner of the inn. Seeing these Spirit Cultivators, Bi Cheng said goodbye to Xiao Wen, then left his side, and came to the front of the group of Spirit Cultivators.


    "Please sit." What would you like to eat? This is the best dessert shop in the entire East City. Even if the nobles and old masters come over to eat, it will be fine. "


    With that, he extended his hand and made a gesture of invitation to the other scholars.


    However, the other scholars looked at him and then turned their eyes back to their foreheads. None of them went forward to act, but one of the people who was in the lead opened his mouth. "You are Bi Cheng?"


    "I am Bi Cheng. Is everyone here for me? " Hearing that, Bi Cheng was startled. Immediately, he could sense that the other party seemed to have some malicious intent towards him. In an instant, his expression became solemn and cautious.


    At the same time, Bi Cheng was not the only one who noticed the bad intentions of the group of Confucian Scholars, Xiao Wen and the others at the side also noticed the bad intentions of the other Confucian Scholars.


    Xiao Wen squinted his eyes, using a slight expression on his face, he sized up the group of Confucian Scholars. But this time, his technique was purposeful ¨C he only wanted to find the answer to three questions from these guys.


    Firstly, who were these people?


    Second, what were they doing here?


    Third, why did they do it?


    Very quickly, Xiao Wen came up with a preliminary answer. He saw that the clothes worn by these scholars had the logo of a nearby academy. Although Xiao Wen had just arrived at the Tang Kingdom and didn''t know who opened this academy, he knew that if he had the intention to investigate, it wouldn''t be hard for him to find out which academy this symbol belonged to.


    However, Xiao Wen noticed that the clothes of the Spirit Cultivators had a strange old-fashioned feeling that they had not worn for a long time. He quickly came to the conclusion through some specialized textile and chemical books ¡ª these clothes were something from a long time ago, but they were not worn often. Clearly, this did not make sense.


    Xiao Wen thought that these guys were most likely here in disguise as the people from the Academy to cause trouble. And their goal was to blame the things they had to do today on the academy represented by the emblem.


    However, who would go to so much trouble to find a sweet shop owner, a student in the wild?


    That''s not necessary!


    Suddenly, Xiao Wen felt a chill down his spine. He instantly thought that maybe these people were not here to cause trouble for Bi Cheng, but were instead here to cause trouble for him.


    Very quickly, he received further corroboration ¡ª it was the sword hanging from the waist of these Confucian Scholars.


    In fact, ancient scholars usually wore treasured swords to protect themselves. In the pre-Qin period, scholars still had the tradition of failing their academic debate and directly drawing their swords and cutting them down.


    And the poem "every ten steps to kill, every thousand miles left without a trace" by the poet Li Bai was exaggerated. But Li Bai was not a weak scholar.


    It was precisely because scholars had such a style back then that Li Bai''s poem, which was filled with killing intent, could be widely spread.


    Even in the Ming Dynasty, where the martial arts style had gradually faded, there would still be some scholars who chose to roam the world after becoming an Elementary Scholar. And the government will allow them to wear a sword with no edge.


    This thing had very low lethality, but it could still be used for self-defense.


    In any case, to a scholar, swords were of little practical value. To them, wearing a sword was like pursuing ceremony and decoration.


    Just like Sun Shangxiang, who would be willing to spend a thousand gold to buy a dagger inlaid with a gem.


    However, Xiao Wen realized that what the Confucian Scholars in front of him were not gorgeous decorations, but actually not some useless swords.


    Their swords were simple and very simple. But how could Xiao Wen not understand, their swords could kill!

 C335 Songyang academy

    Just like Xiao Wen, Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu, the two kids with super combat abilities, also noticed that the other party had arrived with ill intent.


    It was just that they had never learned Xiao Wen''s Micro-emoticon, and did not rely on their observation skills to understand the other party''s problems.


    The reasons they sensed it were different.


    Sun Shangxiang noticed their problems because of his experience as a travelling adventurer when he was wandering around the countries.


    She could see that these guys who looked like Confucian Scholars were actually both rangers.


    "That''s interesting. "To think that there would be a travelling adventurer disguised as a scholar." Sun Shangxiang thought.


    She looked at Guan Yu beside her and realised that he was stern and his body muscles were tensed. But his eyes were shining with excitement.


    Obviously, he was looking forward to a fight later.


    He didn''t know how he noticed that these people had ill intentions. Sun Shangxiang thought.


    She didn''t know that Guan Yu detected their problems purely because of his intuition.


    His intuition told him that there was something wrong with these Confucian Scholars.


    His intuition told him that these people would probably launch their attacks here.


    His intuition told him that there would be a fight soon.


    Thus, he stood up and walked towards the group of Confucian Scholars.


    But at this time, Bi Cheng was completely unaware of this group of people.


    He looked at the group of Confucian Scholars, even though they were not from the same school of thought. But just as it was possible to form a sacrilegious alliance with Ottoman Turkey behind the backs of the Catholic countries, Venetian and Genoese merchants were able to do business with Arabs.


    There would always be people who treated guilds and faith as a joke in front of the benefits of money.


    "You are Bi Cheng, right?" One of the Confucian Scholars asked.


    "This... Is everyone here for me? " Bi Cheng was a little confused. He thought to himself, he''s just a small merchant, how did he get called to his doorstep?


    However, he still nodded and said, "I am. Everyone, please look for me. Is there anything you need?"


    "Humph!" The Confucian Scholar looked at Bi Cheng with disdain, and said coldly: "I heard that you are from a miscellaneous school?"


    "Hehe, I just casually read a few books, how could I dare to say which guild I am from!" To be honest, I''ve read the Analects before. Confucius said: If a friend comes from afar, doesn''t it make sense? Since everyone is a guest, then quickly sit down and have a look at what kind of dessert you want to eat. "


    Hearing Bi Cheng''s glib words, other than Sun Shangxiang, the rest of the students around him were dumbstruck.


    They did not expect the originally simple and honest Bi Cheng to have such a glib tongue.


    Only Xiao Wen disapproved.


    He felt that, as a businessman, Bi Cheng''s thought of making money was extremely normal.


    And because they were mercantilist guilds, they valued actual benefits far more than they deserved. Thus, he naturally would not offend these unfriendly Confucian Scholars when he was at a disadvantage.


    In fact, Xiao Wen could understand and agree with Bi Cheng''s mentality.


    If this group of Confucian Scholars were just a bunch of people who knew that they were from different schools of thought, and then decided to attack them from the bottom of their heart, Xiao Wen would also think of a way to resolve this matter.


    However, there was still a gap between the ideal and the reality. Bi Cheng was not clear, this group of people who were Confucian Scholars were not that simple.


    The group of Scholars said: "Don''t try to argue, I have already investigated thoroughly and you have already taken a Guest as your teacher. You think I don''t know? "


    "What do you want?" Looking at this group of fellows, Bi Cheng unconsciously retreated. After all, this group of people had already begun drawing their swords, seemingly wanting to slash him.


    "What do you want to do?" At this time, Xiao Wen walked over.


    He looked at these Confucian Scholars and drew his sword without any hesitation.


    "Who are you? How dare you interfere with the affairs of our Songyang Academy? " When they saw Xiao Wen, they immediately pulled out their swords, and a group of people faced Xiao Wen, and a group of people faced Bi Cheng.


    Hearing the other party introducing himself, Xiao Wen nodded his head in his heart.


    It was obvious that the other party was trying to attack him as if he was the scapegoat, trying to stir up trouble between the academy and himself.


    As an educator, Xiao Wen naturally knew what kind of place the Songyang Academy was.


    Songyang Academy was a famous institution of higher learning in ancient China, one of the four great academies in ancient China.


    In Xiao Wen''s world, the Songyang Academy was classified as a part of the historical building complex of the world''s cultural heritage, a national key cultural object protection unit.


    It is located in the southern foot of Songshan, Dengfeng City, Zhengzhou City, Henan Province.


    In history, the Songyang Academy was famous for its knowledge in the world. It was famous for its cultural support and unique cultural relics in both ancient and modern times.


    Since ancient times, Mount Song was an important part of the Confucian school. There were Songyang Academy, Yinggu Academy, Shaowang Academy, Southern City Academy, and the Ancient Academy. The most prominent one was the Songyang Academy.


    In history, the Songyang Academy was a buddhist and Taoist place, but the most famous place in history was the Confucian holy land.


    The Songyang Academy was first established in Taihe, Northern Wei, for eight years (484 AD). It was named the Sung Yang Temple.


    In the year of Sui Da-ye (605-618), the name was changed to "Songyang View", which was a Taoism activity site.


    When Tang Hongdao was in his first year (683 AD), the High School Li Zhi was traveling on Mount Song.


    In the following week of the fifth generation (A.D. 951-960), it was changed to the Tai Yi College.


    Song Jingyou 2 years (1035 A.D.), called Songyang Academy, has been a famous teaching classics education place ever since.


    At the beginning of Song Dynasty, the country was peaceful and the style of literature rose from all directions. After five generations of chaos, the Confucian Scholars liked to gather in the forest for a quiet place to lecture.


    Denver was the place where Yao, Shun, Yu, and Zhou used to live.


    According to the records, Fan Zhongyan, Sima Guang, Cheng Xing, Cheng Yi, Yang shi, Zhu Xi, Li Gang, Fan Chunren and the rest were all lecturing in the Songyang Academy. Sima Guang''s huge book, < General Administration >, volumes 9 to 21, was written in the Songyang Academy and the Zong Fu Palace.


    Cheng Yi and Cheng Feng, also known as "Er Cheng", lectured in Songyang Academy for more than 10 years.


    The famous scholar Jing Dong had studied in the Songyang Academy, and after becoming a High Scholar, he had served as the censor for nine years.


    As a result, the Songyang Academy became one of the academies with the greatest influence in the Northern Song.


    However, in this world line, after the destruction of the South Tang, many people from the South Tang went to the Tang Kingdom.


    As for the original Songyang Temple, a portion of them had also moved to the Luoyang.


    However, after arriving here, this group of bald donkeys were unable to persevere any longer. Within a few years, Sung Yang Temple was occupied by the Confucian Scholars and was forced to change its faith. Even Abbot Fang could only read four books and five scriptures; he could not continue with the Amitabha Temple.


    As for Daoists?


    Sorry, Taoists are only a small part of the world. As for the sect, it hadn''t even been formed yet.


    After all, the Dao Sect in history grew up from Taoism''s corpse. But the Taoism of this world had the Han Empire as their soil, and they weren''t so old that they couldn''t lift blades.


    If there was a cultivator that dared to walk out in such a flamboyant manner, the warriors of the Taoism would definitely pull out their swords and attack him without mentioning anything else.


    After all, heresy was more detestable than heresy.


    Those Taoists who distorted governance and freedom, and turned liberalism into a metaphysical theory, in the eyes of the scholars of the Taoism, were just a bunch of disgusting idiots!


    Naturally, although Li Er was treated as his ancestor in Emperor of the Tang, they did not dare to say that they were the believers and guardians of the sect.


    If they dared to say that, they would undoubtedly be making an enemy out of the Taoism. And he would make a bad start ¡ª that is, he would turn academic and religious.


    As long as you start something like this, the scholars of this world will worry that you will turn the Taoist school into a Taoist school today. Will tomorrow turn Confucianism into Confucianism? The day after tomorrow, would they also turn the law into a law school?


    Over time, most of the school''s detestable scholars were probably the majority in this era. They would all directly break all ties with Li Tang.


    Everyone knew that without the support of the scholars and without a strong cultural background, even if a country''s military might was great, it would still be a barbarian country.


    A scholar may not necessarily make a country strong, but it can make a country orderly.


    A country without order, but like the grasslands country, a coup d''¨¦tat took place every two or three days, bringing honor to the strong. And then the state would fade away into oblivion in the midst of endless internal strife.

 C336 Hidden officials

    Within the store, the atmosphere was tense.


    Xiao Wen looked at the bunch of fellows who pretended to be Confucian Scholars, but were actually rangers, and had a stern expression. And on the other side, the faces of Shangguan Waner and Yang Xiu, who were among the students, had already become deathly pale. Only Zhuge Liang maintained his composure and was not afraid. As for the remaining two students, Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu, they had already picked their attacking angles long ago, and were prepared to attack the flank of the group of Rangers.


    "What should we do? Anthony, do you have a way to solve this problem? " Zhuge Liang pulled Shangguan Waner and Yang Xiu back a few steps, and after reaching a safe distance, he asked Xiao Wen who was guarding them.


    However, Anthony was helpless. He took out a strange mechanism from within his robes and fiddled with it for a bit before assembling it into a small round shield with a sharp blade on the side. Next, he pulled out the specially made short sword at his waist and said, "If I were to equip the Heavy Armor Tower Shield that I once equipped when I was a centurion in the Empire, even if these people were to fight together, they wouldn''t be my match. But with my current weapons, it''s going to be very troublesome! "


    Although he was wearing a leather breastplate that was used to protect him from the sharp blades, and a heavy armor made of several layers of silk, enough to withstand normal arrows. His current defensive capabilities weren''t too bad either. However, compared to being fully armed, there was still a gap.


    If he wanted to defeat them, it would probably be rather difficult.


    "Then what should we do?" Zhuge Liang asked with a frown.


    Although they and the others were the same as Anthony, they wore all kinds of protective gear when they went out. Including Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang, there were layers of protection. However, this was after all, not the battle between Hua Xiong and Hua Xiong. Even though they didn''t have enough manpower, Zhuge Liang didn''t have much confidence in fighting each other head on.


    After all, the last time he encountered this kind of situation, was when Xiao Wen brought Guan Yu to the army camp to look for Uncle Li to see if he could get a military doctor to check on Guan Yu''s condition, when he was surrounded by the northern troop.


    That time, were it not for the fact that Uncle Lee had arrived in time to stop the soldiers who were guarding the military camp. With just the battle power of Xiao Wen and Guan Yu, it was simply impossible to be a match for that group of soldiers.


    As for Zhuge Liang ¡­ He had never considered details as reliable fighting strength. It would be fine to let him do a sneak attack and restrain himself in Lv Bu''s fight with Guan Yu, but let him go face off against this group of Rangers.


    The front anus is impossible, and it''s impossible to have the front anus for the rest of your life.


    At the same time, the travelling adventurer also had a distressed look on his face.


    Although they just received the money, and dressed up as the students of the Songyang Academy, they wanted to come and make trouble for Xiao Wen and the Songyang Academy, and even wanted to instigate conflict between the big size man and the Great Tang Dynasty.


    If possible, he would directly kill Xiao Wen in exchange for more bounty. However, the foundation for all of this was established when they were able to safely retreat.


    Originally, they had planned to pretend to be the students of the Songyang Academy, and directly enter the inn to start a dispute. And because Xiao Wen and the owner were trash, and had no choice, Xiao Wen would definitely intervene. Furthermore, Xiao Wen would find trouble with the Songyang Academy.


    The good thing was that their goal at the start was the owner, so no one would suspect that they were targeting Xiao Wen. After all, they were not the ones who took the initiative to cause trouble for Xiao Wen, but Xiao Wen himself.


    However, they clearly misjudged Xiao Wen''s vigilance.


    After all, according to the intelligence they had gathered, Xiao Wen only had two students who specialized in martial arts and a former guard officer from the countries of the Western Regions beside him.


    Although they were experts in battlefield combat, they didn''t know much about assassinations or street fighting.


    After all, although this was also a battle, street fighting and fighting were two completely different systems.


    But in reality, Xiao Wen was very alert to find their trails the moment they appeared, and his disciples had even surrounded them when these Rangers were arguing with their boss.


    In this sort of situation, the ranger concluded that if he wasn''t paying attention, he would be captured and use this as an interrogation to uncover the truth of the matter.


    "This isn''t good!" The chieftain thought. After all, even though they only took money to work, they still had to abide by their professional ethics, didn''t they? Disclosure of employer information is certainly in violation of industry taboos.


    If this scandal were to spread, what would happen then?


    But just at that moment, Bi Cheng who was planning to settle the dispute peacefully suddenly realised that the other party did not plan to resolve the matter peacefully, his expression suddenly turned serious.


    As someone who had managed a business in the Luoyang for such a long time, Bi Cheng was naturally not someone who could be easily bullied. However, he often didn''t need to use any powerful techniques. After all, he was living in a fixed place. If he offended someone, his business would only get worse over time.


    Thus, unless it was absolutely necessary, he definitely wouldn''t offend anyone.


    However, seeing that the group of people dressed like the Confucian Scholars today did not come with good intentions, Bi Cheng''s expression became cold.


    He looked at the group of people and said, "Do you want to fight here? Do you know who I am? My grandfather is the head of Henan Prefecture, Lord Bi Zhuang. Are you all courting death by doing this? "


    Hearing those words, everyone was taken aback. Even Xiao Wen had a look of enlightenment.


    That''s right! Although this Bi Cheng did not look that great, he was, after all, someone who had given up his future for the sake of the school''s faith. And what kind of background would make it the easiest to develop such a personality? Of course, that was something that one was already accustomed to seeing power as a thing, a person who did not feel that power was precious anymore.


    Although Bi Cheng''s father and grandfather were not officials, his grandfather was a high official.


    Bi Cheng''s grandfather, Bi Zhuang, was a high ranking official of the Tang Dynasty in history.


    Bi Xu''s father, Empress Wu was Siwei Shaoqing.


    Bi Zhuang six years old can write an article, to the weak crown when the scholar and, as the county captain of Jinshui, Kowloon main book.


    His heart was in agony at the death of his loved ones. He was still living in the garden. Empress Wu summoned him to be the left pick.


    Shen Long Yuan Year (705) to be promoted to Shu Shuai Ren.


    At that time, Jinghui and the others had requested that the Wu Kings be downgraded, and Bi Jianping had announced the imperial edict. His voice was bright and fluent as he read and explained every sentence. Everyone who was listening at the side could clearly hear what he said.


    Therefore, Bi Zhuang attracted Wu San-si''s loathing, put it on the outside as the Renzhou assassins history, in the time of administration and love of the people. Since then, he has been promoted to the position of governor of Yizhou Province.


    In the first year of Jing Yun (710), Bi Zhuang was recalled by Tang Rui Zong to serve as the left imperial physician to deal with the Wei party in Tang Long''s coup. And then Henan Yin Li Jie, known as "Bi Li."


    Become Shaanxi Province Thorn history, plus silver Dr. Qingguang Lu, Feng Wei County male. Not long after, he was appointed governor of Yizhou, and also served as an investigator of the south of the sword.


    Due to his outstanding political achievements, he was exalted by Rui Zong''s edict and awarded a seal and a robe.


    Then recall Beijing worshiping the Minister of Household Affairs, transfer the Minister of the Department of Government, and long history of Yizhou, the governor of the Great Governor of Guangzhou.


    Tang Xuanzong ascended to the throne, Bi Zhuang was transferred to Henan Province, and moved to the Ministry of Household.


    In the fourth year of Kaiyuan (716), Bikou fell ill. The emperor personally bestowed upon him handwritten prescriptions, which made him received an incomparable holy favour.


    Later on, because people thought that the Minister of Revenue was a criminal official, it was very easy for him to die from various accidents after taking office.


    The Tang Xuan Sect immediately changed him to the crown prince, hoping that he would be able to recover from his illness.


    However, Bi Xu was still unable to resist the remnants of the Department of Household Science and the erosion of the power, ultimately still died of illness.


    After his death, the Tang Xuan Sect gave him the title of Yellow Gate Overseer. It could be said that there was no regret in being an official.


    Bi Xu not only has a lot of power in the government, in fact, he also has a certain position in the literary world.


    Hearing that Bi Cheng had revealed his background, all the travelling adventurers revealed fearful expressions. Although they already knew that people who could do business here in the Luoyang had a backer. Otherwise, he would have been swallowed by others when he was first created. However, they didn''t expect that this trash in front of them had such a huge background.

 C337 What is the first sentence of mencius?

    Hearing that Bi Cheng had revealed his background, all the travelling adventurers revealed fearful expressions. Although they already knew that people who could do business here in the Luoyang had a backer. Otherwise, he would have been swallowed by others when he was first created. However, they didn''t expect that this trash in front of them had such a huge background.


    It was true that compared to the imperial court''s core, Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui and the other important officials who were now deeply favored could be considered as the top three ranks in the twenty-first century. In front of them, even though Yin Bi Zhuzhe of Henan Province was a government official, he was still weaker than them.


    He Nan was an important existence for the Luoyang, just like the later generations of He Bei were for the imperial capital. And Henan Yin, in fact, is equivalent to the existence of the governor of Hebei Province. Even though this kind of existence was close to the center of attention, it would inevitably come into contact with the big shots of the imperial government all day, making it troublesome to do anything and restricting one''s authority. But he had to admit that this sort of restriction could indeed give him quite a bit of status.


    If it was an ordinary big boss, he would be able to smash down a large number of directors with just a single brick in the imperial city. This group of travelling adventurers definitely would not be afraid. The reason they dared to cause trouble in a place like Luoyang was because their backers could deal with the consequences of their actions.


    However, their backers weren''t invincible. Even the servants of the Emperor, such as the Embroidered Uniform Guard of the Ming Dynasty, had gone too far and provoked the wrath of the masses. When a group of ministers asked the Emperor if he was going to rebel, the Emperor could only push them out to kill them to dispel the resentment of the lowly people. Otherwise, when the day came when an official could no longer stand the Emperor''s outrageous behavior, it would be no joke if he went straight for the Qing Monarch''s side.


    Even the supreme Emperor was bound, let alone the others. For example, if Fang Xuanling had any conflicts of interest with the officials below, and if the other party was just some small officials, then it would be fine. But did not need to come forward to solve such a problem. However, for officials like Bi Zhuang, although Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui could do the job, Bi Zhuang would definitely know that the person at the top was the one who took action. There were only a few people on the roof, so a casual look would let them know. If that was the case, wouldn''t he be hated by Bi Zhuang?


    Although the more powerful ministers are not afraid of being hated by Bib. However, at their level, to do something was not to consider whether or not one could do it, but whether or not it was worth it. If there wasn''t enough motivation for the benefits, only a fool would offend Bi Jianming for a few rangers. As a result, this group of Rangers knew that if they had offended Bi Cheng today, Bi Xu would definitely be able to kill them without a burial ground.


    After all, in the twenty-first century, there were many places that the law couldn''t take care of, and many places that were filled with people. In this feudal society that had existed for more than three hundred years, from the moment Shang Yang established the spirit of the rule of law to the moment when Qin Shi Huang destroyed all of them, the concept of a person above the law had become deeply ingrained in people''s hearts. As Henan Yin, there were so many ways for Bi Xu to deal with these Rangers, but they could do nothing about it.


    "Big Brother ¡­" We, still ¡­ Do we continue? " One of the gangsters asked his big brother in a low voice. Logically speaking, although the Han Dynasty''s Guanzhong and Guandong region, the rangers were indeed like the rangers from the Pre-Qin Dynasty to the Han Dynasty. They were able to brave and fearless for the morals that they believed in, and they were able to walk on the streets in blood. However, this spirit was too unfamiliar to the rangers of the Tang Kingdom. The rangers here were nothing more than hoodlums of the twenty-first century. They charged money to do things and had no faith in them at all.


    Thus, when they realized that they had offended someone they shouldn''t have, their first reaction wasn''t to go and talk about it, but to directly admit their mistake ¡­ Ah! To follow one''s heart, to follow one''s heart, to follow one''s own heart, how could it be called cowardly? The matter of the rangers could not be ignored.


    Looking at his own little brother, even his big brother, the rogue, was feeling conflicted! After all, they had not completed their mission today. Once they returned, they would definitely be met with retaliation from their employers. That employer did not need to personally act, as long as he slightly operated the operation and had the Luoyang''s Prefecture Overseer conduct a strict operation, it would be enough for him to destroy them by capturing all the Rangers in the Luoyang City. And doing so, it was reasonable and legal. After all, any ruler with a normal brain other than Liu Bang, or Tian Qi, who believed in the liberalism of the Taoism during the Warring States Era, and also hired thugs who fought on the streets to fight, would wish they could get to the bottom of this tumor that would affect society like the Rangers.


    However, an existence such as a ranger still had a tenacious life force after all, even in the twenty-first century. Relying on the execution abilities of the feudal society, unless it was the Qin Kingdom who was in charge of Lv Buwei''s affairs after he changed his methods, the most the country would at most be able to do a little bit of discipline and catch rangers at a certain time. Although this method could effectively restrain the Rangers for a period of time, they would be like cut leeks, cutting one wavelength after another.


    But that was enough. The Ranger swelled to infinity in a situation where the Ruler was unable to destroy him. It was because every ranger only served him personally. They would not consider the future of the Ranger as a whole. Therefore, in the face of such a threat, they wouldn''t even consider killing one me or millions of others. They would only think about how to live on.


    In the midst of this dilemma, a seemingly shrewd ranger suddenly came out. He waved his hand and said, "Everyone, everyone, don''t be rash. We are only here today for an academic debate. "You are a nobody, and we are all Confucian scholars. We are all scholars, and scholars have to solve problems as scholars. Why fight in such a barbaric manner?


    Upon hearing these words, the Ranger Leader immediately relaxed. The person who spoke just now was their strategist, the dog. Even though he was also a ranger, he was different from them. When he was young, he had studied in a private school for two years. Normally, he would memorize a few words and write his own name. Although he was still a long way from taking the Imperial examinations ¡ª otherwise, he wouldn''t have been a ranger. However, because they had read a book, they had a nimble mind and would usually help everyone come up with ideas and ideas. It could be said that this was the second mission of their small group, and their IQ was high.


    After hearing that, Xiao Wen raised an eyebrow. He said, "Your master, the master of the Confucian school, Kong Zhongni, killed the young master because of the struggle between schools. Don''t tell me this is not a scholar''s way? You think I don''t feel it? You just wanted to make a move. "


    What?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the second Ranger, Kobold Chieftain, had a stupefied expression on its face. Although he had also read private schools and had memorized the discourse, he had a general understanding of Confucius'' thoughts. But his knowledge was limited to this. Maybe some of the scholars who have received a systematic education know what it is to have Confucius kill a young boy, but you can''t expect a ranger who has only read a little for two days to understand this ¡ª just as you can''t expect a man who has just dropped out of junior high and become a factory dog to be able to read the theory of relativity ¡ª what would a factory dog do if he could really read it? A man who can read relativity is ten thousand times more important to the nation than a director of a rich factory.


    Xiao Wen looked at the stupefied expression on this fellow. He had obviously noticed that these people were impersonating Confucian Scholars. In reality, they were just a group of wandering practitioners. At such a close distance, he could clearly see the expressions on their faces. He could tell that they were ignorant, stupefied, astonished, and at a loss.


    "Humph!" Immediately, he took out a dagger-like weapon from his waist, and directly shouted at the group of rangers, "You don''t even know that Confucius killed the young master, and yet you have the nerve to come over to conduct an academic debate with me. Do you take me for a three year old child? Let me ask you, what is the first sentence of Mencius? Don''t tell me you don''t even know that. "


    If they didn''t know, then it would completely prove that they weren''t Confucian Scholars. Since he was not a Confucian Scholar, then Xiao Wen had nothing to worry about. It wasn''t too bad for them to just draw their swords and hack them to death.

 C338 The school war

    What was the situation when Confucius killed Shaozhen?


    What was the first sentence of Mencius?


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s two questions consecutively, the group of adventurers all felt stupefied.


    However, the ones being shocked wasn''t only this group of wandering practitioners. Anthony, who was observing from the side and protecting Xiao Wen''s group of disciples who did not have any fighting strength, also had a stupefied expression.


    The first sentence of Mencius was enough. After all, this was what was written in the book. Anthony knew that if he wanted to know the answer, he would know after he bought a book. After all, as the centurion of the defeated empire, achieving this position was no longer something as simple as fighting skills.


    IQ, EQ, martial arts, command skills, as well as luck, these were all qualities a Centurion could not lack.


    However, he still couldn''t help but look at Zhuge Liang, who was at the side. Yang Xiu and Shangguan Waner, ask them what was going on with Confucius killing Shaozhen.


    To be honest, when he first came to the East, he had always been in the Han State and didn''t know about the situation in other countries. They only knew that a majority of the people here didn''t have any independent faith, and instead believed in a messy and numerous deity like the Roman Empire s from a long time ago ¡ª ¡ª According to their Orthodox Church, this should be the era of polytheism.


    However, the people of the East were not too keen on faith. Their intellectuals, in particular, did not like to add too many religious elements to their studies. They prefer the study of their ancestors and the more primitive nature of their will to that of religion.


    In Korea, they loved to study a philosopher as old as Socrates ¡ª Laozi.


    That was also why when Anthony was in the Han Dynasty, he only knew about Confucius and knew about the relationship between him and his father. It was probably similar to how Socrates and Plato were together.


    Thus, he looked at Xiao Wen''s three students with a questioning gaze.


    Realizing that Anthony himself was present, Yang Xiu snorted coldly. Obviously, he was too lazy to answer Anthony''s question. Zhuge Liang helplessly looked at this rebellious junior brother of his. He could only helplessly explain himself.


    This was because Confucius had no connection to the common people. Therefore, Zhuge Liang''s tone did not carry much respect, only a little indifference and casualness.


    He explained: "In eleven years (499 B.C.), Confucius became the scoundrel of the country of Lu. The first fire of a new official is to kill Shao Zheng and establish his might. "


    "There is a saying that Confucius and Shaozhen had a feud for a long time, and it was an academic dispute. The reason he had killed Shao Zheng was purely to avenge his family. During the period of Yang Hu''s reign, Confucius refused to come out of the mountain, so he had no choice but to accept disciples to teach and earn some dried meat to eat. As the state school officials could not find their own place in the system, they scattered the people and began to conduct private education, forming a state of "courtesy in the face of the law". Confucius was not the first scholar to engage in private education, but he did it the best. "Since they are already in the ''wild'', of course, the composition of the students will also be mixed. Regardless of whether they are farming or brawling, as long as they are able to pay the tuition fee of 10 dried meat dishes, they will all be taught."


    "At first, Confucius was not bad, but then he met his opponent, Shaozhen. Confucius was at the peak of his education, and his students were swarming over him. He prepared for class one morning and went to the Apricot Forest in high spirits. As expected, there were crowds of people, and just as he was talking happily, the crowd suddenly dispersed, leaving only a few trusted disciples standing alone in the field like reefs after a ebb tide. Teacher Kong was puzzled. What was going on? Zilu said that people had gone to listen to the lecture. This happened many times, and the seeds of hatred took root in Confucius'' heart, causing qualitative changes. The students of the historical Confucius went there to listen to the class "three hundred and three thousand". Three is not the actual number, but more. So this brings about a fatal disaster. "


    "Isn''t that the same as the Hebrews of the Pythagorean school?" Anthony had also read books in Eastern Rome. Although Eastern Rome was a religion controlled by the Orthodox Church, many scholars were able to study the academic history of ancient Greece with the support of the Empire.


    As such, Anthony knew that there was someone like Pythas.


    Pythagoras (around 580 to 500 BC) was a great mathematician in ancient Greece.


    He proved a number of important theorems, including the Pythagorean Theorem, which was later named after him. The sum of the area of the square whose sides were the sides of a right triangle was equal to the area of the square whose sides were the sides.


    When Pythagoras had mastered the use of mathematical knowledge, he felt that he could not be satisfied only with solving problems, so he tried to expand the field of mathematics into philosophy and explain the world from the point of view of numbers.


    After some hard practice, he put forward the idea that "everything is a number": that the element of numbers is the element of all things, that the world is made up of numbers, that everything in the world can be represented by numbers, and that numbers themselves are the order of the world.


    In 500 B.C., the Pythagorean disciple Hipposus discovered the startling fact that the length of a square diagonal and its side is not centigrade (if the square side length is 1, then the length of the diagonal is not a reasonable number).


    This irrationality is very different from the philosophy of "everything is a number" (meaning rational number).


    This discovery terrified the leaders of the school, who thought that it would shake their dominance in the academic world, and endeavoured to seal off the spread of this truth, which forced Hebron to emigrate.


    Unfortunately, they met the Bees disciples on a ship. He was brutally thrown into the water by the Bi Clan disciples.


    For the first time, Hebron''s discovery revealed the defects of rational number system, which proved that it could not be equated with the continuous infinite straight line, that rational number was not full of points on the number axis, and that there were "pores" on the number axis which could not be represented by rational numbers.


    And this kind of "pore" has been proved simply innumerable ".


    Thus, the ancient Greeks'' idea of a continuum of arithmetic, in which rational numbers were thought to be continuous, was completely shattered.


    Together with Zeno''s paradox, the discovery of unfairness is considered as the first mathematics crisis in the history of mathematics, which has a profound impact on the development of mathematics for more than 2000 years. The discovery of unfairness, together with the Zeno paradox, has a profound effect on the development of mathematics for more than 2,000 years. It has made people switch from relying on intuition and experience to relying on proof, promoted the development of axiomatic geometry and logic, and fostered the budding of the thought of calculus.


    However, the truth could not be drowned after all, and the Bethesda school of thought was the "unreasonable" school of thought to erase the truth. In memory of Hebron, the venerable scholar who had dedicated his life to truth, the irreducible quantity was named "irrational numbers" ¡ª that was the origin of irrational numbers.


    The mathematical crisis caused by irrational numbers continued into the second half of the nineteenth century.


    In 1872, the German mathematician Dedekind, starting from the requirement of continuity, defined irrational numbers by the "segmentation" of rational numbers, and established the theory of real numbers on the basis of strict science, thus ending the era that irrational numbers are regarded as "unreasonable" and ending the first big crisis in the history of mathematics which lasted for more than 2000 years.


    Although it was a long history, Anthony still did not know. Anthony who was living in this Mathematics crisis still knew that if a scholar who worked on an academic research were to be ruthless, he would really kill people for the sake of their academic beliefs.


    This, like the Catholic Spaniards who burned the Muslims of the Arab Empire on the Iberian Peninsula, was essentially the same.


    "It seems that no matter where the humans are from, they all have this mentality!" Anthony sighed in his heart.


    At the same time, he looked at Xiao Wen and the group of Rangers with anticipation.


    Honestly speaking, as a Janissary Guard, he had fought for his country with the Emperor, politics in Constantinople, the Crusaders, and faith in the Sultanate of the Roma, the Arab Empire, and the Ottoman Turks.


    However, this was the first time he had experienced a war between guilds. As a result, despite the small scale of this war, there were only a dozen or so people on each side that seemed to only have the strength of hooligans, and on his side, there were only a few ¡­

 C339 A month a year a decade a lifetime of swords and spears

    Just as the group of Rangers were in a daze, Xiao Wen suddenly took a big stride forward. Without giving them any chance to react, he directly stabbed them with his spear.


    "Swish!" With a sound, Xiao Wen''s sword directly pierced into his opponent''s neck. Immediately after, he pulled the sword out. With a "hualala" sound, the ranger''s blood gushed out from his neck.


    At first the ranger was surprised, but then he reached out and touched his neck. Seeing the blood continuously gushing out from his neck, he wanted to say something, but that broken windpipe was no longer able to make an effective sound.


    As a result, he could only constantly make gurgling sounds.


    With the blood constantly flowing out of him, the ranger''s legs went limp, and he collapsed onto the ground. He felt his body temperature and life constantly slipping away as his consciousness gradually became blurry.


    In order to resist all of this, he subconsciously stretched out his hand, wanting to grab onto something. His eyes were bulging like a goldfish''s, filled with despair.


    Seeing that the ranger had stopped breathing within a few seconds, the rangers finally realised that Xiao Wen had actually killed someone!


    Swish!


    Suddenly, Xiao Wen took another stride forward, thrusting the sword in his hand into the enemy''s neck, reaping the next enemy''s life.


    "Today, Xiao Wen will join the hunt!" He sneered in his heart as he pulled out the sword and forcefully swung it. The sword was immediately stained with blood. It was a magnificent design carved into the sword ¡ª it was a pattern of drawing blood from strength.


    The treasured sword had once more returned to its pristine appearance.


    At this time, Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu finally reacted. Although they had not killed anyone at close range before, they had still used long-ranged attacks and lever crossbow s to kill some enemies. Thus, although they were still a little nervous when they attacked, they were not too afraid.


    Sun Shangxiang then took out two daggers, and while the people around were looking at Xiao Wen, he pierced the daggers into the other party''s neck. Immediately after, she gave up on the two daggers and rolled backwards, dodging the sword blades that came stabbing at her after those travelling adventurers reacted subconsciously.


    On the other side, Guan Yu also saw the opportunity to attract and the others'' attention and immediately rushed forward, launching a third wave of attack.


    His weapon was different from Xiao Wen''s dagger.


    Because Guan Yu didn''t have much experience in hand fighting, he only arranged for him to use two types of weapons-the adversarial weapon in his right hand, Tiger Finger, and the assassination weapon in his left hand, the Sleeve Sword.


    Tiger Finger was a common weapon used by fighting boxers. It could be used to enhance the lethality of fighting boxers. It could also be used to integrate other weapons into the boxing style.


    And on Xiao Wen''s Tiger Finger, he added a sharp blade. As a result, not only could he smash his enemy with his tiger finger, he could also use this to cut his throat.


    Originally, Guan Yu''s power and fist fighting skills were already very strong. Relying on this, it was like adding wings to a tiger. When he charged into the group of Rangers, he waved his right fist and hit a person in the neck, creating a throat-slitting effect.


    Next, he placed his left hand on the enemy''s neck and pulled the switch. He then unsheathed his sword and stabbed the other ranger in the neck.


    Although the Sleeve Sword had never appeared in history, its earliest appearance dated back to an assassin''s game developed by a French game company using potatoes as a server. It was mainly used for close quarters assassinations or battles.


    In the beginning, many people thought that this thing was just bullsh * t. It was simply unrealistic. Therefore, many people think that the actual production of the sleeve sword entertainment, artistic, hands-on, creative, mainly cosplay props or DIY handicrafts, but not deterrent.


    However, later on, the big bosses of the technology department in the AcG world had actually made such a thing.


    Back then, Xiao Wen had watched the related videos on the internet, but unfortunately, he had not memorized how to create them.


    But that didn''t matter. As long as he knew that there was one thing, it didn''t matter even if he couldn''t produce it.


    As long as he opened up the super library, he would be able to obtain the blueprints for creating the Sleeve Sword. Furthermore, Xiao Wen was certain that the Xiu Jian blueprint that he had obtained was much more perfect and meaningful than the designs of the ACG circles of the original world.


    However, Guan Yu was not satisfied with the outcome of the two. After all, even Sun Shangxiang had killed two people. He couldn''t possibly achieve the same grade as a girl!


    When the pride and pride entered his mind, Guan Yu unhesitatingly took out his sword from his sleeve and twisted it. The sword suddenly twisted ninety degrees and turned into a dagger.


    As a result, Guan Yu displayed the characteristics of an expert''s courage. With fists and blades intertwined, relying on the short range of his attack, he had an even more nimble advantage in close combat compared to the adventurers who held longsword s.


    Not long later, he killed four more people.


    At this time, Xiao Wen suddenly heard the sound of someone charging from behind.


    For a long time, the tacit understanding from training in the sword at home had made Xiao Wen understand that this was Anthony.


    Thus, he subconsciously sidestepped and dodged Anthony''s charge route. A figure flashed past him, and then, he saw Anthony rush into the crowd.


    "This is bad!" Those rangers finally reacted! " Xiao Wen was shocked, because he saw that quite a few rangers had already reacted to it.


    Although they could do nothing in the face of Guan Yu''s attack, they had the advantage in the face of Anthony''s attack.


    Those Rangers, with longsword in their hands, pierced towards Anthony savagely. That scene was like a group of javelins that had been forced into a corner, forming a longspear square formation and risking everything to block the heavy cavalry''s attack.


    However ¡­


    Anthony''s weight in the cavalry was extremely agile.


    With a wave of his left hand, the professional soldier''s tyrannical power directly sent all the swords in the middle and left side flying.


    Then, he raised his right hand into the air and used his right hand to block the two swords on the right side.


    "Armor?" Xiao Wen''s eyes flickered, looking at Anthony, he did not expect his armor to have such an operation.


    All along, he had thought that although armor could block damage, it was only a passive form of defense. But he never thought that Anthony would actually place the armor on the enemy''s weapon.


    However, Anthony''s risky move, had a good effect. He used the armor on his hands to block the enemy''s sword, then pulled back his left hand and slapped them in the face.


    The sharp blades on the shields cut through their faces, causing them to scream in pain.


    Although these hoodlums often fought on the streets, most of the time, they were just fishing and swimming. After all, no one wanted to make friends with an enemy if it was not necessary, or be beaten to death during a fight.


    However, Anthony was a professional soldier after all. In front of him, the strength of a group of lackeys was not even worth mentioning.


    Anthony snorted in disdain. As a veteran who had fought on the battlefield countless of times and wandered around the border of life and death, Anthony naturally would not let go of this opportunity.


    He brandished his dagger. Although his short sword''s attack range was not as great as the longsword''s, he had already blocked all of the attacks. In the enemy''s attack range, he could naturally do whatever he wanted.


    Without any hesitation, Anthony immediately waved the short sword in his hand.


    First kill!


    Second Kill!


    A massacre!


    Dominating the competition!


    Killing people as if they were hemp!


    No one could stop him!


    In just a short span of time, Anthony had already killed six people while waving the sword in his hand.


    "So now there are only three people left. But I don''t need that many people, so I might as well kill another one! " Xiao Wen thought.


    Thus, he once again waved the treasured sword in his hand and stabbed forward.


    At the same time, the three Rangers who were watching their companions fall into a pool of blood burst with ferocity in their hearts.


    After all, the actions in front of them right now, simply did not give them a chance to live. Hence, they frantically looked at Xiao Wen and waved their swords.


    "Tsk tsk!" You actually have the nerve to play with swords with this kind of technique? "


    Xiao Wen looked at this group of Rangers with disdain in his heart.


    As the saying goes, a moon pole, a sword for ten years, a spear for life.


    Even Xiao Wen, who had received the most professional of sword techniques, could only use a few simple sword techniques. What''s more, these hoodlums had never received any training before.


    Facing this group of hoodlums, Xiao Wen laughed coldly as he dodged the attacks of the two swords, and at the same time used his dagger to block the third sword.


    "You''re dead!" Xiao Wen looked at the ranger in front of him and said with a tone of "death sentence".


    Following which, his sword directly pierced into the throat of the other party.

 C340 Trader

    After Xiao Wen finished dealing with this enemy, he took a step back and walked to a safe distance. He glanced at Bi Cheng, who was standing beside him with a confused and confused look on his face. He heaved a sigh of relief when he discovered that he was not injured at all other than being frightened. Immediately after, he shouted, "Little Yu, Anthony, capture them! "I want a living one.


    Hearing this, the group of hoodlums was stunned for a moment before reacting. It was obvious that Xiao Wen wanted to stop the slaughter. However, before they could rejoice for too long, Guan Yu and Anthony had already rushed over. Using almost the same method, they landed a kick on their legs, causing them to become weak from the pain, falling straight to the ground.


    The two Rangers fell to the ground. Due to the fact that the ground was covered with the blood of many Rangers, there was only a "pa da" sound as their faces were covered with blood. They looked extremely miserable. When had these Rangers ever seen such a huge scene? Smelling the bloody smell that entered their noses, their minds were in a mess. They could only allow Guan Yu and Anthony to subdue them.


    Just then, Bi Cheng could not help but ask: "Senior Brother, what are you doing? Those people were obviously the students of the Songyang Academy. As the holy land of the Confucians, Songyang Academy will not let the matter of you killing their disciples go today. If you do this, won''t you push us to the brink of war? "


    What a joke. There were only a few kittens and puppies left. Even though there were nearly a thousand people in the lobby. However, out of every hundred people in the Great Tang Dynasty, one was a Confucian Scholar. As for the tens of millions of people in Great Tang Dynasty, naturally, there were hundreds of thousands of Confucian Scholars.


    Just the ratio of people to hundreds of people made them feel fear. Not to mention that some of these Confucian Scholars had already taken part in the Imperial Examinations and obtained a place in it. Compared to them, any random person in the wild had no advantage in terms of numbers or quality. Once the war began, some of the weaker students would betray the sect and turn to Confucianism.


    After all, not everyone had the mindset that they could just die. Asking them to stop thinking about fame and fortune and to think about academic truths in a world of indifference was not a problem at all for those students whose families were all doing business. However, these people usually had the idea of making money with a kind heart, so it was impossible for them to sacrifice their lives for the ideals of the common people.


    Looking at the corpses of the "Songyang Academy Scholar" in front of him, Bi Cheng couldn''t help but to be worried for his future. However, Xiao Wen did not mind. He picked up a sword from the ground and gave it to Bi Cheng, then said: "Junior Brother, look at this sword. This sword had been sharpened. Do you know what they want to do with their swords? They want to kill people! "


    Hearing this, Bi Cheng''s face immediately turned pale white. He was still in disbelief, so he took the sword from Xiao Wen. He was not a fool who did not know what the sabre and sword were trying to do. In fact, his sword techniques were not bad. If he had had a sword just now, he could have defeated any ranger in a one-on-one fight.


    Thus, when he took the edge of the sword and looked at the sharp edge, he immediately understood the purpose of this group of Confucian Scholars'' visit. But his face was even more bloodless. He asked Xiao Wen: "Senior Brother, did they come to find us trash with Blades, and want to start a war with us? So what are we going to do? We can''t beat them! "


    After all, the Great Tang Dynasty only had around a thousand odd people, while the Confucius family only had a few hundred thousand. With this ratio in numbers, even if all the scholars were a hundred men, it would still be impossible for them to win against the scholars from the Confucian School!


    Furthermore, the majority of the Confucian Scholars were studying amongst the aristocratic families, and before they started their studies, they were honest landlords. They were good sons, and in the eyes of the big sized man and the ruler of Great Tang Dynasty, they were the best soldiers. On the other hand, these students were just a bunch of businessmen. Merchant... Just look at the island nation''s 4th Regiment during the invasion of China.


    The Fourth Regiment of the Island States was also known as the Osaka Regiment, the "Traders Regiment". The reason for that was because the division was organized in a bustling city with business on the island ¡ª Osaka.


    Osaka''s Fourth Regiment was founded in 1888. The soldiers were mainly composed of the merchants of Osaka. They were one of the most senior Regiments among the devils. This troop was under the command of four allied companies and was equipped with first-rate weapons and equipment. They could be called the "elites" of the devil. However, not long after it was established, the reputation of being a "good-for-nothing" spread throughout the world. In particular, the core unit of the Fourth Regiment, the Eighth Regiment, had received the nickname "The Eighth Regiment Unafraid of Defeat" because of its repeated defeats during the Russo-Japanese War.


    Until the start of the War of Resistance Against Japan, the Fourth Regiment had never been to the front line. However, this does not mean that it does not have the opportunity to show "bravery". In 1933, when the Second Regiment of the Fourth Division was running a red light in the center of Osaka, they clashed with the police. In order to "preserve the dignity of the Imperial Army of the Great Island," they resolutely led their troops to smash the police station, which was known as the "Go-Stop Incident in Osaka".


    In 1937, because of the tight numbers of the devils stationed in China, the base camp assigned the Fourth Division to the northeast of China, and assigned it to the Dongfang Army. How could this army be made to fight? After much thought, he came to the conclusion that the commander was the decisive factor in the fighting strength of a single unit. As a result, a few notable generals were sent to the base to retrain the division, and for example, the "Tiger of Malay" Mountain Fenwen had once been a Regiment Commander, but he could not do anything about the loose Fourth Regiment.


    After two years of hard training, the Fourth Regiment finally had a chance to show their faces. In 1939, when war broke out between the Soviets and the island nations in the Normenkan area of the Sino-Mongol border, the Kwantung army ordered the urgent mobilization of the Osaka and Sendai Regiments stationed in the northern part of Manchukuo to reinforce the front lines. After receiving the order, the Sendai Regiment, the Second Division, marched four days from Hailar to Normenkan, where they entered the battle on the very day of their arrival, but were quickly beaten down by the Russians.


    On the contrary, although the order for the Fourth Regiment had been given, it did not move. The reason for that was because after the order to move was given, the number of sick soldiers in the Regiment increased rapidly. Looking around, the entire battalion was made up of officers and soldiers who had been requested to stay behind for a variety of reasons. Under the rage and agitation of the joint captain, he personally took charge of the infirmary to participate in the diagnosis. Only then did he barely manage to organize his troops and set off for the front lines. The joke of "the joint captain changing his profession to a doctor" was spread among the demons.


    However, things were not over yet. The soldiers of the Fourth Regiment once again put up a new trick ¨C they would stay idle. It took four days for the Second Division to travel from Hailar to Normenkan, eight days for the Fourth Division, and a large number of stragglers. Coincidentally, on the same day that the vanguard of the Fourth Division arrived at the front line, Suzi declared a truce.


    As the news spread, the stragglers of the Fourth Division quickly followed, as if they had just eaten a powerful pill. Many of the officers and soldiers who had been left behind also rushed to the front lines, while grumbling about how they had not had the chance to fight.


    Ironically, on the way back, the full and vigorous Fourth Regiment became the mightiest of all the devils, while the Second Regiment, who had been the first to arrive on the battlefield, had lost their weapons and was now filled with wounded soldiers.


    Guan Dong Jun''s officer in charge of public information could not stand this, so he used a pen to change the headline of the "The return of the Fourth Regiment of the Invincible Royal Army" to "The return of the Fourth Regiment of the Unwounded Royal Army", and taunted this'' weakling ''troop in a roundabout way.


    The Chinese army had long since heard of the reputation of the Fourth Regiment. During the battle of the Xu Province, the Chinese army had even encountered a "strange devil". At that time, facing the evil spirit''s encirclement, Li Zongren commanded the army of four hundred thousand to jump out of the evil spirit''s encirclement. However, after the Chinese army broke through the encirclement, they were already exhausted. They had also lost a lot of heavy equipment and their fighting strength had plummeted. After passing a road at the border of the Rusu and Anhui provinces, the tired Chinese army suddenly discovered that there was a well-equipped and well-equipped Japanese army on the road.


    Because the troops were exhausted, the Chinese army panicked when they saw the enemy and left the road in a state of disorder to retreat to the nearby mountains. Strangely, after a long time, there were no evil spirits chasing after them. The commander of the Chinese army sent out some scouts to investigate, but he saw that the evil spirits had no intention of chasing them. On the contrary, the evil spirits were openly burning food on both sides of the road. This strange group of devils was the southern unit of the Fourth Regiment.


    Because they had just jumped out of the devils'' encirclement, the situation was still very dangerous. The Chinese army had no choice but to harden their hearts and force their way across the road. The result was a safe journey. After the incident, the leader of the southern forward squadron used the excuse of "strict compliance with combat discipline" to explain to his superiors: "I didn''t get the order to intercept the Chinese army."


    It could be said that sending merchants to the battlefield was not something that could be relied on. Although merchants had the nature to take risks, they also liked to take opportunistic measures. It''s fine to let them take occasional risks and gamble in business, but to let them sacrifice their lives for their ideals... Sacrifice was something that was impossible. It was something that would be impossible to sacrifice for the rest of one''s life.


    Bi Cheng was very clear on the nature of the people in his own guild. He even knew that he himself had that nature, hence he was extremely worried.

 C341 Xiao wens harassment interrogation

    However, hearing the worried and cowardly Bi Cheng who was standing at the side, Xiao Wen did not care about the upcoming war. He said to Bi Cheng with hatred for him being a disappointment to him, "Brat, first listen to what these people have to say!" Then, he grabbed a ranger covered in blood, threw him to the corner of the wall, and carelessly stepped on his opponent''s forehead.


    Then he began to interrogate the fellow. At first, everyone thought that Xiao Wen would ask them who he was and who he was. However, Xiao Wen''s method of interrogation had greatly surprised them ¡ª in 1268, the lens used for optical purposes was first recorded by Roger Bacon of England. However, at the same time, magnifying the lens in the frame for reading has appeared in Europe and China. There has always been a debate about whether the glasses were passed from Europe to China or from China to Europe.


    In Europe, the earliest glasses appeared in Italy, introduced by Alessandrodi Spinaa of Florence. The earliest bespectacled portrait, "Hughof Provenance", was painted by Tommasoda Modena in 1352. As a result, in this world, even the people of Han and Qin Kingdom knew a lot about glasses.


    Returning to the main topic, Xiao Wen who was standing on the ranger at the corner asked: "Will the next line of the imperial court lead to death by night, or die late?"


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, the group looked at each other in dismay. Even if they were not Confucian Scholars who were familiar with the Confucian classics, they had heard that death was not a nightly death, nor was it a late death! He was clearly a scholar, but he actually made such a mistake. Everyone couldn''t help but want to go up and correct Xiao Wen''s mistake.


    Just at this time, Sun Shangxiang''s eyes turned as he thought of a possibility. She quickly stopped the others and let them wait and see. The fellow whose head was being stepped on was panicking and scared. When had he ever read before? He had never read a book, so how could he know?


    Forget it! The ranger, whose head was being stepped on, did not know which to choose. Helpless, he could only say, "Die at night, die at night!"


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen revealed a smile as though he had succeeded in his conspiracy. He used his sign language to speak to Yang Xiu and Zhuge Liang: "Prepare the brush and ink, record the interrogation record. This guy hasn''t read a book. "


    Hearing this, Bi Cheng who had never learnt sign language and had no idea what was going on, felt better. Xiao Wen''s students had all learned Sign Language, so they all knew what that meant. At this moment, Zhuge Liang was the first to react. He took out two brushes and a piece of ink from his sleeve. Yang Xiu also took out a few pieces of paper.


    These things were all things that Xiao Wen had asked them to prepare regularly. Thus, after they asked Bi Cheng for some water, they quickly made preparations to record the information.


    They kneeled on the ground, placed the brush and ink paper on the table, and quickly recorded the results of the interrogation that Xiao Wen had given out using his sign language. At this time, Bi Cheng walked over. He saw the beautiful words that Yang Xiu had practiced from a young age. He did not know that Yang Xiu was the eldest son of the aristocratic family and was trained by others at home, so he thought that Yang Xiu had done this because of him. Hence, he had great respect for Xiao Wen.


    Following that, he saw the result of Xiao Wen''s recording just now ¡ª the target of the interrogation had not been read!


    The moment he saw this shoe, he was enlightened. He instantly understood everything.


    It seemed that these people had never read a book, so they were not Confucian Scholars. And the way they were dressed as Confucian Scholars, it was clear that they were here to cause trouble.


    Then, he heard Xiao Wen continue to ask: "Are you a travelling adventurer who lives in the East City or the Western City?"


    Hearing that, the travelling adventurer coughed twice and said, "Sir, please don''t joke around. How can there be anyone living in this Luoyang West Market? If the soldiers in the city find out that we live here, they''ll beat us to a pulp. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen nodded. He continued to wave his hands towards Zhuge Liang and Yang Xiu, saying, "They are rangers, rangers from the Luoyang, and they aren''t from outside this region."


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, Zhuge Liang and Yang Xiu could not help but sigh at Xiao Wen''s actions. However, they quickly recorded this information down.


    When Bi Cheng, who was at the side saw this paragraph of information, instantly felt deep veneration for this senior brother of his. He truly deserved to be called the burly man''s envoy. He truly deserved to be called the burly man''s good deed. As expected, compared to a socialite like this, he, the owner of the shop, was like a fledgling. It seemed that there was a reason why Xiao Wen could become an official and he could only do business.


    It seemed that this Senior Brother Xiao Wen might be the second grandmaster in this trash clan to deal with a country as a transaction item after the ancestor, Lv Buwei. He seemed to have already seen that in the future, Xiao Wen would have thousands of Guest, just like in the past. All the burly men had to respectfully call him Xiao Xiang when they saw him.


    "With Senior Brother Xiao Wen, I don''t have any worries about not reviving!" All sorts of fantasies, all sorts of emotions, and finally, the exchange rate turned into a single sentence, which rang in Bi Cheng''s mind.


    Then, he heard Xiao Wen say: "Your mission this time, is to kill me or capture me? If you''re here to kill me, then I''ll have to kill you. But if you''re just here to catch me, there''s a way to survive. "


    As he spoke, he placed the sword against his opponent''s neck. It was as though if the opponent said they were here to kill him, they would be stabbed to death.


    Feeling chills on his neck, how could that travelling adventurer dare to say he was the first one to choose? He quickly shouted, "Master, we are only here to capture you. I didn''t want to hurt your life! Sir, please be magnanimous and spare me! "


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen nodded his head in satisfaction. He kept his sword back into the sword sheath and gestured towards Zhuge Liang and Yang Xiu: "This guy''s target is me, although I don''t know if he''s here to kill me or to catch me, or to choose to grab and kill depending on the situation. But at the very least, their target is me. "


    "What are you doing?"


    At this moment, a group of soldiers suddenly walked to the door. Even before they entered, they could smell the stench of blood on their faces. It was clear that there was a murder.


    As guards who maintained the stability of the market, in the face of such a serious situation, how could they dare to be negligent? Thus, they hurriedly rushed in, unsheathed their blades, and put on their guards.


    Especially when they saw the people lying on the ground, judging from their attire, they were all warriors of the Songyang Academy, they were even more nervous. After all, a scholar held a very high status in the Tang Kingdom. If he was a travelling adventurer, then so be it. This kind of trash society would benefit society at least if he died. But now that there was a scholar who had died here, no matter what, they could not afford to be negligent.


    They all looked at the people in the shop seriously, especially Xiao Wen who stepped on a scholar in the corner, as if he would rush up to them at any time.


    At this time, Anthony was also looking at this group of soldiers from the Tang Kingdom. As the Centurion of the Janissary Guard in the defeated empire, although Anthony did not have the confidence to win against the officers and even soldiers of the Great Tang Dynasty''s Black Armor Army in a one on one battle situation, he also didn''t have the confidence. However, these were merely troops maintaining security in the capital city of the Tang Empire.


    As a soldier of the Eastern Roman Empire, he had never felt that the city police were any powerful existence, so he was confident in beating them all up, even if they were armed to the teeth.


    But now, these soldiers were fully armed, and there were more than ten of them. However, Anthony''s weapon was extremely simple and crude. Hence, he knew that no matter what, he wasn''t a match for the group of soldiers in front of him.


    Helpless, he could only retreat, and said to Xiao Wen: "Sir, I am not their match. It''s up to you! "


    Xiao Wen rolled his eyes, and said: "When did I want to fight with them? Don''t spout nonsense. It''s because of what you just said. If we were to fight, you have to be in charge. Do you understand? "


    Anthony was stumped, not knowing what to do.

 C342 While banknote capacity is in progress

    Although Anthony was worried about the group of soldiers that suddenly appeared. But Xiao Wen was not afraid at all. He looked at the soldiers in front of him and smiled. "Everyone, you have finally arrived." I''ve long heard that things like the city''s defense guards will always be late. Seeing them today is indeed worthy of its reputation! But since you''re here, you should take care of this matter! "


    When everyone heard Xiao Wen''s casual and arrogant words, they were all stunned. They never thought that Xiao Wen would actually say such presumptuous words. One had to know that Xiao Wen had just killed someone, and even pressed one of them against his head, pressing him into the corner of a wall. Looking at his expression, anyone who saw him would think that Xiao Wen was causing trouble!


    Especially the people from the city guards, they were enraged to see Xiao Wen still act so arrogantly after killing someone. They pulled out their swords and walked in front of Xiao Wen. The leader''s eyes were cold and filled with killing intent, as though if Xiao Wen showed even the slightest bit of abnormality, he would immediately charge forward and kill him on the spot. He said to Xiao Wen: "You''ve killed so many people, yet you dare to be so impudent!"


    "Murder?" Xiao Wen dragged his voice with disdain, as if he was a second generation who had the power to be willful, and spoke to the captain of the city guards: "General, I can always follow the law. "I remember that no matter which country''s law it is, you never said that you couldn''t be cut back!"


    "They are Confucian Scholars!" Looking at Xiao Wen and feeling the other party''s contempt, the captain only felt provocation. This was not only a provocation to him, but also a provocation to the soldiers of the Great Tang Dynasty and the laws of the Great Tang Dynasty. He rushed to Xiao Wen''s front in a few steps and grabbed his collar: "You''ve killed so many people, even if I kill you now, it''s still okay."


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen laughed coldly. He took out a identity badge, which was given to Xiao Wen by a Great Tang Dynasty to prove his identity. As long as he took out this badge, the various official organizations of Great Tang Dynasty would provide reasonable services to Xiao Wen. At the same time, it was also a symbol of Xiao Wen''s identity. If any officials of the Great Tang Dynasty still wanted to do anything to Xiao Wen after seeing his identity card, it would be a violation of the law.


    With this identity token, under the feet of the son of heaven, Luoyang, Xiao Wen was not worried about the people from the city guards daring to do anything to him. He took out his badge, showed it to the captain, then gently placed the knife on his neck, and said leisurely and confidently: "Either let go, or kill me."


    "Gulp ~" Seeing Xiao Wen''s reckless actions, Bi Cheng could not help but look towards him. He knew that although this girl had the ability to escape, she was the most knowledgeable amongst the students. So he asked, "Is that what your husband likes to do?"


    Even though he knew that if his grandpa Bi Zhuang came over to play, the squad leader would not dare to do anything, so he could only put down his weapons obediently. But his grandfather would never do this. On the one hand, he had to consider his own reputation. If he was put in an unscrupulous hat by the Schilling people because of this matter, it would definitely be very troublesome. On the other hand, it would make the Emperor think he had no law in his eyes.


    However, Sun Shangxiang shook his head helplessly and said, "Our master is not only like that. What he did just now was just a routine matter. In the Han State, he had once placed his sword on the body of a powerful Che Marquis who was a county governor, forcing him to seal the letter of recommendation that he had prepared beforehand. Furthermore, on the very first day he became a Dalian, he poisoned all of the Large Order s up there to death. To say that he is arrogant is actually no different from saying that he is modest. "


    Although Sun Shangxiang was a travelling adventurer, he still really liked Xiao Wen''s unbridled and domineering style. However, Sun Shangxiang also knew that if he did not have a way, Xiao Wen would eventually do this. Therefore, if others were to follow Xiao Wen''s lead, they would definitely not live past a year and play themselves to death. But with Xiao Wen''s capabilities, he could play however he wanted.


    And when Bi Cheng heard what Sun Shangxiang said, he was also stunned. He had once placed his sword on a Che Marquis, forcing him to put an official seal on a recommendation letter he had prepared beforehand. Furthermore, on the very first day he became a Dalian, he poisoned all of the Large Order s up there to death. Why would the Han Empire not care about what he did? Can you actually act so coquettishly?


    For a moment, he felt as if the feudal ethics of his father, son, and son had collapsed over the years. He discovered that if a person had the strength, they might not even need to care about those ethics and laws. After all, as long as a person was strong to a certain degree, even if that person was not the emperor, he was still an uncrowned king. The Emperor was able to export for a constitution, and he was also able to export for a constitution. The distance between him and the Emperor was only one title.


    The original Bi Cheng was only a small fry. Under Xiao Wen''s lead, they might once again rise to prominence, and become as prosperous as they were back then. But now, Bi Cheng had a new idea. Back then, when Lv Buwei failed to take control of the Qin Kingdom and was killed by Ying Zheng, the trash''s family fell apart overnight.


    Originally, he had only thought that Xiao Wen would be able to recover the trash of the Lv Buwei era. However, the current him thought that perhaps Xiao Wen could create a cause that Lv Buwei did not complete initially, control an entire country, and with that, he could let a small clan truly rule over an entire country. With that, he could completely defeat the Dharma Clan, the Daoist Clan, and the Confucianism that occupied more than half of the world!


    Returning to reality, the originally aggressive captain of the city defense guards revealed a shocked expression when he saw the command medallion that Xiao Wen took out. Just this morning, he heard the news that the Emperor was very concerned about this diplomatic envoy who had just arrived in the Tang Kingdom. If they meet this envoy, they must treat him with respect.


    He just didn''t expect that after his superior had mentioned this matter, he would run into the other party. He did not dare to be negligent and promptly let go of Xiao Wen, and apologized: "I am extremely sorry. "Sir, I did not know that Sir is actually an ambassador of the Han State. Please forgive my offense."


    "It''s fine." Xiao Wen patted his clothes and smoothed down the collar of his shirt, which had been rubbed a little messy by the team leader. He had never thought of making things difficult for the squad leader in the first place. He only thought that by doing so, he would be able to suppress the team leader''s imposing manner. After all, the other party had barged in aggressively. If he had begged for help in a very weak manner and tried to defend himself before the other party could even question him, he would instead be looked down upon.


    Xiao Wen, who had a very domineering attitude, did not even lower his head when facing Large Order and Dong Zhuo, nor did he lower his head when facing Lv Zhi. How would he lower his head to a captain of the city guards because of the cricket incident? Seeing that the party leader was trying to please him, Xiao Wen knew that he had tamed him. So he said, "These people are just some rangers. Although they pretended to be the students of the Songyang Academy, they had never actually read a book. "


    As he said that, he twisted his ankle, causing the ranger whom he was stepping on to look at him. He only heard Xiao Wen say: "Since we have friends that have come from far away, isn''t the latter half happy, or is it half happy?"


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the travelling adventurer who had been tormented by Xiao Wen to the point of losing energy said intermittent: "An old friend ¡­ From a distance... Come, don''t... "Delighted ¡­"


    "See!" Xiao Wen smiled at the captain of the city guards and said, "They are just Rangers. They disguised themselves as students of the academy to cause trouble for me, so it was well-deserved for them to be injured by my subordinates. "Hmm ¡­" They might look miserable, but their lives were still there. As long as he was treated in time, there wouldn''t be any problems. I just knocked them out. "


    Upon hearing these words, everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn''t understand how Xiao Wen could actually lie so blatantly. Whether it was Xiao Wen''s students, his guards, or his junior brother Bi Cheng, or the city guards who just came in, they all saw that these people had their throats slit, and were as dead as they could get.


    "There''s no danger to my life!"


    "I was just knocked unconscious!"


    Upon hearing these words, everyone couldn''t help but roar in their hearts. They almost said it out to Xiao Wen, asking him if he could lie a little more.


    Only the knowledgeable Sun Shangxiang wore a simple smile on his face, as if he enjoyed the pleasure of speaking nonsense with his eyes wide open.


    However, Xiao Wen was not ashamed in the slightest because of the gazes of the people around him. He even took out a purse from his bosom and passed it to the captain of the city guards, saying, "I''ll have to trouble General to get your subordinate''s help to bring these rangers to the doctor."

 C343 Leave and next station

    "Get them a doctor?" Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the captain was obviously stunned. He turned around and looked at the messy corpses on his back, then looked at the money pouch that Xiao Wen had given him. After some thought, he asked, "Are these people really rangers?"


    "Even pearls aren''t so real," Xiao Wen said with a smile. As he said that, he lifted up the money pouch in his hand, gesturing for her to bring the money pouch over. It was a bribe. For the young Great Tang Dynasty, there might be some places where officials or armies did not accept bribes, but this was an army that maintained law and order in the market and dealt with money everyday. If they did not accept bribes, that would be bullshit. Therefore, Xiao Wen was not worried that the other party would reject his bribe.


    Seeing Xiao Wen''s expression, the captain hesitated. He thought about how this travelling adventurer didn''t even know that "friends come from afar, he must be a guy who has yet to study yet pretended to be a scholar." Therefore, he boldly accepted the bribe and said to the soldiers beside him, "Hurry up and bring the ''wounded'' over to the doctor for treatment. When we get back, I''ll buy you a drink. "


    "Thank you, Sir!" Upon hearing that there was alcohol to drink, the soldiers became excited. After all, drinking was just a pretense. When they saw the corpses scattered all over the place, the captain would definitely give them some of the bribes they had received. After all, if they didn''t do so and had someone''s mouth, they wouldn''t be able to control themselves.


    Looking at the soldiers helping the "injured" up, Xiao Wen smiled in satisfaction. He said to the captain, "Since the general is busy with official business, I will not disturb you. As for these two Rangers who pretend to be Songyang Academy scholars, I want to bring them to the Songyang Academy to apologize. What do you think? "


    Hearing that, the captain waved his hand and said indifferently, "They don''t seem to be injured either. In that case, I don''t care about them. As for the rest of the matter, Lord Full Screen will handle it for you. I only do my job. "


    "Very good." Xiao Wen put the money bag into the other party''s hands satisfied. The squad leader weighed the purse and found that the bag was too heavy for him to handle. He revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. He looked at Xiao Wen, cupped his hands, and said: "Goodbye."


    After he walked out, one of the soldiers asked, "Big brother, what do we do now? "These rangers are already dead. Where are we going to find a doctor with the ability to revive the dead?"


    Hearing this question, the captain flew into a rage. He picked up the scabbard and smashed it on the head of this idiot, cursing loudly, "Don''t you know how to send them out of the city and bury them?"


    "Yes." The soldier said innocently.


    As for Xiao Wen, he stayed in Bi Cheng''s shop. He got the students to help Bi Cheng clean the room that was filled with dirty blood due to the battle. After that, he even laid a layer of quicklime on the ground to cover the smell of the blood. After he finished all these, Xiao Wen then continued to teach Bi Cheng how to make the Twin Milk.


    Xiao Wen asked Bi Cheng to take out all of the Double Skin Milk. Other than Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu who did not put anything else, the rest of the Double Skin Milk was filled with peanut and honey.


    Eating the familiar pair of breasts, Xiao Wen suddenly took out a bag of money from his clothes and gave it to Bi Cheng. He said, "In a few days, I will pay a visit to some of my martial uncles. Take this money and help me prepare. "


    Hearing this, Bi Cheng did not hesitate. Although they had only known each other today, from Xiao Wen''s actions and words, Bi Cheng already treated him as one of his own. Thus, he took the money bag and said to Xiao Wen: "Don''t worry, Senior Brother, I will help you prepare everything."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction and left Bi Cheng''s dessert shop. What was worth mentioning was that the two Rangers that had just survived was already tied up by a rope by Xiao Wen and held by Guan Yu. Although Anthony and Guan Yu''s combat strength were on par with Guan Yu, compared to Anthony, Guan Yu still wasn''t very good at protecting his people. Therefore, Xiao Wen decided to allow Anthony to attack empty space, so that he could fully protect himself.


    After all, since the time he had entered the Great Tang Dynasty, Xiao Wen had already encountered two assassinations. The first time, he had enough people around. The lever crossbow s of the caravan were strong enough. In addition to Cheng Huaimo, who just happened to pass by, Xiao Wen managed to escape from danger.


    And this time, it was also because these guys had been too arrogant after disguising themselves, and had been discovered by Xiao Wen. That was why Xiao Wen was able to take the initiative and kill them all before they noticed him.


    But next time, he wasn''t sure what methods his opponent would use to attack him. Who knows? Maybe they would organize dozens of archers to hide in the shadows and strike Xiao Wen once more.


    If it was really that cruel, Xiao Wen would not be able to deal with it.


    "Sir, where are we going after this?" Looking at Xiao Wen, Sun Shangxiang asked. Although Xiao Wen had just mentioned that he was going to the Songyang Academy, she knew that he wouldn''t go there immediately. After all, Xiao Wen''s greatest advantage right now was his ability with money. However, he didn''t bring too much money with him when he left today (in comparison to Xiao Wen''s frightening amount of wealth and methods that could be as extravagant as dirt).


    As a result, Xiao Wen estimated that he would first return and prepare his money before heading to Songyang Academy.


    Xiao Wen thought. Originally, he had planned to find a tailor to prepare a set of Tang suit for himself and the children. However, he had just experienced a battle and a hole appeared in his dagger. Perhaps he should first go to the weapon store and repair his weapon.


    Therefore, he looked at Shangguan Waner and asked: "Wan''er, do you know which weapon shop in East City is more reliable?"


    "I think the one that mister went to just now was pretty good!" Sun Shangxiang said from the side. After saying that, she pointed at the black shop.


    Xiao Wen looked at the underworld shop that Sun Shangxiang talked about, and directly punched on the head of the foolish girl. He said helplessly, "You silly girl. That''s the weapon store you think is good, all right? "


    Sun Shangxiang held his head in grievance, and said: "The things inside are indeed quite good. If it wasn''t for you going to bargain, sir, I would definitely have bought that dagger. "


    "You''re okay! If you didn''t want to buy a dagger that could be bought cheaply, you would have to pay a high price to be willing to buy it. This ailment of yours should really be fixed! "


    Wan-Er felt helpless as she watched her best friend and her teacher complain to each other. However, she still said, "Sir, please follow me. I know of a shop that my grandfather and many other nobles went to. The quality of that shop should also be in line with what you want! "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very good, Wan''er. Remember, don''t be like this A Xiang idiot. You only care about the price and you don''t care about the quality. "


    After hearing this, Sun Shangxiang could not help but shout out loudly, "It''s not like I didn''t buy it because it was too expensive. "Don''t make it sound like I''m being cheap because I''m too poor, okay?"

 C344 Swift sword and butterfly knife

    Just as Xiao Wen was on his way to the weapon shop to repair his weapon, Xiao Wen suddenly realised that Guan Yu had been staring at Xiao Wen''s sword the entire time. He seemed to be very concerned about it, but at the same time, curious about it. Therefore, he turned around and asked Guan Yu: "Xiao Yu, why are you always staring at Mister''s sword?"


    Guan Yu was silent for a moment, as if he was thinking about what to say. After a while, he said in a simple and clear voice, "Teacher''s sword is very strong and very interesting."


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen immediately understood that Guan Yu had noticed the power of his sword just now. Just now, when Xiao Wen was fighting, he used this sword to attack the enemy at a lightning fast speed. Those hoodlums who were attacked by Xiao Wen, had not even clearly saw how Xiao Wen launched his attack before their throats were directly pierced by his sword. Then, they died from excessive loss of blood and suffocation. Evidently, Guan Yu was able to tell that the reason why Xiao Wen was able to unleash such power just now, was not because of how powerful he himself was, but because of the sword.


    Xiao Wen understood what Guan Yu was thinking, laughed, and said to Guan Yu: "This sword is indeed powerful, but it is not suitable for you." With that, Xiao Wen passed his sword with its own sheath to Guan Yu, for him to see.


    Guan Yu was silent for a moment, then tied the rope that connected the two captives to his hands. Because just now, Xiao Wen had already changed the clothes of the two captives. He had even insulted the two of them and treated them like slaves. No one was surprised to see him dressed like that. After all, in the Great Tang Dynasty, slave trading was legal. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be any Kunlun slave in history.


    Guan Yu released both hands and took the treasure sword from Xiao Wen''s hands, then pulled it out and looked at it carefully.


    At this time, Xiao Wen also explained from the side: "This form of sword is called the Swift sword, or Sword Thrust. Swift sword s were the product of a cold European weapon that had evolved to its peak level in a 1v1 fight before its maturity. Because Xiao Yu only intends to be a general, I didn''t prepare this kind of sword for you. "


    Hearing that, Guan Yu nodded. Because of Anthony''s existence, they students were not completely clueless about Europe. He knew that in the Pre-Qin era, there existed a Roman Empire as powerful as Zhou, Qin, and Sui. And now, there are countries in Europe such as the Eastern Roman Empire, the Divine Roman Empire, the Kingdom of France and so on.


    Anthony looked at the sword and nodded his head. He said, "Besides the form of the gauntlet being slightly different, the appearance of this sword is actually no different from the Swift sword s that the Genoese nobles use when I was at Constantinople." There was a Genoese settlement on the other side of the north river of Constantinople, near the mouth of the Black Sea. Constantinople and the Genoese still jointly controlled a chain that sealed off the river. As a result, Anthony who grew up in Constantinople, he could often see nobles from Genoa or Venice dueling with Swift sword in their residential area.


    The length of the Swift sword was around 2500px-3000px, and the length of its blade was about 2250px-2750px. With a single grasp, its attack range exceeded that of the longsword. From the center of gravity of the guard to the top 250 px of the gauntlet, the manipulative ability is excellent and the change is very fast. There are usually very tight gauntlets to protect fragile fingers.


    But because he had to pursue etiquette, he did not want others to feel that he carried a sword that was different from the swords in the Central Plains area. Therefore, Xiao Wen did not install a set guard on his Swift sword. What replaced it was a groove on the sword hilt. As long as Xiao Wen had installed the gauntlet into the groove before using it, it would be able to perform the same function as a fixed gauntlet.


    "Swift sword sacrifice their cutting ability in order to gain unparalleled attacking range and piercing speed. They can almost surpass the defense of any sabre and sword. "When it hits the torso or the head, it will penetrate deep into the internal organs or the brain. I dare say that with the medical skills of today''s world, once it hits the internal organs, there is absolutely no way to treat it."


    In the ancient times, some godly doctors would face the wounds of ordinary sabre and sword and might be able to perform surgery to sew up the patient''s internal organs. Under these circumstances, if the physique of an injured patient was strong enough and their life force was tough enough, they might be able to survive. But the wounds caused by the Swift sword, could never be healed. Not to mention the ancient era, even the Renaissance and the Industrial Revolution would not be able to cure it. Only after the second world war, when the technology told the development of the world, would it be possible to heal the wounds of Swift sword. After all, the appearance of penicillin and sulfa could solve the problem of infection. The improvement of blood transfusion technology has also helped to solve the problem of bleeding.


    At this time, Sun Shangxiang couldn''t help but be curious. She asked: "Sir, since the Swift sword is so powerful, then how about compared to the Butterfly Blade?"


    Butterfly double-knife, also known as "double-fork knife", is a short knife widely spread in ancient China, Fujian, Guangdong, Guangdong and parts of Jiangxi in Hunan. Its blade is about the length of a person''s forearm, so it is called a "palm-knife". Because of its short length, it can be easily worn inside a boot.


    The width of the edge of the butterfly double knife is good for parrying and backhand knife. Only open the blade a few inches in front of the tip of the knife, which is convenient for stabbing vertically into the body.


    And because it was short and short, the torque was short, and it could be easily wielded, a "blade technique is a fist technique", it was easy to grasp, so it had to be used in close combat to be effective, thus it could stimulate a martial artist''s courage to move forward. It could also unleash the might of "One Inch Short, One Inch Risk". Because of this, the famous martial arts sects in South China, such as Hong Fist and Wing Chun Fist, loved to use them as their personal weapons.


    Although Xiao Wen always looked down upon the traditional martial arts and thought that compared to the traditional martial arts, the comprehensive martial arts techniques that he had inherited from Bruce Lee would be much better off ¡ª in fact, in the real world, when the traditional martial arts'' masters'' were questioned, they would always use the traditional martial arts to flaunt the strength of the traditional martial arts, but after the fight, they would call themselves the traditional martial arts, while those who practiced the comprehensive martial arts were just a bunch of lowly people.


    However, Xiao Wen still valued conventional arms fights a lot. After all, in the circle of cold weapons of the 21st century, there were many Chinese cold weapons (excluding nonsense like Blood Drops) that could be compared with those of the Western cold weapons. In particular, the power of Butterfly''s Dual Blades, if used well, was much stronger than some German two-handed sword or English broadsword. Even if it was a Swift sword, if it could not hit the butterfly dual blade user during the first attack, it would still be attacked by the butterfly double blade user.


    After the defeat of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom, the Qing army did its best to exterminate the remnants of the Taiping army. In order to survive, some remnants of the Taiping army contacted the western "coolie traders" and sold themselves as "contracted Chinese workers" (piggies) without any hesitation. They travelled thousands of miles to South America on the infamous "piggy boat" to serve as laborers in order to escape the encirclement and suppression of the Qing army.


    These old Taiping Army troops were located in Peru, which was rich in guinea-dung phosphate mines. Bird dung is an important strategic resource of military industry in the nineteenth century (it can be extracted from saltpeter to make explosives), and the exploitation of bird dung was an extremely lucrative industry at that time.


    But it was only the local warlords, the chauffeurs, and the big landlords who made the fortune. In their eyes, the workers were nothing more than a group of slaves for them to squeeze out their labor. Therefore, the workers were subjected to extremely cruel exploitation and enslavement.


    The soldiers of the Taiping Army, who were experienced in combat, were naturally different from the common slaves. They had already started to fight back, but because they lacked weapons and were too weak, they had to wait for the most advantageous moment.


    The saltpeter mines on the west coast of South America do not belong only to Peru. The mineral veins extend to Chile, Bolivia and other countries. In order to fight for this precious resource, the three countries finally declared war on saltpeter.


    It was time for the Chinese workers to wait. The soldiers of the old Taiping Army were quickly organized according to the old military camp. Without weapons, they said that all the iron labor tools had been melted down to make the Taiping Army soldiers'' most desirable "two blades of peace".


    Under the western style army''s equipped with the advantageous weapons of telegraph and rifle, the soldiers of the Taiping Army once again demonstrated that they had conquered over half of China in a single go, almost ending the heroic ways of the national destiny of the Manchu, bravely fighting, flying up and down, slashing left and right in the hands of the Taiping Army, the "Taiping Dual Blades" were unstoppable! The Peruvian army was annihilated.


    These exhausted remnants of the Taiping Army, reborn in the Southwest Hemisphere tens of thousands of miles from their homeland, have given the world a taste of the Chinese nation''s inviolable will. It also allowed the world to experience the power of the "two blades of peace"! The Taiping dual sword became the mysterious symbol of the Chinese street in Europe and America in the early 19th century.

 C345 Xiao wens weapon location

    Regarding the butterfly pair of blades, Xiao Wen naturally did not dare to underestimate it. In his previous life, although he did not play with cold weapons much, because one of his dorm mates was from the cold weapons circle, Xiao Wen had some understanding of the level of keyboard warriors. After transcending over, when he was training his sword techniques, he had studied many of the cold weapons from the ancient times ¡ª after all, whether it was in the East or the West, the cold weapons used in street fights were varied and varied. It was not like the other worlds described in the novels of other worlds. From commoners to kings, everyone wielded broadsword in their hands as they engaged in battle. There weren''t even any archers who would secretly shoot at people.


    After carefully considering Sun Shangxiang''s question, Xiao Wen answered: "Both the Swift sword and the butterfly pair each have their own merits."


    "Oh? Then why don''t you prepare a butterfly double knife? " Sun Shangxiang asked.


    Xiao Wen shook his head, and said: "Butterfly''s Dual Blade is unnecessary for me."


    What do you mean?" After all, he was born a travelling knight-errant, and Sun Shangxiang had always heard of the reputation of Butterfly''s Dual Bladed Blade. However, she knew that the butterfly side was strong, but this kind of weapon was only suitable for the big boss to use. For a little girl like her, if she used the Butterfly Blade and the opponent used a heavy weapon like a hammer, mace or mace, wouldn''t she have to go for a beating?


    However, although Sun Shangxiang was not confident that he could take out the Butterfly Blade and fight against an adult wielding a blunt weapon, Sun Shangxiang knew that even with Xiao Wen''s skill level, if he was completely used to playing with the Butterfly Blade, he could still beat an enemy that used a heavy weapon in a 1v1 fight - as long as the enemy was not a peerless expert.


    Hearing Sun Shangxiang''s question, as a teacher, Xiao Wen also needed to explain things clearly. After all, martial arts, weapons and the like were all taught by Xiao Wen.


    Coincidentally, Guan Yu, who was at the side, was also attentively listening to Xiao Wen''s answer, so he patiently explained: "Just like the Swift sword, dual blades are weapons used by the citizens to defend themselves, they do not appear on the battlefield, because they cannot defend against arrows, and cannot win against long spear formations. They are completely useless for group battles. However, it is different from the Swift sword s who specialize in single combat, dual blades are better at mixed combat situations, and if dual blade practice is good in small scale armed fights, one can charge into the crowd and become unparalleled, relying on positioning to be like a fish in the crowd, one blade to defend against one blade attack, the explosive power is strong, in one move, you can overturn one blade, and with a turn of the heel, you can circle around a person who is injured or dead to use as a shield. "


    As he spoke, he waved his arms as if he was holding two daggers.


    Just then, Guan Yu suddenly took out his Swift sword and stabbed it into the air in front of him. However, he realized that his attacking speed was actually not even half of Xiao Wen''s. He refused to admit defeat, so he tried a few more times. But the results were all the same. His speed of drawing the sword was obviously not on the same level as Xiao Wen''s.


    One had to know that Guan Yu had already entered the muscle strengthening stage. His physical fitness far surpassed and surpassed Xiao Wen''s, who was an adult. But the speed of his sword was actually slower than Xiao Wen! This instantly attracted the attention of all the students present.


    Seeing Guan Yu brandishing his sword, Xiao Wen frowned. Because, Guan Yu''s method of using the sword, was completely wrong.


    At the same time, Anthony also could not watch any longer. He grabbed Guan Yu''s wrist and said to him: "Look how I use it."


    Guan Yu who was forced into a corner by Anthony was somewhat unwilling to give up. However, he looked at the Swift sword in his hands and after hesitating for a moment, he decided to let go of it.


    After taking the sword, Anthony waved it around, and said: "Although I have used this kind of thing before, I am still not very familiar with it. However, I still know how to use it. " After saying that, his body became light and he pierced out with his sword.


    In this instant, Sun Shangxiang''s and Guan Yu''s pupils contracted. After noticing the change in Anthony''s body, they both discovered the crux of the matter.


    "It''s footsteps!" It was a matter of pace. Anthony''s previous steps were very void, but what was exchanged for was an increase in the speed of his sword. " Sun Shangxiang quickly explained the theory behind Anthony using the Swift sword.


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen nodded his head, and said: "Indeed, when using Swift sword, don''t think about the unstable situation. Speed was everything, and speed was the priority. All martial arts in the world were invincible. Only speed could break it. Don''t try to slow down your attack speed for a solid lower half... Of course, this is only when you are using the Swift sword. "


    Hearing that, Guan Yu seemed to have thought of something, but Sun Shangxiang frowned. She asked, "Since stabilizing the lower body is meaningless compared to speed, why is everyone so focused on the lower body instead of caring about speed? When I was practicing martial arts, my master made me ride the horse first. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen patted Sun Shangxiang''s head helplessly, and said: "I said, it''s just that when using the Swift sword, you don''t have to care about the footsteps."


    With that, he took Guan Yu''s Swift sword and put it back into the sword sheath. Just now, another team of city guards was provoked because of Guan Yu''s act of playing with his sword in the street. Xiao Wen was not used to looking for trouble, so he kept his sword.


    Then, he looked at Sun Shangxiang and explained: "The Swift sword s are actually the weapons the city nobles use in their battles. It was designed to revolve around this use. The more effective a principle was, the smaller the strength of the Swift sword would be. In the city, most of the floors are made of flat stone bricks like the one we''re standing on. Even if it wasn''t a stone brick, it was compressed yellow soil. Because, even if one''s steps are a bit more light, it is still unlikely for one to fall down. "


    "However, our Central Plains is different." Xiao Wen pointed at the city guards that were leaving, and explained: "In our Huaxia, duels are not popular, even in the cities, we still try our best to keep a low profile and not cause a fatal battle. However, most of the battles were concentrated in the rural areas outside the city. "Therefore, our traditional martial arts focus on stabilizing the lower body and lowering the center of gravity, so that we won''t fall under harsh surface conditions."


    In reality, Xiao Wen had once gone to the dojo under the coaxing of his dorm mate who liked cold weapons. At that time, Xiao Wen had been practicing the horse stance for an entire day, but when he returned, that dorm friend complained in dissatisfaction, saying that the people from the dojo were just bullshitting.


    He told Xiao Wen that even in the rural areas, there were very little muddy land in the China of the twenty-first world. Other than the green belt, there was not a single place that was not made of concrete or tile.


    In this kind of environment, the traditional wushu practitioners were still struggling with their foundation, which was something they needed back in the rural areas. In fact, it was just bullsh * t.


    Listening to Xiao Wen''s explanation, Sun Shangxiang suddenly realized. Even though she had been requested by her master since she was young, the first thing she had to do when practicing martial arts was to get her lower plate. However, she didn''t understand what was the point of practicing the next move. She continued to draw the gourds. Now that Xiao Wen had explained it to her, she immediately felt enlightened and enlightened.


    However, there was one thing that Sun Shangxiang did not understand, and he asked: "Why would Mister choose to use a Swift sword as a weapon? After all, this kind of sword has a single usage, but the battles in this world are all different. "


    Hearing this stupid question, Xiao Wen was too lazy to answer. He looked at Anthony, and indicated to her with his eyes.


    Therefore, Anthony understood tacitly, and explained, "Your teacher does not need to consider any other battle situation. In the wild, during assassins'' assassinations, he even fought in the city or on the battlefield with enough guards to protect his safety. Therefore, there was no need to participate in these battles. In fact, if Mr. Xiao Wen had not made his move today, I would have been able to protect him, it''s just a little inconvenience. "


    He paused, then said, "However, there is an exception. Under these circumstances, no matter how many guards Mr. Xiao Wen had, or how strong he was, it was impossible to deal with them. That kind of situation was a one-on-one duel in front of absolute power and rules. And under that situation, Mr. Xiao Wen''s Swift sword, will also display its powerful might! "

 C346 Ten hands

    When Xiao Wen and the group arrived at the weapon store, they realised that there was no one there. So he looked at Wan-Er and she explained, "Sir, no one will come at this time! After all, in the morning, many of the children of aristocratic families had to finish their morning lessons before they could leave. By the time the morning lessons were over, it was already noon. Other than certain festivals such as the clear sky and the heavy sun, no one would go out in the morning. "


    Hearing Shangguan Waner''s explanation, Xiao Wen actually shook his head and said, "Concentrating your lessons at the same time of the day is not a good choice." Compared to this kind of teaching method, Xiao Wen would rather use the following generation''s weekly system to allow his students to study all day from Monday to Friday. He only had two to three hours to relax. On the sixth day of the week, he just played around.


    Of course, this was also Xiao Wen''s current policy towards Yang Xiu, Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Waner. As for Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang ¡­ Rest? He wouldn''t be able to rest for the rest of his life. After all, the amount of training that Xiao Wen had arranged for would be based on scientific methods. Even if they did not rest every day, they would continue to practice like this unless they were injured in a fight outside, or if there was some mistake in the process. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be a problem just to train.


    But regarding these things, Xiao Wen was too lazy to explain. He just entered the weapon store and asked the boss, "Shopkeeper, can you repair weapons?"


    When the manager saw that there was a guest so early in the morning, he was first pleasantly surprised. He immediately walked in front of Xiao Wen and sized him up. After confirming that was rich from his dressing, he immediately nodded and bowed: "Dear guest, I have all the forging equipment that I need, whatever you need to repair, you can give it to us. I promise to give you a weapon as beautiful as the new one on the day of delivery. "


    Hearing that this shopkeeper had blown his own weapon shop so extravagantly, Xiao Wen also felt very helpless in his heart. He knew that if he was a frequent customer here, the owner wouldn''t waste his breath, because the two of them had already formed a tacit understanding between each other ¡ª just like how Xiao Wen used to do in the clouds, in the Chang''an, as long as he entered a familiar restaurant and sat down, the owner would tacitly prepare some food that he would usually eat, and the two of them wouldn''t have to communicate at all.


    But since it was his first time here, Xiao Wen could only listen to this shopkeeper nagging. After the shopkeeper had forced his way to the end of his sentence, he said, "I want to repair the weapon and see if you have any substitutes."


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper looked at the Swift sword at Xiao Wen''s waist. Because the Swift sword was in the sword sheath, the shopkeeper only thought it was an ordinary sword. Furthermore, he thought that Xiao Wen wanted to fix this sword.


    Therefore, he said: "Rest assured, my guest, the swords here are the best in the entire Luoyang. Even if General Cheng and General Yuchi used it, it would still be fine. You can leave it to me. As for substitutes, I have them too. " As he said that, he took out an ornate sword from the cabinet beside him. After taking it out, he could see that the blade of the sword was extremely sharp.


    But Xiao Wen shook his head. What a joke, he never used the Swift sword to block, every attack would hit the enemy''s soft vital parts, maintenance, maintenance ¡­ ¡­ .He himself used a grindstone, and some animal fat could do it. The sword would not be destroyed, so why would they need to go to the weapon store for maintenance?


    Helpless, he could only say, "My sword is fine. What I want to cultivate is not the sword, but this ¡­ " As he spoke, he withdrew the dagger from his waist and passed it to the manager.


    When the shopkeeper saw the dagger, his eyes immediately lit up. He asked Xiao Wen: "Are these your hands?"


    Xiao Wen nodded, and said: "As expected, it is one of the top weapons stores in the East City, to actually be able to recognize ten of these hands. "That''s right."


    Ten hands, the Chinese name is Tie Chi, originated from Chinese martial arts, in Guangdong, Hailu Feng, Fujian, Chuan Yu, Hunan, Zhuzhou more popular, later to China''s subsidiary island "Liu Zhu." Currently, it was rather unpopular in the country. Instead, the Japanese love the iron ruler for ten minutes. The official name of Japan is "Ten Hands", which is called the Glazed Ball Trident.


    The original shape of the Ten Hands ¡ª ¡ª Iron Ruler was originally a type of short instrument passed down from place to place. It had different sets of moves, and its fighting style was also different.


    It is mainly used in the fight against the enemy and in self-defence.


    At the same time as the development of the ten-hand glazed ball, the iron ruler technique of our country is also developing rapidly. Taking the iron ruler of Zhuzhou as an example, it was created by Lei Mingguang, a monk of Shaolin Temple in the Qing Dynasty. Lei Mingguang''s ancestors lived in Henan, and in his youth, he failed to recover from the failure of Qing Dynasty and entered Shaolin Temple to cut his hair into an abomination. Afterwards, he devoted himself to studying the martial arts of the northern and southern families, taking the essence of martial arts experts and equipment to create the "Iron Ruler" skill. From then on, he trained arduously for a long time, his attainment was rather deep, and the Iron Ruler Skill was included in one of the martial arts techniques of Shaolin.


    Originally, Xiao Wen thought that because the world line of this world was only around the year 1620 that Qing Jun had yet to enter seclusion, but he never thought that this world would already have ten hands, which was indeed beyond his expectations. However, he did not reveal a strange expression. Instead, he went along with the flow and expressed his astonishment that the other party was only from Tang Kingdom, but knew about Song Ming''s Ten Hands, which were popular along the coast. He also expressed his surprise that there was actually someone in this world who knew about Ten Hands.


    The boss was as surprised as Xiao Wen. He hadn''t thought that he would be met today by someone who used such a rare weapon.


    He asked curiously, "Customer, if you want to decorate the dagger, I have plenty of it. These ten hands, I''m afraid they are not used to decorate! "


    Xiao Wen smiled and nodded. He picked up his ten hands and waved them around. With one look at his movements and expression, one could tell that he was an expert.


    In fact, Xiao Wen did not lack theoretical research on weapons with ten hands.


    In the original history, in the 17th century, in addition to some schools that specialized in the study of the ten operations (such as the ten operations of Chuanliu and the ten operations of Yicheng), many other schools of martial arts also practiced the techniques of the ten operations, such as Liu Shengliu, Wuliang, Sanchi Chuanliu, Shizun flow, Holy Tianyi flow, Sixin flow, and so on.


    The ten-hand weapon used in the Japanese Edo era was made of a steel rod about a foot and a half long (Middle Thrust, Saki). It was attached to the handle (niki) and was equipped with a yoko, which could be used to block or block the hacking of sabers and swords. It is generally regarded as a self-defense weapon used for the purpose of life capture, stunning and capturing an opponent.


    Later, Japan occupied Liuwan and changed its name to Okinawa. At the same time, it imposed a ban on weapons and martial arts. But the local population still rebelled, with martial arts learned from China (which of course included the ball itself), and even with tools for living (such as cutlery and oars for canoeing).


    This kind of martial arts used for resistance and battle was obviously aimed at killing people. At this time, the ten-hand system in the glazed ball karate system has evolved and developed a specific pattern, become the classical weapon of the sulfur ball karate.


    The key points of the practice of Sulfur Ball karate are: Inner Qi training, External Strength training, Strength training with Qi, Rigidity and Softness, Energetic and Fierce; Attack and Defensive, Robust, Stable Footwork, Recoverable, Simple and Variant, Requires Hand, Eye, Law, Step, Spirit, and Qi to combine as one. Main characteristics: short, small and vigorous, compact attack and defense, flexible use.


    This is basically the same as the practice of the iron ruler in our country. Thus, since the 20th century, the Ten Hands have been known as karate short forks or wave forks.


    It could be said that as long as Xiao Wen studied with all his heart, he could definitely become a Master Weapon Master in cold weapon combat.


    Of course, a weapons master could be one, but there was no need for that.


    After all, there were only one or two situations where Xiao Wen needed to fight. Other than the Swift sword s and ten hands, Xiao Wen did not need to specialize in other weapons.


    However, the manager at the side didn''t think too much about it.


    He thought that since Xiao Wen even knew how to use this kind of strange weapon which had ten hands, he would definitely like cold weapons a lot. In his eyes, Xiao Wen had already become a master weapon.


    As for the weapons master, he was clearly a type of person who had a dream and craftsmanship that the weapon shop owner admired the most.


    He knew that if he gave any weapon to a master weapon, his weapon would not cry.


    Therefore, looking at Xiao Wen, the owner had the impulse to hand over all the treasures in the shop.


    But on the other side, Xiao Wen could not help but complain in his heart: "It''s just that I feel a little unhappy! After all, a ten-hand item is something that belongs to our country from the beginning. Now, for some reason, it has become something of Japan... Forget it, it''s just a ten-hand item, it''s not that big of a deal. After all, in the 21st century, not many people felt that the 10th hand belonged to China. This thing is just like tea and tatami. If it''s lost, then so be it! "

 C347 The knife of yakuza

    "So, do you have any weapons that can replace the tenth hand?" Xiao Wen asked. Because of the Swift sword''s characteristics, it was almost unable to effectively block the enemy''s weapon attacks. As a result, the European Swift sword''s hands would usually be equipped with Swift sword along with a dagger, serving as a defensive weapon.


    And in the east, because there was a short weapon that was more useful than a dagger in blocking the enemy''s attack ¡ª Ten Hands, as such, Xiao Wen simply used ten Hands.


    However, in the history of China, this sort of weapon was very unpopular. In the 21st century, many people really didn''t know that this weapon originated from China. It was also because of this that Xiao Wen was not sure if there was a weapon that could replace ten hands in this weapon shop.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s question, the shop owner frowned, he thought for a while and said: "I think so, but I need to look for one. After all, people rarely have any interest in such things, so I had no choice but to keep it to myself. "


    After all, in China, people rarely played duels. As such, the thought of using short weapons to block was meaningless. Only Xiao Wen, who looked for people to challenge alone everyday would need to use Swift sword and weapons like the Ten Hands.


    Like other nobles, they only bought two kinds of weapons ¡ª one was purely decorative. This kind of weapon was usually a sword with no edge. There were many gems and gold and silver inlaid on it as decorations, showing off their wealth and status.


    The other type of weapon was a military weapon prepared by a martial arts noble. This weapon was simple, and many of it looked like it was sold on the market. But in reality, the reason why this thing had turned out like this was because they wanted to keep a low profile. After all, using a weapon on the battlefield was too obvious, just like their brother, who was wearing infantry armor, being surrounded and killed by a group of Eagle-Shooter s.


    As a result, they would usually choose to use some of their external appearance to make old weapons, but the internal parts might actually be weapons made of materials such as Hundred Forging Steel. After all, they were martial arts nobles. They had a very deep understanding of how to kill and survive on the battlefield.


    The shopkeeper carefully checked his inventory. After searching for a long time, he suddenly shouted, "I got it! This is the dagger! "


    He turned around and said to Xiao Wen with a rejoicing tone, "Finally found it. Logically speaking, if you hadn''t come so early, I probably wouldn''t have bothered to help you find it for so long. If it''s afternoon, I''m afraid I have a lot of work to do. "


    He paused and then said, "This dagger is actually quite old. This was a ceremonial dagger used by a noble in Chu. Although the quality was good, it was still used in sacrifices. Therefore, their style was much more gorgeous compared to ordinary weapons. And because of its style, the customers that have seen it before don''t like it too much either. "


    The owner of the shop was indeed worthy of being the owner of the number one weapon shop in East City. He did not try to sell the weapon any nonsense, but instead reasonably revealed the advantages and disadvantages of the dagger. Perhaps to his extent, some overly exaggerated marketing techniques had already become unnecessary! Rather than deceiving customers and tricking them into buying some strange things, it was better to sell their honest people to establish a good relationship with the customers. For this weapon shop that they planned to keep open for a long time, they would only use their strength to speak.


    "Even so, we only use our strength to speak. "However, I feel that this boss is really happy when he speaks with his strength. Before I teleported to another world, the old shops in the Big Food Province used their strength to speak with their words ¡­" He suddenly remembered when he went to the teahouses in the Big Food Department that had the names of the century-old restaurants to drink morning tea. Although the teahouses had very good snacks, the staff had a very bad attitude. Even menus and the like were tossed directly to customers rather than passed around without any notice.


    When he went online to ridicule them, he realized that this was the attitude of an old store in the big foodie province that had existed for a hundred years.


    Saying that, he handed over a small golden dagger to Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen took the dagger and looked at it, and discovered that the dagger''s style looked somewhat coquettish. The scabbard and hilt were adorned with a phoenix carved from gold, powder, and silver. The eye of the phoenix also had a red gem embedded within it, making it look extremely gorgeous.


    "If I were to go to the battlefield with this thing, I would probably be surrounded and killed by a group of people just like my cheap old bro, and I would also take away this dagger!" Xiao Wen thought. But he also knew that in this lifetime, he would almost never go to the battlefield. And in the duel between the nobles, the weapons weren''t something that could be taken lightly. No matter how flirtatious Xiao Wen''s dressing was, as long as he could ensure that his weapons did not get in the way of his own attacks, there would not be any problems.


    After all, it''s one on one, and your enemy won''t miss a shot at you because your weapon is plain and unadorned. I won''t stab you just because your weapon is too gorgeous.


    In a one-on-one battle, both sides attacked with all their might. The beautiful decorations couldn''t even form a single variable.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen said without a care: "I am only concerned about the quality of this weapon."


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper instantly laughed. He took Xiao Wen''s dagger and placed it on a stand, locking it in place.


    Immediately after, he took out an axe and said to Xiao Wen: Esteemed customer, please watch carefully!


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he looked at the dagger with the axe in his hand.


    "Clang!" The dagger was not damaged in the slightest.


    Xiao Wen was surprised to see that the dagger was not damaged. He could not believe it, so he walked up to check.


    However, the shopkeeper said, "Customer, move aside a little and let me test the power of this gauntlet for you."


    Immediately after, he saw the shopkeeper raise his axe and strike the dagger''s gauntlet.


    "Clang!"


    Another sound rang out, but the dagger remained undamaged.


    Looking at the undamaged dagger, Xiao Wen found it hard to believe, so he turned to look at Anthony. Anthony understood what he meant immediately and walked to the owner''s side, giving him a look.


    The boss understood what Anthony meant and handed the axe over to him. As he handed it over, he said, "I''m a bit old, so I might not be able to cut this dagger. Maybe this warrior is young and strong, and has the ability to do so! " Of course, he was being modest. In fact, before this, he had already asked some of the able-bodied military generals to chop down this dagger with an axe. The result was the same. The dagger did not suffer any damage ¨C there were even people who chopped at it with their axes a dozen times.


    Of course, because the dagger was too coquettish, even though it displayed great power, no martial general wanted to buy it. The shop owner, on the other hand, was unwilling to allow the dagger to be used as an ornament ¨C he felt that if the customer chose to use the dagger as an ornament only because of its splendor. I''m afraid the indestructible dagger will cry.


    As time passed, he became the shop owner''s last resort. However, today, he saw that Xiao Wen, this man who was different from ordinary generals, who could only choose simple weapons, and different from ordinary nobles, who only knew how to treat weapons as an ornament. He instantly understood that this coquettish yet powerful weapon was a weapon that was extremely suitable for Xiao Wen.


    On the other side, Anthony did not hesitate and directly brandished his axe, chopping towards the dagger.


    "Clang!" After hearing a sound that was even louder than when they collided, Xiao Wen walked closer and saw that Anthony''s palm was trembling slightly, but the dagger was not harmed in the slightest.


    Looking at the hole on the axe, then looking at the dagger unharmed, Xiao Wen swallowed his saliva.


    "This dagger, let alone a Chinese one-handed sword, might even be able to withstand a German two-handed sword, an English broadsword, or a Tang Dao with a ring-shaped blade!" Xiao Wen thought.


    Of course, he also knew that if someone were to use this weapon, the dagger would not be damaged with his current wrist strength. However, he was a man with a dagger and would only end in two. The second was to throw the dagger out.


    "But it doesn''t matter. I can still practice wrist strength. Furthermore, there was no aristocrat in this world who would use heavy weapons to duel with others! After all, it''s not beautiful. " Xiao Wen thought, and prepared to pay for it.


    However, at this moment, a discordant voice sounded out. This was a voice that carried the tone of a young girl and a royal sister. It sounded to be around fifteen or sixteen years old.


    He could only hear that the owner of the voice was a little lazy, but also a little overbearing and arrogant. She said, "This dagger is not bad. I''ll take it."

 C348 Unexpected visitor

    Hearing this, Xiao Wen frowned, he could not help but retort in his heart: "After so many years, no one bought this weapon, why did they rob me just because I wanted to buy it? This is so troublesome! " After saying that, he turned around and looked at his opponent.


    The one who entered was a fifteen to sixteen year old little girl. Even though she looked like a young girl, it might be due to her nutrition, mentality, and environment, but she seemed to already have some of the demeanor of a royal sister ¡ª which made Xiao Wen a little surprised. After all, compared to someone who was able to grow to the level of a and a royal sister at the age of fifteen to sixteen, it was indeed rare. Even when Xiao Wen was in high school in the twenty-first century, there were very few girls in his class who could develop so quickly. In fact, due to various problems such as being picky with food, many of the girls in Xiao Wen''s class were all at least 1.6m or less, looking as if they had jumped from the kindergarten all the way to the high school. After all, the place separated by a wall from the girls'' dormitory was actually a family''s kindergarten.


    However, Xiao Wen was also surprised for a bit, and did not continue showing a strange expression. After examining the girl carefully, he realized from her attire that she seemed to have a very high status ¡ª perhaps even a princess.


    The girl was wearing a long, thin silk dress. Although she looked hazy, it was hard to tell the color of her skin due to the layers of muslin covering her.


    However, on this dress, there was a golden line drawing of the Nine Phoenix Praying Phoenix. It looked very gorgeous. Furthermore, there was a golden sparrow hairpin stuck on her head, making her look unspeakably expensive.


    Just as Xiao Wen was looking at the shopkeeper carefully, wanting to see his identity, he suddenly heard the shopkeeper''s voice.


    He still had his back facing the new customer. Putting away his dagger and axe, he said, "This dagger of mine is gorgeous, but it was indeed used as a sacrifice in the past." But in my eyes, it would be a waste to use such a powerful weapon as an ornament. If it was really done, it would definitely cry. "So ¡­"


    At this moment, he turned around and looked at the customer.


    Then a look of shock crossed his face. Seeing the girl''s suppressed smile, the owner of the shop gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    He seemed to be very nervous. After careful deliberation, he suddenly changed his tone and said, "Therefore, I can only sell to distinguished guests like you. After all, selling it to ordinary people as an ornament is just a waste. "


    "Well said." Hearing the owner change his words, the girl was very satisfied. She directly walked to Xiao Wen''s side and reached for the owner''s dagger, saying at the same time: "This dagger is not bad, I will not let it get covered in dust."


    However, this caused Xiao Wen to be dissatisfied. He did not continue to consider the other party''s identity and directly patted his hands, saying, "This is something that I''ve taken a fancy to first. You are not qualified to take it away." As he spoke, he directly held the dagger in his hand.


    The boss immediately broke out in a cold sweat when he saw Xiao Wen actually do this.


    He immediately pulled Xiao Wen and whispered into his ears: "Do you know who this lady is? You dare to take what she wants. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen did not care. Forget about a little sister, even if Empress Zhangsun and Empress Wu wanted to steal from him, he would not hesitate to take them back.


    After all, he was from Han and had his back to the Han Empire. To a certain extent, he only needed to give Li Shimin face. As for the others, if Xiao Wen confessed in front of them, he would probably be found out by Liu Bang and the officials of the imperial court. He would definitely be impeached, reprimanded and punished.


    In other countries, the envoy was a very sensitive existence. He had to maintain a good image at all times, because when you were away, you represented your country.


    Xiao Wen could act as if he was willing to bow his head in front of a weak person. No problem. After all, this would represent the Chinese culture, benevolence and kindness.


    However, when facing such a powerful opponent, Xiao Wen would have to do the same thing as how he did when facing the threats posed by the other Emperors.


    Even if he had to die, he had to die standing!


    This was the envoy.


    The owner of the shop at the side did not know that Xiao Wen was Foreigners. He looked at Xiao Wen and said softly: "This is Princess Gao Yang, she is His Majesty''s daughter. If you offend her, you''ll be offending the royal family and His Majesty. You are courting death for doing this! Listen to me. Return the dagger. "Wait, I''ll find you another one that''s good enough."


    If it was the shop owner of the black shop from before, Xiao Wen would have already returned when he heard this. However, he could feel that the owner of this shop was a kind-hearted person. Thus, he only chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you. This Princess Gao Yang wants my dagger, it''s not that easy. "


    Although he said that, Xiao Wen still did not dare to be careless. After all, although Princess Gao Yang could not be considered to be someone with overflowing authority, there was still a huge difference between her and the Han Empire''s Lu Yuan and Guan Tao.


    However, what she had done in the past made Xiao Wen have no choice but to be cautious.


    According to the¡¶ New Tang Book¡·, the year of Princess Gao Yang''s birth was unknown. The order in which the Princess passed down her teachings determined that Gao Yang was the 17th Princess of the Tang Sect.


    The history researchers had verified that, fifteen years ago, Princess Gao Yang had already been married to the founder of the Empire, Fang Xuanling''s second son, Fang Shishi.


    And amongst all the people present, Princess Tai Zong, who was the youngest to marry, was 12 years old. Princess Gao Yang was born at the end of her Wu De or at the beginning of her chastity temple, so she should be the most likely to marry.


    However, considering that Li Yuan had been in the position of world line for a very long time, this caused some changes to the Tang Kingdom s. Therefore, Xiao Wen was not surprised that Princess Gao Yang, who was originally born in the first year of the Chastity Temple, could now be fifteen or sixteen years old.


    Princess Gao Yang''s mother could not be examined, but most people believed that the possibility of a concubine appearing was due to Princess Gao Yang''s circumstances.


    If Princess Gao Yang was born a concubine, it could also be because of Imperial Concubine Wei''s solid information that only Ji Wang and Princess Lin Chuan were born together with Tai Zong. Other concubines among the senior concubines are more likely.


    After all, Tang Tai Zong, Li Shimin, had twenty-one surviving princesses. The reason Princess Gao Yang could receive Li Shimin''s special treatment might be because she was often seen to be overjoyed by the heavens, but at the same time, it was also extremely compatible with Li Shimin''s temper. According to the records, Princess Gao Yang was deeply in love with her.


    However, if Princess Gao Yang was just a pampered princess, that would still be alright. Forget about a favored princess, even if it was the empress, Xiao Wen wouldn''t give her face.


    After all, as Liu Bang''s representative, he wanted to be neither humble nor arrogant in front of Li Shimin.


    However, what Princess Gao Yang was truly troubled about was another attribute of hers that could potentially cause Xiao Wen trouble.


    According to historical records, after Princess Gao Yang got married, she had a secret affair with the author of "Records of the Western Regions of the Great Tang Dynasty".


    This also caused Princess Gao Yang to be extremely resentful. Reportedly, after Li Shimin passed away, she did not have a single trace of grief.


    If this princess was truly such a coquettish person, then Xiao Wen would indeed need to be careful. After all, no matter how beautiful a beauty was, as long as the other party possessed an extremely sensitive political identity, Xiao Wen would still fear them slightly.


    Xiao Wen didn''t know if the current Li Shimin was like how he planned to marry Lu Yuan to, who was from the King Zhao. He already had the thought of marrying Princess Gao Yang into a house as a political marriage. However, Xiao Wen, who had already been harassed to the point of becoming a little shadow by Lu Yuan, did indeed have a reaction to the princess'' actions. Therefore, Xiao Wen was indeed very afraid of interacting with Princess Gao Yang, and was afraid that it would cause him some unnecessary trouble.

 C349 Princess gao yang from the heart

    Facing Gao Yang, Xiao Wen did not dare reveal such a good attitude. This princess, after all, was not well known in history ¡ª or in the wild history of some bullshit writing.


    Of course, Xiao Wen didn''t mean to treat her badly. After all, Xiao Wen couldn''t be sure that Princess Gao Yang was the kind of person who would try to seduce men everywhere.


    Because just now, when he closed his eyes, he obtained some information about Princess Gao Yang from the super library.


    As everyone knew, in the New Tang Dynasty and the General Administration, Princess Gao Yang and the author of "Records of the Western Regions of the Great Tang Dynasty", the disciple of Xuanzang Mage, the High Monk Debate, had a case. And this, had also become her biggest crime against the world.


    After Li Shimin found out that Princess Gao Yang and the Monk were lustful and disorderly, he was angered to the point that he even ordered his subordinates to kill over ten of them.


    And in the "Testimony of Authority" the story is more complete and full, and the death is changed to waist cut.


    From the days when the Song Dynasty was compassionate, Princess Gao Yang''s love for the Peerless Battalion had become a fixed history. It was also the beginning of Princess Gao Yang''s transformation into a lecherous historical material.


    The entire historical data was detailed, and it seemed that the evidence was conclusive. However, on the way to the Tang Kingdom, Xiao Wen had already investigated some of the higher ups of the Tang Kingdom.


    By searching, he found that the historical data were inconsistent and misty.


    Firstly, he used the search system to find all the official history materials that had mentioned Princess Gao Yang. Then, he arranged them according to the law of the Yearbook. As a result, he discovered a very interesting phenomenon.


    First of all, the "Old Tang Book", which was written earlier, did not mention this matter at all, and Princess Gao Yang and the debating matter were not included in the "Taiping Book" written by Song Taizong and Li Fang.


    However, since the time of Song Ren Zong and the Book of the New Tang, this matter suddenly appeared in the records. If one did not look at the wild history and only looked at the true history, Xiao Wen would feel that this was something that was created out of nothing.


    Of course, if he had turned off the option to select the content of the wild history when searching through them, Xiao Wen would still be able to find a lot of evidence to prove that Princess Gao Yang was a woman who liked to seduce others.


    Because of this contradictory situation, Xiao Wen had approached Sun Shangxiang before to ask her whether she, Princess Gao Yang, was a person who also understood things.


    At that time, Xiao Wen did not know that Sun Shangxiang knew of Princess Gao Yang. She was a good person and a good chatterbox. However, she doesn''t really care about the details. There are many rumors and rumors about her in the people. "


    However, Xiao Wen had already known that although Sun Shangxiang and Gao Yang were not ironclad enough to stab in the ribs for his bros and stab in the heart for the men to do it twice, they were definitely not strong enough to do it to the bros. But there would still be Sun Shangxiang''s subjective thoughts.


    Therefore, although Xiao Wen would use some of Sun Shangxiang''s words as a reference, he would not use them as conclusive evidence.


    However, Xiao Wen felt that the matter of Gao Yang and the debating machine committing adultery was very likely to be nonsense.


    In fact, the monks in Sui and Tang dynasties were very strict, and all the monks in and out of the temple were registered, and they were not allowed to leave the temple for no reason. Therefore, it was really illegal to argue about the matter at that time, and it was impossible for them to not return for many days without being found out and punished.


    Furthermore, the defense machine was chosen as Xuanzang''s translation of the great virtue, in fact, it was the elite of the Buddhist world at that time, and it was not possible to ignore the strict temple management system and ignore the attention paid to it by the political and Buddhist circles all the time.


    In the end, Xu Jingzhong''s later introduction to "On Yoga Master and Earth" was decided upon by Tang Taizong. The text must take into account Taizong''s thoughts at the time and after.


    Even more so, he would not mention it in detail. After all, even though Xu Jingzong was a treacherous official, there was no interaction between him, Princess Gao Yang, Xuanzang Mage, and the machine. Moreover, the reason why Xu Jingzong had revealed his true wolf''s ambition was also during the period of Li Zhi and Empress Wu. In front of Tang Taizong, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    However, in the "Records of the Great Tang Dynasty" and "Legend of the Continuing High Monk Xuanzang", there was a reference to another great virtue and a nostalgic history, which made it difficult to suppress the strong feelings of longing for the defense.


    It had to be said that the "Sect of Law" focused on studying and passing down the law. As the founder of the "Sect of Law", Dao Xuan missed the debate machine a lot, which was a huge contrast to the image of the defense machine "Breaking the Rings".


    Moreover, the age difference between Princess Gao Yang and the debating machine might even be more than ten years old. How hungry was a woman to become interested in a monk who was ten years older than her?


    Xiao Wen definitely would not believe that a debating machine could compare to a love match.


    Because there were too many historical materials, Xiao Wen was not able to determine what kind of person Princess Gao Yang was. Helpless, he could only remain vigilant, but not overly cautious.


    Of course, the conclusion that Xiao Wen inclined to came to the most was that even if it was just a wild history, there would still not be any groundless rumors.


    Therefore, if Gao Yang had married into a room, it was very likely that he would not be too satisfied with this marriage.


    And she was usually a careless person, which was why the Wild Historians would take advantage of the lack of knowledge to make their way in.


    If it was said that Gao Yang really had an illicit relationship with other men, Xiao Wen might really believe it.


    But having an affair with a debater? That was the bullshit of historical inventors, who, as we all know, don''t even need to think about it.


    Thus, he continued to maintain his straight male face and said to Gao Yang: "So what if you''re a princess? Would a princess be able to compete with the people? One must know that even water can carry a boat, it can overturn a boat. His Majesty has never taught you to be humble in front of an official. Otherwise, you would be despised by the subject.


    Hearing this, Gao Yang was surprised. She did not expect that the princess, who was supposed to give face to anyone, would be completely useless in front of this stranger. The other party wasn''t afraid of her dominating influence.


    "Since you know that I''m a princess, why don''t you bow to me?" Princess Gao Yang felt a little curious about Xiao Wen. She wanted to test the limits of this stranger, so she released all of her aura and suppressed it with her identity as a princess.


    But who was Xiao Wen? He had entered the palace with a divine weapon under his crotch, and he was able to walk all the way out, even talking and laughing with the imperial guards in front of him.


    As a modern man, in his eyes, the imperial power of the feudal age was nothing to be afraid of.


    As a princess, she was not as good as a steel knife on his neck or a gun on his head. Therefore, he only sneered and said: "Even if you have the imperial power, the hegemon can''t do it without asking for your own conscience and dignity. Imperial power, power, and hegemony. These things were not eternal existences. It has its limitations. For example... " Xiao Wen pulled out his dagger. Because the sharp dagger did not have any Mute Light treatment, it looked extremely sharp.


    Xiao Wen used her sharp dagger to block Gao Yang''s beautiful face, and said: "For example, Imperial Power, its range, is only ten steps away, a thousand miles away."


    As for the imperial power, it had no effect at all within ten steps. If Xiao Wen was willing, he could have died together with Gao Yang, bleeding five steps.


    After all, the softer ones feared the harder ones, the harder ones feared the stronger ones, the harder ones feared the stronger ones feared the stronger ones. Obviously, the current Xiao Wen was a madman who did not care about life. Under his overbearing actions, the originally extremely arrogant Gao Yang, at this moment... He finally accepted it from the bottom of his heart.

 C350 Gao yangs two sisters

    Although Princess Gao Yang and the others had already admitted defeat, they were not careless. He could feel a strong killing intent coming from outside. It was obvious that the killing intent was coming from the bodyguard of Princess Gao Yang.


    "You are very bold, but do you know what the consequences of your actions are?" Gao Yang lifted her head and looked at Xiao Wen. Although there was still some fear on her exquisite face, she still mustered her courage. Having been taught by the royal family since young, she understood that as a princess, one should not only have the grace and dignity of a princess, but also the dignity of a princess. It was fine to do anything in the palace, but to be threatened outside the palace without daring to make a sound was to humiliate the imperial family.


    If she were to return like this, she would definitely be reprimanded by her royal father. Gao Yang did not want to do it, but she knew that she would not be able to do it recklessly with this madman, so she could only choose a more tactful method to get back at him, get back the dignity of the princess, and get back the face of the royalty.


    Thus, a very interesting scene appeared in the weapon store. As the strong man''s ambassador, Xiao Wen and as the princess of Great Tang Dynasty, both parties had their backs against their respective emperors. Their battle was not very intense, but to them, it was extremely important.


    However, at this time, a helpless voice suddenly sounded from the side. He only heard Sun Shangxiang say: "Princess, on my account, please do not continue to pester, okay? It would be difficult for me if you do this. "


    Hearing that, Gao Yang turned his head and saw the helpless Sun Shangxiang. After all, the current Sun Shangxiang was in the midst of puberty, and his body would change every day. Hence, she did not immediately identify Sun Shangxiang.


    But after seeing that Gao Yang did not discover it, Sun Shangxiang knew what he should do. She took out a dagger helplessly. She walked around in front of Lu Yuan and said: "You should recognize this dagger, right? This was given to me two years ago when we were hunting together at the border of the Han and Tang dynasties. "


    Because the Luoyang was not far from the border of Han Tang, and although the Chang''an was a long way from the border of Han Tang, Sun Shangxiang''s hometown, East Wu County, was located in the big man''s east side of Guan Dong. That place was relatively close to the border of the Han and Tang dynasties. Therefore, there were often nobles of Han and Tang dynasties who would organize hunting parties on the mountain forests and plains at the border. This could also be considered a form of social interaction.


    And Sun Shangxiang, was the Gao Yang he recognized from that place.


    When Gao Yang saw Sun Shangxiang''s dagger, he instantly remembered Sun Shangxiang''s identity. She said in pleasant surprise: "A Xiang, why are you here? "Also, he is ¡­" Gao Yang''s gaze turned back to Xiao Wen. At this moment, her eyes were filled with curiosity, confusion, vigilance, and other kinds of emotions.


    Sun Shangxiang sighed helplessly, and explained: "This is my teacher, Xiao Wen, who is also the Great Emperor''s representative. This time, he was here to send an envoy to the Tang Kingdom. He was my teacher after all, so I followed him. I had originally wanted to wait until Teacher went to meet your Imperial Father before applying to enter the Imperial Palace to play with you. I didn''t expect to meet you before this. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen reacted. It seemed that this Princess Gao Yang even knew Sun Shangxiang.


    Therefore, he could not help but ask: "A Xiang, just how many foreign princesses do you know?"


    Sun Shangxiang scratched her little face and said: "About this! The Tang Kingdom, the Song Kingdom, our Han Empire, and more or less, I know a few princesses. "


    Impressive, my A Xiang.


    In Xiao Wen''s heart, this was the first time he was shocked by his student''s terrifying social network.


    Although Sun Shangxiang was originally the daughter of the Che Marquis, if it was placed in other countries, she would be the daughter of a duke, just barely a little lower than a princess. However, to be able to establish a friendship with so many princesses, Xiao Wen was still very surprised.


    After all, in his previous life, Xiao Wen had heard from his previous girlfriends that it was easier for girls to have conflicts than boys. It was a very normal thing for dorms to be at odds with each other. There was a bro in Xiao Wen''s high school''s dorm who, because he was once liked by two girls in the same dorm, ended up flaming each day in that girl''s dorm.


    Moreover, the existence of princesses was not simply due to the fact that the intrinsic property of their girls made it difficult for them to befriend each other. Most of the time, their politics would prevent them from making friends. Whether it was the love between princes and princesses, or the friendship between princes and princesses, they were all impossible.


    As a result, Sun Shangxiang had friends that were at the princess level even in many of the Chinese countries. But in the Qin Kingdom, she didn''t even dare to go.


    If she went to the Qin Kingdom, let alone becoming friends with Ying Zheng''s daughter, she would very likely arrest her immediately after being discovered. After that, it didn''t matter if he used this as a threat to force Sun Jian to become the Qin Kingdom. It''s fine if the Han Empire pays a large ransom. This could even allow the Qin Kingdom to earn cheap from the Han Empire.


    Although the other nations did not possess all sorts of vulgarities and contradictions like Qin Han, it was not easy to have such a pure friendship between the princess and the daughter of the Che Marquis.


    Just then, a weak voice came out from beside Xiao Wen. He only heard Shangguan Waner say: "Princess Gao Yang, is it really you?"


    Hearing that, Gao Yang looked over. She only saw a pitiful and lovable looking Wan''er standing beside Xiao Wen, looking at her with a gaze filled with anticipation and misty tears.


    Compared to the plastic sisterhood, which required Sun Shangxiang to take out a keepsake in order to recognize her, the moment Gao Yang saw Wan''er, he immediately recognized this cute little girl.


    She didn''t care about her princess manners anymore. She rushed over and hugged Wan-Er.


    "Wan-Er, why did you come back?" What about your father? "


    "I... "I ¡­" Poor Wan''er was so tightly hugged by Gao Yang that she almost couldn''t breathe. Fortunately, when Sun Shangxiang saw that his good sisters were hugged by another sister to the point where she had no way to speak, he pulled them away in time.


    "Sorry, I was a bit excited." Gao Yang said excitedly, "I never thought that you would come back. Where did your father go? Didn''t he come back with you? "


    "Father is still in the Han State. I came back with mister. " Wan-Er said.


    With Sun Shangxiang in front of him, Gao Yang already understood that the Mister Wan''er was talking about was Xiao Wen. She looked at Xiao Wen with a little curiosity. She couldn''t understand why this young man could make her two good sisters his students.


    But no matter what, because of the relationship between teacher and student, Gao Yang had already let down his guard.


    She turned to the guard outside the door and said, "It''s fine now. Mr. Xiao Wen was sent by the big sized guy as an ambassador, and there are two of my friends inside, he will not hurt me. "


    She knew that when Xiao Wen had pointed the dagger at her, there must have been more than one guard outside who had pointed the dagger at Xiao Wen''s head. If they accidentally let go of the bowstrings, he wouldn''t be able to give the two sisters an explanation.


    Hence, she hurriedly ordered the guards outside to let down their guard. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Guan Yu and Anthony who were at the side also let go of their guard. The two people who were originally tense and ready to fight, heaved a sigh of relief.


    But when everyone relaxed, Gao Yang had to face another problem.


    Just now, she had a conflict with her two sisters'' husband. Moreover, this man was the burly man''s ambassador.


    A princess provoking an official of her own country, perhaps others would only say that she was uncultured or domineering.


    But if this princess were to provoke an envoy from another country, and this envoy was a hard nut to crack, it might turn into a diplomatic incident of a vile nature.


    As a result, Gao Yang knew that he had to seriously take care of this matter in order to be able to recover the consequences of his reckless actions earlier.


    Her mind worked quickly, forming all sorts of solutions in her mind before they surfaced on the surface of her brain. Gao Yang constantly selected from the countless solutions, and quickly found a more suitable method.


    She smiled and took the dagger from Xiao Wen''s hand. Because Xiao Wen had just quickly changed, he did not react to it, and only reacted after Gao Yang took the dagger.


    He was a little confused, but he still wanted to see how this Princess Gao Yang would deal with this matter.


    Princess Gao Yang came in front of the shop owner and asked about the price of the dagger. After receiving the reply, she did not bargain. Instead, she directly took out some money from her sleeve and handed it over to the shop owner.


    Following that, Gao Yang turned back around and smiled at Xiao Wen: "Teacher Xiao, thank you for taking care of Wan''er and A Xiang. This dagger, I will give it to you. "

 C351 Thick gift

    Seeing Gao Yang handing the dagger to him, it originally meant nothing. Even what she said, there was nothing wrong with it. However, Gao Yang''s gentle tone, which was clearly just a little girl, and forcefully pretended to be lovely, as well as the small action she did when Xiao Wen took the dagger left Xiao Wen completely dumbfounded.


    Logically speaking, as someone who possessed great political power, Xiao Wen knew that if Gao Yang wanted to reconcile, she could definitely reconcile with him using other methods. But now, she was using such an ambiguous way to communicate with Xiao Wen. This behavior... Not to mention this kind of action, from a political point of view, Xiao Wen was also trembling with fear.


    Although it was historical, there was no relationship between Princess Gao Yang and the room''s love. Their love for each other was often just a show. After all, in ancient times, a woman who could marry someone she liked must have been blessed for eight lifetimes. Most of the girls, especially those from noble families, listened to the words of their parents'' matchmakers and married a young master who was well-matched but didn''t understand anything about the situation.


    As a result, if it was purely an act of love, Xiao Wen would not feel any pressure. After all, even without Gao Yang, Fang Shoudao would still accept Tang Taizong''s bestowment of marriage, marry one of his many daughters, and then live happily with the princess ¡­ Or the princess had a man outside, giving her a green hat. As for whether or not this princess was actually Gao Yang, it didn''t really matter.


    However, even though Xiao Wen dared to date Li Shimin, he did not have the guts to start an affair with her! When Li Shimin found out that his daughter had an intimate relationship with an envoy from a foreign country, he didn''t even know how he would deal with this envoy or the relationship between the two countries in Han and Tang dynasties. However, he guessed that before he could bring sufficient benefits, before the relationship between the Tang Kingdom and the Han State had grown to a certain extent, Li Shimin would definitely not be willing to see Xiao Wen having feelings for him.


    "But if that old rogue Liu Bang knows about this, he would definitely clap his hands in joy! When his ambassador went to the country, he hooked up with the princesses of other countries. Once he found out, he would surely boast in front of the other emperors. This way, I won''t be able to conduct diplomatic work in the future. " Xiao Wen''s thoughts were spread all over, and he suddenly thought about this problem.


    In the end, he still shook his head and silently took a step back. After all, this was related to the relationship between the two countries, and also related to Xiao Wen''s political achievements. He said, "Actually, the Princess doesn''t need to be so courteous. You and Wan''er are sisters with A Xiang. And I was their teacher. Between Us... "He''s not a stranger."


    Although Shangguan Wan''er and Sun Shangxiang didn''t understand what Xiao Wen meant, Gao Yang understood his meaning. There was an awkward look on her face. However, after the awkwardness faded, a trace of a disappointed mood emerged. Looking at Xiao Wen, she forced a smile and said, "It was Gao Yang who was rude just now. Please do not take offense to it, mister. "However ¡­" She seemed to want to say something, but after hesitating for a while, she swallowed her words back into her stomach and said, "Anyway, take care of Wan-Er and A Xiang. If there''s anything you need help with, just ask.


    Then, without even looking at Xiao Wen''s reaction, she directly turned to Wan''er. The current Wan''er was only a little Lolita who wasn''t even 1.2m, but Gao Yang had already grown to be about 1.5m. In the ancient times, this could already be considered as tall and slender.


    Looking at Wan''er who was shorter than him by a head, Gao Yang felt as if he was looking at an exquisite pillow. She bit her lips, resisted the urge to hug Wan-Er and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry, Wan-Er. Even though that Wu surnamed woman has always been favored and trusted by royal father, I can''t do anything to her now. But there will be a day when I will avenge you. " "His words were filled with a strong sense of loyalty, just like that of a ranger.


    Looking at Gao Yang, Wan''er nodded. In front of Gao Yang, Wan''er seemed to be nervous and wasn''t very good at talking. After a moment of hesitation, she said: "Big Sister Gao Yang, you must be careful. Don''t let me hurt you. I wouldn''t have forgiven myself otherwise. "


    "Sigh ¡­" As she watched Gao Yang leave, just as she was about to leave, Sun Shangxiang suddenly caught up to her.


    "A Xiang, what''s wrong?" Looking at Sun Shangxiang, Gao Yang asked gently. He had met this girl while hunting at the border. After that, they only met a few times.


    But Sun Shangxiang gave Gao Yang a very strange feeling. Sun Shangxiang prided herself on being a travelling adventurer, and as a result, her actions were usually free and unrestrained. When he was by her side, Gao Yang felt that he was just an ordinary person.


    Without the status of a princess, there was no need to put on the airs of an annoying princess. The two of them could freely and equally communicate without being mixed with politics, power, country, and other factors.


    This made Gao Yang very comfortable, and at the same time made the two of them good friends and sisters.


    Looking at Gao Yang, Sun Shangxiang''s eyes were filled with worry. She said to Gao Yang in a low voice: "My husband had already been assassinated twice when he came to the Tang Kingdom. In my experience, it''s hard and normal. "So, I want you to help me find out what''s going on behind my back."


    Hearing this, Gao Yang''s pupils contracted. She watched as Xiao Wen fiddled with the dagger in the shop with a puzzled expression on his face. Finally, his expression grew serious.


    Seeing Gao Yang nod his head, Sun Shangxiang smiled widely. She thanked Gao Yang and turned to leave.


    But just at this time, Gao Yang called out to Sun Shangxiang.


    She said, "There''s one thing I''m more curious about. I hope you can answer me frankly. "


    "Who are the two of us!? If you have anything to say, ask away. I will tell anything I know. " Saying that, Sun Shangxiang patted his chest, where there were no signs of growth.


    Therefore, Gao Yang asked: "Why did you choose such a person to be your teacher?"


    Hearing this question, Sun Shangxiang suddenly thought of the nightmare where he was defeated by Guan Yu. Shame welled up in her heart, making her blush.


    After hesitating for a bit, she looked at Guan Yu who was behind her and said: "That Guan Yu, had once defeated me. If I want to defeat him, I can do it with my power. That''s why I became Mr. Xiao Wen''s student. "


    Hearing that, Gao Yang stared at Sun Shangxiang for a while. Then, she sized up the unsmiling Guan Yu in the shop.


    Finally, she revealed a thoughtful expression and nodded. "I understand. I will do everything I can to help you investigate your matters. I will also arrange for people to help protect your husband. "


    "Good sisters!" Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang was very happy. Immediately, she hugged Gao Yang.


    At the same time, on the other side, after a discussion, Li Shimin could only barely come to a conclusion. It was very likely that Xiao Wen wanted the Han Empire and Tang Kingdom to form a military alliance. However, they had no way to know Xiao Wen''s exact thoughts.


    Helpless, Fang Xuanling said, "Your Majesty, why don''t we go take a look and see what this Xiao Wen has given us."


    Hearing that, Li Shimin nodded. Seeing that the other ministers at the side did not object, he summoned the Inner Palace guards and had them bring everyone to check Xiao Wen''s present.


    Arriving at the place where the gifts were stored, Li Shimin said in shock, "This Emperor Han is helping the Emperor Song get rich from battle! This time, you''re actually so generous! " The room where the gifts were stored was not only filled with Han, especially the Guandong area''s local products, but also the works of art from both Song and Ming countries in the far east, as well as the wonders of the other countries in the western region. What surprised him the most was that there was actually a mirror inside, a mirror made of glass, and a mirror made of glass and used to ascend to the peak!


    "This... This... Such a large mirror, my dear sirs, how much do you think it is worth? "


    These military officers were not cultured people. So they looked in the mirror, though they were surprised. But when Li Shimin asked about how much this mirror was worth, they kept quiet.


    I have heard that there is a state in the Western Regions called Venice," said Fang. One of them, a merchant, once gave a palm-sized mirror to a king near the marriage of a powerful country (France), to the delight of the king. It is said that in the country where mirrors are made, the little mirror costs a full three hundred thousand silvers. (It was indeed expensive when the glass mirror was first invented.) And in China, no craftsman knows how to make a mirror. Therefore, such a mirror would only sell for an even higher price. And such a large mirror... This subject can only say that it''s priceless!


    Upon hearing these words, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. They didn''t expect the Han Emperor to send them such a large mirror. Li Shimin was also very happy. He said, "I once said, you can straighten your clothes. Today, I''m afraid I have to change my mind. With glass as the mirror, the top of the formal attire is even better! "


    However, he thought for a moment, hesitated, and then said to the servants by his side: "After that Xiao Wen has officially delivered the mirror, get someone to place this mirror in front of Taiji Palace''s entrance. In the future, all of our beloved officials can come in and out, and we can use this mirror to straighten your clothes. "


    Upon hearing these words, the officials immediately expressed their gratitude. As for Li Shimin, he received yet another wave of loyalty.

 C352 Mirror and knowledge

    Gao Yang left. Xiao Wen looked at the dagger in his hand, then looked at the extremely blatant team that was following Gao Yang in the distance, he was completely sure that Gao Yang had already left.


    Until now, Xiao Wen had never actually seen an emperor. But, the princess had already met two people ¡ª Lu Yuan and Gao Yang.


    Xiao Wen knew that these two princesses had never left behind good reputations throughout history.


    Lu Yuan was lustful of power, hence he was addicted to politics. For power, she could give up everything. Even after marrying Zhang Ao, her death wish had not changed. He even used his own husband and son as political bargaining chips.


    Xiao Wen knew that this woman had inherited her mother''s personality. Essentially, Lu Yuan and Lv Zhi were the same type of people.


    However, Lu Yuan was a little different from Lv Zhi. Because her father was the emperor, and judging from the man''s history, she couldn''t possibly have an emperor as her husband.


    Unlike Lv Zhi, she did not have an emperor as her husband. The talent that she had inherited from her mother, Lv Zhi, was unable to be displayed.


    Maybe, if she was reborn in another dynasty, and had the fortune to become a queen, she could also be like Lv Zhi, a mother to the world, and become an outstanding statesman.


    Her father was Liu Bang, and her mother was Lv Zhi. Family factors, coupled with feudal jurisprudence, prevented her from displaying her talents.


    Lu Yuan was ambitious and capable. However, her position would determine her ambition and ability. It was a very dangerous thing.


    Thus, when faced with Lu Yuan''s approach and provocations, Xiao Wen would always be on his guard.


    But Xiao Wen was sure that Gao Yang was a stupid girl.


    Xiao Wen was not sure if Gao Yang had ever tried to negotiate with a monk. However, at least, she had not lost the right to inherit Fang Xuanling''s title in the struggle for the rights to her room, and from how she was killed because of conspiracy, it could be seen that this woman''s political abilities were mediocre.


    But other than this, Xiao Wen was unable to confirm what kind of person Gao Yang was.


    The contradictions recorded in history had made this woman an enigmatic existence. At the same time, it also made Xiao Wen not dare to act rashly.


    "Well, sir, how are my sisters? They''re not bad, are they? It should have cost her a lot of money to give you this priceless dagger. Although it is not as valuable as the mirror you have given to Emperor of the Tang, it is still more considerate. " Sun Shangxiang knew that although Gao Yang had a lot of pocket money, if he really didn''t bid for the dagger, he would probably lose a lot of money.


    Obviously, Sun Shangxiang was very happy with Gao Yang''s loyal actions.


    But Xiao Wen shook his head and said: "Compared to the mirror, knowledge is more valuable. The mirror seemed to me worthless compared to the knowledge in my head. Compared to the knowledge that I gave to Emperor of the Tang, it was not even worth a penny. "


    Mirror practice, in this era people look very difficult. But with enough craftsmen, if you want, you can customize a machine with parts at a micron error (an ancient jeweller could do that, just like the modern top-level locksmiths).


    Relying on that machine, Xiao Wen could have as much glass as he wanted. If he wanted to, he could sell two or three palm sized mirrors.


    Two or three mirrors, each priced at five hundred thousand silver taels, was enough to make a profit.


    That was why Xiao Wen said such worthless words in the mirror.


    After all, to Xiao Wen who had transmigrated from the twenty-first century, there was more than one mirror in his house. In the twenty-first century, this sort of thing doesn''t require much money to buy.


    To Xiao Wen, the making of mirror glass was very simple. After all, with the super library, Xiao Wen wouldn''t encounter any technical problems when it came to developing his productivity.


    Back when he had just transmigrated into this world, Xiao Wen had already been thinking about opening a glass or mirror factory to earn money.


    But taking into account the value of the glass production technology, Xiao Wen didn''t really dare to take it out. If he had dared to open the glass factory without drawing enough allies to protect him, he might not even be able to survive the next day.


    "Xiao Liang, Wan''er, let me ask you." Suddenly, Xiao Wen spoke to Zhuge Liang and Shangguan Waner, showing his interest in the exam.


    Xiao Wen asked: "Do you all know when this mirror appeared in the world?"


    If it was an ordinary old scholar, he would probably say that this thing was made by the Yellow Emperor''s wife. However, as an extremely hard-core person, Xiao Wen would naturally not lie to others like this.


    Zhuge Liang was stunned for a moment, then remembered that in Professor Xiao Wen''s internal affairs class, he had mentioned something about mirrors.


    "In the first 4,000 to 3000 BC, mirrors made of polished copper appeared in Mesopotamia and Egypt. About 1000 years later, in the early days of China''s slavery society, during the Bronze Age, which was also the Shang and Zhou Dynasties, people learned about the relationship between the composition, properties and uses of the alloys in the long term of bronze smelting and casting practice, and were able to control the ratio of copper, tin and lead artificially. "


    At this moment, a person wearing craftsman''s clothes suddenly walked over. He said to Xiao Wen and the others: "The ancient book ''Examiner''s Record'' records that there are six sets of ''gold'', which is the ratio of the six types of alloy. One of them finally together: "gold, tin half, so to say the same flintlock." It was the ratio used to make the copper mirror. I originally thought that ordinary scholars wouldn''t care about this kind of thing. I didn''t expect that there would actually be someone who knew about it. "


    Hearing this, the children present were somewhat at a loss. After all, people like Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu had almost never received a good education from Xiao Wen.


    Perhaps they could read and write, but they did not have the time to study some of the ancient books.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen explained to them that this "Mirror" was a mirror. Its tin content was relatively high because the copper mirror had grinded out bright surfaces and a silver-white luster.


    However, before Qin Guan, Hua Xia had produced a beautiful "light mirror" that reflected the beautiful pattern on the back of the bronze mirror.


    This fully illustrates the ancient Chinese excellent mirror making technology and the deep understanding of the light reflection characteristics.


    At the same time, Anthony added, "In ancient Greece and Rome, Europeans also used a slightly protruding polished metal disk as a mirror. They carved patterns on its unreflective side, and the earliest mirror was a hand mirror with a handle. By the first century AD, a full-length mirror had appeared in Europe.


    In fact, some parts of Europe, such as Venice and Florence and Genoa, were already in the late Middle Ages and could be said to be the richest places in Europe.


    In those places, small mirrors in delicate ivory boxes or precious metal boxes become objects that women carry with them.


    Just then, Xiao Wen suddenly asked: "May I know who you are?"


    "Tang Mo and Tian Wang. I''m the seventh oldest in my family. Everyone calls me Tian Qi."


    Tian Wang? This did not seem to be a person who had left a name in history. However, it was the Mo Clan after all. The Mo Clan in the Tang Dynasty had already been submerged in the river of history. However, in this world, the Mo family could do as they pleased during the Spring and Autumn War.


    However, in other countries, there would definitely be some minor characters that had not been recorded in history.


    And the mirror and its frame are increasingly the interior decoration.


    Looking at Tian Wang, Xiao Wen cupped his hands and said: "Greetings, disciple of the Lu family, Xiao Wen."


    The Lu family, was naturally Lv Buwei. Lv Buwei''s students naturally had the intentions of being juniors.


    Although this Mo Clan disciple''s clothes were shabby, that was only the style of others. He had obviously read many books before, and knew about Lv Buwei and the trash.


    He cupped his hands in respect.


    However, they did not continue to talk. After all, Xiao Wen did not want to linger on this matter for too long.


    There was no other way. Historically, due to the lack of production techniques, people had created mirrors that were either backward metal mirrors or more dangerous mercury-plated silver mirrors.


    It was not until 1835, when the German chemist Libig invented the method of making modern mirrors, that this destructive technique was banned.


    So a way to make mirrors on a large, harmless scale was as tempting as the blood of piranhas. If someone knew that he had mastered this technique, Xiao Wen couldn''t guarantee that the people in this world would have such moral integrity.


    Therefore, he could only conceal the technique of making mirrors.


    It was just that when necessary, he would make two large mirrors to give to others in order to build a good relationship with them.


    As for when he would open a factory to produce mirrors and glass to earn money?


    He would probably have to wait until he could hang and beat up those who coveted his skills!

 C353 Tofu east slope

    In the weapon shop, because the dagger was unexpectedly better than Xiao Wen''s 10 hands, Xiao Wen felt that it was unnecessary for the boss to repair his 10 hands. As a result, he retrieved the damaged hands from his boss.


    To this, the boss didn''t have any objections. Instead, he smiled to show that he understood. He knew very well that the weapon that he had just sold to this customer was indeed much better than the customer''s original ten hands.


    What was worth mentioning was that when Xiao Wen left the weapon store, he discovered that the boss was not dissatisfied at all. Logically speaking, he had been running around his shop for half a day without spending a single cent, if he was in another place like the weapon shop where Xiao Wen was at previously, the boss would have already exploded. Even if he was not clear as to how to mock Xiao Wen, he would definitely look down on him from the shadows.


    But according to Xiao Wen''s observation, he discovered that this boss''s expression, other than respect, was respectful. Although this might have been due to the fact that he did not seem to be at a disadvantage when he was facing Princess Gao Yang just now, his performance made the boss think that he was a great aristocrat that was on par with Gao Yang. But regardless of the reason ¡ª Xiao Wen was indeed very happy.


    Because of this, he gave the boss enough money to buy a handful of fine longsword in his shop, treating it as if he was in a good mood.


    Then, Xiao Wen brought Sun Shangxiang and the others to the last stop of East City ¡ª a top-notch tailor shop. Fortunately, although Xiao Wen was a dignified noble and brought a group of children to the tailor shop, it still felt that it was more or less strange. However, he did not meet with any mishaps. He had customized a few sets of clothes that not only met the standard of Tang suit but also had Chinese elements in it. Moreover, they were low-key, luxurious and had a connotation, revealing his identity and talent. Furthermore, Xiao Wen also bought some new clothes for all the children.


    However, these clothes required two days of time, Xiao Wen thought that although Li Shimin would summon him in the next few days. Especially since he might have secretly looked at the gift that she was prepared to give him, the matter of summoning him must be urgent.


    However, Xiao Wen thought that as an emperor, Li Shimin could also be considered to be in the top five in all of China''s history. He could not possibly not even have the modesty of an emperor. He had only been here for two days, so he decided to summon him!


    Therefore, he wasn''t in a hurry.


    After getting dressed, Xiao Wen left the East City and returned to his room. Looking at the Manager Wu, Xiao Wen told him about some of the things that had happened today. He wanted him to deal with the murder case that had occurred at Bi Cheng''s place, and he also needed two days to get those customized clothes for him.


    Then, Xiao Wen lazily stayed in the courtyard, not intending to go out any further.


    "Well, maybe I should make something good." Xiao Wen thought as he entered the kitchen.


    At this time, the kitchen had already moved all the things on Xiao Wen''s dining cart into. As a result, equipment such as the pressure cooker was available.


    In addition, the Tang Kingdom himself had the support of the An Xi Capital Residence, so many things from the Western Regions had come in. Spices from India, food from the Western Regions, and meat from nomads were all displayed in the kitchen.


    What should he do? Xiao Wen closed his eyes, and all kinds of recipes flashed continuously in his mind. Soon, he opened his eyes and saw a piece of old tofu placed in a basin of water to keep it fresh.


    You!


    Xiao Wen walked over and gently scooped the tofu out of the water. He weighed it and figured it was enough for the group to eat as the main course. Thus, he relaxed.


    Then, Xiao Wen found a chopping board and placed the tofu on it. Just then, the Manager Wu gave a steel kitchen knife to Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen rolled his eyes at the kitchen knife. Manager Wu was confused. But he quickly saw Xiao Wen take out a white kitchen knife from the cupboard. From the clear sound produced when it collided with other objects, Manager Wu faintly realised that this could be a ceramic knife.


    "This ceramic can actually be used as a blade?" Manager Wu was surprised at his own discovery. However, when he thought about it carefully, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it. After all, Xiao Wen only used a ceramic knife to cut through tofu. Although the ceramics couldn''t cut the bones, or even the meat, but cutting vegetables and tofu wasn''t a problem.


    Following that, Xiao Wen picked up a bundle of spring onions and sliced it into two, adding oil into the wok and boiled it into a wok.


    After cooking it for a while, Xiao Wen threw away the fried tofu that had been burnt black until it was golden.


    Immediately after, Xiao Wen added spring onion, ginger, cooking wine, mushrooms, winter bamboo shoots, soy sauce, soy sauce, oyster sauce (these two condiments were made by Xiao Wen in Chang''an, so it shouldn''t be difficult to make them), and after Chang''an finished making them, he added half a spoonful of soup, covered the pot with the lid, and used a small fire to simmer the ham.


    After a while, Xiao Wen smelt a rich fragrance which almost made his appetite increase. Thus, he opened the lid of the pot, put away the stuffy soup and put it on the plate.


    "Mister, what is this dish!?" "It''s actually so fragrant." Not knowing when Sun Shangxiang came over, she looked at the tofu on the plate and asked.


    Xiao Wen smiled slightly, because the temperature of the dish was not particularly high, he was not worried about Sun Shangxiang coveting it. He directly said, "East Slope Tofu."


    "Tofu on the East Slope?" "What is the East Slope?" Sun Shangxiang''s face was full of confusion.


    had said that this dish was called Eastern Slope Tofu. Naturally, Sun Shangxiang did not know that the Eastern Slope was referring to Su Dong Po.


    However, in the history, the Song Divine Sect Yuan Feng two years December, Su Shi was demoted to the Huangzhou Regiment Vice Envoy.


    As soon as he arrived, he wrote a poem, "First Coming to Huangzhou," in which he praised "the Yangtze River surrounds Guo Zhi Yu Mei, and the bamboo shoots are fragrant". He had a good impression of the wind and animals in Huangzhou.


    In the past four years, he had written hundreds of poems, notes, and articles about stew, stir-fry, cooking, pancakes, cooking, porridge, and stew. Some of them had been personally created by him, others had been introduced and disseminated by him, and some of them had been created after he left the city and were now in the form of "Thirty-Two Flavors of the East Slope."


    Some of them were developed by famous chefs in Huangzhou on the basis of learning East Slope cuisine (order).


    In addition, the East Slope places great emphasis on diet and health, especially vegetarian food. In "Send Qiao Quan to His Lordship," he wrote a poem like this: "It is useless to chant and dance, but to rest your mind."


    However, he was naturally unable to say these words to Sun Shangxiang. Therefore, Xiao Wen could only give a vague explanation. This Su Dong Po was actually a friend of Xiao Wen''s teacher from the beginning, someone who had lived in the Huang Province.


    He had a reputation in the local area of Huangzhou, and he was particularly good at eating, drinking, and playing.


    The reason why Xiao Wen understood so many delicious food, was all because of this Mr. Su Dongpo.

 C354 The strength of cat slave

    "Hey!" Why are there so many cats outside? " Early morning of the second day, before Xiao Wen could even get up, he heard Sun Shangxiang''s voice from outside the window.


    He knew that Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu had awoken much earlier than him now. Every morning, before breakfast, they would carry out some activities to prepare in the courtyard. After everything was done, they would run a few kilometers outside to prepare for the day''s training.


    Xiao Wen opened his eyes slightly. He saw that the morning light was hazy outside and his eyes were bright. Considering the fact that it was already summer, he had woken up rather early today.


    So he put on his clothes, and the servant who served him handed him the basin and the washcloth.


    After washing his face, Xiao Wen walked out of the bedroom wearing his pajamas.


    In the courtyard, he saw Sun Shangxiang squatting in the corridor curiously, looking at the scenery in the middle of the courtyard. Guan Yu, who was at the side, looked at her with a helpless expression.


    "What''s wrong? It was very noisy outside early in the morning. " Seeing that Sun Shangxiang was actually looking at the courtyard, Xiao Wen walked over and asked.


    "Mister!" Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang first bowed towards Xiao Wen, then Sun Shangxiang said as he pointed to the courtyard, "When I woke up early in the morning, I realized that for some reason, there are actually so many cats in the courtyard."


    "Cat?" Xiao Wen, who was an experienced feces shoveling officer in his previous life, became energetic in an instant. He looked at the courtyard not far away. Sure enough, there were many cats lying on the ground.


    "Sir, will these cats be okay?" Why are they all lying in the yard? " Sun Shangxiang was a little worried. It could be seen that even if she didn''t have a cat, she should still be someone who liked cats.


    Therefore, when she saw so many cats lying on the ground in the yard, besides the curiosity in her eyes, there was also some worry.


    Xiao Wen was startled, he felt that he had seen this somewhere before.


    Although the cat was lying dead on the ground, some of it was unconscious and some of it was convulsing. However, Xiao Wen''s body did not seem to be worried at all, on the contrary, he wanted to laugh a little.


    This feeling of being a veteran fecal shoveling officer made Xiao Wen realize something. He quickly went into the yard and carefully examined the plants.


    Sure enough, he quickly found a few plants that had been destroyed by the kittens among the flowers in the courtyard.


    "Quaternary, base purple-red, upper part much branched. Leaves opposite, basal leaves petiolate or nearly barrelless, pinnately parted to 3-5; lobes linear to linear-polar, entire, both surfaces pilose, lower glandular concave, veins inconspicuous. " Xiao Wen looked at these few plants and muttered to himself.


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang who followed along did not understand. She asked, "What are you talking about, sir?"


    Xiao Wen pointed to the few plants and said: "I''m talking about their shape and characteristics."


    When Xiao Wen was in culture class, he had also talked to Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang about the knowledge of botany. After all, they could not be by Xiao Wen''s side forever, so they must definitely learn medicine.


    In this backward era, the most important thing in medicine was herbal medicine.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen placed great importance on the teaching of herbology and its prerequisite for botany. And because of this, Sun Shangxiang understood what Xiao Wen had to say after hearing his string of terms.


    She quickly looked at the plants. Sure enough, just as Xiao Wen had said, although these few plants had been trampled on by cats before, the morphological characteristics of these plants could still be seen. Just as Xiao Wen had said, "Four-edged, with purplish red roots, most of the plants have branches at the top. Leaves opposite, basal leaves petiolate or nearly barrelless, pinnately parted to 3-5; lobes linear to linear-polar, entire, both surfaces pilose, lower glandular concave, veins inconspicuous. "


    However, Sun Shangxiang still did not understand, what did all of this have to do with cats.


    Xiao Wen did not immediately explain anything. Instead, he looked towards a cat that was twitching on the spot.


    In the morning light, Xiao Wen could see that this cat was orange and white. Although it was ancient times, this kind of fur color did not disappoint Xiao Wen. The cat looked like a ball of meat. With the stomach that rolled over, Xiao Wen felt that he was hearing things, as if the cat was saying: "Old man, come! It''s so refreshing! "


    Without hesitation, Xiao Wen reached out his hand and placed it on the orange cat''s stomach, beginning to peck at it.


    At the same time, he explained to Sun Shangxiang: "This thing is called catnip, nicknamed camphor grass, cool mint, barley hair, mint, mint, fennel, bramble, little bramble, and elm. is a native African plant. To humans, this was a medicinal herb that wasn''t too useful. But to a cat, it''s magical. "


    "About 70 percent of cats are interested in the smell of the grass and like to scratch it, but that doesn''t mean cats need to eat catnip to stay healthy. In fact, catnip is a plant that can cause hallucinations, and some changes in behavior after consumption, such as sneezing, chewing, rubbing, rolling, meowing, delirium, etc. Some cats chase imaginary mice after eating catnip, while others sit around staring blankly. These actions do not cause any harm, and catnip is not addictive. In short, catnip does not substantially harm the health of cats. " Xiao Wen explained to Sun Shangxiang the cat mint.


    "Is it useful to other creatures?" Sun Shangxiang was very curious. Even someone as experienced and knowledgeable as her couldn''t have imagined that there would be such a magical thing in the world.


    "It''s also useful for tigers, cheetahs, and lynx. But it is of no use to lions. " Xiao Wen said.


    Then, he looked at the servants at the side. These servants belonged to this courtyard, so they should be very familiar with everything here.


    So Xiao Wen asked: "Do you know who planted this thing?"


    "My Lord, this was planted by an envoy from the Western Regions." the servant said.


    "Which country? Remember? "


    "Egypt, I think?"


    Xiao Wen immediately understood that it was that group of veteran cat slaves by the Nile! Indeed, they admired things like this, which originated in Africa and had magical effects on cats. It was normal for him to bring this kind of thing to China.


    Just then, the little orange cat that was being touched by Xiao Wen suddenly became quick-witted. Perhaps because Xiao Wen''s methods were unfamiliar, it was not comfortable enough to touch, so he immediately bit it.


    But before it could bite, Xiao Wen retracted his hand and directly dodged it. Then, he stroked the little orange cat''s chin, causing the cat to immediately fall into a state of intoxication.


    Throughout the entire process, Xiao Wen had only seen the movements of the catnip without using his eyes to look at the tangerine cat.


    Watching this process, Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu were not only shocked.


    After all, a cat''s reaction speed is seven times faster than a snake''s. Under this kind of speed, Xiao Wen was actually able to dodge Cat''s attack without even looking. Sun Shangxiang and Guan Yu both thought to themselves, they probably didn''t have this kind of ability.


    Unless he specially trained it thousands of times, it would be impossible to succeed.


    "So it turns out that Teacher normally says that his strength is average? That''s all just a lie. Actually, he just wanted to hide his strength. In fact, he is an expert! " Sun Shangxiang''s eyes lit up as she looked at Xiao Wen. It was as if she was looking at a new continent.


    And Guan Yu was the same. Although Guan Yu had improved his physical fitness by leaps and bounds, he still managed to improve his physical fitness by leaps and bounds. It could be said that every inch of his muscles had developed to perfection when compared to his peers.


    However, he knew his own body''s weakness.


    Compared to the strength of the muscles, the strengthening of the reflexes was limited by physical fitness alone. However, he knew that Xiao Wen had his own arrangements, and it was not good for him to let Xiao Wen disrupt his teaching process ¡ª ¡ª After all, Xiao Wen had always been teaching very well. Not only had his strength increased by leaps and bounds, he had also defeated the Hua Xiong who was originally the most famous in the entire world, and he had even defeated the Lv Bu who was the most famous man in the world.


    Right now, he was the most famous expert among the big man''s generation. He was publicly acknowledged as the strongest expert. Carrying this title, Guan Yu believed that as long as he could maintain his current rate of increase in strength, the strongest position in the young generation, the future Great General would definitely belong to him.


    "I wonder when I will be as strong as Mr. Xiao Wen!" Guan Yu thought.

 C355 A society of scholars

    Early morning was a trivial episode. Although Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang thought that they had discovered some kind of incredible secret. But Xiao Wen did not have such a conscious mind.


    In reality, it was just like what Guan Yu and Sun Shangxiang had said. It was impossible to do this without a thousand exercises. However, he had actually practiced for thousands of times ¨C after all, as a cat shoveling officer, this kind of thing would definitely happen every day. It could even be said that Xiao Wen was strong enough to bathe with a cat without any injuries!


    The Great Tang Dynasty was a very rich country, relying on the Anxi Capital Residence to plunder resources from the Western Regions nonstop, supporting the whole country. Although the gross national product was not as exaggerated as the Song Dynasty''s, even a veteran city guard could be richer than a Western European aristocrat.


    However, the quality of their lives was not any worse than that of the Great Song. Even if you were an aristocrat, being able to get enough benefits from the Anxi Capital Residence, the noble officials of the Great Tang Dynasty would be even more luxurious than the aristocrats of the Great Song Empire.


    As for Xiao Wen and the others, although they were just guests, their quality of life was still first-class.


    After enjoying the sumptuous breakfast that the Great Tang Dynasty had prepared for them ¡ª Of course, Guan Yu''s and Sun Shangxiang''s breakfast was still as simple as ever.


    After that, Xiao Wen accompanied Guan Yu and the others for a short period of time. The purpose was only to maintain the quality of their bodies, but it did not improve in the slightest.


    "Sir, where are we going today?" In the carriage, Shangguan Waner asked.


    "Let''s go to Songyang Academy today. After all, although I can prove that what happened yesterday was a misunderstanding, but if I don''t go, I guess those Confucian Scholars will still have a knot in their hearts. Thus, I had already sent someone to send a farewell letter to Songyang Academy yesterday. I believe that they would be prepared to welcome us here ¡­ By the way, Wan-Er, what''s wrong with you? Did you not sleep well last night? "


    Hearing that, Shangguan Waner became clever, and immediately revealed an embarrassed expression.


    Sun Shangxiang looked at Wan''er with a funny look and said to Xiao Wen: "Wan''er saw Princess Gao Yang yesterday, so she didn''t sleep well last night."


    Although the courtyard the Great Tang Dynasty had given them had enough rooms, they could definitely sleep in one room each. But as good sisters, Sun Shangxiang and Shangguan Waner still slept together.


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang was a bit worried as he said, "Wan''er, this isn''t good! This Great Tang Dynasty is your old home, if you see someone you know every time, then I''m afraid you won''t be able to sleep well when you go back to Great Tang Dynasty. You must adjust your mindset... Woo woo ¡­ Yang Xiu, what are you doing? "


    "You talk too much nonsense." Yang Xiu rolled his eyes at Zhuge Liang, then rubbed his hand that was originally covering Zhuge Liang''s mouth, which was dripping with Ge Liang''s saliva, onto Zhuge Liang''s body twice. After confirming that he had wiped it clean, his eyes finally revealed a relieved expression.


    Hearing Yang Xiu''s words, Zhuge Liang also understood his own Meng Lang. He looked at Wan-Er apologetically.


    Wan-Er felt embarrassed though. She rubbed the back of her head and said, "Teacher, Big Brother Xiao Liang, Wan''er will take note of it. You don''t have to worry."


    "Yes." This was Wan''er''s own problem, if Wan''er could fix it herself, Xiao Wen wouldn''t be able to say anything.


    The Songyang Academy was outside of the Luoyang City, and after everyone had left the city, they sped along, all the way until noon, when they finally arrived.


    "If those fellows are really Songyang Academy''s students and want to cause trouble for us, they would probably immediately board the horse carriage and run all the way to Luoyang after morning class. This was obviously unlikely. After all, sometimes they can''t just run over without eating. " After arriving at the Songyang Academy''s door, it was unknown if he was possessed by Di Renjie, but Zhuge Liang seemed to have instantly become a detective. He found out that those guys from yesterday were not students of Songyang Academy.


    Xiao Wen nodded his head, expressing his agreement.


    In fact, even a fool would know that the events of yesterday were being tormented by Xiao Wen. No one would believe that Xiao Wen had killed the students of the Songyang Academy with so much conclusive evidence.


    And the reason why Xiao Wen came here today was not to explain, but to resolve the knot in both sides through a friendly exchange. Otherwise, even if the people from the Songyang Academy knew that they were not killing their students, they would still have a strange look in their eyes when they saw Xiao Wen.


    Songyang Academy was worthy of being called a Confucian holy land. After he got off the car, Xiao Wen saw a receptionist wearing a scholarly robe walking towards him.


    He looked at Xiao Wen, then looked at the children behind him, and asked: "Are you going to send the children over?"


    Looking at the five children behind Xiao Wen, he was also somewhat shocked.


    Although the Songyang Academy had previously accepted many respected students, including princes and royalty, it was still a rare occurrence for him to have so many children in one go. After all, normal people would send their children over when they reached the appropriate age to study. With so many children coming out of a single family and entering the appropriate age to study at the same time, it was impossible unless the five children were born of dragons and phoenixes.


    If it wasn''t the birth of a dragon and a phoenix, then there was definitely a story behind all of this. As a member of the Songyang Academy, although the recipients would not feel fear, shock or happiness towards such students, they would definitely be curious about them.


    "I wonder what''s going on behind them all." he thought.


    But when Xiao Wen opened his mouth, his brain was interrupted. Xiao Wen took out a greeting card from his chest pocket and gave it to the man in front of him. He said, "I am the Large Order. I did not come here today to take my child to school. Actually, these are all my students, I can''t possibly let them transfer to Songyang Academy. In fact, I am here to visit the Songyang Academy today, I hope that this mister can help with the report. "


    Not in school?


    Although he had heard that there would be a large man sending an official to visit today, the man was still somewhat disappointed. In addition to what Xiao Wen had just said, "I can''t possibly transfer them to the Songyang Academy either." This kind of speech and tone also caused his disappointment to turn into dissatisfaction.


    However, this dissatisfaction did not last for more than three seconds before he felt that he had abandoned them. Because after he received the name scroll, he felt that under the cover of the name scroll, a money bag touched his hand.


    Subconsciously, he took the purse and lightly weighed it in his hand. He discovered that it seemed to have quite a bit of weight. When she looked at Xiao Wen again, she felt that Xiao Wen had become much more amiable.


    "Sorry for troubling you, sir." Xiao Wen said politely.


    "That is to be expected. Senior envoy, please wait for a moment. I will go and report now." With that, he turned and left, entering the Songyang Academy.


    "Sir, do you need to be so polite to a receptionist?" Sun Shangxiang asked.


    Although the travelling adventurer she was, was a man who respected any hero in the martial arts world, Sun Shangxiang still had respect for scholars. Xiao Wen was one of her few respected scholars, but that did not mean that she thought highly of all the scholars in the world.


    However, Xiao Wen shook his head and said: "The reason I''m doing this, is mainly to test the attitude of the Songyang Academy."


    He then explained to the other students, "Just now, when that person heard about me, he had some strange looks in his eyes. However, after he had received the money, the look in his eyes had vanished like smoke in thin air. Obviously, there is a conflict between us and the Songyang Academy, but this conflict is very hidden and at the same time, very insignificant. If we can fix it in time, it won''t take much. But if we let go of this seed of conflict, I''m afraid it will grow into a towering tree in the future. "


    Hearing this, Sun Shangxiang and the others nodded their heads as if they thought of something. The EQ of these children had not grown up yet, so they naturally did not understand the thoughts of an adult world like Xiao Wen.


    Even the most sociable Sun Shangxiang was only messing around in the adventurer circle. In the adult world, the circle of Rangers was famously simple and straightforward.


    As long as you have a good reputation, as long as you are famous for your loyalty, then no matter where you go, those rangers will respect you.


    But scholars were different. The more they read, the more knowledge they would have. Therefore, Xiao Wen needed to come to the Songyang Academy the second day of the murder yesterday and turn their hostility into friendship.

 C356 A rough opponent

    Because he had accepted Xiao Wen''s money, the receptionist didn''t delay any further and quickly brought the Principal of the Songyang Academy to welcome him.


    "Lord, please forgive me for coming from afar to welcome you." The moment the Principal of the Songyang Academy walked out of the Academy, he respectfully saluted and spoke to Xiao Wen.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen squinted his eyes. He was well aware of what these scholars were thinking. Even though there was nothing wrong with the other party''s words, he was still able to decipher some strange things.


    Indeed, the other party''s words sounded extremely respectful, and there was nothing wrong with it. But the title of this man... This title was actually the problem.


    Because Xiao Wen had already sent a greeting letter yesterday, he came here today in his own personal name, not in the name of the nation.


    Because of the matter of Xiao Wen killing the fake student yesterday, it had already entered the Songyang Academy''s line of sight. It was obvious that this dean had not seen Xiao Wen''s name scroll.


    However, even though he clearly knew that Xiao Wen had come in his own name, facing a private visit from an envoy from a foreign country, the Principal of the Songyang Academy still addressed him as Master. This caused Xiao Wen to think about the other party''s intentions.


    Xiao Wen was not being nosy. If he was facing a straightforward ranger, he certainly wouldn''t think too much about it. After all, they didn''t have so many twisted things in their minds.


    However, this was a scholar, so Xiao Wen had to think of the logic of a scholar.


    Furthermore, although the Songyang Academy in the beginning of Tang Dynasty was not a Songyang Academy, but a training hall. It will only become a school when it reaches five generations and ten countries.


    But the Songyang Academy of this world had appeared in advance. As a result, it also produced a new Principal of the Songyang Academy that had never existed in history ¡ª and this Principal, was actually Li Gang!


    Of course, there was more than one Li Gang in all of history. There was one in Tang and one in Song.


    Although Li Gang who had participated in the Tokyo Defensive War and fought against the invasion of the Golden Soldiers had also stayed in the Songyang Academy, after Xiao Wen confirmed repeatedly that the Principal of the Songyang Academy was the Li Gang that belonged to Tang Dynasty.


    This Li Gang, had historically been a member of the army under Qi Wang, Yuwen, during the Northern Zhou Dynasty.


    In the time of the Sui Wen Emperor, the crown prince was allowed to wash the horse and admonish the crown prince Yang Yong.


    After the Tang Dynasty was established, Li Gang took over as the Minister of Rites and as the Crown Prince. He was responsible for teaching the Crown Prince Li Jiancheng.


    He made many remarks, but Li Jiancheng did not accept them, so he was disconsolate and asked to resign. Li Yuan forbade it, and granted him the title of Crown Prince''s Young Protector.


    Four years from the Chastity Monastery (630), Li Gang came out of the mountain once again to be the teacher of the crown prince, Li Chengqian, and was greatly respected by Li Chengqian. Chastity temple five years (631) passed away, chasing after the Kaifuyi and the three divisions, the title "Chastity."


    It could be said that the three princes that he had taught in history, Yang Yong, were killed by Yang Guang, the emperor of the Sui Yang, and Li Jian was chopped to death by Li Shimin in front of the Black Turtle Sect.


    It could be said that Li Gang was a crown prince killer. Whichever crown prince''s teacher it was, the crown prince would pounce on the street.


    But even if Li Gang''s luck was so bad, how could someone who could become the crown prince''s tutor be a fool? How could Xiao Wen possibly look down on this kind of existence that could leave their own name in the annals of history?


    Furthermore, just now, Xiao Wen had used an experienced ability to discern the color of one''s words. He had spotted the trace of caution and caution in the other party''s expression ¡­ And something else that had a deeper meaning.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen immediately understood that the other party had some hidden meaning!


    He called himself an adult when he visited Yun Che in his own right. While he was testing Yun Che''s intelligence, he was also expressing a certain message, "We are courteous to you only because you are a burly man''s representative. Although the person you killed yesterday was not the student of Songyang Academy, but you yourself, we will not show any mercy. "


    "Very good! Very good! " Xiao Wen could feel the slight expression on the other party''s face. The feelings of respect and vigilance intertwined together. Although his expression was still like the spring breeze, he started to sneer from behind his back.


    He knew that today''s trip to the Songyang Academy wouldn''t be simple.


    Therefore, he cupped his hands towards Li Gang and said: "Today, I am only here to pay a visit in my personal capacity, and do not represent the country. Dean, do not be too nervous, just treat it as receiving a friend normally."


    Hearing that, Li Gang was startled.


    He had thought that if Xiao Wen could understand his words, she might become modest and prudent, or perhaps even reply to him in a neither humble nor haughty manner.


    However, he never expected that Xiao Wen, who clearly knew that he had something to say, would actually say something so haughty and without regret.


    "In private." "Don''t be too nervous, Dean." Just treat it as receiving a friend normally. "


    These words came out of Xiao Wen''s mouth, but when it entered Li Gang''s mouth, it was only a short sentence: "If I say that I don''t use my status as a burly man''s representative to suppress you, would you dare be disrespectful to me?"


    Domineering! It was too overbearing!


    Li Gang never thought that although Xiao Wen''s brain wasn''t bad, his conduct was actually so overbearing. His body didn''t seem to have any of the reserved and modest characteristics of a Confucian scholar. On the contrary, he seemed to have revealed his edge, just like what was written in the Book of Changes ¡ª Proud Dragon No Regret!


    But after thinking about it, Li Gang did not find it strange. After all, Xiao Wen was not a scholar of the Confucian school, although I heard that he was once a mountain student at Ying Chuan Academy, and was also a scholar who had studied four or five scriptures.


    However, the first book he researched was¡¶ Lv''s spring and autumn¡·!


    Judging by his age, he was likely to be deeply influenced by the jumble of ideas as he shaped his world view.


    Although he had the common personality of a Chinese person, he would still talk about the common sense of justice, justice, and honor.


    Furthermore, judging from his past deeds, he might even agree with some of the views of the Confucian School of Goat Studies ¡ª this school of thought was very different from the other schools of Confucianism in that it emphasized peace and harmony.


    In other words, in Li Gang''s impression of him, he was a man who supported his blood relatives to take revenge.


    If it were not for this kind of person, Li Gang could not imagine why they would directly kill more than ten Rangers who pretended to be Songyang Academy students the moment they heard the other party''s words.


    To be honest, if it was Li Gang, at most, he would give a warning if he met a ranger disguised as a Songyang Academy.


    If the other party ignored him, he would use his social connections to resolve the issue.


    But to be honest, other than the Goat School, the other schools of thought in Confucianism did not have this kind of violent, brotherly atmosphere.


    Of course, Xiao Wen''s three views on the topic might contain some male students'' avenging thoughts, but a character like Jun Wu Chen, a person with a conservative personality, like a scholar, would definitely not appear in front of him. After all, the Gui Clan had never existed, and it was impossible for them to represent China in the future.


    Facing such a tyrannical fierce dragon, Li Gang couldn''t help but be cautious in his heart.


    "Really, why would our Songyang Academy meet such an unreasonable opponent?" In that moment, Li Gang started to complain.

 C357 Differences and commonalities

    Xiao Wen was a domineering person, and it had already been more than one or two days. Although Li Gang was not used to it, but for Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang and the other children, it all seemed so natural. After all, the Xiao Wen who didn''t reply to Li Gang like this was the fake Xiao Wen.


    However, when Li Gang turned around and led everyone into the Songyang Academy, the dean of the academy said in a low voice, "Proud Dragon, I regret it."


    "Zhou Yi: The Diagram", page 9: High Dragons, had regrets ¡ª Dragon Star rising to an extremely high point was an ominous sign. It was clear that Li Gang was warning Xiao Wen not to be so arrogant with his attitude towards the world.


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen''s face changed. However, he then said seriously, "Up to six: Dragons battle in the wilderness, his blood is dark and yellow."


    "Zhou Yi: Kun Diagram" 6: Dragons fought in the wilderness, its blood was black and yellow ¨C dragons fought in the wilderness, blood flowed everywhere.


    Hearing these words, Li Gang''s face also became extremely interesting.


    He also understood Xiao Wen''s intentions. He had used "Zhou Yi" to warn Xiao Wen not to be so arrogant. However, in Xiao Wen''s eyes, these actions were akin to wanting to take revenge after failure.


    Wasn''t this kind of act where one had to knock one''s head into a bloody mess despite knowing that he had failed? Wasn''t this the embodiment of a ''dragon''?


    Li Gang also called Xiao Wen a "high dragon" and Li Gang himself was a "high dragon". The two dragons battled endlessly here. Wasn''t this the confirmation of the sixth item on Kun Zhe, "Dragon in the Field, Blood Profound Yellow"?


    This was a warning to Li Gang in turn.


    And Li Gang could not refute this kind of behavior where others used his own words to warn him. After all, he couldn''t possibly slap his own face, right?


    "This kind of talent, even if he doesn''t have Zhuang Huishi''s ability, he will still be on par with Su Qin and Zhang Yi!" In that moment, Li Gang could not help but have a much higher opinion of Xiao Wen.


    It was only a matter of time. After suffering two failures, it was not good for Li Gang to continue bickering with him.


    He did not continue speaking and just quietly brought Xiao Wen into the Academy.


    Upon entering the Academy, Xiao Wen saw a group of students dressed in scholarly robes and wearing scholarly crown on their heads. A group of over a hundred pairs of eyes were looking at him.


    The moment Xiao Wen saw them, this group of people cupped their hands towards Xiao Wen and said: "Welcome, Teacher Xiao."


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Wen smiled. This scene suddenly reminded him of when he was still in primary school and was sent by the school to meet the provincial leaders. He and a group of young friends came to the school gate with slogans written in yellow and red and shouted, "Welcome, welcome".


    Although the time and pattern had changed a lot, Xiao Wen could still see his figure among these students.


    However, the current him was no longer one of those bitter students who were loudly cheering for him. Instead, he was now an extremely prestigious leader.


    Looking at these students, Xiao Wen did not know what to reply. He could only clasp his hands and say: "All of you are the future pillars of Tang Kingdom, and all of you have achievements that will surpass me, Xiao, so why do you need to do this?"


    Towards those who would face him in a direct battle with benefits or clash with momentum, Xiao Wen would naturally be unyielding.


    However, facing these students who were just like background boards and had nothing to do with him, Xiao Wen felt that there was no need to be so unyielding.


    In front of them, he had become a person with a lot of affinity, even though this had nothing to do with Xiao Wen who was a tough guy like usual. But the person that was strong on Xiao Wen''s side was actually a politician.


    As a result, Xiao Wen who was familiar with¡¶ The Actor''s Self-cultivation¡· did not resist this kind of act at all.


    When the group of students initially heard that Xiao Wen had killed a group of Rangers disguised as Songyang Academy students, although they did not look at Xiao Wen with hostility, they also had the thought that "you may have killed a fake student, but it might not be impossible for you to kill a real student".


    But following Xiao Wen''s reply, the student''s vigilance that was close to enmity disappeared like smoke in thin air. They all had a good impression of Xiao Wen.


    And this was exactly what Xiao Wen wanted to do.


    Immediately after, Li Gang said from the side: "Teacher Xiao, why not come to the lecture hall and talk about the scriptures to the students?"


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen hesitated, and asked: "You want me to lecture on ''Lv''s spring and autumn''?"


    Isn''t this the same as reciting the Book of Explosion at the Vatican?" Xiao Wen couldn''t help but retort in his heart. On the other hand, Li Gang revealed an awkward expression. He hesitated for a moment before saying, "Teacher Xiao, do I remember that you were once a teacher at Ying Chuan Academy? The Yingchuan College''s teacher, Cai, was definitely a Confucian scholar. Could it be that he, a Confucian, allows you to lecture on "Lu Family''s Spring and Autumn"?


    Scholars these days were actually similar to religious people. They do not go crazy like religious people simply because their differences from other schools are not religious but academic.


    Scholars, on the other hand, are basically the same when it comes to dealing with people who are different ¡ª or rather, humans are treated the same way when it comes to dealing with people who are different.


    It was because of this that Li Gang didn''t think that Xiao Wen could teach¡¶ The Lv''s spring and autumn¡· at Ying Chuan Academy back then.


    Xiao Wen naturally understood what Li Gang meant. He said with a hint of self-mockery, "If I had lectured on < The Lv''s spring and autumn > as soon as I went in that year, then I wouldn''t have stayed in Ying Chuan Academy for so long. I''ll be thrown out in the first place. "


    Hearing that, Li Gang laughed out loud. After laughing for a while, he sighed, "In this world, the only thing that can make all the students express their opinions is the Ji Dynasty. "It''s a pity that after Qin''s extermination, Pan died."


    In those days, the Panjin Academy was created with the support of the government of Qi. It was filled with scholars from various countries. Although the difference between the two was great, some were like Yang Zhu, who believed in "taking every single grain while benefiting the world, not even doing it", and believed that as long as everyone cared only for their own interests, they would rule the world, the Yang Xiu who believed in extreme individualism. Some like Mo Zi, but believe in both love, non-offensive, the same, and Yang Zhu are the two extremes.


    This sort of extreme people could all live in the same place together. It could only be said that the atmosphere of the school could indeed cause people to seek common ground.


    And this, in fact, is due to Qi''s belief in Taoism and liberalism.


    Unfortunately, even today''s liberal Han state could not compare with the former Qi state.


    Not to mention that most of the monarchs were people who believed in centralization of power and practiced the law.


    Hearing Li Gang''s laments, Xiao Wen could not help but ask: "Is Mr. Li Gang Xun Zi?"


    "Exactly." Li Gang cupped his hands and openly admitted it.


    After all, the Confucian Scholar who worshipped the environment of the Panjin Academy was most likely to be Xun Zi. After all, in the past, Xun Zi had served as a wine offering at the Panjin Academy. The Confucian Scholar who had inherited Xun Zi''s thoughts would naturally also inherit his obsession with the Panjin Academy.


    After understanding Li Gang''s identity, Xiao Wen softly sighed, and said: "The Confucian Scholar that I don''t like the most in my life is a Mencius. And his favorite scholar, the Gongyang Confucius was the first. And behind Gong Yang Gui is Xun Zi''s Confucius. "


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll teach Confucianism at Songyang Academy today."

 C358 What is a gentleman

    Great Tang Dynasty was a place that was completely dualistic in culture. This was perhaps because the Great Tang Dynasty in history was the reason behind the drastic change in the atmosphere of China.


    In history, at the beginning of Tang Dynasty, the influence of the system of righteousness still existed, and the control over the country by the aristocratic family still did not subside. However, after generations of hard work, the country gradually freed itself from the control of those aristocratic families, and established a structure under the rule of the emperor and the imperial scholars.


    Even though in the later Tang Zheng''s eyes, it was only because of the vassal lords that he became arrogant. But the impact of the Imperial Examinations ¡ª the expansion of the channels through which the lower classes rose and the pattern of power being shared by more people ¡ª has not changed.


    As such, in this world''s Great Tang Dynasty, the ancient families still possessed a great deal of power. However, the teachers of the Humble Class were able to come together and form the organizations of the lower class people. In the Song and Ming dynasties, they would form the Feudal Lords family that was pressed down on the ground and rubbed down.


    When Xiao Wen walked into the lecture hall of the Songyang Academy and sat down on the mountain chief''s seat, he saw this scene ¡ª ¡ª the students at the bottom level and a portion of the lecturers were sitting at the side. From the way they were dressed, it could be seen that they weren''t rich. However, those dark circles under their eyes were proof of their hard work in studying.


    Sitting on the other side was a group of young men dressed in silver and gold, their bodies radiating with precious energy. Their faces were all glowing red, and some of them even had a lot of fat on them. It seemed that they were well-nourished in the past, and could even get meat for every meal.


    It was obvious that these people were born with a silver spoon in their mouth.


    "Originally hundreds of years of peaceful evolution, I gradually felt that the process of the scholars replacing the aristocratic family was shortened to dozens of years in this world. It seems that the conflict between scholars and the children of aristocratic families is still very intense! " Xiao Wen thought.


    This didn''t seem to have anything to do with Xiao Wen. But was that really the case?


    Of course not!


    Though today''s Xiao Wen had come to visit the Songyang Academy in his own name and his most fundamental purpose was indeed to resolve the misunderstanding that had happened yesterday.


    But even Xiao Wen himself didn''t believe that the impact of his coming to the Songyang Academy today would be that simple.


    After all, as the ambassador sent by the big sized man to the Great Tang Dynasty, Xiao Wen''s every move represented the big sized man''s identity as a nation.


    Li Shimin was looking at Xiao Wen, hoping to see the message that Liu Bang wanted to pass on to him.


    Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui looked at Xiao Wen, hoping to see the possibility of cooperating with the big sized man on Xiao Wen''s body.


    Yuchi Gong, Cheng Yaojin, Qin Qiong, Li Jing and the others were also looking at Xiao Wen. These people were all wary of him and treated him cautiously, but they were worried that Xiao Wen would pass on the news of the battle to the Great Tang Dynasty. They were afraid that the battle would start, but also looked forward to it.


    Therefore, when Xiao Wen faced the travelling adventurer who tried to assassinate him before, he could consider the situation from his own perspective when facing the sudden Princess Gao Yang. After all, Li Shimin and the others were not stupid enough to think about how the Great Tang Dynasty would treat the big sized man in this kind of place.


    However, the current Xiao Wen obviously had the ability to think through everything carefully before uttering these words. Perhaps a large majority of people would believe that everything that Xiao Wen did in the previous incident was for his own personal reasons.


    However, in this kind of situation where there was sufficient time to think carefully before taking action, no one would believe that everything Xiao Wen was doing here was still an individual act.


    Even Xiao Wen understood that he was speaking on behalf of the big sized man.


    Although Xiao Wen had indeed come in the name of an official, Liu Bang had given him an almost limitless amount of freedom, and also given him a limit ¡ª ¡ª That was, he had to do enough achievements in the Great Tang Dynasty, and give this burly man enough benefits.


    And if he wanted to obtain benefits for the big size man from the Great Tang Dynasty, he would have to rob the Great Tang Dynasty of its benefits.


    And in the Great Tang Dynasty, where is the best place to get benefits? This was naturally a matter of class contradictions.


    The Tang Kingdom in history was in an era where power between the aristocratic families and the Humble Class was a rare occurrence in a thousand years.


    This kind of situation was originally slowly progressing over hundreds of years.


    From the Sui Dynasty to the early Song Dynasty, this kind of change was only barely completed.


    However, the conflicts that had persisted for hundreds of years in history had now exploded in this world, with the young empire only a few decades old.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen naturally thought that it was the easiest way to make the big sized man profit!


    Therefore, after thinking for a moment, Xiao Wen considered the wording, and then started to speak: "Everyone, the Confucianism, has already been spoken about by countless great scholars over the hundreds and thousands of years. Again, meaningless. As for the great scholars of the world, whether it was spring and autumn, or spring and autumn, or the arguments between the Confucian schools, it would be said that they were all the same as the clans of the past, full of oddities. If I were to say it out here, it would probably lead to a war, which would be meaningless. "


    "Xiao Wen did not come here today to repeat the words of Xian Xian, nor did he come here to quarrel. Therefore, Xiao Wen decided to say something else. Speak of something that has been neglected by all the Confucian Scholars in the world. "


    Upon hearing these words, everyone looked at each other in dismay. Something that all the scholars ignored? This statement actually made many of the students curious.


    Thus, in place of everyone present, Li Gang voiced out the doubts in their hearts. He said, "There are countless scholars in the world, and they all start their studies in different directions. Is there something we missed? Teacher Xiao, please speak! "


    "Please speak, Teacher Xiao!"


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen nodded. He said, "Today, I only have one thing to say ¡ª a gentleman!"


    A gentleman?


    All of the disciples, as well as the instructors and even Li Gang revealed a curious expression.


    Therefore, Xiao Wen said: "What is a gentleman? In Chinese families, the term "gentleman" is widely used in the pre-Qin classics. In the pre-Qin classics, it refers to the "son of the king" and emphasizes the sublimity of the status. "


    Hearing this, the crowd of disciples had looks of disbelief on their faces.


    Until then, their lecturers had told them all about the meaning of being a gentleman. However, they hadn''t thought that the word ''gentleman'' was only used to refer to the son of the king in the beginning.


    Just when the disciples were confused, Li Gang nodded his head. He said, "Teacher Xiao is not lying." Although a gentleman does have a lot of meaning after that. However, he had indeed been referring to the son of the king in the beginning. There was nothing strange about this. After all, the word ''Ru'' did not have any meaning in the Shang Dynasty. Even Sage Confucius was not called a Sage upon birth. Names are things that add meaning to the changes in time. "


    Hearing this, all the disciples nodded in understanding. After all, they were all young people, and they were also willing to accept new things. As a result, when they heard Li Gang''s words, they did not scold him like the conservative scholars did.


    Xiao Wen, upon hearing Li Gang''s words, nodded. He continued: "After that, the word ''gentleman'' gave moral meaning to the word, and from then on, the word ''gentleman'' became virtuous." Zhou Yi Gan: "Ninety-three. A gentleman works all day long, and he has no regrets." Poem: Zhou Nan Guan Ju: "A fair and beautiful lady, a noble is easy to catch." Minister Yu Shu Yu Mu Yu Mu: "A gentleman in the wilderness, a vile man in the throne.

 C359 What is a gentleman

    Upon hearing those words, the other students and lecturers nodded their heads.


    Zhou Yi and the Book of Songs were both required books of Confucianism. Hence, they were not unfamiliar with what Xiao Wen had said.


    Then, Xiao Wen suddenly asked: "Everyone, what do you all think is the gentleman today?"


    "This ¡­" Hearing this, the disciples looked at each other again. To let them say what a gentleman was in front of Xiao Wen and Li Gang was tantamount to making a fool out of themselves.


    They were all afraid of being mocked if they said something wrong, so for a moment no one answered.


    "Sigh!" Even that is the same as primary school students! " Xiao Wen thought.


    Maybe his classmates in college had their own opinions. A classmate of Xiao Wen''s at university had even used his mouth to forcefully twist the lecturer''s three views and completed the achievement of reverse teaching.


    But in elementary school, the children are just like the current students, still have no ability to think independently. When they faced Xiao Wen''s questions, they were like ostrich birds that would only bury their heads in the sand, afraid that Xiao Wen would question them.


    But Xiao Wen was helpless. However, he knew that this was a very normal thing.


    After all, he was once one of the many students who played the ostrich.


    But Xiao Wen was also prepared. He said a few words to Yang Xiu and Zhuge Liang who was beside him. Hearing Xiao Wen''s order, the two of them revealed a trace of surprise and puzzlement. However, Xiao Wen said coldly, "Just do it. It was supposed to be done anyway. "


    Hearing this, although they were still unwilling, but the two little fellows still stood up and left the academy.


    "Teacher Xiao, this is?" Looking at the two little fellows who left, Li Gang was a little confused. Since the two of them were seated side by side, he asked Xiao Wen.


    Xiao Wen waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. Just a moment, please. "


    At this moment, the person who was pretending to be an ostrich was still pretending to be an ostrich. They looked at Xiao Wen, and Xiao Wen also looked at them. Both parties stared at each other, waiting until Zhuge Liang and Yang Xiu walked in with a box in their hands.


    Looking at them, Xiao Wen took out a slightly old book from the chest. This was something he had brought over from the Han Empire. However, the paper from the Han Dynasty was expensive and the price of this book was not cheap. It could be said to be very precious.


    However, the students below the stage could not understand. After all, the Tang Kingdom''s paper was not as expensive as the Han Empire''s. Even if it were an ordinary student, they would be able to get a book for themselves ¡ª and this was only for poor students. They needed to trade the books in their hands for their classmates'' books in order to finish reading the Four Books and Five Classics.


    Those rich students, on the other hand, had their own set of Four Books and Five Classics.


    Just then, Xiao Wen said: "This is Gongyang Spring and Autumn, personally endorsed by Dong Zhongshu of my Han Empire''s Gong Yang Academy. In the Chang''an, not only is it priceless, it is also considered a gold coin. If any of you can answer my question, I''ll give him this book! "Don''t worry, even if I answered incorrectly, I will still send her off."


    After all, there was no correct answer to this question. It was just an open question.


    Hearing that Xiao Wen actually took out the Spring Autumn Gongyang Successor, which was explained by Dong Zhongshu himself, many students immediately went into an uproar.


    Who was Dong Zhongshu? He was a great scholar in the modern world?


    Although in this era, China was not a place for scholars, Dong Zhongshu was one of the top scholars. In the Legacy of the Goat, "Xiang Gong to avenge nine generations of old, Spring and Autumn" can be said to make many upper blood Confucian students believe in avenging. As for peace? That thing can be eaten?


    It could be said that Dong Zhongshu was not particularly popular among the scholars. This was especially true for some of Song Ming''s cynicism, especially for the hateful Dong Zhongshu. However, they were not diligent in solving their problems as scholars. If they wanted to do so, they might not be able to kill Dong Zhongshu.


    But there is a market for such hot-blooded things as revanchism among young people.


    Even if Songyang Academy''s students could not be considered to have received the education of the Gongyang School, they still had a good impression of Dong Zhongshu.


    But Li Gang was a little embarrassed.


    After all, Dong Zhongshu was a Confucian scholar, but if he was placed in the Catholic Church, he would still be a saint.


    But there are also differences in the perception of saints among countries. Just as you cannot ask the English during the Hundred Years'' War to respect Joan of Arc, so Dong Zhongshu and Tang Ru were like Joan of Arc and the English.


    But after thinking for a moment, Li Gang said, "Although our Songyang Academy also teaches four books and five scriptures, the main focus is not on the < Spring and Autumn >. Although the disciples could read, they couldn''t indulge themselves in it in order to avoid delaying their studies. After all, Dong Zi is not teaching you from your side.


    Li Gang''s words could be considered as tacit approval of Xiao Wen''s actions. It was like the British government of the twentieth century telling the people that Joan of Arc had a feud with England, which was between the king and the French aristocracy in the Middle Ages. We should not continue the hatred of the previous dynasty to this day.


    Upon hearing these words, the English citizen immediately cheered. Krypton immediately pulled the wife out of the pond.


    Therefore, a shining, shining, aristocratic student, Zhan Le, stood up immediately. He cupped his hands towards Xiao Wen and said: "Reporting to Teacher. I think the so-called gentleman, in the final analysis, is the person who helped the Emperor govern this country. Scholars, on the other hand, should be born into a prestigious family clan. Only the son of an aristocratic family who has received a good education since childhood can be called a gentleman! "


    Hearing this, all of the aristocratic families nodded their heads in agreement.


    They shared the same point of view as the Venerable One who had stood up. Only children from aristocratic families would be worthy of a gentleman.


    As for those Humble Class bastards? They did not properly cultivate their fields, and actually wanted to use their studies to replace the aristocratic families. This was simply wishful thinking!


    However, even though the son of an influential family thought this way, the Humble Class had a different idea. They were just like Chen Sheng and Wu Guang all those years ago, they all had the spirit of "a noble son should be born with seed in his heart". Amongst them, a petite member of the Humble Class instantly exploded into rage.


    He immediately stood up and retorted, "Getting a good education from a young age? That''s right! As gentlemen, we really should not study tirelessly and learn by heart. Instead of indulging in a golden life every day and abandoning school. As for when they would begin their education? "I believe that when a person starts his education at the age of eight, his or her achievements after reaching the age of eighteen will be greater than that of someone who studies hard before the age of eight. However, after the age of eight, he or she is better qualified to be called a gentleman!"


    "Alright!" Upon hearing the words of this student, all of the members of the Humble Class, regardless of whether they were students or teachers, applauded him.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen revealed a smile as he saw the conflict in the ranks of the Great Tang Dynasty unfold before him.

 C360 Curiosity?

    In the afternoon, Xiao Wen and his students argued on what a gentleman should be for a long time. Although it looked meaningless on the surface, Xiao Wen knew that this dispute would be known by everyone in the Luoyang within a few days.


    This would indirectly lead to an increase in class contradictions within the country.


    In the face of the problem that the internal conflict had intensified, Li Shimin was obviously not an idiot either. Xiao Wen knew that he would definitely come up with the simplest solution to this problem ¡ª what was the most convenient way to resolve the internal conflict?


    The excellent experience of Germany and Japan clearly tells the world that the easiest way to resolve internal conflicts is to move them abroad.


    Perhaps starting a war was not something that could be accomplished overnight. But at least Xiao Wen''s actions had increased the demand for war in the Great Tang Dynasty Empire.


    And Xiao Wen, could take this opportunity to seek profit.


    "Lord Xiao''s lecture today was truly brilliant. I didn''t expect you to know my Confucian classics. Sigh! "If only you were a teacher of our academy ¡­"


    "Oh? "Why is that?" Walking on the garden path that led to the guest room of the academy, Xiao Wen revealed a curious expression.


    In reality, he really was a teacher, a teacher of the Yingchuan Academy.


    However, after he was expelled from Yingchuan Academy, he was forced to have no other choice but to earn a living.


    Of course, even if Xiao Wen wasn''t expelled by Ying Chuan Academy, he would still find an opportunity to quit his job. After all, he had the super library in his possession, but he absolutely could not stay in a small place like the academy.


    At this time, Li Gang let out a light sigh, and said: "If those students were half as active today, I''m afraid the school''s rate of success would have increased a few times."


    Rates...


    Hearing this, Xiao Wen couldn''t help but sigh. The scholars of the Great Tang Dynasty were not like those of the future generations who only knew how to read books. Mathematics knowledge was a required course for them.


    But soon after, Xiao Wen reacted and couldn''t help but retort in his heart: "If the old-style academies had a higher ability to transfer their students to their classes compared to the modern exam, then the number of public schools in the future would probably be fewer, and the number of private schools that have been banned would be everywhere. Furthermore, I am someone who has completed my studies in educational psychology. It is not a problem for me to become a lecturer in university, let alone a compulsory education teacher. "


    However, looking at Li Gang''s depressed expression, who seemed to suspect him, he comforted him: "Lord Li''s teaching methods and mine have their own ups and downs. For my method, I have to spend twenty hours to prepare every two hours. It was impossible to popularize it over a long period of time. "This is only because I was prepared for it. Otherwise, I would have made a fool of myself."


    What a joke, today, Xiao Wen had passed his classes in the Classroom, even for senior scholars, it would be difficult for them to learn about the Confucian classics that Xiao Wen had mentioned. If there was no super library to prepare for this class, it would definitely take a long time to prepare for it.


    If Li Gang wanted to be able to do it at Xiao Wen''s level, then he had to at least raise the ratio of teachers and students in this academy from one to one hundred, to one in ten.


    At the very least, make sure that there are nine teachers in charge of the class when one of them is giving a lecture.


    It was like a modern school where a teacher was in class and a bunch of teachers were in the office preparing for class.


    After hearing Xiao Wen explain his method, Li Gang smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    A teacher of this level was basically at the level of a scholar. Even though their academy was a holy land for the Confucianism, there were always big scholars that came to lecture on the scriptures. However, they only came here occasionally, and anything they said depended entirely on their moods ¡ª in fact, it was the same for Xiao Wen today.


    Their academy did indeed have a few scholars that were at the level of a scholar, but the majority of them were former students who only knew how to use the hanging bag.


    It would be fine for them to take the other students to study, but it would be impossible for them to give the other students a new lease on life.


    As for finding enough scholars to become teachers?


    Logically speaking, if Li Gang truly had that ability, he would have gone to look for him a long time ago.


    Just as Li Gang was about to bring Xiao Wen to the guest room to take a seat and discuss about how much Xiao Wen would contribute to the trip to Songyang Academy, on the other side, Xiao Wen''s students were sitting in a room arranged for them by a school.


    "I say, they are clearly a bit older than us, but why do they like to watch the show so much?" Guan Yu frowned and said.


    Although he would have been happy if he had been surrounded by so many spectators during the martial arts competition, even being able to comment and cheer. However, he did not like this kind of atmosphere under these normal circumstances.


    To be honest, he would rather return to the Chang''an to practice martial arts with his little friends.


    Sun Shangxiang, who was standing near the door and was winking at a few students, heard Guan Yu''s complaints. He turned his head and said in a low voice, "They are just curious about us."


    "Curious?" Zhuge Liang didn''t understand. "We''re not some three-headed, six-armed monster. Do they have to be curious?"


    Yang Xiu glanced at Zhuge Liang, and said unhappily: "Songyang Academy and Ying Chuan Academy are different, this place is very strict. If you stay here long enough, you''ll understand what they''re thinking. "


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang couldn''t empathize with him. He shrugged. "I''ve never tried. How do I know what they think?"


    "Humph!" After Yang Xiu heard this, he seemed to have received some sort of shock.


    He growled, "If you sit at your desk and read books for six hours a day, if you have never left your home except to visit your family and friends with your parents, if you are forced to learn how to read Su Qin when you are unwilling, if you are numb to the changes in your heart and face the outside world in this situation, you will have the same expression."


    Hearing this, Zhuge Liang was confused. "Why do you know so much?" he asked Yang Xiu.


    Yang Xiu remained silent with a bitter face. Guan Yu who was at the side slapped Zhuge Liang on the back of his head and said: "There are some things that you shouldn''t ask!"


    But right after, he looked at Yang Xiu with a pitiful gaze that almost made Yang Xiu get angry.


    However, at the same time as they were discussing in the room, the students outside the room were also discussing on the opposite side.


    However, under the pressure from the academy, there was a high chance that one''s heart would become numb. However, there was a small chance that the person''s heart would become twisted.


    In the examination system of the twenty-first century, there are some laws and systems that are able to cope with this distortion of character.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t waste his precious education resources on scum.


    However, in this era, human scum could still remain in the academy.


    And at this time, when these scumbags looked at Xiao Wen''s students, they also revealed malicious gazes.

 C361 An unintentional trouble

    Songyang Academy''s student Lin Sa had already stayed in the academy for three years. However, when compared to his poor family background, where he could only eat one meal a day and only wore a patched school uniform, he was a genuine second-generation official.


    It was only when compared to the other officials and second generations, such as Cheng Huaimo, Fang Ruyi and Shangguan Tingzhi, that his status was lower.


    Simply put, it was his father. It was not an official like Cheng Yaojin, Fang Xuanling or the others. In comparison to the real "gods", Lin Sa''s father was just a small military officer of the city''s defence forces.


    Of course, as the saying goes, the benefits of being an underling are hard to deal with. If you offend those big shots, there may not be any bad consequences. After all, for the sake of their own reputation, these big shots would not dare to easily take revenge on the person who had offended them. He even needed to restrain his underlings ¨C after all, there were always some people in this world who were stupid enough to go and teach a lesson to someone who had offended them without accepting permission.


    Those fools would also think that this was an act of flattery.


    To be honest, those idiots don''t even read books. After there were a few people in history who offended them, the person in question didn''t go for revenge. Instead, those people who were eager to curry favor helped them fight back?


    Almost nothing, right?


    After all, there was no point in doing so.


    However, important people had their own logical way of doing things, but small people had completely different ways of doing things from them due to the different environment they were in.


    For example, Lin Sa''s father. As a military officer of the city guards, let alone whether or not he would take revenge on his father, his father, for example. But at least, Lin Sa would occasionally hear that his own subordinates had been beaten up. Lin Sa directly brought a group of subordinates to beat them up back ¡ª ¡ª The small ones were beaten up, while the old ones ran over. But in the army, at least, it was an immutable rule.


    Whether it was the ancient era or the twenty-first century, if an officer did not take revenge on his subordinates, he would definitely be looked down by others.


    But regardless of who Lin Sa''s father was, at least Lin Sa was a playboy.


    Because a few years ago, after a aristocratic race, he had brought the eldest grandson''s son, the eldest grandson, to play in the brothel, causing trouble, and his father had thrown him into the academy to study postures out of anger.


    In fact, that matter was entirely Lin Sa''s own idea of intelligence.


    He had thought that this kind of trick would allow him and Zhangsun Chong to quickly become friends ¡ª after all, one of the Three Iron Men was going to the brothel to drink together.


    But who was Zhangsun Chong? After the family identity of his eldest son and the official position of Young Master Zong Zheng, he had another very important identity - the husband of the Grand Princess''s eldest daughter, Princess Le Yue.


    His Majesty''s love for her daughter was well-known, and so was the identity of the princess of Changle. Bringing Zhangsun to the brothel to drink and drink was simply making things difficult for him!


    It was easy for an uncultured person to kiss a horse''s leg or even the top of the horse''s head when flattering others, and then be severely injured by a wild horse from Eggy''s attack.


    As a result, in order to prevent this situation from happening again, Lin Sa was also thrown into the academy by his father.


    However, not only do uneducated people not know how to flatter properly, but it is also difficult for many uneducated people who are self-conscious to understand the importance of knowledge.


    As a result, although Lin Sa knew that scholars were awesome, he didn''t think that scholars were awesome because they had read before. He simply thought that it was because they, as scholars, had a high connection with each other, as long as they entered this network in the name of learning, he could be as awesome as other scholars.


    As for whether he read it or not? Who cares?


    Thus, after he came to Songyang Academy, he did not focus on learning, but focused solely on "making friends with everyone."


    Perhaps from a certain point of view, we cannot deny Lin Sa''s actions. After all, personal connections were also a manifestation of one''s personal strength. Knowledge and connections were both very important things.


    But regretfully, when Lin Sa made friends, he only knew his rogue style Three Axes ¡ª ¡ª Hunting, drinking, and going to the brothel.


    Thus, in the academy, because of his lack of reading, he often had headaches when he interacted with his classmates who had good grades in school ¡ª it was like the 21st century, when you were talking to your friends and your friends said that you often didn''t get to get in touch with them, it also hurt your balls.


    At the same time, although his vulgar manners were nothing much outside, if there was anyone outside who dared to look down upon his vulgarity, he would completely dare to glare back and say angrily, "What are you looking at? I am uncultured, do you look down on me for being uncultured? "


    But here, those students from families who had good backgrounds really looked down on Lin Sa for his vulgar behavior, and did not know how to correct himself.


    In addition, because his family had some money, he looked down on the children of the Humble Class. Even if there were some friends who could come and chat, when they couldn''t help but try to persuade Lin Sa to change his bad habit, Wang Wang Wang would leave unhappily.


    Objects converged together, while people clustered together. Over time, Lin Sa could only mingle with people with similar personalities.


    At this time, Lin Sa stood outside of the resting room, and along with a few other students, he looked at Sun Shangxiang.


    He was naturally not looking at Guan Yu, Zhuge Liang and Yang Xiu.


    Logically speaking, he had a feeling of rejection towards the Humble Class aura that Guan Yu was emitting, the natural domineering aura that was emitted by Zhuge Liang, and the haughtiness that Yang Xiu had as a member of a Venerable family.


    What he truly cared about were Sun Shangxiang and Shangguan Waner.


    There was no need to talk about Shangguan Waner, he was currently nine years old. Because Xiao Wen had already reached the nutrition planning level of a professional nutritionist, Shangguan Waner had already experienced the initial tides ¡ª which also meant that she had reached puberty.


    The green apple was slightly ripe and red, its entire body giving off a delicate and touching temperament. The moment Lin Sa saw her, he immediately felt possessive.


    "Too cute!" he thought.


    But what made Lin Sa even more nervous was Sun Shangxiang.


    In the past, he still had some doubts towards intuition. However, the moment he saw Sun Shangxiang, a strong intuition rose in his heart ¡ª ¡ª Sun Shangxiang was the same type of person as him.


    "I want her!" The eighteen and nineteen year old Lin Sa looked at the eleven year old Sun Shangxiang and such feelings surged in his heart.


    In fact, she could get married after the first wave of the woman, and being a mother at twelve or thirteen was not anything strange, so Lin Sa did not think that his actions were weird.

 C362 Drug administration

    Looking at Sun Shangxiang and Shangguan Waner with his little companions, Lin Sa''s eyes revealed not the slightest desire to conceal himself.


    Sensing his gaze, the others beside him immediately revealed worried expressions. One of them, a man named Zhang Heng, whose father was the officer in charge of the garrison asked Lin Sa, "You aren''t interested in the two girls inside are you? Let me warn you, those two girls are the students of Master Xiao Wen, if you use force, your father will not be able to protect you. "


    Heng spoke very straightforwardly, causing Lin Sa to frown.


    However, Lin Sa was still able to get along with Zhang Heng. Therefore, after frowning for a few seconds, his brows relaxed.


    He smirked at Zhang Heng and patted him on the shoulder. He said, "Don''t you know my mom?" Am I that stupid? "


    "If you really can make me feel at ease, then your father wouldn''t have asked me to look favorably upon you." Zhang Heng helplessly said something that Lin Sa was extremely unwilling to listen to, and it stabbed right into his sore spot.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Sa said with a serious expression: "I know what I''m doing, there''s no need for you to care."


    Zhang Heng sighed.


    As a friend, he could only serve as a reminder when he was by Lin Sa''s side. Let him stop Lin Sa? With Lin Sa''s personality, it was very likely that he would fall out with her.


    Therefore, he could only warn her, "If you are really in big trouble, I will stop you."


    "You don''t need to say that." Lin Sa promised Heng that he would supervise, but no matter who it was, they could see the carefree look on Lin Sa''s face.


    Still, Zhang Heng asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Wait here, someone will be here soon." Lin Sa''s expression was proud, he seemed to be extremely confident.


    As his best friend, Zhang Heng and the others looked at each other, at a loss for words. They didn''t understand who Lin Sa was waiting for.


    Curious, they waited at the door with Lin Sa. After a while, a few students wearing the academy uniform walked over. Their clothes were old, even with a few patches. It was obvious that they were a few Humble Class children who would help in the academy to earn some living expenses.


    Although a gentleman kept the kitchen far away, Li Gang seemed to be very encouraging towards this kind of self-reliance. This kind of behavior actually caused some scholars to be dissatisfied in the past. They believed that a gentleman should not do the work of a servant.


    However, Li Gang had once told them that Wu Ding, the monarch during the most powerful period of the Shang Dynasty, was sent by his father to work with the "little one" because he knew of the hardships of the people in order to become a wise and wise monarch.


    Needless to say, Shun was used in the fields for farming, Fu said he was used in the construction of the wall, the glue was used in the sale of fish and salt, Guan Yi was rescued from the prison officials and appointed, Sun Shu Ao was used in the seclusion of the seaside, and Baili Xi was bought back from the slave market and used.


    As a result, Li Gang thought that doing menial work could sharpen the students'' mental strength, so that they wouldn''t become trash who only knew how to speak clearly and look down on others.


    However, not everyone was happy to respond to this task. After all, Li Gang did not impose any requirements on him.


    Therefore, other than the offspring of the Humble Class, only a few other aristocratic families with ulterior motives were willing to join in on the job.


    In the past, Lin Sa had always been disdainful towards those Humble Class descendants who often worked as servants. Although he was not a top aristocrat, he felt that the gap between him and the top aristocrats was much closer than the gap between the Humble Class and himself.


    Of course, Lin Sa had also purposely neglected those aristocratic children who were willing to work with the offspring of the Humble Class.


    At first, he saw that the students who were carrying tea in their hands, preparing to greet Guan Yu, Sun Shangxiang and the rest, had suddenly revealed sinister smiles and walked over.


    "Yo ¡­" Walking to the front of him, Lin Sa suddenly realized that he did not know his name, but after a moment of consideration, he said: "This student, where are you going?"


    Hearing Lin Sa''s question, the offspring of the Humble Class trembled, and almost poured out the tea on the tray. He was not someone with a firm mind. On the contrary, as a descendant of the Humble Class, he was afraid of those aristocratic families that held higher positions than him.


    Those aristocratic children who had been educated at home were still fine. Although they had a noble background, because of their reputation, they would definitely not dare to do anything too vile.


    However, an existence like Lin Sa, who was only an average existence amongst those high class aristocratic families, did not have much scruples.


    As a result, when he interacted with the Humble Class Students, although he didn''t have to create one or two ¡ª if he dared to do such a thing, he would definitely be thrown out of the academy. If the academy was determined to recruit the offspring of the Humble Class, then the status of the Humble Class offspring would definitely not be lower than that of a junior from a low class aristocrat!


    However, although Lin Sa was not arrogant to such an extent, his reputation among the offspring of the Humble Class was still not good.


    Afraid that Lin Sa would drag him into a dark room and beat him up with his brothers, when that little classmate saw Lin Sa greet him and even reveal a sinister smile, he became nervous.


    But following that, Lin Sa said: "It''s fine, I won''t eat you. I just want to borrow something from you. "


    "I... I don''t have any money. " Looking at Lin Sa, the little student said nervously. This pitiful little fellow obviously thought that Lin Sa wanted to snatch the money to collect the protection fee.


    However, Lin Sa curled his lips and said: "You poor bastards, when did you see me take your money? Everyone knows you don''t have much money on you. "


    With that, he snatched the tray from the man''s hands and said, "Give this to me, you may leave now."


    "This ¡­" Delivering tea was his job, and if anything went wrong, he would be in charge. Thus, this Humble Class child showed an expression of hesitation.


    However, Lin Sa did not care what the other party thought. When his friends and foxes walked over with smiles on their faces and surrounded this Humble Class offspring, he did not need to think about what they would think.


    "Good ¡­" "Fine!" Looking at these people who harbored ill intentions, this poor Humble Class offspring finally chose to give in.


    Thus, after receiving a satisfactory answer, Lin Sa nodded his head and passed the tray to Zhang Heng. He then took out a bottle of medicinal powder from his bosom.


    "What is this?" Zhang Heng looked at Lin Sa and had a bad premonition.


    But Lin Sa did not care, he said: "This thing will only make people unable to resist going to the toilet, the effects will last for two hours. I''ll put them in the glasses of the three men. That way, I''ll have plenty of time to deal with these two girls when they come out. "


    With that, he poured some powder into the three cups and walked in.

 C363 Scolding

    "Guests, you''ve waited for a long time. Please have some tea!" In the room, Lin Sa smiled and said to Sun Shangxiang.


    He did not know what a scholar should say when he was doing these things. He could only follow the example he had received from the waiters in the teahouse. Although the language was not elegant, he could not temporarily find someone he could imitate.


    Although Guan Yu and the others did not notice this statement that was filled with the aura of a martial arts market, Sun Shangxiang secretly frowned.


    "What is this tea?" Sun Shangxiang looked at Lin Sa and asked.


    "It''s just some coarse tea. If there''s anything you don''t want, please forgive me." Lin Sa racked his brain, trying his best to reply Sun Shangxiang like a scholar, in order to not reveal himself.


    However, although Sun Shangxiang had never learnt the ability of being able to easily tell if someone was lying or not, she came from a noble family''s young miss''s background, and grew up in an upper-class society. After that, she used her identity as a travelling adventurer to wander the world. If he couldn''t even tell what was wrong with Lin Sa, this little hoodlum, then it would be too embarrassing.


    Therefore, when she saw that Lin Sa had problems, she immediately made a decision and directly said, "How can these things only be crude tea? I am the daughter of a man, and am also his friend to the princess of Tang Kingdom, Gao Yang. Drink this tea and see if this can entertain me. "


    "Ah Xiang, what are you doing?" Guan Yu didn''t understand what Sun Shangxiang was doing at the side. After all, all of his skill points were used in battle. If he were to fight on the battlefield, perhaps he would be able to handle it. However, he found it difficult to deal with the scheming and scheming in the imperial court, and the deceitful and deceitful in the market.


    In fact, in the past, when he was in the Cloud County, if not for Zhuge Liang, who had a slightly higher EQ, taking care of him, it was very likely that Guan Yu would not be doing so well.


    However, Zhuge Liang and Yang Xiu had already seen through the problem. Sun Shangxiang was not the type of person who couldn''t bear hardships.


    On the contrary, as an existence who had once been a ranger, although Sun Shangxiang did not lack in terms of aesthetic appraisal ability, allowing her to live a rough life was not a problem at all.


    A mere cup of bitter tea was not enough to make Sun Shangxiang go crazy.


    However, the current Sun Shangxiang was going berserk in an abnormal manner. Obviously, it was not as simple as it seemed.


    Thus, they pulled Guan Yu back, signalling him not to interfere, and allowed him to unleash his full strength, to see what she actually wanted to do.


    "Maybe ten of them won''t be Brother Yu''s match." But in terms of scheming and scheming, Brother Yu is even weaker than Sister A Xiang by a little! " Zhuge Liang looked at Guan Yu who was dumbstruck, not knowing what to do, then looked at Sun Shangxiang who was standing in front of them aggressively, causing both Lin Sa and Zhang Heng to reveal an embarrassed expression, and thought to himself.


    At the same time, Lin Sa picked up the teacup and drank a mouthful of tea as Sun Shangxiang pressed closer.


    But he was not stupid, Sun Shangxiang let him drink the tea, he was not stupid enough to just casually pick up a cup and drink the tea. When he entered, he had already memorized the location of the teacups. Which teacup was clean? It was meant for girls. Which cup was drugged and prepared for the boy? Lin Sa was very clear about all of this.


    Thus, when he saw that he really had no other choice, Lin Sa directly picked up one of the cups prepared for the girls and finished the tea in one gulp.


    Following that, Sun Shangxiang turned to look at Zhang Heng.


    Zhang Heng knew he needed a glass of water too. Fortunately, not only Lin Sa, Zhang Heng also remembered which of the cups were the problem.


    Thus, he also finished the other cup of tea that had no problems.


    Seeing that they did not have any reaction, Sun Shangxiang revealed a doubtful expression.


    Lin Sa also said: "I am truly sorry, but to our esteemed guests, this tea may not even be on the table. It''s just that we don''t have any better tea. If your esteemed guest wishes to quench his thirst, we do not have any other tea that can be served to your esteemed guest! "


    After saying that, he put on a look of helplessness.


    Lin Sa had camouflaged himself well, so even Sun Shangxiang was unable to immediately tell that there was something wrong with the other party''s expression. However, Sun Shangxiang was someone who had experienced a lot after all. Therefore, she had no doubts about the abnormality that she had sensed just now.


    In fact, the things that he had experienced in the past made Sun Shangxiang firmly believe that if someone were to plot against him, then they could definitely pretend that nothing had happened ninety-nine percent of the time.


    It was only at that one hundredth moment that he would show his face.


    If he could not catch this momentary loophole and continued to check for clues that indicated there was no problem, then there was a high chance that he would be detected.


    Thus, Sun Shangxiang did not give up on probing further. However, she had no reason to ask for another glass of water.


    Then, Sun Shangxiang turned and said: "Since you all know that this tea cannot be used to entertain guests, then quickly send this tea away!"


    "Yes sir!" After hearing this, Lin Sa did not dare to stay any longer. She quickly picked up her tea and left the room. On the other hand, Zhang Heng, who was standing beside Lin Sa, did not dare to stay. Although he regretted that his plan had failed, he could only follow Lin Sa and leave this place.


    "They clearly have a problem. After encountering these problems, they didn''t even hesitate and directly left." Zhuge Liang couldn''t help but ask as he gazed at the departing backs of the two.


    "And there was no embarrassment on their faces when they left. If I went to a college and had a visitor, I would have to take out poor quality tea. It would be fine if it wasn''t pointed out, but if it was, I would definitely be very embarrassed. " Yang Xiu said.


    "Alright." Sun Shangxiang walked to their side and patted their shoulders: "Actually it''s nothing much. I''ve seen a lot of these brats'' little tricks. "Don''t worry about it."


    Although what he said was true, Sun Shangxiang had still underestimated the fact that their hands had never been stained with blood.


    After all, this was only a small probability of happening.


    But after Lin Sa and Yue Shan left, they immediately threw their teacups to the ground, causing the tea and pottery pieces to fly all over the floor.


    At the same time, Zhang Heng looked at Lin Sa with a gloomy face and asked, "Brother Lin, what do we do now?"


    Lin Sa turned around and looked at the students in the room, he snorted and said: "Since all of them refuse to drink, then don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "But he''s a friend of Princess Gao Yang''s ¡­"


    "I''m even the Emperor''s sworn brother!" Lin Sa said disdainfully, obviously treating Sun Shangxiang''s words as a bluff. After all, these people often spoke these kinds of vulgar words themselves.

 C364 Layered factor

    On the other side, Xiao Wen and Li Gang chatted all the way back to Li Gang''s office.


    Tang is an important turning point in Chinese history. In the habit of life, there were no chairs in the country before the Don, and people usually just sat on their knees. The difference between kneeling and sitting was actually to see if the butt was stuck to the heel.


    Stick close to the heel, and you''re sitting.


    If your ass is off your heel, you''re on your knees.


    However, nobles and the rich were more particular, so when they sat down, they would prepare a soft praying mat.


    A small aristocrat without money could be rather shabby. They used ordinary cloth to make a praying mat, which was filled with something like thatch.


    As for the rich and particular aristocrats, they might use silk as a cushion to fill it up with goose feathers.


    However, was speechless when he saw how shabby it was to use a straw cushion to weave directly.


    "Here in the Tang, although the imperial examination system has been gradually developed. However, before Empress Wu''s reign, the imperial examinations and the Nine Pins of Harmony were still a system that complemented each other. Therefore, although the Imperial examinations were also a way up, it was far from the level of concern that the future generations had. Presumably, this is also the reason why the Songyang Academy, as a holy land of the Confucians, does not have enough funds to maintain it! " Xiao Wen thought.


    As for why did Li Shimin not personally provide the funds to raise the level of the Songyang Academy s?


    Xiao Wen was not surprised. After all, Li Shimin was the emperor. Although in the early days of feudal age, there weren''t as many licking dogs as in Zhu Yuanzhang''s era, as long as people weren''t stupid, they would still try to guess at the emperor''s thoughts. After all, this thing was a weather vane on the political scene.


    Therefore, if Li Shimin rashly spent money on the Songyang Academy, not only would he want the Songyang Academy to do better, he would also leak out a piece of information to the entire nation ¡ª ¡ª He, Li Shimin, wanted to support the Confucian clan by supporting the Songyang Academy. On this basis, he fought against the aristocratic family, who was originally in control of talent education.


    However, in this world, although the An Xi Capital Residence had already been established, the process of establishment had already included the shadow of too many aristocratic family s.


    As a result, before he could defend against the attacks from the aristocratic family, even Li Shimin did not dare to help him rashly.


    However, as the emperor, Li Shimin might have this difficulty. But this kind of difficulty wouldn''t affect someone like Xiao Wen.


    Maybe in the future, Xiao Wen''s name would become famous. However, at this point in time, even though Xiao Wen was the burly man''s good deed, he was not actually very famous among the various kingdoms.


    So much so that even the first friend he had met in Great Tang Dynasty, Cheng Huaimo, was much stronger than him.


    At least when people from other nations brought up Cheng Huaimo, there were still people who knew that Cheng Huaimo was the son of this famous general of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    There were benefits to being able to make a name for oneself and making a name for yourself. He could let you go anywhere, and with a shake of the tiger''s body, a group of subordinates would come over and kowtow to you.


    However, there were benefits to having a low reputation and not having a high reputation at all. That was freedom of doing things, so there was no need to think too much about it.


    Therefore, when Xiao Wen saw that the facilities of the Songyang Academy were so simple and crude, and that they seemed to be short on funds, he immediately understood their difficult situation.


    So he went straight to the point, "It seems that even if Principal Li is hot-blooded and wants to do a good job on this Songyang Academy. However, if we do not have enough money to support them, I''m afraid there will still be some trouble! "


    Hearing that, Li Gang laughed bitterly: "The situation in the Great Tang Dynasty is complicated. There are many methods that can be used in other countries, but not in this country. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be so poor. "


    Li Gang didn''t say why, but he was clear. Other than being unable to ask the Emperor for money, Li Gang was also unable to ask for money from his foreign friends through his Confucian relationship.


    Although Song Ming and his son were not born in the aristocratic family, they still had a lot of money.


    Furthermore, since they were both part of the Confucian School, if Li Gang really wanted to ask for their help, they wouldn''t be able to refuse.


    However, the problem was that he had received money from the foreign Confucian Humble Class families. This also caused troublesome political problems in the Great Tang Dynasty. It would make the aristocratic family suspect that Li Gang wanted to destroy the position of an influential families outside the United Nations in the Great Tang Dynasty. From then on, the Great Tang Dynasty would become like Song Ming, the old master Top Scorer who only knew how to read and the old master of the aristocratic family who had only known about it for a thousand years.


    But Xiao Wen was different. After all, he had put on a layer of miscellaneous skin. If he invested in the Songyang Academy, it would at most cause people to suspect whether he was trying to make a killing like Lv Buwei.


    When Lv Buwei was in Qin Kingdom, although he was Prime Minister, Guest was 3000. However, he did not change the structure of the country''s rule.


    Therefore, when they saw Xiao Wen making his move, if they really met with a conflict, they would only treat it as a conflict between classes. They would not treat it like how they treated foreign scholars, as a contradiction between classes that had subverted their very existence.


    At this time, Li Gang and Xiao Wen clearly understood this relationship.


    However, Li Gang only knew a few stories about Lv Buwei.


    He was not sure about the clown''s claims, the clown''s brain circuits, or even the clown''s specific details.


    Therefore, he could only go straight to the point: "Indeed, Songyang Academy does need money. And I, Li Jun, am not one of those people who would give up on the academy''s difficulties for the sake of face. I can''t do that kind of self-serving and deceitful behavior. However, I, Li Jun, will absolutely not extend my hand to ask for food. "


    "So, little brother Xiao, tell me what your motive is. As long as it is not a violation of the moral and Confucian fundamentals, everything can be discussed. "


    In fact, although there was a problem with the political structure of the Tang Kingdom, his social connections could not change into his current strength.


    But as long as he was willing, he could totally exchange these things with Xiao Wen.


    Maybe the aristocratic family was worried that he would take the money from a foreign scholar. But they were definitely not worried that they would take Xiao Wen''s money.


    Furthermore, they were not worried that Li Gang would use his relationship with a foreign Confucian sect to return the money to Xiao Wen.


    Although they knew that this was essentially the same situation. But the political purpose revealed in it was also two different things.


    And that was enough.


    Both sides understood this point, so Xiao Wen did not continue to be courteous with Li Gang.


    He sat upright, clasped his hands at Li Gang and said: "This time, I will provide Songyang Academy with a hundred thousand silver. Don''t worry, I can''t cash in. I have countless assets in the big man''s possession. This money is not a problem for me. "


    "And my purpose! Simple. I want Brother Li to do two things for me ¡­ "

 C365 Transactions

    In the evening, as he watched Xiao Wen leave the academy, Li Gang revealed a lamenting expression.


    In that moment, he almost wondered why Confucius''s disciple, Confucius, hadn''t been made a name for himself.


    That year, after Confucius'' death, the Confucian school split into eight sects.


    Amongst them was his son Zhang Zhiru, led by Kindred Sun Master, whose sect''s opinion was much closer to the Mo Clan.


    With Confucius'' grandson, Zhou Si, as the leader, his faction inherited the characteristics of Confucius'' mediocrity, emphasizing the definition of a gentleman.


    There was a scholar from the Yan family who was composed of eight disciples of Confucius with the surname Yan: Yan Wuyou, Yan Hui, Yan Xing, Yan Gao, Yan Zu, Yan Kui, and Yan He.


    There was the Meng Clan''s Confucianism, which was Meng Zi''s first line of Confucianism.


    There are Painted Sculptures...


    The Confucius of Zhongliang...


    With Sun family''s Confucius...


    Laughing Confucianism...


    However, the tribute from the many disciples of Confucius was also a well-known businessman during the Warring States Period. His academic legacy had not yet been passed down.


    Although there were still a lot of Confucian merchants in this world, their existence provided a lot of wealth for the Confucians.


    However, Confucianism has always lacked a lot of academic support in the business field. Thus, when they were dealing with business, they could only learn from Shang Yang and carry out repressive agriculture.


    Even though the purpose of heavily controlling the farmers and merchants was basically to bind people within the soil and allow the nation to move towards the path of cultivation as Shang Yang had done back then.


    This is indeed a very important proposition for a Confucian with a small landowner class as the base.


    But they had no other choice.


    If they could really be like the Taoism and the other guilds, and had a natural affinity with the merchants, they wouldn''t need to go through so much trouble. Developing business was no problem at all for them.


    "Unfortunately, in all these years, there hasn''t been a single Confucian businessman who has managed to become a great scholar!" Li Gang sighed.


    The reason why he sighed so emotionally was actually because of Xiao Wen''s outstanding performance today.


    Just now, Xiao Wen had completed his agreement with Li Gang. Through the aid of a hundred thousand silver taels, he would be able to solve the financial problem of the Songyang Academy at the cost of Li Gang helping him accomplish two things.


    First, for the long term.


    He hoped that Li Gang could introduce some famous people of the Confucian clan to him.


    Although Xiao Wen was not interested in the Confucianism itself, but this did not stop him from becoming friends with them.


    In fact, in the twenty-first century, he did not often do this sort of thing ¡ª on the one hand, he detested the professional leaders who guided them at work, but on the other hand, when he was receiving his salary and smelling the ink from the banknote, he would shout, "Smells good!"


    In this world, it was probably only the Barbarian Spirit that would attack people with different ideologies.


    As for Xiao Wen, because he needed to lay out the arrangements for Song Ming and Song Tingyu in the east, he naturally needed to make preparations in advance.


    And the other request, made Li Gang feel that Xiao Wen was a schemer.


    In reality, after Xiao Wen left, Li Gang had carefully thought over the request Xiao Wen had made, but he still could not think of what Xiao Wen actually wanted to do. Xiao Wen had requested that, from today onwards, Li Gang would need to make some changes in his teaching and use this as a foundation to stir up the minds of all the experts in the Great Tang Dynasty, forming a trend of thought.


    This bit of arrangement was actually a change made by Xiao Wen in order to let the Great Tang Dynasty make a more active diplomatic strategy.


    It was a common tactic in the Victorian era, when scholars and rulers began to have a systematic understanding of the concept of class.


    Even in the twenty-first century, there will be many countries that like to create opportunities and profit for their own countries by inciting internal conflicts in other countries.


    Xiao Wen had merely followed their example and made this attempt in the highest academy in Great Tang Dynasty.


    As long as he succeeded, Xiao Wen would have more opportunities to seek for his own benefits in the Great Tang Dynasty.


    "If this Xiao Wen is a member of my Gui Sect... No, even if he was just an ordinary merchant, that would be good enough. With this kind of situation, my Confucian school does not need to be at a loss when facing merchants. We can even use the most conservative method to deal with them. "We can be like the Daoists of the past, playing the business in the palm of our hands." Li Gang thought.


    After all, heavy agricultural control was something that the Confucian school advocated. But that was actually something he had learned from the Law. Therefore, Confucianism could not possibly treat this object as the highest form of faith, like the law.


    If there is a profit to be made, heavy agribusiness is actually something they can give up.


    In the following few days, Xiao Wen continued his social activities.


    He continued to conduct trades amongst the famous people in the Great Tang Dynasty. By checking the chips in his hands, he found the people who were most suitable to conduct such trades, and traded them with him for what he wanted.


    "Sir, are you not tired of doing this?" On the evening of the eighth day, Xiao Wen rejected Fang Xuanling''s good intentions to stay for a meal. After leaving the house, Sun Shangxiang, who was sitting on the in the carriage, weakly complained.


    This entire day, it was as if this girl had become a completely different person. She completely retracted the aura of a ruffian from her body, turning into a well-behaved girl.


    She and the other children, while Xiao Wen and his wife were conversing, she was also getting on good terms with the house children as well as Fang Xuanling''s wife.


    Although there were no substantial benefits to doing so, doing so would at least let Fang Xuanling be more convinced of Xiao Wen''s sincerity.


    After all, as long as Sun Shangxiang acted cute for a bit, the wife would still push him to finish the deal she had made with him at night.


    Seeing Sun Shangxiang''s tired expression, Xiao Wen knew that these kids were indeed not able to bear the continuous social interaction these past few days.


    Although Guan Yu was still calm, but even Sun Shangxiang, who had the second highest physique amongst his children, had revealed a tired look.


    Zhuge Liang, Yang Xiu, and Shangguan Waner were even worse off.


    After getting on the carriage, the three children snuggled against each other and closed their eyes to sleep, not disturbing the shaking of the carriage as it rolled across the road.


    Looking at them, Xiao Wen helplessly scratched his head and said, "Long and short, it''s a kind of romance for men. Ever since I was very young, I had always wanted to use my mouth and constantly exchange benefits to gain benefits for myself. So while it is tedious to seek out benefits, it seems to me to be a very cool thing to do. "


    "Cool?" Sun Shangxiang could not understand the meaning of this word.


    "Handsome!" Xiao Wen changed his vocabulary and explained.


    "Oh!" Sun Shangxiang did not look like a noble in the slightest as he laid down on his seat, and said, "But we don''t feel that it''s that cool! Sir, can we take a day off tomorrow? "


    "This ¡­" Looking at these children, Xiao Wen felt a little helpless. So he said, "All right! Tomorrow, we will rest for a day. The day after tomorrow, you will all follow me to the Imperial Palace! "

 C366 Seniors

    The next day, Xiao Wen woke up from bed early and prepared to put on his clothes. He woke up the group of Devilish child and continued to visit them.


    But after thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly recalled the promise he made to Sun Shangxiang last night to rest for one day. In other words, his goal today was to rest and not to go anywhere.


    Although he said those words, when Xiao Wen walked out of the room, he suddenly felt a sense of helplessness.


    "When did I become so passionate about my work?" Xiao Wen looked at his hands in disbelief. If it was him before he transmigrated ¡­ No! Even if it was Xiao Wen from a month ago, he would definitely not believe his current look of engrossed in work. 5 Ru was not a person who thirsted for power, at least he was not interested in becoming an emperor.


    Not to mention that, as the ruler of a country, he had to uphold the rules of the game he had set himself, he had to balance the influence of all sides, he had to tolerate the bad things that would happen for the sake of benefits, and when necessary, he had to sacrifice the people and things that he loved.


    it was something that Xiao Wen was afraid of.


    However, not wanting to become emperor did not mean that he did not want to contribute his own strength to the development of Chinese civilization in this world.


    Thus, watching the Great Tang Dynasty of this world, under his secret plan, gradually moving from closed to open world just like the original world, even going as far as wealth and power, filled his heart with a sense of accomplishment that made him unable to hold back his pride, making him almost cheer in joy.


    Just then, Sun Shangxiang''s voice suddenly came from Xiao Wen''s side. She held Xiao Wen back and said: "Sir, you''re so early, why are you laughing so foolishly here?"


    Bad? He had been discovered while he was showing off!


    Xiao Wen was shocked, and immediately looked towards Sun Shangxiang.


    Using the acting skills he had learned from "The Actor''s Self-cultivation", he quickly adjusted his expression to restore his image as a proper teacher of the people. Then he said, "How could I laugh so foolishly? Did you finish your fitness mission this morning? Don''t think that you don''t need to go out to work today and you won''t need to exercise. "


    A series of attacks attracted Sun Shangxiang''s attention. When she heard Xiao Wen''s words, she instantly became dispirited.


    "Although I know that I need to exercise, after hearing Mister''s urging, I still feel like I don''t want to move!" Sun Shangxiang said with a frown.


    Xiao Wen knew that Sun Shangxiang had probably entered the mental state stage of the fitness centre. Actually, Xiao Wen had already realized that Sun Shangxiang was inclined to that way.


    Once entering the psychological platform period of fitness lovers, often will have a kind of resistance to fitness. "They will start to eat too much and eat too much.


    It was a common physiological phenomenon, but Xiao Wen didn''t dare to let Sun Shangxiang really enter the stage.


    After all, if the platform phase really happened, it would take at least ten times more effort to reverse the progress.


    If he didn''t train for a day, he would definitely need to spend several times the effort to make up for his lack of physical fitness.


    Thus, he began to urge Sun Shangxiang, and also allowed Guan Yu, who had been in the courtyard early, to properly supervise her.


    "I only did fifteen sets of body drawing in a group of twenty. Why do you need to do such a troublesome thing?" Guan Yu said helplessly as he stood under the temporary bar that was installed in the courtyard and customized by Xiao Wen.


    However, after pausing for a moment, he still said to Sun Shangxiang: "If you really want to defeat me, then you shouldn''t be able to endure this bit of suffering. You can''t even keep up with my footsteps and you want to defeat me? I would be very disappointed if I knew that you were just a person who would make empty promises. "


    "Humph!" Who cares if you''re disappointed... Fine! I''ll start my practice now. "


    Thus, Sun Shangxiang made the movements that he had to prepare before going through the fitness level. Guan Yu glanced at her, then jumped back up and grabbed hold of the horizontal bar: "301, 302, 303 ¡­"


    Just then, the Manager Wu suddenly ran in hastily. He said to Xiao Wen: "Master, a guest has come to visit."


    "Oh? These days I thought I was the only one who would interview people. I didn''t expect someone to come looking for me. Hehe! "Who is it?"


    "This ¡­" Manager Wu hesitated for a moment before replying, "He is an old merchant, he claims to be the lord''s teacher."


    "Senior?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen was confused. After all, the essence of his skills was something that he had learned in the library. Where did he get his teachers from?


    However, in the next moment, he reacted. Therefore, he said to the Manager Wu seriously: "Bring me there quickly ¡­ Wait, let me change into decent clothes first. Wearing pajamas to greet the teacher is nothing. "


    This teacher, Xiao Wen already understood the situation.


    After all, a few days ago, he had revealed his status as an miscellaneous disciple and disciple of Lv Buwei at the dessert shop.


    Thus, the people who came looking for him today were naturally the disciples of those small clans.


    Furthermore, the other party used their master''s generation as their name. Most likely, the other party consisted of the Guest s of Lv Buwei and the people who wrote < The Lv''s spring and autumn >.


    Xiao Wen let the two children who were still doing exercises to clean off the stench and sweat on his body. He also called the other three children to prepare, then ran back to his room to take out the clothes that he customized a few days ago in East City.


    Then, he followed Manager Wu to the door to welcome the jumbled seniors.


    In fact, although Xiao Wen knew that these old geezers couldn''t teach him much, he knew very well. Even to the extent that their own knowledge was completely insignificant to Xiao Wen. If Xiao Wen was willing, he could definitely learn all the knowledge these elders possess from the super libraries.


    However, although these things could be learned, there was no need for them.


    However, Xiao Wen still cared a lot about these old men. This had nothing to do with the amount of knowledge they had.


    To put it harshly, most of the knowledge passed down in China since ancient times didn''t have much of an actual value.


    This is not to say that the knowledge itself is useless, but that people do not use it at all.


    Perhaps there were a few scholars who really liked reading, but most of them just used the Four Books and Five Classics as a stepping stone. Xiao Wen often heard that in ancient times, there were scholars who studied hard and worked hard. However, as an official, especially a civil servant, Xiao Wen had never heard of such a story.


    Therefore, in ancient times, knowledge was perhaps the most useful thing, but it was also the most useless thing.


    Under the pressure of political gravity, the knowledge of the superstructure would easily collapse the higher it was built.


    However, Xiao Wen was very clear, although people did not know much about knowledge, but people often used knowledge as a link, linking people together.


    And this was the new monopoly organization in ancient China, the School Feudal Lords, that had pressed aristocratic family down on the ground and was rubbing against each other.


    Although the knowledge of those old geezers were not worth mentioning to Xiao Wen, joining them as their students and sharing the country''s human and talent resources with them was more beneficial than disadvantageous to Xiao Wen.

 C367 A bunch of random things ranger!

    "Why is he training so well, only a teacher has come?" On the way to the door, Sun Shangxiang tidied up the ornaments on his belt and shifted his drawing closer to the cute Lolita s. It was like how she would always do when she was faced with seniors other than her parents and brothers, just like how she always did when she returned home.


    Hearing Sun Shangxiang''s complaints, Xiao Wen glared at her and said: "It looks like you really loves to learn! How about I give you a few more learning tasks? "


    "No!" Sun Shangxiang shouted with a tone that sounded as if he was about to scream, "Sir, you can''t do this. If I study too many tasks, I will become a yellow-faced woman. If you don''t have a cute and fragrant help, how are you going to get on good terms with other people? "


    "I still have Wan-Er." Xiao Wen lightly threatened.


    "I''ll be good." Although he knew that Xiao Wen was only joking, Sun Shangxiang still acted cute.


    Sighing, Xiao Wen no longer cared about Sun Shangxiang. He looked at the other children to make sure they were properly dressed and didn''t leave any bad impression on the elders, then led them out the door.


    "Aiya! The teachers came over and did not say anything. "I didn''t prepare anything here, so what does this count as ¡­" The moment Xiao Wen stepped out of the door, he saw a few elderly men wearing hemp clothes and rough clothes standing outside. Behind them, there were also dozens of youths, and even a few girls ¡­


    Seeing that, Xiao Wen immediately went to welcome him.


    The scholars in the different families mostly relied on the travelling adventurers and merchants as their part-time jobs. They were also the target of suppression from the feudal age, especially the Confucian government.


    Therefore, although they were usually quite rich, they couldn''t wear any good clothes. It could be said that all of them were invisible rich people.


    Only when he was a big guy, where Xiao Wen had the identity of a household, would he not be excluded by other scholars.


    Xiao Wen referred to himself as a son of Lu Buwei. In this Taoist-dominated country of Han, even though some scholars consider Xiao Wen a heretic due to his school of thought. However, as a guild that originated from Taoism, he was still able to receive a lot of goodwill from the academic world.


    Seeing Xiao Wen coming out from the courtyard, before the few elders could say anything, a girl beside them suddenly asked: "Is this Senior Brother Xiao?"


    "Snowy, don''t be rude."


    "You haven''t met your senior brother Xiao Wen yet!"


    The two old men beside her immediately frowned when they heard the girl speak, and they spoke with serious expressions.


    "No worries!" Xiao Wen did not wait for the girl to apologize before showing a humble expression.


    He could see that these old men clearly valued him greatly, or else they wouldn''t have come personally.


    "After all, this commoner is destined to be very declining under the environment of the Great Tang Dynasty. And today, there was actually a child from a trash clan that was able to become the foreign minister of a country ¡­ Eh, the level of a Large Order. Even though it wasn''t what Lv Buwei used to do in the Qin Kingdom back then, it was still a great surprise for them when they came to live together! If I were them, I would also place a lot of importance on this junior. " Xiao Wen pushed himself to the side and quickly understood the attitude of these elders.


    However, he was very clear that this kind of friendly attitude was largely due to his position, his strength, and his wealth. It was not because of some relationship between teacher and student that transcended benefits.


    "Isn''t that what I want?" Xiao Wen secretly laughed in his heart.


    He had long since been mentally prepared for the thoughts of the common folk. This was human nature.


    Even so, he still chose to have the status of a child from a small clan.


    "After all, being important to one''s business and profit greatly makes one more rational. Even if they wanted to do something about my relationship, they would be more restrained, and there would be no undue demands. But the Confucian school is different. If I really do find a great scholar as my backer, then I''m afraid those people of the Confucian school who have been brainwashed by the monarch''s subjects, father and son, will really take themselves seriously. "


    Actually, when they were choosing their allies, what Xiao Wen was most concerned about was not their abilities. Reason was what he needed.


    After all, with his strength, he was not afraid of a god-like opponent. Even if it was a god-like opponent, as long as he could control the other party''s information, he would be able to do it through a reasonable arrangement.


    However, a pig-like teammate would make them somewhat fearful.


    After all, Xiao Wen couldn''t even imagine what kind of tricks a pig teammate could play.


    However, Xiao Wen only asked them to display the least amount of power towards this group of teammates. However, he still maintained a pleasant and amiable appearance.


    He clasped his hands respectfully to these elders and said, "Teachers, I have yet to make any preparations for your arrival. Fast! "Please enter one of the houses and stop standing outside to drink in the northwest wind."


    There was a hint of something in the way he said it. He knew that these elders who were once the Guest s of the past were not refined people like the Confucian school.


    Sure enough, after hearing Xiao Wen''s words, they revealed a satisfied expression. It was not because Xiao Wen''s words were vulgar to a scholar, but rather, it was because he was disdainful or dissatisfied.


    Under Xiao Wen''s lead, these elders walked into the courtyard.


    "Hurry up and prepare some tea!" After arranging for the elders to be seated, Xiao Wen shouted at the Manager Wu.


    "Yes, I will go and prepare." Hearing Xiao Wen''s order, the Manager Wu bowed and replied. Although he had already arranged for people to prepare tea, he did not think that he was clever enough to tell Xiao Wen. After all, servants! He couldn''t act as if he was smarter than his master.


    Then, Xiao Wen turned to the elders and said: "Honored teachers, the hospitality is unsatisfactory. Please forgive us."


    "I''m fine!" It was presumptuous of us to suddenly come today. It''s not your fault. " One of them wore close-fitting clothing, looked to be of martial birth, with white hair and a beard, an old man smiled at Xiao Wen.


    Although the old man''s expression was kind, there was a fierce looking knife scar that looked like a centipede beside his eyes.


    Looking at this old man, Xiao Wen only felt a familiar aura.


    His eyes swept across Sun Shangxiang, who was standing beside him with a burning gaze, and he immediately understood. This old man should be a travelling adventurer under Lv Buwei! "


    After all, back then, the people under Lv Buwei were all different, and although they belonged to a motley group, their characters and morals and even their personality and personality were vastly different.


    Among them, there even came out Lao Ai, who excelled in male function.


    As for the profession of Ranger, it actually made up the majority of the Guest s.


    After all, at that time, not only did Prime Minister Lu need these Guest s to protect his assets in the Qin Kingdom, he also needed these Rangers to do some things that were inconvenient for him.


    Suddenly, Xiao Wen felt as if he had turned into Chen Haonan, and all the seniors in front of him had also turned into Hong Men''s uncle and uncle.


    "This scene, it''s simply me!" Xiao Wen retorted in his heart.

 C368 Message

    Looking at these elders in front of him, Xiao Wen felt as if he had really snuck into the group of travelling adventurers.


    However, beside the elder who looked like a travelling adventurer, another refined and scholarly elder said, "Zhong Liang, pay attention. It''s because you always look like that that other people will think that we''re just a bunch of rangers! "


    "Humph!" In those years, out of the Guest s under Prime Minister Lu''s command, six out of ten were Rangers. What? Back then, when those old brothers of yours were no longer around, you, Shen Shi, wanted to deny this matter? " The wandering senior called Zhong Liang did not care about those words and went back to his own place.


    Even though he said so, as a guild, they still had to pay attention to their image! Even if Lv Buwei was here, if he saw you like this, he would probably die of anger! Xiao Wen looked at Zhong Liang and couldn''t help but retort in his heart.


    However, he still maintained a pleasant and amiable appearance, waiting for his seniors to speak out their intentions of coming here.


    However, after hearing Zhong Liang''s words, Shen Yin had clearly forgotten his purpose in coming here, so he directly started to argue with Zhong Liang.


    He said to Zhong Liang in a strange tone, "In the past, Prime Minister Lu did indeed have many rangers under his command, but when he wrote ''Lv''s spring and autumn'', how much effort did you put in?"


    "What do you mean? Do you want to fight? "


    "Come! "Don''t think that just because I''m a scholar I don''t know how to fight!"


    "Humph!" As expected, scholars talk about everything behind their backs! "


    "You''re not satisfied and hit me!"


    Hey! Why did they suddenly start fighting? Xiao Wen saw that Zhong Liang and his two elders were arguing in front of him, and a helpless look flashed through his eyes.


    Some raised their heads to look at the beams on the roof, some pretended to enjoy the scenery outside the window, some took the tea offered by the Manager Wu and the servants, and started to count the tea leaves in the teacup.


    It seemed like they were used to these two easily conflicting elders.


    "Alright, alright!" "Stop messing around." At this moment, the old man sitting in the middle who seemed to be the most respectable stopped their argument. Vaguely, Xiao Wen could hear the various disciples in the living room sighing.


    At this time, Xiao Wen also looked at the old man.


    "Speaking of which, I had intended to pay a visit to the teachers immediately after I had finished with the affairs of state. It was just that they did not expect their teachers to be here earlier than them. I''m so ashamed. " Xiao Wen looked at this elder, and said with an extremely embarrassed and light smile.


    However, the other party seemed to understand Xiao Wen''s intention.


    Although he said that he was ashamed, Xiao Wen actually wanted to ask these teachers why they were acting in such an abnormal way, to pay a visit to him.


    However, if he were to speak directly, it would more or less be somewhat impolite. Xiao Wen was, after all, a decent person, so it wasn''t good for him to directly say such words.


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words, the elder slowly nodded his head. He said, "Actually, we didn''t come this time for any special purpose. It''s just that Snowy has recently found something, but it''s not good to inform you directly. So I chose the name of a gathering of my fellow students to help you spread the news. "


    "Snow White?" Hearing this, Xiao Wen looked at the young girl beside the elder in shock. He remembered that this girl was the same girl who was scolded by her elders at the door just now for being impolite to him. Xiao Wen never thought that although the other party looked to be an unruly girl, she was actually carrying some secrets with her.


    Seeing the astonishment in Xiao Wen''s eyes, surprise and doubt, Zhan Le, who knew Xiao Wen from before, came out.


    It was precisely because of his appearance and the fact that he did not have any strange expression on his face that Xiao Wen confirmed that these juniors were genuine existences. At this time, Bi Cheng also introduced White Snow''s background to Xiao Wen.


    "Although Junior Sister White is a girl, Senior Brother should not underestimate her."


    Eh, junior, there is no one in this world who respects women more than I do! Xiao Wen cursed silently in his heart, but at the same time, he confirmed that this White Snow, being able to obtain the recognition of the male authorities in the feudal age, was definitely not a simple person.


    He only heard Bi Cheng continue, "White Snow''s grandfather, Bai Gui, was one of Prime Minister Lu''s Guest s. He was proficient in the business world and was Minister Lu''s right-hand man. However, Master Bai also escaped to the Tang Kingdom after Lu Xiang was exiled. However, as the saying goes, wolves walk and eat meat. When Bai Gui came to Tang Kingdom, he was already over a hundred years old, but he still relied on his own business skills to start from scratch. He became one of the richest merchants here. Due to some accidents caused by Snow White''s parents, after Master Bai passed away from illness, Snow White''s inheritance became the top merchant woman in my Great Tang Dynasty. "


    "So that''s how it is." Although she heard Bi Cheng''s words, White Snow was actually a rich beauty. However, as a woman, it was not easy for her to maintain her family business in this era.


    I''m afraid that for the sake of this family business, White Snow would not even casually marry. Even if they wanted to get married, they had to ask the man to marry them.


    At this time, White Snow looked at Xiao Wen and also walked up to greet him. "I apologize for offending you when you were outside just now. Senior Xiao, please forgive me. However, now that White Snow is being watched by others, you definitely can''t let anyone else see any signs of you letting on to Senior Brother. "


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen frowned. He said, "Just what is it that makes you so cautious? Also, does this sound like it has something to do with me? "


    "Of course it does." The girl said to Xiao Wen: "Could it be that Senior Brother Xiao doesn''t care about who assassinated you?"


    Hearing that, Xiao Wen instantly understood.


    He frowned and said coldly, "If we were to talk about the mastermind, of course I know. That is my biggest enemy to the big sized man, Dong Zhuo. However, he was the big size man, and could not directly attack Great Tang Dynasty. "I think he should have a partner at the same level as him. Only by doing this can he make a move against Wen."


    Hearing Xiao Wen''s analysis, White Snow nodded, and said: "Indeed. The person who helped Dong Zhuo to make his move was one of the nobles of Great Tang Dynasty, Duke ¡ª ¡ª Military Minister, Duke of Chen, Hou Jun.


    "Hou Junzhu! "It really is as just as people gather together." After Xiao Wen heard this, he suddenly realized.


    This guy did not learn anything in his entire life. He fought alongside Li Shimin in the war and was promoted all the way to the Military Chief''s position, the position of Duke Chen.


    But later on, he was cut to death by Li Shimin because he tried to persuade the crown prince to rebel.


    It could be said that the difference between him and Dong Zhuo was only the difference between a sovereign serving him and a sovereign. But in essence, they were all people who wanted to subvert the country.

 C369 Acting

    Hearing that it was Hou Junchen who had assassinated him in Great Tang Dynasty, Xiao Wen let out a cold laugh. This wave of cold laughter made all the disciples present shudder.


    After all, in their eyes, Xiao Wen, this senior brother whom they had never met, was a mysterious, powerful and high ranking boss.


    Furthermore, they heard that was in his shop and did not talk about drawing his sword to kill him. This made them think of Xiao Wen as a decisive person to kill.


    Seeing a decisive person sneering, what kind of experience was this?


    Xie Wang, regardless of whether the other person had the same intention or not, everyone believed that a person was bloodthirsty. His cold smile would definitely be accompanied by his killing intent, which was as cold as the wind in the extreme lands.


    Fortunately, these newbies were good at brainstorming. Their elders, however, did not think that much.


    They looked at Xiao Wen and asked: "Little Xiao, what do you think?"


    Hearing his elders'' questions, Xiao Wen paused for a moment, before revealing a look of relief. If it was someone else, Xiao Wen might still have some misgivings. But even though he was one of the top ranked in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, which could be said to have contributed immensely to the Great Tang Dynasty, he was a guy who instigated Li Chengqian to rebel, and was chopped to death in the end by Li Shimin. In theory, he and Dong Zhuo were the same.


    Since that was the case, Xiao Wen did not need to be courteous. Therefore, he cupped his hands towards the teachers and said, "Although Hou Junchen is a nobleman of the Great Tang Dynasty, I, Xiao Wen am also not a pushover. If he wanted to fight, so be it. I won''t be afraid of him. "


    With the oil version of Molotov cocktails and the Fireball Launcher, it was enough for Xiao Wen to kill Hou Junchen a hundred times. With regards to the matter of killing Hou Junchen, Xiao Wen believed that it was not difficult at all.


    Therefore, the most important thing was to minimize the negative effects of killing the two of them and to consider how to maximize the benefits of killing Hou Junchen!


    "Killing Hou Junchen is definitely out of the question. Even though with my methods, killing him is nothing more than a scam. However, the problems that ensued had to be resolved in advance. Martial uncles, please be at ease and let us prepare for a few days. When everything is ready, I will kill it. " Since Hou Junchen wanted his life, then Xiao Wen didn''t need to be polite with him.


    If he deserved to die, so be it! When dealing with enemies, Xiao Wen would only care about the issue of benefits, but he would never be merciful.


    Since you already have a plan, I won''t interfere any further." We believe that you, as a young man who can build a fortune from scratch, become a great man, and become a great man, will not be much worse off in this regard than us old men. However, in order to prevent any mishap from happening before you get rid of the Assembly of Marquis, and to make this trifling matter''s Taoism appear as a threat, we have one more thing to do.


    "What is it?" Xiao Wen was confused. He didn''t know what else he had missed, but he still chose to believe in these seniors of his, believing in their life experiences.


    The few old men looked at each other, the knife scar faced old man from before suddenly got up from his seat and walked over.


    He looked at the s on Xiao Wen''s waist that had a strange style and asked: "Brat, your sword looks quite strange?"


    "This ¡­" Xiao Wen did not know why he was asking that, but he still said, "This sword is named Swift, and is able to unleash a great advantage in the battle of cloths. However, when facing an armored soldier, this thing would become weak in a single blow. However, I have never thought of using this thing against an armored soldier, so I didn''t pay much attention to its weaknesses. "


    "It looks like this is a very suitable sword for a travelling adventurer!" The old man nodded, and then asked, "Can I have a look?"


    "Of course." Xiao Wen had sat through specific training, so by relying on his observation of his opponent''s slight changes in expression and muscles, he was able to foresee his opponent''s malicious sneak attack in advance.


    As a result, he was not worried about the old man chopping at him after taking the sword.


    And as long as there was a moment, Xiao Wen could also use his own ten hands to retaliate.


    Based on his understanding of Swift sword, he could easily snatch the Swift sword from their hands.


    But right after, the old man did something that Xiao Wen did not expect.


    The old man stared at the Swift sword for a few seconds before grabbing onto the blade of the sword.


    Although the sword blade of the Swift sword was much sharper than normal longsword s who had the ability to swing, the old man''s actions did not leave any damage on the old man''s hand.


    However, this old man did not just want to grasp at the blade of the sword. Once he grabbed the sword blade, he turned around and pierced the sharp longsword into his shoulder.


    Ah!" A blood-curdling screech came from the room. The old man''s face flushed red as he shouted, "I''ll die from the pain!


    Afterwards, that refined old man with the aura of a book came up to them at the right time and said, "I didn''t think that you would be so crazy. We originally thought that we would be able to find the descendants of our old friends, but we didn''t expect that you would kill us and harm our elders just for the sake of our old friends'' struggle for justice! You... You... "You ¡­"


    At that moment, Sun Shangxiang and the rest who were watching the battle revealed confused expressions. They did not expect that the teachers of these commoners would do such a simple thing, nor did they expect the situation to develop to such a state.


    "They were clearly having a good chat, why did they suddenly start fighting?" Sun Shangxiang''s eyes were glazed, obviously the amount of information in the scene just now had caused her to fall into a state of confusion.


    Zhuge Liang couldn''t help but open his mouth to argue for Xiao Wen: "Is there something wrong! "Teacher, he clearly didn''t ¡­"


    "Lil ''Liang!" Hearing that Zhuge Liang wanted to explain himself, Xiao Wen did not stop this child''s actions.


    Although he was suddenly frightened, his face also turned pale. But his mind worked quickly, and in a few seconds he figured out what the hoodlums were trying to do.


    Thus, he took a deep breath, extended his hand, and pulled out the Swift sword from the old man''s shoulder. He coldly said, "The struggle for supremacy will never come to an end. If you want to blame someone, then blame yourselves for being too naive! That was just a lesson just now. If you continue to pester me, don''t blame me for being impolite! Get lost! "Don''t let me see you again!"


    Hearing this, the eyes of the elders from the various families lit up. They had never thought that Xiao Wen would actually be so understanding.


    As expected, he was someone who could rely on his own abilities to become a high-ranking official.


    Seeing this, everyone in the household relaxed.


    They all wore menacing expressions as they walked out of the room and chose to leave.


    When White Snow, who was the last person to leave, walked over to Xiao Wen''s side, she suddenly stopped and whispered to Xiao Wen: "If there''s anything else, senior can go to the Full Moon House and find a maid called Mingyue. It was left to me by my father. "


    "Understood." Looking at White Snow, Xiao Wen nodded slightly.

 C370 The first problem of li shimin

    After the servants left, Sun Shangxiang looked in the direction where the servants had left and found a stool to slowly sit on.


    Earlier, the impact that the old man had on her soul was extremely powerful. Although she had once been a travelling adventurer because of her love for him, the travelling adventurer she was was was obviously not on par with the older generation that came from Qin Kingdom.


    Although the current Rangers were barely called Rangers, they were still far inferior compared to the Rangers under the tutelage of Prime Minister Lu.


    The gap between them was probably similar to that of Hongmen in the twentieth century and that of a certain social figure in the twenty-first century.


    "This is what a Ranger is!" Sun Shangxiang sighed lightly.


    However, Zhuge Liang and the others were confused upon hearing this. They did not disturb the Xiao Wen who was still in his ashen state, as if he had not recovered from the direct attacks of the clan elders. They all looked towards Sun Shangxiang.


    Zhuge Liang asked, "Ah, Sister Xiang, what''s going on?"


    "You don''t even know that? You''re going to be stupid!" Seeing these people actually look at the shocking scene from a moment ago, Zhuge Liang could not help but curse.


    "This... "It''s not like we''re rangers ¡­"


    "Wan''er," Suddenly, Sun Shangxiang turned to her and said, "Don''t play with this big pig''s hoof anymore."


    "En..." "Oh!" Although she didn''t know why Sun Shangxiang would say that, Wan''er still agreed like a joke. This made everyone even more confused.


    Time quickly passed, and on the second day, Xiao Wen once again returned to the life of a diplomat.


    On one side, he was exchanging benefits with the officials and generals of the Great Tang Dynasty. On the other hand, he was also beginning to sell his political ideas to the officials and dignitaries of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    However, at the same time, a piece of news also came from the Great Tang Dynasty.


    On the same day that the miscellaneous families of Great Tang Dynasty visited Xiao Wen, due to a conflict erupting between them during their conversation, Xiao Wen did not hesitate to pull out his sword and stab his senior.


    Some Confucian scholars consider this an unfilial act. But very quickly, some of Xiao Wen''s friends, especially Songyang Academy''s Li Gang, came out to wash the floor.


    He openly supported Xiao Wen in a few social occasions, claiming that Xiao Wen was only trying to pursue the truth.


    In any case, what was taught by the Confucianists was actually to deal with the stepping stone of the imperial examinations. After using it, one could throw it away. In the government, unless they attacked political enemies or tried to find a reason for their actions, few officials would speak of Confucianism as a classic.


    Whether or not one wanted to slander Xiao Wen, all of this depended on whether or not it was beneficial.


    Hence, very quickly, the Great Tang Dynasty''s public opinion directed Xiao Wen to become a great man who would eliminate his relatives for the sake of truth, disregarding family relationships.


    However, as time passed, Xiao Wen also found out about one thing ¡ª that was, the time left for him was running out.


    After another week of diplomatic work, Xiao Wen was summoned by Li Shimin and entered the imperial palace.


    That day, Li Shimin held a grand welcoming ceremony.


    Because in these past few years, the relations between the big sized man and the other nations in the east were tense, and the big sized man''s diplomatic system was indeed not that good, thus the diplomatic work between the Great Tang Dynasty and the countries in the east was in a stagnant state.


    Although through the existence of the Anxi Capital Residence, they had close ties with some small countries in the Western Region, that was only the relationship between the Subordinate Nation and the Subordinate Nation.


    Those small nations simply could not enter Li Shimin''s line of sight.


    In fact, for some countries that were too small in size and did not offer as much tribute, Li Shimin would not even bother to personally receive them.


    However, everyone knew that the strength of the big sized man was not inferior to the Great Tang Dynasty s.


    The big size man, or how generous Xiao Wen was being, even in Great Tang Dynasty, a country that was only second to Song, it was still surprising.


    Hence, everyone knew that the restoration of diplomatic relations with the burly man was a major improvement in the Great Tang Dynasty''s diplomacy!


    Thus, when he heard the words "Chinese ambassador, Xiao Wen," when Xiao Wen entered the palace, he realized that the atmosphere was very grand.


    Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Cheng Yaojin, Yuchi Gong...


    The disciples of the Pavilion of Ascending Mist divided into two rows: civil and martial, as they stood at the sides of the hall and watched Xiao Wen attentively.


    He could feel wave after wave of kind gazes coming from Fang Xuanling, the ministers who had traded with him.


    He was also aware of his vigilance, puzzlement, and puzzled-- It was from Wei Zheng, who he felt was a waste of time and thought would be useless even if they made the trade.


    At the same time, he also felt a wave of ice-cold malice ¡ª it was from Hou Junchen.


    She, who was ranked in the Pavilion of Ascending Mist, had also participated in the ceremony to receive Xiao Wen. Xiao Wen knew very well that this fellow would definitely create trouble for him on this important day.


    "Foreign minister Xiao Wen greets the son of the Great Tang Dynasty." When the etiquette officer at the side indicated for Xiao Wen to stop, there was no need to take a step further, Xiao Wen stopped in his tracks. Looking at the Sovereign King above him, Xiao Wen slowly stretched out his hands to bow in respect.


    In the Great Tang Dynasty, ministers did not need to kneel and kowtow to the emperor.


    Most importantly, even if it was the Ming Kingdom s who were kneeling to the Emperor, Xiao Wen, the representative for the muscular man, would have the qualification not to kneel.


    After all, humiliating Xiao Wen at this kind of occasion was simply humiliating Liu Bang.


    If Liu Bang knew about this, as the target of his humiliation, if Xiao Wen did not resist with his life on the line, he would definitely be chopped to death by Liu Bang when he returned to his country.


    However, at the same time, the emperor who had humiliated Xiao Wen would also enter a state where he would not rest until he was dead.


    "No need for formalities." Li Shimin did not plan to make enemies with Liu Bang, so he looked at Xiao Wen and said amiably.


    In terms of cultivation, other than the Shangguan Family from Song Dynasty, there was actually no one better off than Li Shimin among the current Emperors. As a result, when he spoke, even Xiao Wen felt a burst of relaxation, as if he was bathed in spring breeze.


    The letter was submitted.


    Theoretically, that was Liu Bang''s personally written letter to Li Shimin. But this time, Liu Bang wanted Xiao Wen to be free to use whatever he wanted. As long as it was not about the loss of power or disgracing his country, or provoking a war between two nations, he could write it all down.


    It had to be said that Liu Bang was a person who had been a ranger before.


    Although he often spoke dirty words, but in terms of benefits, he was still more open to it than ordinary people.


    On the contrary, if this was a time where Lv Zhi had monopolized power in history after his death, Xiao Wen probably wouldn''t have this kind of freedom.


    Reading it once, it seemed like there were a lot of content, but in reality, it was not a letter of credence that was too nutritious. Li Shimin nodded his head meaningfully.


    Then, he raised his head, looked at Xiao Wen who was standing under the gazes of the crowd, and suddenly asked: "Big man''s ambassador, Xiao Wen right?"


    "What is His Majesty''s command?" Xiao Wen said politely.


    Li Shimin looked at Xiao Budian and did not say a word.


    The awkward silence paused for a while, after some thought, Li Shimin said with a ghostly body: "Big fellow''s ambassador, Xiao Wen! I would like to ask, what do you think of the current Great Tang Dynasty''s tomorrow? "

 C371 Xiao wens cataclysm

    To be honest, Xiao Wen revealed a stupefied expression when he heard Li Shimin''s first question.


    But right after, he looked at Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui who were standing not far away from him. He saw the two of them smiling and looking calm. He saw their eyes brimming with anticipation, as if they were waiting for an answer. He saw that they were not nervous or surprised at all. Everything ¡­ It was all arranged beforehand!


    It was obvious that the habit that had persisted from the start until now, had never allowed Li Shimin to develop a personality as independent as Liu Bang and Tian Zai.


    In the face of problems, he always liked to study with his minister.


    Thus, Li Shimin''s previous question was not just a temporary question that he had come up with by patting his head.


    Then, why did Li Shimin think of this question?


    Five days ago.


    When Li Gang followed the agreement he had with Xiao Wen and started his plan, the government of the Great Tang Dynasty had actually heard of this matter at the very first moment.


    This was not because the Great Tang Dynasty''s imperial government was that efficient.


    After all, this was the feudal age. We can''t ask these governments to be like the governments of the twenty-first century... Even the Victorian government of the nineteenth century was so efficient.


    Actually, the reason they knew about the situation in the ancient texts was because after Li Gang had led out the differences, there were some ministers and nobles who complained to Li Shimin and slandered him. They believed that he was instigating class conflicts in the country to deceive the public.


    Do not doubt the sensitivity of the ancients to class.


    Even in the nineteenth century, there were no scientific summaries of social science phenomena in China. Even the authorities often contradict the definition of "people."


    Sometimes, the definition of "people" includes farmers and landless poor people.


    But sometimes, especially in the Ming Dynasty, officials and scholars liked to talk to the emperor about "not competing with the people".


    The people here were actually referring to officials, scholars, and big landlords. Even the small landowners at that time were just a bunch of lowly people to them.


    However, regarding these questions, Li Shimin did not have much thoughts in the beginning.


    Indeed, if it were not for the twenty-first century, it would be difficult for anyone, no matter how intelligent, to discover the problem of this class conflict, which was still in its fermented stages, among those who had learned perfect political and sociological knowledge.


    And this, was also the reason why Xiao Wen dared to scheme against Tang Kingdom.


    After all, many people emphasize that social experience can sometimes be more important than knowledge. Those who had been in society for a long time would often go to the students in the Black Ivory Tower in order to gain a sense of superiority.


    However, when faced with real problems, it is often difficult to replace professional knowledge with experience.


    Otherwise, in the twenty-first century, the distinction between civil and professional scientists, sociologists in the think-tanks, and the Metro V of Weibo would not have been so clear.


    However, when Xiao Wen laid out his plans, he seemed to have forgotten a troublesome existence.


    In the Great Tang Dynasty, there was indeed no one who would be able to find out that he had buried a pen in his heart based on normal thinking. But this did not mean that no one would use abnormal methods to find Xiao Wen''s problem.


    In fact, Wei Zheng, the famous subject who had stayed in name throughout the history of the Great Tang Dynasty because of his straightforward advice, actually liked to harass Li Shimin because of some trivial matter. He had his eyes set on Xiao Wen nervously.


    It was not a pleasant afternoon. After Li Shimin finished approving all the important memorials, he scurried over to the imperial garden and started playing with the pet eagle he got from a small country in the Western Regions last month.


    It was said that this eagle was a hunting bird. It was said that it could discover the traces of its prey from a distance of one kilometer. As far as hunters were concerned, they were hunting partners that were on par with top hunting dogs.


    As the emperor of the Great Tang Dynasty Empire, Li Shimin loved to hunt since he was young. Actually, he couldn''t let go of anything related to hunting.


    It was because of this that he was able to cultivate powerful martial arts since young. He even became the current emperor with the highest martial prowess in China.


    Even if it was Liu Bang who had been a ranger before, or even if it was Zhu Yuanzhang who had fought a war for the rest of his life, if they really had to fight with Li Shimin, they would not be able to hold on for long.


    This was because this kind of animal companions, if they didn''t cultivate their feelings beforehand, would basically be forced to work hard during hunting. If he brought along an animal companion that he could not cooperate with to hunt, there would definitely be problems during the hunt.


    Although he was the Emperor, he didn''t think that anyone would dare talk about him because of this. However, he was still a person who cared about face.


    Moreover, he was extremely concerned about the matter of hunting.


    As a result, when Li Shimin was free that day, he ran over to cultivate his relationship with the condor.


    However, this loss of hope did not last long before Wei Zheng came running over. In truth, Wei Zheng was only giving a warning to Xiao Wen out of habit. He didn''t care too much about it.


    However, when he saw Li Shimin play with the eagles from far away, he was displeased.


    He could clearly remember how Yang Guang, the emperor of Sui Yang, coveted pleasure, and overthrew the country.


    He did not want Li Shimin to repeat such a thing.


    But it had to be said that Wei Zheng''s harsh words of advice had also left a heavy shadow in Li Shimin''s heart. As a result, when Wei Zheng arrived, it was as if Li Shimin was a student who was playing on his mobile phone in class. He immediately asked his pet eagle into his sleeves and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Wei Zheng saw Li Shimin''s actions clearly. However, he couldn''t say it out loud. Thus, he came up with a plan and started to talk about Xiao Wen with Li Shimin.


    Although Xiao Wen had disguised his knowledge, his goal was for Li Shimin to keep his posture of holding onto the eagle until he could no longer hold on. But on that day, he still talked a lot with Li Shimin about Xiao Wen.


    To Xiao Wen, this was indeed an unexpected calamity. But to Li Shimin, it was similarly a terrible situation.


    He repeatedly listened to Wei Zheng splitting the problem that he had with Xiao Wen into several small questions, and slowly narrated them. Although he did not scold Xiao Wen twice, his repeated warnings almost made Li Shimin crumble.


    But in the end, Li Shimin persevered. However, when he once again took out the eagle statue, he discovered ¡­ The eagle died of suffocation.


    In that moment, Li Shimin suddenly remembered the scene he saw many times in his dreams. After Wei Zheng died, he immediately ordered his men to dig out Wei Zheng''s grave and dig out the old man''s corpse. He himself held onto the whip and whipped it into pieces.


    However, Wei Zheng was a famous subject who dared to speak out against others, and Li Shimin had always been a person who dared to talk down to others as well.


    Hence, if he did not want to harm his own people, at least before Wei Zheng died, he would not dare to do anything to him.


    "Alright! With the carvings gone, it''s time for me to work. " In the end, Li Shimin chose to let Wei Zheng go. However, the rage that had yet to be vented had found a new outlet. He recalled what Xiao Wen had just said and revealed a slight smile, "Xiao Wen, is there a problem with this guy? Then let me see what''s wrong with him! "